《The Tyrant Father's Pampered Daughter》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: The Noble Consort Gave Birth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

8th of December, cold weather. A womans painful cries rang out from the Taishi Monastery My stomach, it hurts! Your Highness, please hang on for a little longer. The midwife your servant has sent people to call for will be here right away! The woman in the room had astonishing beauty, her ck hair sticking onto her snow-white face. Although she was still young and beautiful, this was her first birth. She clenched her teeth tightly but was still unable to stand the pain! Next to her, the head pce maids Wanxuan and Wanyin were by the bed, cheering her on. The two nannies who were outside were getting the other pce servants who came along on this trip to boil water, prepare scissors, and such. The sky gradually turned dim and the moon quietly peeped out from the clouds. Two young eunuchs stood in the corridor not far away and listened to the soundsing from the room with heart-wrenching cries from time to time. They muttered softly amongst themselves. Hey, do you think Noble Consort Qiao will give birth to a prince or a princess this time? She must want to give birth to a little princess. A while ago, the emperor even opened an altar to worship the heavens to ask for a daughter! ...... Its really strange. Our Great Qi has 28 princes in a row, but no princesses at all. I heard rumors that our emperor has killed too many people and is extremely violent. The heavens are punishing him for this. He wants a princess but the heavens dont want to give it to him! Shh, do you want to die?! How dare you make presumptuousments on His Majesty! In the meditation room Thedy who was being tormented bybor pains was His Majestys beloved consort, Noble Consort Qiao. In the ten months of her pregnancy, she had been praying for a daughter every single day. It was because the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, had said that whoever gave birth to a daughter for him would enjoy endless glory and wealth! Everyone knew that she was a noble consort who was doted on, but who would think of the fact that there were countless beauties in the harem? Every day, she lived as if she was walking on thin ice, fearing that the love she received would be gone. Due to this even though she was on the verge of going intobor, she still carried her heavy and clumsy body toe to the Taishi Monastery to pray for a daughter. However, she had just knelt on the cushion and hadnt kowtowed when she started to experiencebor pains. The noble consort was going to give birth and the situation was very dire. The monastery was supposed to be a ce that didnt permit bloodshed, but they had no choice but to free up a meditation room for the noble consort to give birth. The pce servants were divided into two groups. Some went to invite the midwife in the city and the imperial physician from the pce, while others went to the pce to inform the emperor about this matter. It all came down to this to see if it turned out to be a girl or a boy. The pces Qianyuan Hall was well lit up. The current emperor, Gu Yihan, was resting his head on his hand to relieve the fatigue from reading the memorials. His face was like jade, and his yellow dragon robe entuated his noble aura. Under his handsome eyebrows was a pair of eyes that looked murderous and decisive when opened. At this moment He frowned slightly as if he dreamed of something. In his dream, he followed a mysterious guidance and walked amidst a glowing fog. A white-browed old man in a wide robe suddenly appeared in front of him. On Gu Yihans right, the fog slowly dispersed, revealing a clear pond covered by a lotus flower! As the white fog dissipated, he saw a small stream that looked like the water from the gxy pouring into the pond from the sky. The water droplets were crystalline, the petals were a pure pink color, and the lotus leaves were crisp green. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows slightly. Who are you? How dare you not kneel when you see me? The old man stroked his white beard and smiled gently. As expected of the ruler over the nine provinces. Even your tone is so arrogant. Forget it. Im here today to fulfill your wish and give you a daughter. However, you have to remember the promise you made. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Birth of a Little Carp Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In order to ask for a daughter, Gu Yihan had once set up an altar to worship the heavens. He swore to his ancestors and the gods, If I get a daughter, Im willing to withdraw my army and stop going out to war. I wont kill innocent people, causing the world to be filled with corpses. The old man waved his wide sleeve, and the spring water in the pond surged! Suddenly, a red and round koi fish was sent out by the water. Before Gu Yihan could react, the old man waved his hand. The small red celestial carp fell into Gu Yihans arms. Gu Yihan was stunned and looked down. The small fish in his arms was blinking its bright ck eyes. When he raised his head again, that old man had disappeared! Suddenly, the fish in his hands trembled. Gu Yihan felt the weight in his hand lighten and white fog condensed. A three-year-old girl in a red dress stood in front of him with a lotus leaf umbre. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her ck hair was long and draped over her shoulders. Her grape-like clear eyes looked at Gu Yihan with a smile. Her fair hands spun the lotus leaf umbre and she called out softly, Father! After saying that, she opened her small arms and ran towards Gu Yihan. ...... Gu Yihan quickly took the initiative to hug her. My daughter! However, he grabbed nothing. He woke up with a start and almost fell off the chair. Thinking of the contents of the dream, Gu Yihan wasnt able toe back to his senses for a while! A huge wave of joy hit his body and mind. He was going to have a daughter, right?! At this moment, his personal eunuch, Chunshou, rushed in panicking. He reported loudly, Your Majesty! The Noble Consort went to Taishi Monastery to pray for a daughter today and her stomach suddenly started aching. Now, shes about to give birth! Eunuch Chunshou felt that he had just finished speaking when a gust of wind blew next to him. When he looked up again, the spot behind the table where the emperor had been standing was already empty. Hmm? Wheres His Majesty? He stood up and turned to look out of the door. He realized that Gu Yihan Was already walking down the steps. Gu Yihan instructed sternly, Order the three armies to open up a path for me. I want to go to Taishi Monastery and bring my daughter into the pce! At night, in the Taishi Monasterys meditation room, Noble Consort Qiaos cries hadnt stopped. Both the midwife and the imperial physician had arrived. Outside, there were many times in which Gu Yihan almost couldnt help but want to rush in to see the situation. However, a few thunderps suddenly sounded in the sky. Strong wind blew and dark clouds covered the moon in an instant. A strange winter thunderstorm was about to fall. No one saw that on the back mountain of Taishi Monastery, all the animals were running crazily in the direction of the monastery. There were foxes, tigers, wolves, sparrows, squirrels, and other animals. They ran nearby and craned their necks to look at the brightly lit temple in the distance. They seemed to be waiting for something. Chunshou persuaded, Your Majesty, its about to rain. Please go in and wait! However, Gu Yihans expression was dark as he kept on staring at the meditation room. The winter thunder approached from afar as if it was about to strike everyones heads. Suddenly! A loud baby cry sounded from the meditation room. The midwifes congrattory voice rang out from inside, Congrattions, Your Highness. Its a little princess! Gu Yihan was overjoyed. Ignoring Eunuch Chunshous advice, he entered the delivery room. Coincidentally, the midwife carried the baby in the swaddling clothes and had just walked out from behind the screen. Gu Yihan carefully took the child from her hands. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to carry his child. The baby in the swaddling clothes had extremely delicate skin that revealed the rosiness of a newborn. The baby closed her eyes and was crying loudly when suddenly, it seemed as if she could feel her father carrying her. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: The Little Princess Descends, Shrouded With Auspiciousness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of ck eyes like a pair of gems that broke out from their shells. The baby looked at Gu Yihan. It was as if she knew that he was her father that even her cries became a lot softer. Gu Yihan looked at his daughter, who had note by easily. He stretched out a finger and touched her soft little hand that was clenched up. The little princess slowly stopped crying, and her eyes gradually adapted to the light. Her bright eyes were wide open. She looked around curiously before her gazended on Gu Yihans face. The midwife, who was at the side, smiled and said, Your Majesty, look, the little princess is so smart. This servant had delivered many children, but Ive never seen someone open their eyes so early to see people! The little princess is smart and quick-witted. She will definitely bring great fortune to the world in the future! Gu Yihanughed happily. Well said. Reward her. Eunuch Chunshou immediately took out two gold ingots from his sleeve. The midwife smiled so widely that her eyes became two slits. Gu Yihan looked at the child in his arms. She was soft and light. Even when carrying her, he was afraid of hurting her! At this moment, the little princess seemed to be sleepy again. She closed her eyes and started to blow bubbles from her small cherry-like lips. ...... Her hands were soft and red, ced on her stomach. The more Gu Yihan looked at her, the more he liked her. He was afraid that if he were to speak too loudly, he would disturb his daughters sleep. He waved his hand and beckoned for Chunshou to approach. He instructed in a low voice, Pass down my decree. Im happy to receive my beloved daughter and I want to grant great amnesty to the world. I want to let the world know that I, Gu Yihan, after waiting for so long, have finally gotten a delicate daughter! In the room, Noble Consort Qiao propped herself up and called out weakly, Your Majesty~ Gu Yihan said to the servants, My beloved consort, it looks like its about to rain heavily. Ill bring my daughter back to the pce first. You cane back when youre feeling better. Ill leave this group of capable servants to serve you. Later, Ill send two imperial physicians over. After saying that, Gu Yihan carried the little princess and left with light steps. Noble Consort Qiao, Her two maidservants consoled her, Your Highness, theres no rush. Youve given birth to a little princess, so you wont have to worry about getting His Majestys love anymore. On the night the little princess was born, there was a natural phenomenon with winter thunder rolling. However, the next day, plum blossoms bloomed everywhere across the mountains. For a moment, the fragrance spread for ten miles! The world was shocked by this wonder. The legend of the little princess descending into the world, shrouded with auspiciousness, spread like wildfire. Three yearster. It was another year of ice and snow. The winter wind was biting cold, freezing the branches that crystal-clear ice formed on them. The emperors sedan stopped outside the Chengqian Hall. The officials were already on the steps with their hands in their sleeves. They had been waiting for a while. When they heard the sedan chairnd, they turned around. Gu Yihan first lifted the curtain with one hand. Then, Eunuch Chunshou hurriedly let the two pce maids hold up soft cloth, shielding the emperor from both sides. It was to block the cold wind. When the officials saw this, they immediately understood. Today, the emperor had brought the little princess to court again! The officials became energetic and looked radiant. As long as the little princess was around, the emperor would be very easy to talk to! They were lucky today. As expected, the emperor carefully carried the child in his arms and walked up the white jade steps. Everyone saw that the little princess in his arms was sleeping soundly. She was wearing an embroidered winter jacket and small white boots with tassels on them.. The childs long eyshes were closed, leaving a shadow on her fair skin. Her skin was delicate and her nose was cute. Her pink and tender cherry lips were slightly open with her sleeping soundly. When the emperor carried the little princess and passed by, the officials cupped their hands and bowed. None of them made a sound, not wanting to disturb the little princess sleep. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Dont Kill, Dont Kill. Diplomacy Before Violence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Only after the emperor entered Chengqian Hall did the other officials enter in session. Following their reporting order, the prime minister and the other ministers respectively expressed their views on the official matters they had on hand. Next, it was the Minister of Rites turn. It was an official who was in his early fifties. He trembled as he stepped out of the line, bowing, and asked the emperor, Your Majesty, it was snowing heavily a few days ago. The Ministry of Rites arranged for tents to be set up in the east and south of the city to provide porridge to the people and provide relief to the poor. However, many beggars took turns to cause trouble. They threatened othermoners who came to ask for porridge, taking all the porridge back to split amongst themselves. Your subject has already sent the apanying imperial guards to stop this matter many times, but it keeps on recurring. Your subject personally thinks that we might have to punish them severely to prevent this phenomenon. What does Your Majesty think? Gu Yis cold eyes flickered with dissatisfaction. He said slowly in a soft voice, his attitudezy and disdainful. These disobedient beggars and refugees actually dare to cause trouble? What are you guys waiting for then? Lets make an example of one of them to warn the others. Let one pay a tragic price. Who amongst the others would dare to imitate him then? As soon as Gu Yihan finished speaking, the child in his arms moved. She let out a moan that was simr to a cats purring. Then, the little princess long eyshes suddenly opened up. A pair of extremely clear and ss-like eyes were revealed, and there was still sleepiness in them. ...... The child rubbed her eyes and asked softly, Father, what are you killing? Gu Yihan hurriedly hugged her tightly and coaxed her gently, Nuonuo is awake? Not killing, not killing. Father was just joking with Uncle Minister. He looked at the Minister of Rites and signaled with his eyes, Send more people over to understand and reason with them. We must resolve this matter peacefully! The little princess, Gu Nuoer, had been strictly keeping a close watch on Gu Yihan ever since she started to remember things. As long as the kid heard of things that concerned the life or death of people, or the seizing of their properties, shed press her fathers hand. Shed then blink her big eyes and say in a childish and soft voice, Father, dont kill, dont kill. Till now, the little princess had already stopped the tyrannical emperor from many cases of killing the innocent. Therefore, Gu Yihan paid a lot of attention to his conduct since he was in front of the little princess now. When the Minister of Rites heard this, he felt a little troubled. He bowed once again and reported, But Your Majesty, those beggars are unreasonable. They have gotten used to snatching the porridge and if we dont teach them a small lesson, it might lead to great chaos! Gu Yihan secretly pointed to the child in his arms and red at the Minister of Rites. However, at this moment, the little princess, Gu Nuoer, heard the ministers voice. Her two small hands grabbed onto the table and she probed out her head, looking at the Minister of Rites who was below. She asked softly, Uncle Minister, whats the matter? The little princess asked. The Minister of Rites repeated the matter again. Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes and looked up at Gu Yihan. Father, those beggars only want some food. They dont deserve to die. Why dont we capture those beggars who did bad things? Let them go and distribute porridge under supervision. If they dont finish the job or eat the porridge secretly, punish them by not giving them any food! She held one of Gu Yihans fingers with her soft and fair hand. She said in a soft voice, Dont kill, dont kill. Diplomacy before violence.. This was something she heard in Gu Yihans imperial study a few days ago. To think that she had learned it only after hearing it in passing once! When the Minister of Rites heard this, his eyes lit up. The princesss method is excellent! It gives the beggars work, not letting them have nothing to do and go around looking for trouble. At the same time, it also assures that the other citizens will get food to eat. This subject is in admiration! Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Weing the Triumphant General Bai!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan hugged the fair and chubby child in his arms and happily pressed his face against her. Nuonuo is so smart. As expected of my good daughter! He touched Gu Nuoers little face twice. Her fair and tender face, which looked like a peeled egg, immediately flushed red. Gu Nuoer pushed him away with her two small hands and urged in a childish voice, Father, quickly continue with the court. Dont dy?thingsh1~ Then, she sighed. You really let Nuonuo worry a lot! Gu Yihan was amused andughed. The officials alsoughed together. Father Chunshou handed over a milk cake at the right time. Gu Nuoer hugged it with both hands and ate it. She curled up in Gu Yihans arms and listened to the officials reports on the matter in the hall. At this moment, the guard at the door quickly walked into the hall and knelt to report, Your Majesty, General Bai has returned to the pce. He has already entered the Imperial Citys south gate. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows in surprise. I just received a memorial a few days ago saying that General Bai is returning in triumph. To think that hes so fast? With that, Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and walked out. He instructed loudly, Dear subjects, follow me to wee General Bai who has returned triumphant! Everyone quickly followed behind him. ...... Gu Nuoery in her fathers arms and ate until her lips were covered in milk cake crumbs. Her ears twitched slightly as she heard the whispers of the two officials behind Gu Yihan The emperor is bringing the little princess to personally wee General Bai. Its really such a great honor. Thats of course. General Bai is brave and good at wars. He led only three thousand fierce troops with him this time around and managed to defeat the Yaoxia Kingdom. The emperor naturally thinks highly of him. General Bai is really amazing. I heard that Yaoxia Kingdom has a secret technique that allows one to control fierce beasts. Apart from humans, they also have wolves as their troops! General Bai was still able to capture the enemies despite being surrounded by a group of beasts. He is really deserving to be called a hero. Thats right. General Bai Yi is so powerful and has been good friends with the emperor since they were young. What will the emperor reward him with this time? Gu Nuoer listened to their mumblings. She could not finish the remaining half of the milk cake. She held it with her little hands and then ced it in the small bag on her waist. There was also the candy she liked inside. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and had just left the pce hall when he saw a ck mass of people in front of him. They were escorting the bounded captives and walking over with orderly footsteps. Behind them, they seemed to be dragging a huge box that was covered by a ck cloth. It was impossible to see what was inside. The person in the lead had a rectangr face and was in his early thirties. He was tall and strong, and his appearance was valiant and extraordinary. As his eyes darted around, there was a sharpness and coolness that belonged to a soldier! This was the number one general of the Great Qi Kingdom, General Bai Yi! Five months ago, the Yaoxia Kingdom had repeatedly attacked the borders of the Great Qi Kingdom. General Bai led troops to suppress them. In just a few months, using only 3,000 men, he managed to repeatedly push back the Yaoxia Kingdom. He even captured the enemys general alive! On this triumphant journey back, the citizens all crowded by the road, weing him back. Bai Yi walked up to Gu Yihan, dropped to one knee, and cupped his hands to greet, Your subject pays respect Your Majesty. His disposition and internal energy were strong. In Gu Yihans arms, Gu Nuoer called in a childish voice with her round face, Uncle Bai Yi! Its been tough on?ya1~ Bai Yi saw the child he hadnt seen for almost half a year. A rare smile appeared on that weatherworn and determined face. He cupped his hands. Hello, Your Highness. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer with one hand and raised his right hand slightly. General Bai, theres no need for formalities. You must be tired from the journey. Ive already instructed someone to prepare a weing banquet for you in the Zichen Hall. Go back to your residence and get some rest. Come for the banquet at night. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Pretty Older Brother!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bai Yi stood up and nodded, his eyes were like torches as he said, Your Majesty, apart from the captives from the Yaoxia Kingdom, I also brought back something that I want to show you. As he spoke, he turned around and waved. The soldiers dragged the wooden board over with chains and pulled over the box covered in ck cloth to the front. The officials immediately raised their heads and looked over. They only saw a big box covered in ck cloth and not what was inside. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and watched curiously. She sniffed with her small nose and felt that there was an unusual aura in the air. Gu Yihan asked, What is it? Bai Yi looked a little troubled. He cupped his hands and said, Your Majesty, please bring the little princess and the ministers further away. Its said that the thing in the cage is very fierce. When Gu Yihan heard this, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. In the end, he still carried the little princess and took two steps back. The officials stood behind the emperor, probing their heads out to look. Bai Yi turned and waved his hand slightly. The soldiers next to the cage removed the huge ck cloth. Instantly! No one said anything, there were only gasps. ...... Gu Yihan frowned outright. It turned out that it was not a box under the ck cloth. Instead, it was a huge metal cage more than a meter tall! In the pce, such cages were used to imprison ferocious beasts like lions and tigers/ But now, a boy that was about eight years old was locked up in that cage! Gu Nuoers bright eyes widened in Gu Yihans arms. The boy in the cage had a handsome face. One could already see his beautiful outline from the corners of his eyes down to his chin. His gaze was extremely cold and carried a sense of danger. They were now entering the coldest part of winter. However, he was only wearing thin innerwear! His long and slender fingertips were frozen red, but he did not seem to care at all. He only used his cold and dangerous gaze to look straight at the little princess in the emperors arms! Gu Nuoers eyes gradually lit up! A pretty older brother! Gu Yihan frowned in surprise. General Bai, this is Bai Yi exined, I led people to the base of the Yaoxia Kingdom. When I captured their general, I discovered this young boy locked in a cage. It is because your subject saw with my own eyes that he killed a fierce Yaoxia Kingdom militant with his bare hands through the cage, that I didnt dare to open the metal cage and brought it back to the capital as is. Your subject wishes to ask Your Majesty to make a decision on this. When Prime Minister Ye, who was beside Gu Yihan, saw this, he reported, I heard that the Yaoxia Kingdom has a cruel method of training death soldiers. They throw a group of children into a wolf pack to fight when they are young. The children who could survive would be the Wolf Kings of the wolf packs. In the future, only these children couldmand the beasts on the battlefield. Could it be that his young boy was a Wolf King they had not trained yet? Gu Yihan frowned slightly. In that case, its better not to release him first. Otherwise, it might be dangerous given that he is unbridled and hard to tame.. However, at this moment, Eunuch Chunshou shouted, Little Princess, you cant go over! Gu Yihan was shocked and looked down at his arms. He did not know when Gu Nuoer had slipped down to the ground while he was stunned! At this moment, Gu Nuoers little pink figure was moving her small legs and walking towards the metal cage. And that dangerous boy was actually standing by the cage! Nuonuo! Gu Yihan shouted and anxiously wanted to walk over. Your Majesty, you mustnt! Its dangerous! All the officials hurriedly stopped the emperor. If this boy were to suddenly go berserk and attack, it would be bad! General Bai Yi instinctively wanted to draw the sword at his waist, but he only felt empty air! This was bad. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Pretty Older Brother, You Saved Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When one entered the pce to meet the emperor, they werent allowed to carry swords on them. Therefore, he had left his weapon outside the imperial city! In the blink of an eye, Gu Nuoer had already walked up to the cage. She looked up at this young boy who was much taller than her. Pretty older brother! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her small and cute white teeth. Her eyes curved and her voice was soft and cute. Why arent you wearing shoes? Do you feel cold? The boy looked down at the young child in front of him. She looked very fair and exquisite, so frail as if she could be crushed to death with one hand. However, her beautiful eyes flickered with kindness. They were sparkling and made it hard for one to take their eyes off them. Clear and innocentthis was the first impression Gu Nuoer gave him. The boy pursed his lips and didnt say anything, seeming to not want to talk to Gu Nuoer. The child was not discouraged. She lowered her head and dug her small hands into her bag. ...... Her two small hands each held onto the milk cake she hadnt finished as well as half a piece of candy, went through the cages bars to pass to him. Pretty older brother, you must be hungrie~ Have some food~ Her small hands were fair and tender, her fingertips exuding a tempting pink. If he were to take a bite, shed definitely taste so soft that shed melt in his mouth. The boys fingertips moved slightly. Then, he slowly raised his hand and took the half piece of milk cake that Gu Nuoer had leftover from earlier. He put it into his mouth and chewed slowly. Having never eaten something like this before, his gaze turned from icy-cold to being a little perplexed. Were there really things in this world that tasted better than raw meat? There was a sweet taste on the tip of his tongue. After finishing the milk cake, he then took the candy from Gu Nuoer and popped it into his mouth as well. The boy crunched on the small piece of yellow candy. Gu Nuoer leaned against the cage, her chubby little face seeming to want to squeeze inside to get close to him. Does it taste good? The boy looked at the young child in front of him and a gust of wind brushed past. The sweet scent on her also blew toward him. She smelled really nice. However, at this moment, the captive imprisoned behind the cage had untied the rope on his wrist! He pounced toward Gu Nuoer with a ferocious expression. Ill kill you all! The sudden change took ce at this instant! The imperial guards raised their longspears, wanting to charge over to protect the emperor. Gu Yihan felt like he was on the verge of copse as he cried out, Nuonuo! Gu Nuoer turned and looked toward her father. Suddenly, the boy in the cage stretched out one hand and pressed down her head. The child sat on her butt from his push. Her ck eyshes fluttered and she looked like she didnt know what was going on. Due to the boys actions, Gu Nuoer dodged the captives attack. At the same time, the boys other hand stretched out of the cage at extremely fast speed. He clenched the Yaoxia Kingdoms captive tightly. He bared his teeth slightly. His sharp canine teeth, when paired with his cold and handsome expression, gave off a dangerous coldness. Courting, death. A crisp kacha sound rang out and he crushed the captives neck with his bare hand. He then tossed the corpse to one side as if it was a piece of tattered cloth. The boy squatted down in the cage and looked at Gu Nuoer. He smacked his lips on the tip of his tongue. That food earlier, do you still have more? Gu Nuoer turned and saw the dead captive that had fallen next to her. She then turned over and blinked at the boy. She was struck by the realization, Pretty older brother! You saved me! To repay her debt, Gu Nuoer quickly lowered her head and dug through her small bag. Hu~ Where are my candies~ Ahh~ I finished them yesterday! She was a little embarrassed and clenched her little fingers. Mother doesnt allow me to eat a lot of candies. I havent received my share today. After Nuonuo gets the candies, Ill give them to you, okay? Chapter 8

Chapter 8: The Wolf Boy, Ye Siming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The young man curled his lips and gave an extremely perfunctory expression. At this moment, Gu Yihan broke free from the officials and rushed over to pick Gu Nuoer up. He patted Gu Nuoers back gently. Dont be afraid, my daughter. Father is here. Gu Yihan turned around and ordered angrily, Chop up the remaining captives and feed them to the dogs! The child in his arms became anxious again. She waved her chubby white hands back and forth. No, no, no. Father, you cannot do that! Theyre still useful. Can you let them help the eunuch brothers scrub the feces buckets? The five to six captives who were still alive were stunned. The captives, One of them put up a fierce struggle and shouted loudly, Were fierce soldiers from the Yaoxia Kingdom! Weve always been wielding des and spending our lives on the battlefields! Damn emperor, you might as well kill us with a stab straight away rather than getting us to scrub the feces buckets! Gu Yihan curled his lips into a cold smile. I think the princesss suggestion is not bad. They are energetic and theyll definitely be able to scrub the buckets very cleanly. Lets do as the princess says. The captives were dragged away as they scolded and cursed away. ...... General Bai Yi felt a little sorry when he looked at the boy in the cage. Your Majesty, this boy Before he could say anything, Gu Nuoer grabbed Gu Yihans sleeves. Her bright eyes were filled with pleading as she said in a delicate voice, Father, let the pretty older brother out. Cages are for small animals. Older brother isnt an animal, so how can he be locked up? Gu Yihan looked at the boy. Thetter stood there calmly, his cold thin lips pursed into a line. To think that an only 8-year-old child had such a strong disposition. Gu Yihan was worried that hed hurt others and didnt agree to it right away but instead, seemed to be in deep thought. Gu Nuoerunched a soft and cute childish attack. Father~ He just saved Nuonuo~ Mother said that one should repay kindness with kindness, repay enmity with enmity~ If Nuonuo doesnt repay this debt, I wont be able to fall asleep tonight~ I wont eat either! Gu Yihan was instantly caught betweenughter and tears. Nuonuo, how can you threaten Father like that? He looked at the child in his arms with her big watery eyes. Forget it. Bai Yi, go open the cage. General Bai cupped his hands and received the order. At this moment, Gu Yihan was carrying Gu Nuoer and was surrounded by the imperial guards. It was their duty to protect the safety of the emperor and princess. After the chain was removed, itnded on the ground, sending up snow and dust. The boy walked out of the cage. He wasnt wearing shoes and his fair feet were covered in wounds. He stepped on the thinyer of snow as if he didnt feel cold at all. The boy looked around as if sizing up the imperial pce. In the end, his gazended on Gu Nuoer. The child was also very supportive. She stretched out her fair and chubby arm and waved. Seeing that the boy indeed did not n to attack anyone, Gu Yihan said, He saved Nuonuo and can be considered to have gained merit. I will be lenient. Bai Yi, Ill leave this child for you to teach. Bring him to change into a set of clean clothes. If he hurts anyone, youll be punished as well. General Bai was surprised to suddenly be given this mission. He cupped his hands and said, Yes, your subject wont disappoint Your Majestys trust. Gu Yihan nodded and carried Gu Nuoer away. The childy on her fathers shoulder and smiled like a white ball, waving goodbye to the boy. In the end, the childs voice even sounded along with the wind. Pretty older brother~ Remember to wear shoes! After they walked so far away that their figures were no longer within sight, the boys gaze was still fixed on the path. His eyes were cold and he looked extremely handsome. Bai Yi looked at the boy in front of him and took the initiative to ask, Do you have a name? If not, I can give you Before he could finish his words, the boy replied simply and coldly, Ye Siming. After saying this, he walked forward by himself. General Bai Yi quickly followed, feeling puzzled. This boy was really strange. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Theres A Monster?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Five dayster. In the morning, the world was covered in ice and snow, glistening. It had snowedst night and it was so cold that it made ones ears turn red and let people just want to find a ce to hide from the bone-piercing cold wind. However, in Noble Consort Qiaos Qiushui Pce, all the pce servants were busy. Many additional pce maids and eunuchs were also sent to help. This was because the emperors only beloved daughter, the youngest princess Gu Nuoer, was having her third birthday today. The nobles and officials were all invited to the celebration. At this moment, in the Qiushui Pces inner room, Noble Consort Qiao was leaning against a chair in dark red jade clothing. Her skin was fair, her eyebrows were long, and she had two dangling phoenix hair ornaments at the end of her hair. She was born so dignified and poised, yet notcking in charm and affection. Her gaze had an honorable and disdainful look that wasparable to that of the empresss. However, Noble Consort Qiao looked a little anxious. There was only her head pce maid, Wanxuan, around. Wanxuan lowered her voice and hurriedly reported, Dont worry, Your Highness. Wanyin has already gone to look for her. The little princess couldnt have run far. ...... Noble Consort Qiao gripped her handkerchief tightly. Why did this child go out by herself? You guys didnt keep an eye on her either! It was useless to re up now. She could only sigh and instructed, Hurry up and send more people to look for her! Dont cause amotion. Otherwise, if His Majesty finds out that the princess has gone missing, he will definitely be angry. Yes, this servant will go make the arrangements right away. Princess Gu Nuoer was the apple of everyones eyes, including Noble Consort Qiao and the Emperor. Just an hour ago, the child saw that everyone was busy and ran out. This made Noble Consort Qiao extremely anxious. The birthday banquet was about to start in two hours. It was a small matter to dy the banquet, but if something were to happen to the princess, it would be fatal! Princess Gu Nuoer, whom everyone was looking for, was standing behind a small tree by theke. The childs almond-shaped eyes were extraordinary, her cheeks were pink like peach blossoms, and her skin even fairer than the surrounding snow. Her facial features were exquisite, and her cherry lips were glistening and soft. As her gaze looked around, she dazzled up the ce. Today, Gu Nuoer was wearing a red dress and a pair of white boots. There were two rabbit fur dangling hair ornaments on her head that swayed gently with her movements. She stood behind the tree and quietly stuck her head out. Her hands were clenched nervously as she looked at the two people by theke. They were two girls around five years old. They were holding a small animal the size of a kitten, grabbing it by its neck and pressing it into the water. Gu Nuoer was standing far away, but could still hear the kitten crying out at the start until it eventually stopped crying, being on the verge of death. The two girls were wearing beautiful clothes, but theyughed arrogantly. Gu Nuo heard one of them say, I heard that cats dont know how to swim, but they have nine lives. Lets throw it in and see if itll die. Good idea. Immediately after, Gu Nuoer saw the two girls throw the poor cat into the water like a rock. She clenched her fists and muttered angrily, Scoundrels! Gu Nuoer hid behind the tree and waved her hand. The cat was wrapped in dozens of streams of water into a ball and rose from the water. When the two girls saw this, they screamed in fear. One of them fell to the ground. Monster?! Theres a monster! On the surface of theke, which was originally very calm, small water pirs suddenly shot up and smashed towards them. Their clothes were drenched amidst their screams in fear and they fled. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth andughed secretly. She only walked from behind the tree and walked to theke after they ran off. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Arent You Afraid of Falling Off the Tree When You Climb Like This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She looked at the kitten who was weak and limp in the water sphere in midair. Gu Nuoer flipped her wrist and the water ball floated up to her. She reached out her fair hand and held the pitiful animal. The water ball instantly dispersed into water droplets and fell into the soil, not wetting Gu Nuoers clothes at all. The kitten in her hand had pure white fur and three thin strands of gray on its forehead. Compared to Gu Nuoers small hands, this kitten that seemed to be less than a month old was much bigger. Gu Nuo hugged the kitten andforted it in a childish voice, Meow meow, dont be afraid. This kitten gradually woke up under the touch of her small hands. Its eyes were ice-blue and it looked at Gu Nuoer timidly and fearfully. Suddenly, as if shocked, it darted out of Gu Nuoers arms. It then climbed up a plum tree by theke. The kitten stood on the branch, trembling and refusing toe down. Gu Nuoer stood under the tree and looked up, blinking her watery eyes. Her voice was soft. Meow meow, dont be afraid. Ille to save you now~ ...... As she spoke, the child used both her hands and feet as she called out hei shoo, hei shoo. Not longter, Gu Nuoer climbed up the tree. The branch was the size of a babys arm and a kitten and a child were now hung on it. The white kitten looked at the water below, then at Gu Nuoer, who was climbing over to her. It shivered even more. As Gu Nuoer climbed, the branch shook even more intensely! She had no choice but to stop, using her hands and legs to wrap around the branch tightly, waiting for the shaking to lessen a little. At this moment, an extremely cold question rang out from under the tree. Arent you afraid of falling off the tree when you climb like this? Gu Nuoer didnt expect that someone would suddenly appear. She quickly turned her small head and looked over. Suddenly, she failed to grab onto the branch tightly and fell off! She seemed to be about to fall into the coldke! Gu Nuoer felt someone suddenly reach out and scooped her up. She was hugged into someones arms. Gu Nuoer looked up. The boy and his deep and cold eyes that she had not seen for a few days were right in front of her. The boy sneered coldly, If I didnte, wouldnt you have fallen into the water? The child puffed up her fair cheeks and said softly, I was frightened by older brother! He ced Gu Nuoer on the ground. She dug her small hands into her small waist pouch and took out the candy she had just gotten from her mother. The boy lowered his head and looked at the candy that was ced before him, looking slightly stunned. Why are you giving me candy? Gu Nuoer replied in a soft voice, Its because you saved me! The boy fell silent for a moment, then eventually took the candy and ced it into his mouth. However, crunching sounds quickly rang out and he crushed the sweet candy, swallowing it. However, he realized that the child took out another piece. Gu Nuoer then pointed to the kitten on the branch, feeling a little embarrassed. Older brother, can you help me again? That meow meow also cante down. The boy frowned. Troublesome. Although he said this, he still walked toward the tree directly. Looking at the trembling kitten on the branch, the boy bared his teeth fiercely. Gu Nuoer could only see his back view and didnt know what expression he wore. She only knew that the kitten was given such a scare that its eyes widened. Its paws slipped and it fell over. In an instant, itnded in the boys palm. The boy turned, his expression turning back to normal. He lifted the kitten and tossed it to Gu Nuoer. He then took that piece of candy from her fair and soft palm. Gu Nuoer hugged the kitten who was stiff from fright, consoling it with her small hand. She spoke in a kiddish voice, Older brother, you look even prettier today now that youre wearing shoes. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: I Have A Name, Ye Siming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After the boy left with General Bai Yi. General Bai spent a lot of effort tidying up his face. He cut his messy hair and gave him a new set of clothes. Today, the boy was wearing a silver fur coat, looking cold and extraordinary. There was also a cold and dangerous look on his face that kept people away. General Bai Yi did not have children of his own, so he and his wife treated the boy as their godson. However, the boy was cold by nature. No matter how they tried to get close to him, they couldnt. The boy stared at Gu Nuoer with his light brown eyes and said, I have a name, Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and then beckoned with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, lower your head. Ye Siming frowned, feeling puzzled. Gu Nuoer grabbed his sleeve and tiptoed, trying hard to touch the top of his head with her small hand. The child kept on jumping but couldnt reach. Left with no choice, Ye Siming could only lower his head slightly. ...... He then felt Gu Nuoers small hand brushing on his hair. Then, a small red plum blossomy in the childs soft and fair palm. This had dropped onto Ye Simings hair when he was helping her to catch the kitten. Gu Nuoer ced the red plum blossom onto his hand, smiling, Elder Brother Siming, Im leaving. Bye bye~ The child carried the kitten and skipped away, her bun hairstyle shaking as she did so. Looking at her small figure, Ye Siming sank into deep thought. At this moment, Noble Consort Qiaos head pce maid, Wanyin, had searched the vicinity. She immediately saw the little princess and the gloomy boy standing by theke. Wanyin quickly lifted the hems of her skirt and came running over. Your Highness! Gu Nuoer looked up and saw that it was a familiar face. She immediately broke into a smile, revealing her teeth and cute dimples. Elder Sister Wanyin. Wanyin ran up to her, carrying the little princess and checking her repeatedly. After ascertaining that she wasnt hurt, Wanyin heaved a sigh of relief. Wanyin then looked at the kitten in Gu Nuoers arms, feeling a little surprised. Hmmm? Isnt this the baby tiger that had just been sent to the lion and tiger garden? She was too busy to ask the little princess how she had brought this little white tiger out. Wan Yin carried Gu Nuoer and walked back. Princess, Her Highness was so anxious to find out that you had sneaked out. The little fellow in Wanyins arms looked down at the baby white tiger. Its meow meow~ Wanyin didnt know Ye Siming. After she picked up the little princess, she nodded slightly and then left. The child probed out her small head while being in the pce maids arms. She grabbed the kittens paw and waved at Ye Siming. Ye Simings eyes flickered coldly and he suddenly smiled. Wanyin brought Gu Nuoer back to the Qiushui Pce. When Gu Nuoer saw Noble Consort Qian, she instantly reached out one of her small hands. Mother~ Noble Consort Qiao quickly walked over and hugged her. Nuonuo, why are you so naughty? Why didnt you tell Mother before going out to y? You made Mother worry! Gu Nuoer hugged the baby white tiger and showed it to Noble Consort Qiao. Mother, Nuonuo wants meow meow. Noble Consort Qiao could understand the childs expression at a nce. She looked down. How is this a cat? Nuonuo, its a baby tiger. You cant keep it. Otherwise, it will hurt you when it grows up. Gu Nuoers sparkling grape eyes were immediately filled with grievance. She pouted her small lips. Before she started crying, tears were already welling up in her eyes. She looked really pitiful. Just then, Gu Yihans voice rang out from the door. Nuonuo, Father is done with work and hase to look for you! Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she immediately turned her small body, getting onto the ground. She carried the baby white tiger and walked over, fumbling, her footsteps very anxious. Father! Father! When she reached Gu Yihan, she lost her footing andnded on her butt. Thankfully, the Qiushui Pce was covered in soft carpet everywhere. Otherwise, this delicate little princess would get hurt from the fall. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Nuonuo Wants Meow Meow

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihans heart ached as he bent over and picked her up. He did not even have time to change out of the clothes that he wore to court before rushing over to attend his daughters birthday banquet. When he saw Gu Nuoer crying, he quickly asked with heartache, Whats wrong? Who bullied you? Tell Father. Father will cut off the heads of their entire family. Gu Nuoer pointed to the baby white tiger in her arms with her small finger. Nuonuo wants meow meow. Nuonuo Qiao quickly walked up and exined in a soft voice, Your Majesty, Nuonuo insists on wanting this baby white tiger, but your consort is worried. What if the white tiger hurts her when it grows up? Thats too dangerous, so your consort doesnt allow it and Nuonuo is crying. Most of the time, for matters concerning the princess. Gu Yihan would ce her safety above everything else. Noble Consort Qiao had thought that after Gu Yihan heard her saying this, hed definitely stand on her side. What she didnt expect was Gu Yihans reaction when he lowered his head and saw the childs teary eyes. Gu Yihan nced at Noble Consort Qiao. Since Nuonuo likes it, just let her keep it and raise it first. This white tiger has juste out of its confinement not long ago, so its a good time to train it. If familiarity is built from young, it wont hurt her. When I was young, I had even raised lions from the western regions. After saying that, he wiped off Gu Nuoers tears gently with his finger. ...... If you want to keep it, then keep it. Father agrees to it! Gu Yihan immediately broke into a smile, freeing up one hand and touching Gu Yihans chin. Father, dank you! Gu Yihanughed, Good daughter, its thank you. The father and daughter had a happy time together. Gu Yihan happily corrected his young daughters pronunciation. On the other side, Noble Consort Qiao frowned slightly, sighing in helplessness. How could she have forgotten about it? His Majesty was unafraid of everything except to see his daughter crying. His heart would ache for very long if she were to just drop a single tear. Forget it. If she wanted to keep it, then so be it! Qiushui Pce was very big and it was closer to the Qianhua Pce that the emperor was staying in. Back then, after Noble Consort Qiao had just given birth to the princess, Gu Yihan gave an order. He renovated the two empty pces next to his, merging them and letting the noble consort and princess stay here. This time around, Noble Consort Qiao had the servants clear up the side hall in the west section of the pce for the banquet. There was plenty of space avable. As it got nearer and nearer to the time for the banquet, more people came. When everyone arrived, Noble Consort Qiao, with a red dress as well as precious essories, appeared at the pces entrance. Next to her was the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, who was carrying a three-year-old child. Everyones gazes were gathered on the princess, Gu Nuoer. The childs fair and chubby limbs were dressed in a fitting jacket and she had a circle of rabbit fur around her neck. Her hair was soft and ck, tied up into two small buns. Her eyes were lively and obedient, and there was a small mole under her right eye. She was pping her longshes and looking around. The emperor carried her and walked toward the seats where the guests were. Gu Nuoer had sharp eyes and saw the emperors consorts, concubines, or civil and military officials. When she saw the ones she knew, she would send out flying kisses to them. Pretty little mothers~ Noble Consort Qiao was her mother, and the rest were all little mothers. The consorts in the pce all liked the little princess a lot. When they saw her small actions, they had a strong urge to go over and kiss her. However, with the emperor present, no one dared to create a fuss. Gu Yihan was dissatisfied by his daughters actions and grabbed onto her chubby little hand, stuffing it into his embrace. The birthday banquet started on a lively note. A big table was ced in front of Gu Nuoer. There were a lot of treasures that were birthday presents that other people had given her. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Princess, Hurry Up and Let Go!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She was going to pick a gift that she liked the most and Gu Yihan would reward the person who had given the selected gift. Gu Nuoers round eyes swept over the four treasures of the study, books and ancient scrolls, a pile of silver, gold and silver jewelries, famous paintings, and other items. She didnt show any reaction for very long. The people below became anxious from watching. Which one did the little princess like? Why was she still not choosing one? Gu Yihan ced Gu Nuoer on the table and the gazes of everyone presentnded on the child. Gu Nuoer crawled over to the books, flipped through them a little, then seemed to have lost interest. She twisted her little butt and turned, touching the gold and silver essories a little, but still didnt pick those. In the end, Gu Nuoer seemed to see a shing ball of ck aura from the corner of her eyes. The child quickly looked up and searched for the source of this ck light. Her big eyshes fluttered and her clear gaze swept across everyone. Suddenly, her gaze stopped on a nanny who had her head lowered and was standing beside a long pir. There was a faint ck aura near her waist. ...... Other people clearly couldnt see it. Gu Nuoer called out in her soft voice, Beat bad bad. She grabbed onto one of the tables legs and then slid down to the ground. The child was like a small milk bun, tumbling and falling onto her back with her limbs in the air on the soft carpet. The hearts of the people around her tightened up. They were afraid that the little princess would get hurt from the fall. However, Gu Nuoer sat back up once again. She then quickly crawled toward the nanny who was giving off the ck aura. Gu Yihan stood up. Nuonuo, where do you want to go? Everyones gaze followed the little princess until she crawled up to a nanny. Gu Nuoer was tired from the crawling. Hu rest a little She sat up straight and raised her head to look at that nanny. For some reason, the nanny became so nervous that ayer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead in anxiety. This three-year-old child was clearly still young. Her gaze was also filled with childish rity, and she blinked charmingly. However, she still unconsciously pinched the corner of her clothes nervously. The nanny gave a smile that was uglier than crying. Princess, what orders do you have? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and confirmed that the faint ck aura on her body wasing from the small bag at the nannys waist. The child reached out her two fair and soft hands, pouncing straight for the nannys leg. She then called out hei shoo, hei shoo again as she started climbing up. She continued until her small hands grabbed the scented pouch at the nannys waist. The nannys countenance instantly became anxious and at a loss. Princess, hurry up and let go! However, Gu Nuoer refused to do so. She also started to call out in her childish voice, Theres bad stuff here! Noble Consort Qiao stood up from the chair and frowned slightly. Since Gu Nuoer was one-year-old, the child seemed to be especially intelligent and could predict good and bad things from happening. In the past, Noble Consort Qiao had thought of bringing the Little Nuoer to the Taishi Monastery to thank the gods for answering her prayers when she was one year plus. She didnt expect that the child would cry non-stop before they set off. She even grabbed onto the bed pir, refusing to leave. In the beginning, Noble Consort Qiao thought that Gu Nuoer was throwing a temper because she wasnt willing to go out. It waster at night when she found out that there were mountain bandits lingering on the path leading to the Taishi Monastery! Not only did they hurt quite a lot of people, but she also heard that a maid had fallen off the cliff! Such ability to predict the good and bad had happened a few other times. Noble Consort Qiao now had a tacit understanding with her daughter. It was that she knew that Little Nuoer was docile and well-behaved, and would definitely not throw a temper for no reason at all. At this moment, Noble Consort Qiaos phoenix eyes sank. She looked toward the pce maid Wanyin, who was next to her. Go and check what this nanny has on her! Yes! The pce maid next to Noble Consort Qiao walked over and the nannys expression became even more anxious. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Mother, Father, Nuonuo Will Protect You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Left with no choice, she grabbed the little princesss soft and fair hands, wanting to pull her off with brute force. However, she didnt expect that the little princess was stronger than her! How could a three-year-old child be like this? Just as Wanyin was about to get close to the nanny. The nanny chose to fight to the death! She grabbed onto Gu Nuoers little face, then took out a handful of powder from the scented pouch with her other hand! Everyone was shocked. Gu Yihans face instantly turned ashen. What are you trying to do? Let go of the princess! The nanny pinched the powder and sneered. Youre the emperor, but youre cruel and cold-blooded. I want to take your life today! I didnt expect a three-year-old child to see through my ns. If you still want her to live, get your men not toe over! Otherwise, my poisonous powder here is extremely intense and can take the princesss life in just an instant! Gu Yihan gritted his teeth and his countenance sank. If anything were to happen to the princess, I wont just stop at skinning you and slicing off your flesh. ...... Ill even break your bones down to ashes, leaving nothing behind. If you have the guts, put down the princess. Ill talk with you about the conditions you want! Noble Consort Qiaos heart was up to her throat. The little Nuoer, who was restrained by the nanny, was not afraid at all. She only pouted and spat out bubbles like a small goldfish. She wrinkled her small nose, suddenly feeling a little itchy. Suddenly! Gu Nuoer let out a childish sneeze. Her small body shivered. This was something that the nanny had never expected. The air that Gu Nuoer blew out caused the powder in the nannys hand to fly! The nanny stared with big eyes and had yet to say anything when she felt something flying into her nose. This was bad! This was extremely intense poison! Noble Consort Qiao was so frightened that her face turned pale. She shouted anxiously, Nuonuo! Wanyin pounced over and protected the princess in her arms, covering little Nuoers nose and backing off. At first, this nannys countenance seemed normal with only her eyes wide open in astonishment. However, in just the time it took for two blinks. The nanny suddenly grabbed onto her neck with both hands, looking like she was having difficulties breathing. Gradually, her countenance turned a purplish-ck color. She then fell to the ground and her limps started convulsing uncontrobly. ck blood was flowing out from her mouth and nose! The guards and eunuchs near the nanny quickly stepped further away. Gu Nuoers small hands grabbed onto Wanyins clothes as she looked curiously at the nanny rolling around. It was until the nannys seven apertures started to bleed that Wanyin quickly covered Gu Nuoers watery eyes that were like grapes. Wanyin turned around, carried the princess, and handed her to the emperor. Noble Consort Qiao quickly got close to take a look. There were tears and lingering fear in her eyes. Nuonuo, dont be scared. Mother is here. Inparison, Gu Nuoer, who was the child, appeared a lot calmer. She tilted her small head, her fluttering and bright eyes having a naivety, and the bells on her buns ring crisply. Gu Nuoer reached out her soft finger and wiped off Noble Consort Qiaos tears. Mother, dont cry. She guessed that her mother must be scared of that ck and bad thing too. Gu Nuoer patted her tummy. Mother, Father, Nuonuo will protect you! Gu Yihan pressed down his daughters head, not letting her see the horrifying state of the dead nanny who was on the ground. Everyone in the hall was scared and silent from this episode. This nanny was here to assassinate and poison the emperor. From the position she was standing, she was tasked with serving the dishes. This meant that, today, on the princesss birthday banquet If the emperor was a little careless, he would end up eating poisoned dishes! Even the princess or Noble Consort Qiao might also not be spared! How did the princess discover that something was wrong with that nanny? Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Yaoguang, The One to Supply Food to All Lives

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No one dared to ask. They thought of the rumors that the little princess was born with an auspicious aura. They now felt even greater admiration for her. Gu Yihan waved his hand. Drag this nanny down. Do as I say, skin her and chop up her flesh, breaking down her bones into ashes! Eunuch Chunshou quickly instructed others to clean up the hall. Everyone was still in a state of shock, but the princess and the emperor were obviously still very calm. Gu Yihan rubbed his daughters soft head lovingly. As you can see, my Nuonuo is a lucky star sent by the heavens to protect me from cmity. Now that Nuonuo is three years old, I decided to bestow her with a title. Everyone present was in an uproar. ording to the Great Qis tradition, princesses could only receive a title when they reached adulthood or when they got married. That was because when they received the title, it meant that they could ept the annual tribute from their fief. The princess was only three years old, but she was already going to receive such treatment. Wouldnt she be very rich after she grew up then? Gu Yihan had this intention for very long and had even thought of a conferred title for her. ...... He held Gu Nuoers small hand and asked,?Yaoguang1, the one to bring provision to all lives. In the future, Nuonuo will be Fathers Princess Yaoguang. How does that sound? Yaoguang represented huge auspiciousness and also divine intent. Gu Nuoer didnt know these things, but she knew that what her father gave her would be the best! The child smiled sweetly, revealing a row of baby teeth. I like it! Gu Yihan was overjoyed. He looked at the birthday gifts on the table that were given to Gu Nuoer. The tyrant emperor suddenly thought things through. In the future, my daughter can have as many of these things as you want. Since you can have everything, why make a choice? Reward everyone! Everyone broke out in a sweat. Other than cheering Your Majesty is wise., they couldnt say anything else. During the banquet, only the gloomy boy sat beside General Bai Yi and looked at the princess who was like a moon surrounded by stars. There were many people around. However, he only needed to twitch his nose a little to be able to notice the sweet fragrance from the princess that was different from other people. The boy fell silent. She seemed to be a little different from other people. After the princesss birthday banquet ended, the childy on Noble Consort Qiaos shoulder and fell asleep. Noble Consort Qiao, with the pce servants following her, carried the princess and left. Gu Yihan waved his hand and called for the banquet to be dismissed. He then went to the imperial study to discuss some trivial matters with his subjects. Coincidentally, the little princess Gu Nuoer, had also reached the age to start getting exposed to studies. Hearing this, General Bai Yi came out from the line and cupped his hands together, reporting, Your Majesty, can your subject ask for grace for Siming? He is already eight years old. He has passed the ideal age of beginning schooling, but has a strong need to go to school to study. Gu Yihan asked, Who is Siming? The boy Your Majesty asked your subject to teach and discipline. Gu Yihan was struck by a realization. Bai Yi then started to bring up that strange boys life at his residence these few days. Siming was probably put through cruel training since he was born and might have lived with wolves for some time. He doesnt like to eat at the same table as others. He is very wary and even likes to hide during the day and go out at night. His endurance is extremely strong. Your subject felt that he had been tortured by inhuman training in the past. If he gets a chance to enter the school to study, he will definitely be more amiable. Furthermore, he might be a rare military talent to be a general in the future. Gu Yihan fell silent. That day, his movement was very fast and I saw it too. Although he is only eight years old, he has astonishing explosive powers. If he is sent to school, its hard to assure the other students safety. But The emperors tone changed and he thought of something. Isnt our Nuonuo still short of a guard and an attendant? Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Mother Teaches A Lesson to the Pce Maid Who Wants to Climb into Bed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Some officials had objections and did not support the young Ye Siming to go to school with the little princess. Arge part of the reason was that the state school was where the youngdies and young masters from prestigious families in the Great Qi attended school. Unlike the private schools, studying at the state school was a representation of ones identity and status. The children who could study here varied from three to twelve years old. Other than being introduced to studies in name, there was a greater purpose of getting to know other people from prestigious families. It was so that the children could have their own connections and have a circle amongst those in the upper circle right from the very start. As for the officials who opposed having Ye Siming entering the school, many of them had children studying there. They had all witnessed the young Ye Simings astonishing explosive powers and attacking abilities. If he were to be allowed to go to the state school, wouldnt it be cing dangers right by their side? However, General Bai Yi gave his guarantee. Siming is already eight years old and its a good time for him to start studying. Otherwise, it might end up being toote. After the emperor, Gu Yihan, gave it some serious thought. He felt that it was true that Ye Siming was a good candidate for the princesss guard. ...... As long as Bai Yi could nurture him well, there wasnt a need to be worried that hed kill. Gu Yihan even instructed General Bai Yi, It actually didnt matter to hurt others. The most important thing is to protect our Nuonuo well. Everyone broke out into a sweat, wanting to object. However, they could only keep quiet before the tyrant emperors ferociousness. Gu Yihan made the call on this matter and everyone lost any room to say anything further. It was thus decided for Princess Yaoguang Gu Nuoer and the young Ye Siming to start school in February when spring came. 10 October, afternoon. In the inner room of Noble Consort Qiaos Qiushui Pce, there was a lingering fragrance and draping thick curtains. On the wide yellow rosewood bed with beautiful engravings, a fair and chubby child was sleeping. Gu Nuoer seemed to have eaten something delicious in her dreams and her little mouth was moving very slightly. Her pink lips were wet by the glistening saliva and became even more crystalline, like two small peach blossom petals. The childs fair and chubby ws were clenched into milky fists. Her ck soft hair stuck to her snow-white skin, making her look quiet and obedient. Suddenly A crisp pa sound rang out from outside. Next was Noble Consort Qiaos soft voice. Gu Nuoer usually would never wake up if she didnt get enough sleep. But this time around, she slowly opened her misty eyes. Her two ck eyes were like a pair of big grapes. As her longshes fluttered, her sleepiness was driven away and her eyes shone with an intelligent glow. Gu Nuoer put out her fair and chubby arms, stretching herself. She then sat up on the bed like a standing white bun. The ground heating system made the room very warm and her cheeks were flushed. She got off the bed and slowly walked toward the front hall. She nned on searching for the source where the voices wereing from. She had just walked to the screen in the corner when she heard her mother lecturing someone. Noble Consort Qiaos eyes were big and she was very beautiful. She sat upright in her chair and looked down at the pce maid kneeling on the ground with a sharp gaze. Gu Nuoer gently held onto the screen and looked out with her big eyes. The pce maid kneeling on the ground was the Empresss personal maidservant, Cailuan. At this moment, she was covering her face and half-kneeling on the ground, crying. Noble Consort Qiao was wearing a red rubellite ring on her fair hand. She stroked her hair on her temples and said in a heartless tone, Cailuan, the Empress saved you from the Laundry Bureau because she saw that you were pitiful and bullied. The Empress gave you a ce to stay and even taught you to read and write. It has only been three years since Her Majesty has gotten sick, but you already cant wait to climb into His Majestys bed? Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Mother, Dont Be Angry, Dont Be Angry~

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cailuan covered her face and cried. Your Highness, this servant is innocent. This servant doesnt have the guts to do something like this. Noble Consort Qiao sneered. Oh? You dont? Tell me about this then. His Majesty went to visit Her Majesty today. Whats the reason that youre dressed strangely and unlike how pce servants should conduct themselves at all. What were you trying to do? Could it be that you forgot the pce rules on a whim? Cailuans face was pale. She bit her lower lip, not knowing how to answer this. Today, Gu Yihan went to visit the seriously ill empress as usual. Unexpectedly, Cailuan was dressed brightly and tried to talk to the emperor to attract his attention. Coincidentally, Noble Consort Qiaos head pce maid, Wanyin, happened to have gone to visit the empress on behalf of the Noble Consort Qiao. Wanyin saw this scene and immediately told Noble Consort Qiao about this after she came back. Now that the empress was seriously ill, the matters of all six pces were being managed by Noble Consort Qiao. The empress, Du Yn, had a gentle nature. When she was managing the harem, everyone felt at ease and wasnt restrained. Ever since the empress fell seriously ill three years ago, Noble Consort Qiao took over the management of the harem. The noble consort was mboyant by nature. She used thunderous methods to get everyone into submission. ...... Moreover, Noble Consort Qiao had even given birth to the only princess for His Majesty! Her status and prestige made everyone in the pce shiver. Cailuan knew that since she had fallen into Noble Consort Qiaos hands now, she would probably not be able to escape death! She hurriedly bowed and kowtowed, her voice sorrowful. Your Highness, please spare this servants life. I wont dare to do it again. Ill definitely listen to you in the future! Noble Consort Qiao curled her lips coldly. Cailuan, what nonsense are you talking about? Do Ick a useless person like you by my side? Let me tell you, the empress and I have been friends for decades. If you step on her head and cause trouble, youre going against me! Dont think that no one can deal with you now that the empress is seriously ill. If you make me feel that youre an eyesore, Ill get rid of you quickly! Cailuan was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She kowtowed until her forehead was covered in blood. This servant doesnt dare to do it again, this servant wont ever do it again! Noble Consort Qiao took the hot tea from Wanyin, skimmed the foam on top, and took a sip. She said slowly, My Nuonuo doesnt like killing and seeing blood. I can spare your life this once. Moreover, Her Majesty probably is unaware that youve developed such ambitions either. If I were to rashly execute you, the empress will probably be worried. Therefore, Ill let you keep your cheap life for now. If you dare to act recklessly in the future, dont me me for not holding back! Cailuan quickly replied with a trembling voice, Yes yes I will listen to Your Highnesss instructions. Noble Consort Qiao looked at the time and guessed that Gu Nuoer should have woken up by now. She waved her slender fair hand. The two head pce maids beside her, Wanyin and Wanxuan, lifted Cailuan on both sides. They then dragged her out. Noble Consort Qiao got up, smoothed the hair by her temple, then walked around the corner where the screen was. She then saw her baby blinking at her. Noble Consort Qiao was a little surprised. In the next second, she smiled with motherly love. Nuonuo, why did Mothers baby wake up by herself? Why didnt you put on a coat? What if you were to catch a cold? As she spoke, Noble Consort Qiao bent down and carried the child into her arms. Gu Nuoer raised her small hand and touched the space between Noble Consort Qiaos eyebrows. Mother, dont be angry, dont be angry~ Noble Consort Qiao was stunned and immediately guessed that the child must have heard what she had said to Cailuan just now. Gu Nuoer was born intelligent so it was not difficult for her to understand these things. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and ced her under the nket, squeezing her soft little hand. Of course, Mother isnt angry. Its just that your Empress Mother has suffered. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Nuonuo Is A Lucky Star

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The empress Du Yn and Noble Consort Qiao were close friends from a long time ago. Later on, both of them entered the pce in session and supported each other. They never had a conflict between them. The deep friendship between the two of them made the people in the harem who wanted to drive a wedge between them helpless. The empress had blocked many attacks meant for the noble consort. After Noble Consort Qiao gave birth to Gu Nuoer, everyone thought that she was going to take over the current empresss position and enter the phoenix pce. Unexpectedly, Noble Consort Qiao said that she would definitely not fight with the empress. Its not that I dont like the throne, but as long as Her Majesty is in power, I will never fight for it. When Gu Nuoer was just born, Empress Du Yn brought her to live in Fengyi Pce. The child had a very deep impression of the empress. She was an absolutely gentle person. It was a pity that something happened three years ago, not long after Gu Nuoer was born. The Empress was assassinated with poison. Not only was the mastermind not found, but her condition also got worse day by day! Every time Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer to visit, the empress would keep on coughing weakly after saying just a few words. ...... She was so sick that she spent her days in bed and even walking out of the Fengyi Pce was a wishful dream! Everyone started to say that the empress wouldnt have long to live. Gu Yihan also didnt allow Noble Consort Qiao to bring Gu Yihan to the Fengyi Pce anymore. He was afraid that the empresss illness might spread to the little Nuoer. Gu Nuoer was very good at sensing the changes in peoples moods. Her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, was currently smiling gently in front of her. However, she could sense the flicker of worry that shed past the depths of her mothers eyes. Her mother must also be very scared that her good friend would leave her. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and tugged at Noble Consort Qiaos sleeve. Mother, can you bring Nuonuo to go visit Empress Mother? Noble Consort Qiao was stunned for a moment, then smiled helplessly. But Nuonuo, your father has instructed that it isnt allowed to bring you there. Hes afraid that youll fall sick too. Gu Nuoer quickly shook her small head, her eyes bright and round. Mother, Nuonuo isnt afraid! Well go secretly and not tell Father. Nuonuo is a lucky star and will make Empress Mother happy! Maybe shed get better from her illness then! Faced with the childs great effort in consoling her, Noble Consort Qiao felt a little better. She smiled and stroked Gu Nuoers small face. Alright, then Mother will bring you to go visit her. But your Empress Mother isnt well. She wont be able to talk to Nuonuo for too long. Well just go there for a bit thene back, alright? Gu Nuoer nodded. As Noble Consort Qiao didnt wish to rm others, she didnt mobilize too many people. She carried Gu Nuoer by herself and then only brought Wanyin, Wanxuan, and two eunuchs along, taking a small sedan to the Fengyi Pce. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and walked up the stairs. Cailuan, who had been hit earlier, was standing by the entrance. She immediately noticed the noble consort right away. Cailuan was very nervous. Could it be that Noble Consort Qiao had regretted her decision and came looking for trouble? Noble Consort Qiao might have noticed Cailuans nervousness. She looked at her indifferently and said, Ive brought Nuonuo toe to visit the empress. Bring up a te of snacks and a pot of hot tea. Yes, this servant will go right away! Cailuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Wanyin and Wanxuan held up the curtains for Noble Consort Qiao and thetter entered, carrying Gu Nuoer. They had just entered when they heard the empresss intense coughinging from inside. Gu Nuoers little nose sniffed. The medicinal smell here had gotten stronger than it was when she came a very long time ago. Yayu, did youe? a weak voice rang out from inside. Yayus was Noble Consort Qiaos name before she got married. Elder Sister Lan, its me. I brought Nuonuo toe and visit you. Noble Consort Qiao entered the room quickly. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Empress Mother, Nuonuo Is Worried About You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Empresss inner room was wide and the curtains were slightly lowered. There was a beautiful sickly woman lying on the bed in the dignified and elegantly decorated room. Right now, there was only a young pce maid kneeling by the bed, wiping the empresss lips and then feeding her a sip of water. Gu Nuoer twisted her little body and looked at the empress with a clear gaze. Du Yn had be even skinnier and weaker than how she had remembered her to be. She wore a blue and white dress, her ck hair tied up loosely by a jade hairpin. She didnt look like an empress but like a calm and gentle fairy. She looked very sickly and her lips were pale. The arms under her sleeves were very thin. The jade pendant made from Imperial jade hung loosely on her hand, being able to slide all the way up to her elbow! Noble Consort Qiao took a look at the surroundings, feeling a little displeased. Why are there so few people taking care of Elder Sister Lan? Have they all run out to goof off? As Noble Consort Qiao said this, she wanted to get Wanyin to summon the other pce attendants back. The empress raised her hand to stop her and smiled weakly. Sister, theres no need to trouble yourself. I was the one who asked them to leave. ...... Im not in good health and its not convenient for me to go out, but I dont want them to always be restrained in front of me and be cooped up indoors. After Du Yn finished speaking, she looked at the fair child in Noble Consort Qiaos arms who looked like an ice or jade carving. She smiled lovingly. But why did you bring Nuonuo over? I was so afraid that I would spread my illness to her. Cough, cough The empress had only said a few words when she started to cover her mouth and cough. Gu Nuoer twisted her body and got off onto the ground. She stepped on her small boots and ran unsteadily to the bed. She fluttered her ck eyshes and looked at the empress, her watery ck eyes like grapes. Gu Nuoer said in her childish tone, Empress Mother, Nuonuo is worried about you and wants toe to visit you. Youll definitely get better! She was well-behaved and adorable, speaking sweetly like a cheerful and fair doll. The empressughed softly when she heard this. Alright, Nuonuo. After I get better, Ill give you a good hug. However, there was something that the empress and Noble Consort Qiao didnt know. Gu Nuoer had just finished speaking when many fine light rays that were like white threads suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The child opened her eyes white and watched as the white light gently and slowly covered the empress. They wrapped around her arms, legs, and neck. These white lights gradually sucked out a lot of ck glow. The empresss countenance also seemed to have a little more glow to it. It was until the white threads were covered by the ck glow that they suddenly turned into little beads in the air and then dissipated. Gu Nuoer opened her mouth slightly, her innocent eyes filled with curiosity. The empress suddenly felt a little more spirited. Even the usual feeling of having a stone pressing against her chest felt a lot better. She asked the pce maid to ce a pillow behind her back and helped her to sit up so that she could have a chat with the noble consort and Nuoer. Empress Du broke into a warm smile. I feel so happy seeing how well-behaved Nuoer is. How nice would it be if I had also given birth to a daughter back then. Noble Consort Qiao knew that the empress always had this one thing on her mind. She tried to persuade her, His Highness just hasnt grown up yet and is now at the non-submissive phase of his life. Its not that he doesnt want to be filial to Elder Sister Lan. The first son the empress had given birth to was already 16 years old. As he was rebellious, ruthless, and tyrannical by nature, the emperor hadnt given him the title of the crown prince yet. Five years ago, this First Prince had quarreled with the empress, which caused him to bring up to Gu Yihan that he wanted to go to the borders to train himself. Back then, he was only 11 years old. The emperor had also been heartless, waving his hand and allowing it. Since his departure, he hadnte back in five years. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: What Has the Princess Seen?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The First Prince was the empresss only child, so she naturally missed him a lot. Unfortunately, he refused to send a letter over the years. The empress could only know from the letters sent by the soldiers from the borders that he had transformed into an outstanding and tenacious person. While Noble Consort Qiao and the empress were talking, Gu Nuoer stood up and ran out quietly on her short legs. She wanted to eat pastries! Sweet pastries that would dissolve in her mouth. Just now, Noble Consort Qiao had asked Cailuan to go prepare some, but she did not bring it over even after so long. The child was already getting anxious from the wait. Pastries~ Where are Nuonuos pastries~ Gu Nuoers small body swayed and she walked toward the side hall. The empress had her own small kitchen that was behind the side hall. As the empress was especially benevolent, the pce maids in Fengyi Pce would usually slip out to y whenever they had the chance to. They didnt keep watch in the pce. Therefore, Gu Nuoer passed through the spacious side hall and arrived at the backyard by herself. This ce was well kept and the door to the small kitchen closed tightly. ...... Gu Nuoer hastened her small footsteps and ran to push open the door. Want to eat pastries~ However, the instant she pushed open the door, she saw someone dressed like a pce maid adding something to the teapot. The pce maid did not expect someone to suddenly barge in. The teapot in her hand immediately fell to the ground and shattered! Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and looked at the broken porcin on the ground as well as the steaming tea. She looked up and locked her innocent gaze on the pce maid. This was not Cailuan, but the empresss other personal maidservant, Qinghe. When Qinghe recognized the youngest princess, her eyes were filled with panic. However, she pretended to be calm and asked, Your Highness, why are you here? Is it that Her Majesty and Her Highness have orders for this servant? Gu Nuoer looked at her for a while and said in a soft tone, Pce maid older sister, Nuonuo wants to eat sweet pastries~ Qinghe forced a smile and said, This servant is almost ready with the preparations. Little Princess, you can return to the hall and wait for this servant there. Princess, about the matter that this servant is clumsy and broke a teapot Please dont bring this up to Noble Consort Qiao. Otherwise, this servant would have to get a scolding and wont be able to prepare pastries for you then. Is that alright? Gu Nuoer nodded docilely. She then put out one hand and shook it to gesture goodbye. I wont say that you broke the teapot. Youll have to hurry up okay? After saying that, the child turned and ran far away. Qinghe heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart was still beating fast. Cailuan heard themotion. She walked quickly and had just arrived at the door when she saw the back view of Gu Nuoer running away. She was stunned and asked Qinghe, What did Her Highness see? Qinghe was enraged. Its all your fault. Didnt I tell you to keep watch at the door? Where did you go running off to goof off? Thank goodness the princess came alone herself. Shes only three years old and still doesnt know what were doing. If it was Wanyin or Wanxuan who hade, the two of us would be in trouble! Cailuan exined, I was pped by the noble consort earlier at her ce and my face feels prickly from the pain. Therefore, I went back to my room to get some ointment. But theres no need to worry. The princess is only three years old and still doesnt know anything. Hurry up and prepare the tea. Ill bring it over to Her Majesty! Gu Nuoer ran back to the main hall, a hint of intelligence shing on her fair and chubby little face. Mother, Mother! Gu Nuoer grabbed onto Noble Consort Qiaos sleeve with her small hand, tiptoed, covering her mouth. She spoke next to Noble Consort Qiaos ears. Just now, Nuonuo saw a pce maid older sister putting something in Empress Mothers teapot! When she saw Nuonuo, she was so scared that she dropped the teapot! Mother, that pce maid older sister must be a big baddie! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Mother Is Busy, Nuoer Will Bring You to Go and y!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful brows suddenly furrowed. The empress did not understand what was happening and asked with a smile, Nuonuo, what are you whispering to your mother about? Noble Consort Qiao turned around and said, Elder Sister Lan, how many people did you leave behind to help in the back hall today? The empress was stunned and thought about it carefully for a moment. Cailuan has always been waiting upon me by my side. Thisss is considerate and is unwilling to leave me by myself. She should be in the rear hall preparing tea now. Huazhi and Jinxiu should both have gone out. They arent on duty today and I dont restrain them either. Oh, there might also be Qinghe there. She said this morning that she isnt feeling well, so I permitted her to rest. Why are you suddenly asking this? Recalling Noble Consort Qiaos character, the empress thought that the noble consort just wasnt pleased that these pce servants were cking off. She smiled gently and patted the back of Noble Consort Qiaos hand. Yayu, I know youre doing this for my own good, but theyre still young girls. This is how my body is. Why insist on letting them stay in front of me? They dont feel good seeing me so sick either. However, Noble Consort Qiao calmed down and said with a deep gaze, Elder Sister Lan, what if I say that the person who poisoned you Might turn out to be these pce maids with whom you usually sympathize. Would you believe me? ...... The empress was shocked. What did you say? How How can that be? I usually treat them so well, but they actually have such evil intentions? Gu Nuoer leaned by the bed, her round face that was fair and adorable also hid a hint of anxiety. Its true, Empress Mother! Nuoer saw it! That older sister was putting something in the tea! Noble Consort Qiao and Nuoer wouldnt harm her. When the empress heard this news, it was undoubtedly a heavy blow. How did she end up like this when she treated others well? In a few moments, Noble Consort Qiao had already thought of a countermeasure. She helped the empress lie down again. Her beautiful face was filled with calm confidence. She covered the empress with a nket. Elder Sister Lan, Ill take care of everything. When that pce servantes inter, you just have to pretend to be asleep. You dont have to get up no matter what you hear. You usually treat people too well. If they dont cherish your kindness, Ill definitely teach them a lesson. The empress and Noble Consort Qiao both knew in their hearts. How would the servants dare to drug the empress? There must be someone behind this! Noble Consort Qiao was going to show off her viciousness, so she naturally could not let her little darling see it, lest it left a psychological trauma on her beloved daughter. She bent down and said softly and gently to Gu Nuoer, Baby Nuo, Mother has to stay behind now. Ill have to help your Empress Mother. Mother will let Wanyin apany you out for a walk, alright? Gu Nuoers ck eyes looked at the empress on the bed and then at her mother. She immediately nodded her head. Mother, dont worry. Nuoer knows that youre going to beat the bad bad. Nuoer wont cause trouble! With that, the child walked towards Wanyin. She tiptoed and reached out a small hand, trying to hold Wanyins hand. Hu~ Elder Sister Wanyin, lets go. Mother is busy, Nuoer will bring you to go and y! Wan Yin couldnt help butugh. This servant will ept the invitation. Wanxuan watched enviously as the princess left, sighing, Your Highness, Wanyin is too lucky. Your servant also wants to bring the princess out to y! Who wouldnt like such an intelligent and adorable precious child. Noble Consort Qiao stopped smiling andposed herself, saying seriously, You stay behind. I still need you to do something for me. This servant waits for Your Highnesss orders. If Cailuan were to bring in the teater, you go and lock the door. Im going to close the doors and beat the dog, taking the harem in ce. The noble consorts beautiful eyes shed with a hint of dazzling arrogance. Whod dare to make a move on the empress in front of her eyes? They must not want to live anymore! Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Nuoer Is Scared And Wants to Look for Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wanyin took the princesss hand and walked down the Fengyi Pces steps. Wanyin smiled and asked, Your Highness, where would you like to go and y? Gu Nuoers small round face was in the expression when she was in deep thought about something. Her cheeks looked chubby, fair, and adorable, like two balls of soft marshmallows. She looked up toward Wanyin, asking in a soft and childish voice, Elder Sister Wanyin, does Father not like me toe to Empress Mothers ce? Wanyins thought about her words before replying, His Majesty is just worried. Her Majestys constitution isnt well. Moreover, youre young and your body isnt as strong as an adults. He is afraid that the illness might spread to you. Gu Nuoer stood on the white jade steps, her little finger pointing toward the pce in the distance. Her tone was soft as she said, But Elder Sister Wanyin, look, the guard older brothers arent the only ones who are walking around. There are also many eunuch older brothers and pce maid older sisters passing by. Father is the ruler of the world and is so smart. Its impossible for him not to know that we havente by before. Gu Nuoer put her hands at her waist. Father hates people lying to him the most! Wanyin suddenly felt that what the three-year-old princess said made sense! She hesitated and said, Maybe Maybe Her Highness will have a way to exin things to His Majesty? ...... Gu Nuoer shook her head, and put out one fat and chubby index finger, shaking it. Elder Sister Wanyin, youre wrong about this! Father is the emperor. Nuoer and Mother must both respect him. Only then would Father be happy and not pursue the matter that we were hiding things from him! Wanyin waspletely confused. What was the princess thinking of doing? Gu Nuoer put out two hands and said softly, Elder Sister Wanyin, carry~ Bring Nuonuo to go look for Father. Wanyin was stunned for a moment. But Your Highness, His Majesty is probably busy with government affairs in the imperial study! Gu Nuoer said softly, But Nuonuo misses Father! Elder Sister Wanyin, please bring me there! Wanyin was left with no choice but to bend over, pick up the princess, then head for the imperial study. On the way, the princess was very happy. She would wave her hands around, pointing at the winter flowers by the roadside and chuckling. However, when Wanyin brought her close to the imperial study, Gu Nuoer restrained her countenance. Her ck and intelligent eyes were filled with unease. At first, Wanyin didnt notice anything. It was until she carried the princess to the imperial studys door. The head eunuch, Eunuch Chunshou, who was guarding there, looked over. He immediately noticed that the princess looked very aggrieved. He quickly came over and asked anxiously, Aiyo! Princess, why are you crying? Wanyin was stunned. The princess was crying?! She turned and looked. That was true! Tears were trickling down the childs face. Her round, fair, and tender face had two rows of silver-colored tear dropletsing down. Her ck eyes which were like grapes were welling with tears. She looked like she wanted to cry but didnt dare to do so. Anyone who saw her like this would feel heartache! When did the princess cry? Wanyin was stunned. When Gu Nuoer saw Chunshou, her childish voice was filled with a sobbing tone and aggrieved feelings. Uncle Chunshou, Nuoer is scared and wants to look for Father. Chunshou looked at the princess. She seemed like she had suffered great grief! How could that be allowed to happen? He quickly said, This servants dear princess, please dont cry anymore. Your servants heart is going to break. Ill go report to His Majesty right away. After saying that, he turned and ran in. Gu Yihan was discussing important political affairs with two military officials. However, when he heard that Gu Nuoer had been aggrieved, he tossed aside the memorial and came out. When the child saw the figure dressed in yellow clothes appear, her silent tears turned into loud howling. Father, save me! A pce maid older sister in Empress Mothers pce wants to harm Nuonuo and Mother! Chapter 23

Chapter 23: What Was ced Inside This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan was wearing bright yellow court clothing. His face was like jade, and his cold eyebrows were furrowed with hostility. He carried Gu Nuoer in his arms and gently wiped away the tears on his daughters face. Baby Nuo, tell Father whats going on. Who dares to harm you guys? Gu Nuoer rubbed her tears with her hands, looking very afraid. She said in a soft voice and a sobbing tone, Mother taught a bad pce maid a lesson this morning. Shes the older sister by the Empress Mothers side. Later on, Mother brought Nuonuo to visit Empress Mother. Nuonuo saw that bad pce maid putting something into the water! Saying this, the childs tears kept on trickling down. Gu Yihan was instantly shocked. Although Gu Nuoer was crying and talking in a muffled voice, she mentioned the matter very clearly. The mystery was clear after a little bit of thought. The noble consort had taught the Empresss pce maid a lesson. Later on, the noble consort brought the princess to visit the Empress but the princess discovered that the pce maid had drugged the tea. The first thing that Gu Yihan thought of was that the pce maid by the Empresss side harbored a feud and wanted to harm Gu Nuoer. However, having been handling political affairs for many years, he didnt give an order immediately. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer, consoling her, then gave a sidewards nce to Chunshou. ...... Chunshou understood and waved his hand at Wanyin, gesturing for her to go to the side and hed be asking her some questions. The emperor carried the princess into the study. Chunshou had both hands crossed and in his sleeves, asking solemnly, Wanyin, what was the princess saying? Wanyin wasnt stupid and immediately shared the story of what had happened. She even mentioned that Cailuan had attempted to seduce the emperor but had failed. Now, she was still harboring hatred and wanted to harm the noble consort and princess! After Chunshou understood the situation, he went in and reported the matter to the emperor in a soft voice. Gu Nuoer had stopped crying. However, her beautiful grape-like eyes were glistening with tears. Her round and fair little face looked soft and adorable. She looked to the left at her father, then to the right at Eunuch Chunshou. Gu Yihans brows furrowed increasingly deeper. He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, This pce maid showed disrespect to her superiors. Pass down my decree and have her executed immediately. Gu Yihan didnt even need to order an investigation. It was because his docile daughter wouldnt lie. Who would scare a three-year-old child to such a degree? However, Gu Nuoer suddenly reached out her hand, grabbed Gu Yihans sleeve, and shook it a little. Father~ The child had been crying earlier and her voice was still a little unclear. There wasnt just one bad pce maid. There was another one. Could they Could they have bullied Empress Mother before too? Father must do justice for Nuonuos two mothers and me. Gu Yihan frowned and went into deep thought for a moment. At the next second, he picked up Gu Nuoer and instructed in a cold voice, Ready the sedan. Im going to make a trip to Fengyi Pce. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands and rested docilely on her fathers shoulder. At this moment, Wanxuan brought along two of Noble Consort Qiaos second-grade pce maids and guarded the door closely. Qinghe and Cailuan were kneeling on the floor. There were different degrees of red marks on their cheeks. It was obvious that they had just been beaten up. Qinghe didnt say a word and kept her head lowered. Only Cailuan cried and pleaded, Your Majesty, Noble Consort, please spare this servant! This servant wont dare to do this anymore. The empress leaned against the bed and silently cried. Cailuan, I treat you quite well, so why are you doing this? The sry that I pay you guys every month is twice the amount others get. Im afraid that you guys might feel bad to be restrained before me, so I let you guys go around freely. But why do you guys treat me so ruthlessly?! Inparison to the empress, Noble Consort Qiao was a lot calmer. Her beautiful face was filled with mercilessness. She pointed to the teacup and asked, What was ced inside this? Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Ill Definitely Peel Off Your Human Skin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cailuan could not stop crying. This servant doesnt know. It has always been Qinghe who did it.Itd only make Her Majesty sleep for longer hours. With that, this servant would have more opportunities to get close to His Majesty! Noble Consort Qiao looked at the silent Qinghe. There were already two bloody marks on her face from Wanxuan. However, she refused to confess. From the looks of it, this Qinghe must have an inside story! Noble Consort Qiao looked at Cailuan again. You dont even know what drug she put in? Cailuan, I just warned you this morning. I have many ways to make you feel worse than death. If you still dont confess, I can only hand you over to the emperor. Cailuan immediately widened her eyes in fear. The emperor was even crueler than Noble Consort Qiao! Cailuan had heard of the Punishment Bureaus torture methods before. She trembled just from the thought of them! She hurriedly knelt and kowtowed, crying and shouting, Noble Consort, I was only indulged in vain hopes but my previous attempts to seduce His Majesty hadnt been sessful. Therefore, I agreed to help Qinghe keep watch while she drugged Her Majesty. Qinghe told this servant that the drug added wouldnt harm people! Itd only make Her Majesty sleep for longer hours. With that, this servant would have more opportunities to get close to His Majesty! ...... This servant is speaking the truth! This servant doesnt dare to hide the slightest bit from you! Noble Consort Qiao smiled coldly, her gazending on Qinghe. Is that so? The drug in this tea is so simple? Her voice was slightly raised and carried endless danger and enticing. Cailuan, oh Cailuan, should I say that youre foolish or that youre stupid? Why was Qinghe helping you like this? And why was she giving Her Majesty this drug? Have you asked her about it before? Cailuans body stiffened. She kept on shivering non-stop, stumped by Noble Consort Qiaos question. That was right, she hadnt thought of those things before! She wasnt that smart! In the next second, Noble Consort Qiao slowly got up and walked over to Qinghe. She held the suspicious cup of tea in her right hand. Noble Consort Qiaos red lips curled up at this moment. Qinghe,e and prove to me that the drug in this tea is not poisonous! As Noble Consort Qiao said that, she grabbed Qinghes cheeks with her left hand. She used force to get Qinghe to raise her head and was just about to raise the teacup to chug the tea into her mouth! Earlier on, Qinghe had been veryposed and refused to speak up. But at this moment, she was panicking too. She shook her head vigorously, This servant wont drink it! Wont drink it! As Qinghe struggled, the teacup in Noble Consort Qiaos hand fell to the ground. It rolled on the ground andnded by Cailuans feet. Qinghe had both hands on the ground, panting heavily as if she had just escaped death. Tears kept gushing out of her eyes uncontrobly. Seeing her in this state, what else did Noble Consort Qiao not understand? She immediately sneered. It seems that theres indeed something interesting in this tea. Wanxuan, go and send an imperial physician over! Noble Consort Qiao turned around and sat by the bed in a gesture of protecting the empress. She raised her eyebrows and looked down on everyone. No one was her match! Noble Consort Qiao curled her lips and sneered. Qinghe, dont be anxious. Ill definitely peel off your human skin. Ill see who on earth is the person controlling you in the background! Qinghe suddenly trembled. Noble Consort Qiao was indeed a vicious person. She was scheming and reacted to things so quickly. There was no way that Qinghe would dare to reveal the person behind this matter! Qinghe quickly started thinking, anxious of thinking of a solution to save herself. At this moment, Eunuch Chunshous reporting voice sounded from outside. His Majesty has arrived Qinghes eyes lit up. There was a way out! Wanxuan opened the door and Gu Yihan entered. At this moment, Qinghe hurriedly knelt and kowtowed desperately. Your Majesty, save me! The noble consort wants to kill the empress! She forced me to poison the tea. Now, she even wants me to die to silence me! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Dont Underestimate Children!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Noble Consort Qiao stood up to wee the emperor. She was not anxious about Qinghes nder at all. On the other hand, the empress supported her sick body up and tried her best to defend the noble consort. Your Majesty, this servant is making a nderous charge! If the noble consort hadnt discovered this, Im afraid I would have died for no reason! Gu Yihan came in alone. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the empress and Noble Consort Qiao. In the end, his gazended on Qinghe, who was hugging onto his boots and crying non-stop. When Qinghe looked up and saw the emperors eyes, she was suddenly shocked. Why was the emperors gaze so sinister? It was terrifying. Gu Yihan slowly said in a cold voice, Is that so? You said that the noble consort instructed you to harm the empress? Qinghe braced herself and argued. She only wanted to stall for time first. As long as she could get through today, the master behind her would be able to think of a way to save her! Qinghe nodded repeatedly. Noble Consort Qiao asked me to add slow-acting poison to the tea. She even said to add just a little each day until the empresss body is worn out! Her goal is to be the empress. She usually pretends to have a good rtionship with the Empress, but she actually harbors evil intentions! ...... Now, after making use of this servant, she even wants to silence me. This servant really doesnt dare to help her hide this anymore. Your Majesty, please make a wise decision! Gu Yihan suddenly smiled coldly. This smile was filled with killing intent! His gaze was cold. Oh? Why did the noble consort get the princess to ask for my help after drugging the empress? Could it be that you want to say that the noble consort brought her biological child here to deliberately expose that you were drugging the empress? Qinghe was stunned. The princess? Could it be that the princess had gone to look for the emperor? At this moment, a small head popped out from behind the door frame. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and her bright eyes became even clearer, giving off a hint of docility. She said softly, Empress Mother, Mother, dont be afraid. Nuonuo has asked Father toe and save us! Then, she pointed at Qinghe and said, Father, this is the bad thing. She did something to the tea and was discovered by Nuonuo. She even threatened me! She said that she wouldnt give me pastries to eat. Thats too much! Does she think that Nuonuo is a two-year-old child?! Qinghe had a strong urge to bite her lower lip until it bled! She did not expect this princess to go and tell the emperor about this matter. In that case, the emperor was already prejudiced. No matter how much the Qinghe tried to argue, it was all in vain! Looking at Qinghes resentful expression, the child made a face. Bad guy, Ill hit you! She raised her little fist but almost tripped over the threshold. Thankfully, Gu Yihan was quick and scooped his precious daughter up, hugging her to console her. At this moment, Noble Consort Consort Qiao said, Your Majesty, please hand over the right to investigate to me. Qinghe alone wont dare to be presumptuous. There must be someone instigating her behind this. Your consort must unearth this person who wants to harm Her Majesty. Gu Yihan stared at Qinghe and said in a cold tone, I have a more straightforward method. He turned and instructed Chunshou, Beat Qinghe up until ayer of her skin peels off. Then get everyone in the harem to go see. Let the imperial guards watch in the dark. Identify those who are the most afraid and interrogate them with torture. If no one confesses, this lowly servants death is not worth pitying. As he spoke, he waved his sleeve. Take her away! Take Cailuan away as well. Cailuan received the order and immediately beckoned with his hand. The imperial guards behind him immediately gushed in and dragged away Cailuan and Qinghe. Gu Nuoer said to the two of them, Bleh bleh bleh! Dont underestimate children! If not for her preemptive strike, Noble Consort Qiao would not have been able to escape suspicion when the emperor came today. They had to talk with evidence. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Baby Nuo, Youve Hooked Onto Mothers Earring!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan chuckled and tapped the tip of his daughters nose. Youre such a smart child. If you encounter such a thing next time, you have to tell Father too. Father will definitely protect Nuoer. Gu Nuoer happily rubbed her head against Gu Yihans neck. Father is the best. Baby Nuo likes Father the most. Recalling that Noble Consort Qiao was still at the side, the child quickly added, I also like Mother and Empress Mother the most! The few of them looked at each other and smiled. Noble Consort Qiao went forward and carried Gu Nuoer away, leaving the emperor to talk to the empress alone. Because of this incident, Gu Yihan definitely had a lot to ask the empress. Before they left, Gu Nuoer leaned on her mothers shoulder. She stretched out her little hand and waved at the empress who was on the sickbed. Empress Mother~ Youll get better~ The next time Baby Nuoes, Ill bring you candies! The empress was extremely touched. She had been taking medicine all year round and had almost forgotten what sweetness tasted like. She nodded with tears in her eyes. Be good and go back with your mother. ...... The child kept waving her hand. No one saw blue spiritual energy slowly flowing out from the tips of her fair fingers. Gradually, they all fused into the space between the empresss eyebrows. Empress Mother is a good person. You must recover quickly. As Noble Consort QIao carried Gu Nuoer to their pce, the child was very happy. Mother, weve done another good deed today! Noble Consort Qiao smiled dotingly. Little Baby Nuo, youre Mothers lucky star, right? Wanyin continued, Thats right! If it wasnt for the princesss decisiveness, pulling this servant to go look for His Majesty Your Highness would have been framed by that Qinghe today. Although His Majesty wont believe it, hed still have to call for an investigation ording to the procedures. When that happens, rumors will spread in the pce. Itd be too unfair to Your Highness! Noble Consort Qiao smiled and didnt say anything. Her arrogant eyes were filled with nonchnce. She was scheming and cautious. There was no one who could hurt her. When Noble Consort Qiao thought of this, her ears suddenly hurt! The beautiful woman immediately cried out, Baby Nuo, youve hooked onto Mothers earring! The child didnt expect this to happen either. She had been rubbing against her mother. And the ribbon on her bun hairstyle got entangled with her mothers earring! Gu Nuoer waved her small hands frantically. Elder Sister Wanyin, Elder Sister Wanxuan, hurry up ande save Mother! The more she moved, the tighter the entanglement with the earring! When they finally removed the tangle, Noble Consort Qiaos fair earlobe had already turned red. Gu Nuoers heart ached a lot when she saw this. She pouted her small mouth and said, Mother, Im sorry. Baby Nuo will blow at it for you~ Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and thought of the arrogance in her heart a moment ago, which ended up in her bing a spectacle. She couldnt help but chuckle. Seriously, you Mother has been amazing my entire life, but ends up losing to the hands of a little fellow like you. Gu Nuoer wrapped her chubby arms around her mothers neck carefully. Mother, what do you mean by losing to the hand? Nuoers hands are so small, can they defeat Mother too? She had just finished saying these when the few of them broke outughing. With the sunlight shining down, it was a very harmonious and beautiful scene. The next day, Noble Consort Qiao wanted to go to see the scene of Qinghe being surrounded by the consorts and concubines in the harem. She didnt allow Gu Nuoer to go for fear that shed get a scare. Therefore, Noble Consort Qiao had Wanxuan carry Gu Nuoer to go take a walk in the lion and tiger garden in the pce. This child had liked small animals since young. When Wanxuan brought Gu Nuoer to the lion and tiger garden, there was a ck bear pacing around in the cage anxiously. It had been hibernating in the mountains when it was caught by a general and gifted to the emperor as a ything. At this moment, in the cage, it was anxious and uneasy, looking very fierce. It even knocked against the cage incessantly, giving Wanxuan a scare. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Elder Brother Siming, What Are You Doing?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wanxuan carried Gu Nuoer and moved a little to the side. Princess, lets not go over there to look at the ferocious beasts. They are too scary. Shall this servant carry you to go see the little rabbits? However, Gu Nuoer saw the big ck bear banging its head against the cage repeatedly. Her round eyes revealed sorry feelings. The child struggled to get down. Elder Sister Wanxuan, go get the pce servants to bring meat meat here and feed the bear bear! As Gu Nuoer had gotten a few steps closer, the ck bear let out angry roars. Wanxuan was so frightened that she panicked. She quickly went forward and held Gu Nuoers little hand. Princess, dont get close. This servant will call the pce servants to bring meat over. The ck bears fur was sharp as if they were as hard as iron. The size of that bears paws felt like they could send the little princess flying with a p. As Wanxuan pulled Gu Nuoer, she shouted at the eunuch guarding the garden not far away. Little Lezi. Go and get some meat. The princess wants to feed the bear! The young eunuch agreed. ...... Not longter, he came carrying out a big basin of bloody meat. He kept crying out, Its too heavy! There were many times when he almost dropped the basin onto the floor. Wanxuan frowned. Useless! She looked at the princess. Thetter only stood there and watched the bear. It seemed as if she wasnt nning on getting any closer. Wanxuan released the princesss hand gently and quickly ran toward Little Lezi, helping him to lift the other side of the basin. Little Lezi, youre considered half a man, but you only have this bit of strength. Where are the others in the lion and tiger garden? Why are you the only one here? The young eunuchined, Sister Wanxuan, dont be scoffing at me anymore. Today, General Bai Yi brought his foster son into the pce. I heard that he wants to test how good that young master is at controlling ferocious beasts. The other pce servants in the garden have all gone to help! Wanxuan had a bit of an impression of this. Oh, that young master by the name of Ye Siming? Little Lezi was about to reply when he suddenly screamed and let go of his hand. Wanxuan was unable to hold the meat basin by herself and it dropped onto the ground. With a loud plonk, the bloody meat sttered all over the floor. Wanxuan followed Little Lezis gaze and looked over. She was immediately so frightened that her face turned pale. Princess! You mustnt go over! Gu Nuoer was already standing in front of the cage and was about to put her small hand in. That ck bear bared its teeth and revealed a fierce expression. Its mouth was wide open, being able to bite off the princesss tender arm with one bite! Wanxuan was so frightened that her legs turned limp. She quickly ran over. Princess, dont put out your hand! However, it was already toote. The childs fair hand had already entered the cage. The ck bear suddenly raised its head and looked like it was about to bite down! At the critical moment, a figure almost came falling from the sky. Hended steadily beside Gu Nuoer. He pressed a hand on Gu Nuoers head and pulled her back In an instant, the childs hand left the cage. The ck bear bit nothing. Almost at the same time, the boy holding Gu Nuoer down bared his teeth and let out a low cry that was like a wolfs! The ck bear looked like it had encountered its nemesis. It suddenly took a step back. Itid its body low to the ground, looking at Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming, panting heavily from its throat. Gu Nuoer turned and looked at the boy next to her, not looking like she was afraid at all. Instead, her big eyes blinked. Elder Brother Siming, what are you doing? Ye Siming was wearing a dark red outfit today. His long hair was tied tightly with a ck ribbon into a clean ponytail. He gave off a handsome youthful vibe. He frowned, looking at Gu Nuoer as if he was sizing up a fool. Do you know that it can bite off your hand? Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Elder Brother Siming, Can You Do It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer was indignant and looked up with her fair and round face. Her eyes were like two ck gemstones, flickering with determination and fearlessness. The child put her arms at her waist. I know! But the bear bear wont be able to bite me! Ye Simings thin lips curled into a mocking smile. You dont know the immensity of heaven and earth. If I hadnte in time, it would have bitten off your hand. Gu Nuoer puffed her cheeks as if wanting to prove herself. Elder Brother Siming, just you watch! Baby Nuo didnt lie to you! The child pounced up to the cage again, putting her small hand in, as if wanting to reach for the ck bear. However, the ck bear was clearly afraid of the young man next to him. Its pupils moved back and forth but it didnt dare to move up. Gu Nuoer was very angry and became anxious. Bear bear,e over! Ye Siming threatened with a cold gaze, You dare? ...... His hand rested on the dagger at his waist, as if he was preparing to give the bear a lethal attack at any moment. Gu Nuoer urged in her childish voice, Bear bear, I know that you arent feeling well. Come over here! Ill help you! Ye Siming spoke up to object. Although the ck bear was not smart, its gaze darted between Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. In the end, this bear with a massive size chose to move to a corner of the cage. It only left behind a back view for Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. The child puffed up her cheeks angrily, looking like a white bun from the side. She turned her head and looked at Ye Siming, Brother, what are you doing? It really wont hurt me! By this time, Wanxuan had dragged her two limp legs nearby. She grabbed Gu Nuoer into her arms and kept on bowing at Ye Siming to express her thanks. Young Master Ye, thank goodness youre around. Otherwise, if the princess were to get hurt, this servant wont be able to make up for it even if this servant were to die ten thousand times! Wanxuan looked at the princess who was safe in her arms, tears almost flowing out from her eyes. Princess, youre going to scare this servant to death! How can this bear understand humans? If it were to hurt you, this servant will regret it for the rest of my life. Gu Nuoer was unable to break free from Wanxuans grasp and she pouted her small lips very high up. You guys dont believe Baby Nuo. Ye Siming crossed his arms and looked at the childs gaze which reflected her unwillingness to give up. He asked, What on earth do you want to do? If you want to touch the bear, why do you have to be so obstinate about it? Gu Nuoer pointed at the ck bear in the cage. Theres a broken arrow in its fur at its neck and it is giving the bear bear a lot of pain. Baby Nuo wants to help the bear bear to pluck it out. Ye Siming frowned and looked into the cage. The ck bear was no longer angry, but it was still irritable. From time to time, it would bang its head against the iron cage. The boy looked at the princess, his expression was unrestrained and cold, but Gu Nuoers eyes were clear. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. If I help you to pluck it out, can you be honest and not think of going in to touch it? Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly. She sped her hands and said pitifully, Elder Brother Siming, can you do it? Ye Siming raised the corners of his lips and gave a perfunctory smile. It was as if he was saying, What do you think? Ye Siming walked over to Little Lezi, who had fainted on the ground. He kicked Little Lezis body with his ck boots. Get up. Go and open the cage. Little Lezi was kicked awake when he heard such an inhuman request. He shivered in fright, Young Master Ye, this bear has a fierce nature and its dangerous! Stop the crap and go open the cage. Little Lezi didnt dare to do that. Ye Siming tugged the keys from his waist directly and walked over to the cage. Wanxuan quickly carried Gu Nuoer to stand further away. She had one hand on Gu Nuoers forehead as if preparing to cover the princesss eyes at any moment if an incident of the ck bear eating a human were to take ce. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Was This... A Reward?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The sound of Ye Siming opening the cage attracted the ck bear. It turned its head and stared at the boy with its beastly eyes. Ye Siming walked in leisurely as if he was strolling in his own backyard. He closed the iron door behind him. Gu Nuoer watched with wide eyes. No one saw that there seemed to be blue ripples spreading in the little princess ck eyes. She was prepared to control the bear at any time if it were to go berserk and hurt Ye Siming. The ck bear also moved slowly toward Ye Siming with its four limbs. Suddenly! Gu Nuoer felt that she was seeing things. She seemed to have seen the shadow of a huge wolf appearing behind Brother Yeming. This wolf bared its sharp teeth, emitted a ck aura, and its eyes were red! Its entire body looked like smoke, but the wolf head alone was huge! ...... It was just a nce, and it disappeared so quickly that Gu Nuo did not see it clearly. The child rubbed her eyes with her fair hands. There was nothing behind Ye Siming. It was as if what she saw earlier was just her imagination. The ck bear became very well-behaved. It even backed off to a corner of the cage and didnt bang its head against the iron cage anymore. Ye Siming walked over, reached out his hand, and really did find a broken arrow in the tough fur behind its neck. Wanxuan couldnt help but let out a soft gasp. This Ye Siming was really not an ordinary person. To think that the ck bear, which had such a wild nature, was so well-behaved in front of him. Wanxuan was shivering as she carried Gu Nuoer. However, the child in her arms was a lot calmer. She watched as Ye Siming suddenly drew his arm back and plucked out the broken arrow without any hesitation. A stream of ck reddish blood sttered out. Ye Siming moved very quickly and dodged to the side, so the blood didnt dirty his clothes. The ck bear seemed to feel a lot better. It slumped to the ground and leaned against the iron cage. Ye Siming looked at the broken arrow in his hand. The arrowhead was sharp. It should have been shot in the attempt to catch this ck bear but wasnt plucked out. What Gu Nuoer said was right. Anyone with a broken arrow in their body wouldnt feel good. Ye Siming held that arrowhead and walked out of the cage. He then locked it up once again and tossed the key to Little Lezi. He then picked up the bloody meat that had fallen to the ground, not caring that they were dripping in blood, and tossed them into the cage. The ck bear had an appetite to eat now and crawled over to enjoy the fresh meat. Ye Siming walked to Gu Nuoer and said proudly, Its settled. The child was extremely satisfied. She stretched out her little hand and waved it down. Elder Brother Siming, lower your head! Ye Siming was perplexed and frowned. What do you want? Just lower your head! The childs voice was soft as if she was acting spoiled. Ye Siming squatted down unwillingly. He wouldnt lower his head to anyone. Squatting down was the greatest extent that he would give in to. Suddenly, he felt a soft touch on the top of his head. Gu Nuoer had used her small hand to stroke his head. Elder Brother Siming is so amazing! Ill give you a pat~ Ye Siming opened his eyes wide, and a hint of a stunned look appeared on his unbridled face. What was this Gu Nuoer doing?! Gu Nuoer smiled so brightly that her eyes were curved into a pair of crescents. Elder Brother Siming, youre really a very good guy! Thank you for helping me and bear bear! Good guy? This was the first time Ye Siming heard someone rating him like this. The childs hand was very soft, brushing past his hair and forehead like a spineless flower. This strangefortable feeling made Ye Siming forget to resist. Wanxuan felt a lingering fear and did not dare to stay in this ce for much longer. She carried Gu Nuoer and bade farewell to Ye Siming before rushing back. Gu Nuoer leaned on Wanxuans shoulder and waved with a sweet smile. Bye bye~ Ye Siming stood on the spot for a long time beforeing back to his senses. He raised his hand and touched the ce Gu Nuoer had touched. Was this a reward? Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Mother Said That Baby Nuo Is Still Young

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wanxuan carried Nuoer and returned to the Qiushui Pce. However, the strange thing was that there were a few more imperial guards on duty outside the Qiushui Pce. This was something that had never happened before. Wanxuan was a little puzzled. Gu Nuoer didnt think much about it and leaned on Wanxuans shoulder, giving each of the handsome older brothers a flying kiss. Wanxuan brought her into the pce and chanced upon Wanyin, who was about to head out. Wanyin said, I was just about to go look for you and the princess. Her Highness gave instructions for us not to bring the princess out by ourselves recently. If theres really a need to go out, there must be guards following us. Wanxuan was a little perplexed. I saw that there were also imperial guards on watch outside when we came back. What happened? Wanyin took a look at Gu Nuoer, who was in Wanxuans arms. The child was ying with Wanxuans hair as if she wasnt paying attention to their conversation. Wanyin said in a soft voice, Qinghe was executed today and it was a horrifying sight. All the consorts and concubines had seen it. However, this Qinghe was vicious. Before she died, she shouted loudly and said that she had been discovered by the little princess. ...... Her Highness and His Majesty felt that Qinghe must be trying to notify the person behind the poisoning incident. There must still be things that Qinghe hadnt confessed. Now that the mastermind had heard this, they mighte looking for the princesss trouble! We have to be more wary. Wanxuan gritted her teeth. These damned people. They were the ones who were discovered when they were trying to harm someone, but now theyre ming it on our princess. Wanyin consoled her and said, Lets not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and carry the princess inside. Her Highness is waiting. When Gu Nuoer was brought into the inner room, Noble Consort Qiao was dressed gorgeously and did not look worried at all. She was leaning against the chaise lounge, looking through the pces ounting records. Mother~ Gu Nuoer called out in a soft voice. Noble Consort Qiao raised her head and her red lips instantly curled into a doting smile. Baby Nuo,e over to Mother. What did you y with Wanxuan earlier? At this moment, Wanyin handed over a wet handkerchief. Noble Consort Qiao took it and wiped Gu Nuoers small hands for her. After Gu Nuoers chubby hands were cleaned, she picked up the plum blossom pastries on the table and started eating. Her cheeks were puffed up from the food and she said, We went to see the bear bear~ Mother, is the matter with Empress Mother resolved? The child was still thinking about this matter. Noble Consort Qiao exined to her gently, Weve already found the person who gave the poison and had the imperial physician look for the antidote. I believe that it wont be long before your Empress Mother gets well. The reason it wasnt detected that the poison was given through tea was because Qinghe and Cailuan usually drugged the tea at thest moment and then theyd be the ones to wash up. Therefore, no one discovered it. She carried Gu Nuoer up and ced her on her knees. Baby Nuo, youre Mothers lucky star and have been smart since young. Youve done very well in this incident. When you encounter something strange, dont make a fuss first bute to tell Mother first when youre back. Leave the rest for Mother to take care of. Gu Nuoer nodded. En! Mother said that Baby Nuo is still young. There are things that Mother has to go do. But after Baby Nuo grows up, itll be my turn to protect Mother! Noble Consort Qiao smiled, feeling satisfied. She tapped one of her fingers, with nails that had been dyed red, onto Gu Nuoers small nose. Since Gu Nuoer was born, this was how the mother and daughter had gotten along. Noble Consort Qiao had never coaxed and lied to Gu Nuoer like how others would treat children. Shed talk reason with Gu Nuoer and teach her slowly. Although some of the things that Gu Nuoer liked were a little childish, Noble Consort Qiao would show her support as long as it was something that wouldnt hurt her. Therefore, Gu Nuoer was very sensible and knew when to be squeamish and when to be obedient. At this moment, Wanxuan entered and reported, Your Highness, the Second Prince hase. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Look What Good Items Second Brother Found for You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Noble Consort Qiao raised her eyebrows and nodded. Invite him in. After a while, the curtains moved and a youth who was about 14 or 15 years old walked in. His eyebrows were thick, his eyes were dark, and he had red lips and white teeth. His pair of peach blossom eyes were also charming when he wasnt smiling. He looked fair and noble, wearing white clothes with golden embroidery as well as a headgear made from jade, gemstones, and pearls. As he hadnt reached the age to have his hair tied up, he still had some ck hair hanging down. The stray hair in front of his forehead made him look even more handsome. Gu Nuoer straightened up from Noble Consort Qiaos arms and called out happily and sweetly, Second Brother! Second Brother! What good things have you brought for Baby Nuo again? The handsome young man was the second prince, Gu Zitang. He came from a good family. His biological mother, Consort Yi, came from the number one merchant family in Great Qi. Since he was young, Gu Zitang had all the rare items in the world. In his eyes, jade and gemstones were just insignificant stones. However, Gu Zitang had inherited Consort Yis personalityhe only did things that earned money. He wouldnt do anything that would bring him a loss. No matter what he did, he had to calcte the benefits clearly. No one could take advantage of this mother and son pair. ...... Other than Gu Nuoer. Gu Zitang smiled and walked up. His peach blossom eyes narrowed, revealing his amorous nature. He cupped his hands together to greet Noble Consort Qiao and then took out a pendant. He handed it to Gu Nuoer. Younger Sister Nuoer, see what good items Second Brother has found for you! The child held it in her hands and looked at it carefully with her round eyes. Her pink lips parted slightly and she let out a heartfelt sigh. Wow It looks like a snowke. The pendant was translucent and was made from extremely pure ss and didnt have a hint of impurity. It was so beautiful that it didnt seem to belong to the mortal world. The shape was even carved into hexagonal snowkes by a skilled craftsman. It was extremely novel and beautiful. Gu Nuoer liked it very much. She pressed her little face against the ss snowkes, her pink cheeks beaming with joy. Second Brother, this is so beautiful! The child had liked everything beautiful and shiny since he was young. When Gu Zitang saw that his sister liked it, he immediately felt satisfied. He smiled and said, Its good that you like it. Let the craftdy in the pce Make it into a unique hairpin for you! Baby Nuo will definitely look good when wearing it. Noble Consort Qiao looked at the ss snowke in Gu Nuoers hand and asked, This pendants quality and appearance are both excellent and exquisite. Im sure that it isnt cheap. Gu Zitang did not hide anything and smiled nonchntly. Its not considered expensive. My maternal grandfather bought it from a merchant from the Western Region. It only cost him 3,000 gold taels. Its a lot cheaper than the nine-storied tourmaline building I gave Baby Nuost year. My mother said that I can bring it over. We can have it made into a hairpin for my younger sister. Its because this is the only piece in the world. Baby Nuo is unique. Last year, Gu Zitang and Consort Yi had given Gu Zitang an arm-length small building at her second birthday banquet. It was exquisitely made from excellent carving. The entire building was made from top-grade Imperial jade. It presented a different glow when under the sunlight and when indoors. Nine-storied buildings represented safety and luck. It had a good symbolic meaning and the item itself was also very valuable. Back then, everyone present was stunned. Noble Consort Qiao nodded, then said politely, You and your mother shouldnt always go to such an expense. However, in her heart, Noble Consort Qiao felt that her daughter was worthy of all good things in the world. Gu Zitang smiled brightly and said, If Younger Sister likes it, then its worth it and it isnt considered going to the expense. After saying that, he asked Noble Consort Qiao, Mother Qiao, can I bring Younger Sister out to y for a while? We wont go far. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Why Do You Have to Bury Money Every Time?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Before Noble Consort Qiao gave her agreement, Gu Nuoer had jumped off from her mothers arms. She quickly ran toward Gu Zitang, Second Brother, lets go, lets go. Lets go out and y~ Gu Zitang took her small hand but his gaze was still looking toward Noble Consort Qiao. Gu Nuoer realized something and turned to look toward her mother. She blinked her big grape-like eyes, the glow in them made her eyes look like glistening gemstones. Mother, Baby Nuo wants to y with Second Brother. Noble Consort Qiao saw that the childs tender and cute face was filled with pleading and looked pitiful. Her heart softened immediately. She nodded and said, If you want to go, go on then. Zitang, donte back only after it gets dark. Otherwise, your mother and I will worry. Gu Zitang smiled and said, Dont worry, Mother Qiao. Ill be back soon. After saying that, the siblings walked out while holding hands. However, Wanyin was a little worried. She went up and reported in a soft voice, Your Highness, that lowly Qinghe had just said this morning that it was our princess who caught her in the act. Werent you and His Majesty worried that the mastermind would take the opportunity to n something bad to do to the princess? The princess has gone out with the second prince. Why not Let this servant arrange for a few hidden guards to follow them from a long distance? ...... Noble Consort Qiao didnt say anything and picked up her teacup to take a sip of tea. She looked very calm. No need. Her red lips parted slightly. Consort Yi is rich and imposing. Putting aside the guards the second prince has by his side in the open, he has several tens of hidden guards with them. I dont have anything to worry about for Baby Nuo to go with him. As long as Baby Nuo has fun ying, I wont restrain her. Wanyin understood it now. What Her Highness meant was that if one was rich and influential, theyd have plenty of guards. Anyone who didnt know any better ande over would just be courting death. Therefore, Wanyin felt assured too. Over at Gu Zitangs side, he was holding Gu Nuoers small hand and the siblings secretly arrived near the cold pce behind everyones back. Few peoplee to this ce. The cold pce locked up the consorts and the children born to the concubines who had sinned. The people in the pce felt that this ce was inauspicious and brought bad luck. Therefore, unless necessary, no one woulde here. However, there was a small abandoned courtyard next to the cold pce. This was the ce where Gu Nuoer and Gu Zitang hid their treasures! Gu Nuoer hugged the fabric tiger she liked the most and stood at the side. She watched as the second prince picked up the shovel he had hidden previously and started digging the ground under a wilted big tree. Not longter, Gu Zitang dug out a long box that had an exquisite small horned dragon. The boxs exterior was sealed with ck paint and it had a cold glow. It was clearly forged from high-quality metal and was extremely valuable. It stood out from the deserted cold pce! Gu Zitang opened the box and there were neatlyid out silver taels inside! There were over ten of them. At this moment, Gu Zitang took out three silver taels from his sleeves and ced them into the box in order. Afterpleting this, he then buried the box back into the soil. This wasnt the first time Gu Nuoer had witnessed this. However, she couldnt withhold her curiosity and asked Second Brother, why do you have to bury money every time? If we nt the silver, are we going to get a tree full of silver taels next year? The image of a money tree appeared in the childs mind. Gu Zitang stood up and patted his hands, feeling very satisfied with his work. Baby Nuo, you must remember this, Brother has no choice but to do this. If you have a mother who wants to earn even her sons money Youll do the same as Brother did, hiding all the money you earned! This ce is our treasure hiding spot. Baby Nuo mustnt tell anyone about it! Chapter 33

Chapter 33: This Is Second Brother and Baby Nuos Little Secret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer nodded her small head, the tassels on her bun hairstyle shaking. Dont worry, Second Brother. Baby Nuo didnt tell anyone about it, not even Mother! This is Second Brother and Baby Nuos little secret. Gu Zitang was very satisfied. He brought Gu Zitang out of the cold pce and washed his hands in the pond. He then said, Nuoer, today, Second Brother will bring you out of the pce to y. Ill also teach you how to turn small money into big money. Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide, feeling very curious. Small money grows into big money? Gu Zitangughed, The meaning is about there. Come, Ill go show you things. The child swayed her head happily, her small body hopping next to Gu Zitang. As Noble Consort Qiao expected, the moment the second princes horse carriage left the pce, over ten hidden guards followed after him on horses. They were all equipped with metal treasured sabers at their waists that could cut through iron like mud. If any viins came to attack, they would immediately die an unnatural death. Gu Zitang brought Gu Nuoer to a street that was extraordinarily lively and had lots of people passing through it. This wasnt the first time Gu Nuoer left the pce, but she had never gotten the chance to take a good look in the past. She was now leaning against the carriages window, looking out, finding everything novel and interesting! There was a dazzling array of stalls on the streets. There were all kinds of sugar figurines, dolls, and rattle drums. ...... There was even a performer walking on a thread with arge vat on his head, surrounded by spectators. Gu Nuoer pped her small hands. Its so lively! When Gu Zitang saw his sisters happy expression, he chuckled, his peach blossom eyes looking extremely charming. Baby Nuo, dont be anxious. There will be more funter. The second prince got someone to stop the carriage at the front of the street and carried Gu Nuoer to the entrance. He was dressed in extravagant clothes and the child in his arms also had an extremely beautiful and delicate face. Therefore, the siblings immediately attracted a lot of attention from the passersby. Gu Zitang looked around and his gaze stopped at a stall on the opposite side that sold coltsfoot flowers. Coltsfoot flowers were a type of flower that bloomed in winter. Its fruit could be used in medicine and also made into pastries. They had a light fragrance and were sweet but not sickeningly so. It was amonly seen item. Gu Zitang walked over and asked the stall owner, Are these all the coltsfoot flowers you have? The stall owner immediately rubbed his hands together and stood up, replying while smiling, Thats right, customer. Would you like to have some? Gu Zitang squatted down and ruffled the coltsfoot flowers a little with his long and slender hand that was wearing a jade ring. He said, Seems like they arent that fresh anymore. The stall owner quickly said, Thats not true. These are just picked from the mountains this morning! Young Master, you might not be aware of this. This type of winter flower would lose its color after one night and the flower would wither. I always pick them on the day itself. Gu Zitangs lips curled up to an unnoticeable degree, suppressing a hint of a smile. He didnt say anything but just looked as if he was thinking. The stall owner said, How about this, Ill sell them to you for cheaper, five taels per 500 grams. Would that be alright? Gu Zitang quickly took out the money and paid the bill. He pointed at the flowers in the stall and said, I want all of them. Calcte how much they cost. If you have more, Ill take however much you have. Someone in my family likes them and were in a hurry to buy more. The stall owner opened his eyes wide in disbelief. The price of five taels per 500 grams was a slightly steeper price than what he usually offered. It was because this young master looked like someone from a wealthy family! Unexpectedly, not only was he rich, but he was also straightforward in paying! Oh, this was the God of Wealth! He was going to be rich today. The stall owner smiled until his eyes almost couldnt be seen anymore. As he collected the money, he helped Gu Zitang wrap up all the coltsfoot flowers. Gu Zitang asked, Do you know of any others in the vicinity who sell coltsfoot flowers as well? Chapter 34

Chapter 34: These Money Today Are All Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He said rather straightforwardly, If there are any, bring over all their coltsfoot flowers. Ill buy them all. Ill buy all there is. Buying more at one go will save me some trouble.. How could the stall owner have expected such a good thing?! He immediately smiled and said, Alright! Master, wait for me. I have a brother whos also selling these flowers nearby! After the stall owner finished speaking, he quickly ran not far away and muttered something to another stall owner. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and fluttered her long eyshes, looking at everything with her round eyes. Not longter, the stall owner led his brother over with a bag of coltsfoot flowers. As expected, Gu Zitang paid quickly and bought all of the flowers. In the end, he had spent a hundred taels, but he still frowned and said, Its still too little. Why dont you help me run an errand to the end of the street? If there are also people selling coltsfoot flowers there and the price isnt over 40 taels per 500 grams, Ill buy them all. The stall owner beamed with joy. Sure, sure! The two of us will run an errand now and help you ask around. With that, they turned around and ran toward the end of the street. Gu Zitang smiled and turned around. An attendant stepped forward. ...... The attendant was wearing ordinary clothes. He picked up the tworge bags of coltsfoot flowers that Gu Zitang had just bought and changed to wrap them up in a different cloth. Thereafter, the attendant carried the two big bags of flowers and quickly ran to the end of the street. His figure was so fast that it was as if he knew Qinggong. Gu Zitang carried Gu Nuoer to the second floor of the teahouse at the side. He asked for a private room and sat down leisurely to drink tea. Gu Nuoer leaned on the table, her eyes filled with confusion. Second Brother, when are we going to let the small money grow big money?! Gu Zitang patted his sisters adorable little head and said, Dont be anxious. Itll be done very soon. In less than the time taken for an incense to burn The attendant who left with the coltsfoot flowers earlier came back to Gu Zitang. Moreover, he handed over two big and heavy bags of silver. Gu Zitang opened the bags and counted. There were about four hundred taels. The attendant bowed and reported, Those two brothers believed Your Highnesss words and called out to purchase arge number of coltsfoot flowers at a high price. When your subordinate went over with the flowers, they didnt have any doubt and bought the flowers for 25 taels per 500 grams. At that time, the vendors at the end of the street had heard that a big guest hade to the street and wanted to buy this flower at all costs. Therefore, for some of the coltsfoot flowers, your subordinate sold them at 35 taels per 500 grams. Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide as if she understood things now. They paid a high price to buy back what Second Brother bought from them at a low price?! Gu Zitang gently pinched his sisters chubby cheeks. He smiled brightly and said, Smart. Thats how it is. Ill raise the price first and create demand. Then, Ill use the excuse of wanting to buy urgently to help with the situation. Those who arent wary will fall into the trap I set. Thats why, sister, you must remember that if one is anxious, theyll definitely lose money. If it isnt because we dont have much time today, I can buy coltsfoot flowers for the entire day. When Ie tomorrow, the price will be hiked up to 100 taels per 500 grams. Gu Zitang pushed all 400 taels in front of Gu Nuoer. But thats fine. The profits are quite good today too. Id said that Im bringing you to y. So we dont have to waste time. Baby Nuo, this money today is all yours. Well return to the pce after weve spent them all. Gu Nuoer looked at the silver in front of her and didnt show any joy on her small face. Instead, she furrowed her adorable brows, her chubby face looking a little worried. Second Brother, my mother said that there are many poor people in the world. Will the poor people end up with no money for food if we earn away their money? Chapter 35

Chapter 35: To Think That There Are Actually People Who Are More Amazing Than Me in the Capital

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zitang was stunned. He hadnt expected that his younger sister would ask this question. Since young, he was taught that the way of the trade was to buy low from one and then sell high at another. This was what business was. When had he ever cared if the people involved in the process would end up poorer? Business was a fight between merchants. There was no smoke or blood, but it could bring one endless wealth or poverty. Gu Zitang was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, Baby Nuo, if all the merchants in the world have the same thoughts as you Then no one would earn money. Kindness cant fill your hunger. Do you understand that, my precious sister? Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose, feeling very confused. Her emotions sank in her big glistening eyes as if she was trying very hard to think. Gu Zitangughed it off. Coincidentally, the waiter served the dishes. He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of fragrant braised pork for Gu Nuoer. Even if its not Brother, there will be others in this world who will earn their money. This is called life. Alright, Baby Nuo, quickly eat. You must be hungry. Gu Nuoer pushed the silver aside. When she saw the shiny and fragrant braised pork in the bowl, she swallowed her saliva. ...... She still could not hold her chopsticks well. She grabbed the spoon with her little hand and took a bite. When she looked up again, her pink lips were glistening, and her watery eyes looked satisfied from having eaten delicious food. The childs cheeks were stuffed with food and her eyes squinted into crescents. She said in a blurry voice, Second?Blother1, the food here is very delicious! Gu Zitang smiled dotingly. Looking at Gu Nuoer eating heartily, he guessed that she had already forgotten her pity for the poor. After all, his sister was still a child and he didnt think that she would take this matter to heart. After the siblings were done with their meal, Gu Zitang then carried Gu Nuoer to head to another street. He held Gu Nuoers hand and entered a shop for making clothes. He had nned on buying a few rolls of fabric that were fashionable and nice. Although there were all sorts of rare and precious fabrics in the ce, sometimes, the designs avable outside werent bad either. He was going to bring everything good to his sister. However, when Gu Zitang and Gu Nuoer just arrived at the fabric shop, they were stopped by the shop assistant. The shop assistant bowed and smiled apologetically, Master, Little Young Miss, Im really sorry. We have two important customers visiting our shop today. They are in the midst of picking out fabric designs and dont like outsiders entering. Could you do us the favor and patronize our small shop another day? Wed be really thankful. Gu Zitang immediately frowned, his peach blossom eyes filled with dissatisfaction. What kind of important people are they to be so domineering? They are the only ones who can pick fabric and others arent allowed to see? Gu Nuoer tilted her small head, her big eyes blinking on her fair and chubby face. She asked the shop assistant, Little Uncle, cant I go in and pick a hair essory? The shop assistant looked at the fair and delicate baby, her big eyes were filled with a clear ss-like light. The shop assistant felt that his heart had melted. However, the two young misses in the fabric shop were well-known for being bad-tempered! The shop assistant lowered his voice and persuaded, Master, I dont wish to do this either. But I really cant afford to offend those two young misses. Why not Ill pay for your bill to take a rest at the teahouse next door, and you guys cane again in a while? If it wasnt because Gu Nuoer looked really adorable and innocent, the shop assistant would definitely pay for the expenses from his own pocket. However, Gu Zitang was born into a noble family. When had he not had things going ording to his wishes? He immediately sneered. Cant afford to offend them? To think that there are actually people who are more amazing than me in the capital. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: If You Want to Compete With Me, Lets Talk With Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The shop assistant was stunned. From the tone of this man, he was even more of an existence that wasnt to be underestimated! He secretly sized up Gu Zitangs clothes. He was wearing a high-grade silk robe and even the jade he had on looked expensive! It was over, it was over. They could not afford to offend either side! Gu Nuoer had initially wanted to pull her brother away. However, at this moment, she suddenly saw two elegant figures through the open door behind the shop assistant. They were two girls who didnt seem to be that old either. They were holding a piece of fabric and sizing it up. Gu Nuoer recognized them with one look. Werent these two girls the bad people who had thrown the meow meow into the water the other day by theke in the pce?! The child held a grudge against them, and she was immediately unhappy. Her little hand tugged at her brothers sleeve. Second Brother, lets go. I dont like these two people! When Gu Zitang heard that, he immediately looked inside and could only vaguely see two figures inside. He raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms, and wore a cold cold smile, seeming very much like a profligate. ...... His sister didnt like them? That made things a lot easier. Gu Zitang carried Gu Nuoer in his arms and consoled her in a gentle voice, Baby Nuo, just watch and see how your brother torments the people you hate. He looked at the shop assistant and asked, How much did the two of them pay to clear out the shop? Ill pay double. The shop assistant was taken by surprise. This Master, theres no need for that. Ill go in and mediate things. Is that alright? Gu Zitang was unyielding. His rich family background made him very confident. You dont have to mediate things. I cant be bothered to reason with them. If they want topete with me, lets talk with money. Go in and tell them now. An important customer hase. Chase the two of them out. Get them to scram. If you cant do it, after the time for one incense to burn has passed, Ill get my guards to go in and clear the ce. The shop assistant was shocked. He said with a bitter expression, Sir, please dont make things difficult for me. Im just a shop assistant. How would I dare to chase them away? They are the daughters of the Minister of Justice and the Minister of Rites respectively. They usuallye to book the entire ce and dont let anyone in. Only after theyve left can others enter the shop. The shop assistant had thought that after he had reported the family background of the two girls, the young master before them would feel scared. Unexpectedly, Gu Zitang sneered. Ive seen the ministers from the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Rites. They look very humble and gentle. Why didnt I know that there were two such unreasonable girls in their families? They arent even as sensible as my three-year-old sister? With that, the shop assistant waspletely stunned. The ministers from the Ministry of Rites and the Minister of Justice were both?second-grade1?officials! Why did this distinguished young master sound as if he was referring to his familys servants when addressing them?! Gu Zitang insisted and the shop assistant wasnt able to dissuade him. Left with no choice, he could only turn around and enter the shop to convey Gu Zitangs words to the two young misses. What?! The girl dressed in a yellow dress was instantly displeased. Who is he to challenge me? Back at home, she was also a pampered girl, well-treated by everyone, Therefore, she said even more arrogantly, Alright, didnt he offer to pay a price that is two times higher? Ill add another fold to it. If hes that capable, get him to continue to add more to the pot. In the end, she even spat. I really dont know where this ignorant country bumpkin came from. How can he have more money than me? Everyone knew that her father, the Minister of Justice, doted on her the most and never restricted her allowance. The person outside had finally encountered a tough nut to crack today! The shop assistant could only continue to run out to pass the message. After a while, he returned with cold sweat. Young Miss, the young master outside has increased the price by four times. What?! Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Shed Lose Her Life!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The girl in the yellow dress was taken by surprise. She frowned and looked out curiously, wondering whod be so daring. However, she only saw the corner of a set of clean clothes. The girl in the purple dress beside her had a pair of shrewd upturned eyes. At this moment, her eyes darted around and she then said. Why dont we give in to them this time? The price has increased by four times. Thats around a thousand silver taels. Were just out to buy clothes. Theres no need to be angry and spend so much money! The father of the girl in the purple dress was the Minister of Rites. Her family upbringing was quite strict, and she was afraid that she would be scolded by her father when she returned. Moreover, they did not bring along so much money with them! No! The girl in the yellow dress refused to yield. Why should I lower my head to him? I, Sheng Tingchun, have never yielded to anyone before. You dont have to be scared either. At most, we can just renege on the payment. Would he dare to go to my house to ask for the money? Shop assistant! Go tell him that Ill add another 2,000 taels. The shop assistants eyes opened wide. 3,000 taels! Thatd be enough to buy down their entire shop. ...... He was sandwiched in the middle and his legs went limp. The girl in the yellow dress kept urging him, so he could only go out and pass on the message as he was told to. Gu Zitang frowned coldly. With such a tough temper, it seems that she has never suffered before. He was just about to raise the price to 5,000 taels when Gu Nuoer tugged at his sleeve. Second Brother~ Gu Nuoers eyes were gleaming with shrewdness. Baby Nuo has an idea! Gu Zitang put his ears close to listen. The child whispered a few lines to him. The second princes eyes suddenly lit up. He suddenlyughed and tapped Gu Nuoers little nose. Baby Nuo, I didnt expect you to be so smart. Gu Nuoer shook her head happily. The tassels on her buns were shining. Gu Zitang said to the shop assistant, Alright, tell the people inside that we wont fight anymore. Itll be a total of three thousand taels. Ill send someone to ask for money from the Minister of Justice and the Minister of Rites. After saying that, he really turned to call for his attendant toe over. Go run an errand. Take my token with you and head to these two houses to ask wholl be responsible for this payment. The shop assistant was stunned. He quickly went into the shop to tell the two young misses about this. The girl in the purple dress was the first to feel scared. She quickly ran out. Before she saw anyone, she shouted in surprise, Dont go to the Minister of Rites residence. This payment has nothing to do with me. Its all Miss Shengs idea! If they were to go to her ce, her father would whack her butt till they were swollen. The girl in the yellow dress, Sheng Tingchun, came chasing after her. She pointed at the girl in the purple dress and scolded, Fang Jinyu, what are you afraid of? My father wont ignore us! However, just as their gazes shifted to Gu Zitang, their expressions instantly turned into shock. Second Second Prince! Sheng Tingchun could no longer act arrogantly as she did before. She and Fang Jinyu had seen the second prince at the pce banquet. Furthermore, in a year or two, the second prince would be at the age to discuss marriage. All the girls in the capital wanted to marry him and be the princess consort. It was because the second prince was simply the representative figure of power and money! Why were they so unlucky to have offended him? At the next second, Fang Jinyu saw Gu Nuoer, who was in Gu Zitangs arms. She was very surprised. Princess?! Oh no, this was bad. If she were to offend the second prince, shed at most get a beating. However, if the princess was unhappy, shed lose her life! The corners of Gu Zitangs lips curled up in mockery, and his peach blossom eyes were filled with disdain. I didnt know that a young miss from a famous family could do something that would bring such humiliation to their family. Where are you guys cing themoners interests when you act so domineering in the capital? I advise you to go home quickly. Otherwise, when my attendant arrives, we wont know what the consequences would be. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Could My Sister Remember Everyone?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sheng Tingchun knew that her father usually could not bear to punish her. However, she had offended the second prince and was even used of having disregarded themoners. Who would be able to stand this?! She hurriedly lifted her skirt and bowed before running home with her maidservant. Fang Jinyu was smarter than her. She stood on the spot and looked at Gu Nuoer anxiously. Fang Jinyu knew very well that the second prince would definitely not show mercy. This was unless the little princess was softhearted and spoke up for her! Your Highness, Fang Jinyu took a step forward and said sincerely, Do you still remember me I even attended yourst three-year-old birthday the other time! She wanted to get close to him, but unfortunately, they used the wrong person! Gu Nuoer quickly thought of that day. This Fang Jinyu and Sheng Tingchun were extremely vicious. In order to verify if cats had nine lives, they threw such a young kitten into theke! At that time, it was snowy and cold. They were really vicious! Gu Nuoer did not like them and ignored Fang Jinyu. ...... The child hugged her brothers neck with her chubby hands, turning her head away from her. She even let out a loud snort. Hmph! Who cared about the bad people?! Gu Zitang sneered. I advise you not to waste your energy. Its your honor to be able to attend my sisters birthday banquet. Moreover, so many people had gone. Would my sister be able to remember everyone? Fang Jinyu bit her lower lip. The second prince and the little princess were both so stubborn. She really had no other way out! In the end, Fang Jinyu could only ept her fate and bid her farewell. She lifted her skirt and rushed home. The shop assistant stood at the side, listening to their entire conversation. He seemed to have turned into stone on the spot. Those two were the young misses from the families of the two Ministers. However, they ended up offending the second prince and the little princess, who came out to shop in their free time. The second prince was very well known. Let alone the little princess! She was a treasure that the emperor had painstakingly sought after! He ced her in his hands, tenderly taking care of her. Anyone who offended her would have to die! Moreover, with the princesss arrival, His Majesty stopped killing the innocent! Themoners had always had a good impression of this little princess! The shop assistant came back to his senses and hurriedly bowed to invite Gu Zitang and Gu Nuoer in. Your Highness, Princess, please have a cup of hot tea. Gu Zitang carried his sister into the shop but waved his hand. No need. Youre open for business and my sister and I are just here to take a casual look around. However, I have one request. Later, when the Minister of Justices residence sends the money over, I can only leave 500 taels for you. I have a use for the rest of the money. Gu Nuoer nodded. Second Brother is right! They still had to use the money on meaningful things! The shop assistant didnt dare to say otherwise and quickly said, Yes, yes, yes! We wont take a single cent! Not longter, the second princes attendant brought a heavy bag of silver taels. ording to the attendant, the Minister of Justice initially didnt believe that his daughter had offended the second prince. Thereafter, the attendant took out the second princes token and that made the minister stunned! When the attendant left with the heavy silver, he met Sheng Tingchun, who hade home. She cried and kicked up a fuss, not wanting to pay the money. The Minister of Justice gave her a p on the spot and pulled her home. Gu Zitang waved his finger and two attendants came over to help count the silver. He did as he said earlier, leaving 500 taels for the shop assistant. You guys have it tough too. Take this 500 taels. After saying that, Gu Nuoer couldnt wait anymore and swung her small legs. Second Brother, lets hurry up and go! We have other things to do! Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Second Brother, Ive Understood A Principle!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The shop assistant bowed and sent the siblings off. In the time it took for half an incense to burn, Gu Zitang and Gu Nuoer arrived on the street where they bought the coltsfoot flowers earlier. The child probed her head and searched for the two s*ckers who had fallen into a trap just to be able to make quick bucks! Gu Zitang smiled and shook his head, Baby Nuo, they must have already left. After knowing that they had been deceived and had also spent so much money They were probably back at home crying non-stop by now. This was what Gu Zitang thought. Gu Nuoer was unwilling to give up and looked around with her round eyes. She held onto the second princes hand, and he followed by her side. Just as Gu Zitang thought that Gu Nuoer would definitely be disappointed The childs voice suddenly rang out in joy, They are over there! Gu Zitang was stunned and turned his gaze over. It was true. The two men from earlier were still standing at the corner of the street, waiting anxiously. Gu Nuoer pulled Gu Zitang along and went running over with her small legs. ...... She waved her small hands, Little Uncles! When the two stall owners from earlier saw that the rich young master had returned, their expressions immediately turned to joy. They quickly ran over, Young Master, Little Young Miss, youre finally here! Gu Nuoer felt uneasy and puffed her cheeks in embarrassment. Erm My brother and I just went to another ce to drink tea. Werete. The stall owner smiled honestly and waved his hand to say that it was fine. Youre all distinguished people and time is valuable for you. We guessed that you must have something to do! Therefore, we waited for a while. It doesnt matter. Were just worried that if you guys didnt manage to buy these flowers and end up running to buy them from the shops. The price there would be expensive! The other person saw that Gu Nuoer was extremely exquisite-looking and cute. He said, Young Master, we wont earn much from you. We bought this bag of coltsfoot flowers for 30 taels per 500 grams. If youre willing, you can buy them for 35 taels for 500 grams. Well just earn some money for running the errand for you. Gu Nuoer tugged Gu Zitangs sleeve with her small hand, raising her head and blinking her big eyes. Second Brother Thinking of what he had promised his sister, Gu Zitang shook his head and sighed. In the end, he could not resist her sisters cute attacks. He said to the two of them, I said that I would charge a high price, so I wont treat you badly. Well go with 50 taels per 500 grams. You dont have to stand on ceremony with me. With that, Gu Zitang waved his hand. The attendant behind him immediately went forward to count the coltsfoot flowers and paid. The entire bag was sold for over 500 taels. These two stall owners broke into pleasantly surprised expressions. They had encountered a living God of Wealth today! They kept bowing and expressing their thanks while taking the silver. In the end, looking at the two stall owners happy back view, Gu Nuoer let out a kiddish sigh, seeming to be very satisfied. Gu Zitang raised his brows. Baby Nuo, are you happy now? Gu Nuoer nodded her small head then put out her hand and took Gu Zitangs hand, hopping away toward their horse carriage. Second Brother, Ive understood a principle! What principle? Earning the money of bad people and letting the poormoners enjoy life is the way of business! Gu Zitang was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud. He bent down and hugged Gu Nuoer. Nuoer, Nuoer, youre indeed a lucky star. Second Brother is liking you more and more. Youre right. Since the daughter of the Minister of Justice, Sheng Tingchun, had done bad, we should use their money to help the poor. Thinking of this, Second Brother dont feel too bad about losing this money now. There is still a lot left. After we go back, Second Brother will bury them. If Nuoer wants to use them next time, just go to the tree and get them. Is that alright? Chapter 40

Chapter 40: The Tigress Is Here, Theres No Leaving Anymore!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer nodded happily, her eyes curving into crescents and gleaming. Gu Zitang brought Gu Nuoer back to the pce and the siblings made their way to the cold pce with great familiarity. They dug out the box from the familiar ce. Gu Zitang ced the silver neatly inside. Thereafter, the second prince took his sisters hand and walked along the pces path. He had to send Gu Nuoer back to the Qiushui Pce first. On the way, Gu Zitang affirmed for onest time. Nuoer, you remember what you promised Brother, right? This silver was earned by us. If anyone were to ask Where did the remaining money we have left after we go out to y go, how should you reply? Gu Nuoer held onto her fabric tiger and walked slowly. I need to say, Baby Nuo doesnt know! Gu Zitang patted her head, feeling consoled. Sister is so obedient. But, Gu Nuoer blinked, feeling puzzled, Second Brother, are you afraid that Mother Yi will snatch your money? Gu Zitang nodded seriously. My mother is a smart person. Every new year, she would say that she would help me take care of the red packet my grandfather gave me! ...... However, it eventually became hers. Sister, you must know that the reason Brother is so independent is because I was forced by my mother to be so. Gu Nuoers pink lips turned into a circle. Ohh~ She swayed her head and thought about it. Thank goodness her mother didnt know money. At the thought of this, Gu Nuoer tilted her small head. Uh, what did her mother like? In her impression, her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, was extremely beautiful and charming. She also called the shots in the harem. She never seemed to have anything she showed special interest in. As the child went into deep thought, she arrived at the Qiushui Pce with Gu Zitang. Before the two of them entered, they heardughtering from inside. Noble Consort Sister, Zitang has had exceptional talent since young and even my father often praises that hes born with the qualities of a merchant. Noble Consort Qiaos calm voice sounded, Even though that may be the case, the second prince is, after all, the oldest among all the princes apart from the first prince. His Majesty has high hopes for him. You shouldnt always fight with him over money either. You should nurture him in civil and military skills from a young age. A bad feeling shed past Gu Zitangs peach blossom eyes. That was bad! His mother was here! He squatted down and said to Gu Nuoer softly, Sister, you can go in yourself from here. Second Brother will just send you up till here. Gu Zitang hadnt expected that the moment he finished his words Noble Consort Qiaos head pce maid, Wanyin, came out to refill the tea. She happened to see that the siblings had already walked to the steps. Wanyin smiled and called out, Your Highness, Princess, the two of you are back? It was toote for Gu Zitang to run. Consort Yis voice rang out from the hall with a hint of dominance, Zitang, why are you still not bringing your sister in? Gu Zitang gritted his teeth. The word unlucky seemed to be shing in his beautiful peach blossom eyes. Gu Nuoer hugged the fabric tiger and asked, Second Brother, youre not leaving anymore? Gu Zitang mumbled softly, The tigress is here, theres no leaving anymore! After the siblings entered, Gu Nuoer saw her extremely beautiful mother seated in the main seat. Noble Consort Qiaos hair was still neat and her clothes were like piles of snow. She was indescribably beautiful and her eyes were filled with arrogance. The beautiful woman seated on her right had an oval face and crescent eyebrows. When she did not smile, the corners of her lips were still curled up slightly. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright and revealed a shrewdness of one that was not easy to fool. Gu Nuoer ran over and flew into her mothers arms. Thereafter, the child raised her head and called out sweetly, Mother Yi! Nuonuo hasnt seen you for very long, I really miss you! Chapter 41 - Even My Three-Year-Old Sister Nuo’er Can Tell

Chapter 41: Even My Three-Year-Old Sister Nuoer Can Tell

Consort Yi covered her lips and smiled. Little Nuoer, what honey have you smeared on your mouth? Its always so sweet. Didnt we just meet at your birthday banquet a few days ago? Gu Nuoer imitated an old Grand Preceptor in the imperial court and shook her head, saying A day apart feels like three years. Everyoneughed, and Consort Yi was beaming. She reached out her hand. Come, Baby Nuo, let Consort Mother Yi hug you. Gu Nuoer ran over and entered Consort Yis arms like a ball of small pearls. Consort Yi hugged the chubby child and smelled the sweet fragrance on her body. She liked her very much and tightened her embrace. Gu Nuoer ced her small hands on Concubine Yis long sleeves and sniffed with her small nose. Mother Yi, you smell so good! What is this smell? Only a fairy would smell this good! Consort Yi chuckled. Little Nuoer, you really know your stuff. This is the Beautys Smile that costs 1,000 taels per 50 grams. Its a type of spice. If you like it, Mother will get someone to send you a box of it tomorrow, alright? Before Noble Consort Qiao could say anything, the child nodded without any reservations. ...... She held Consort Yis face with her fair and chubby hands, her big ck eyes sparkling. Gu Nuoer sighed in her childish voice, Mother Yi, youre beautiful like a fairy and even treat Nuoer so well. Baby Nuo likes you~ As she said this, she rubbed her small face against Consort Yis beautiful face. She then took the initiative to kiss her on the cheek. Noble Consort Qiao looked at her daughters childishness and couldnt help but chuckle as she drank her tea. Consort Yi couldnt hold back against Gu Nuoers adorableness. Consort Yi hugged Gu Nuoer tightly and looked at Noble Consort Qiao with extreme envy. Elder Sister Noble Consort, amongst us all You have the best luck! To have such a cute daughter, its really worth it even if one has to pay her with their life! Gu Nuoer didnt understand what Consort Yi said. She only understood the meaning of paying someone with their life. She was so frightened that she kept waving her small hands, the flesh on her cheeks bulging. Mother Yi, no, no. I dont want your life. Nuoer only wants you to be happy~ Consort Yi said a few oh my, then left a few rouge marks on Gu Nuoers cheeks. My Baby Nuo is really such a good child. As Consort Yi spoke, she nced at Gu Zitang, who was pretending as if he didnt exist. Zitang, learn from your sister! Shes obedient and sensible, and she doesnt make me angry either! Gu Zitang pursed his lips. No matter how Mother looks at me, you arent satisfied. You only think about how to earn all your sons allowance from him! Wanyin couldnt help but burst outughing. Noble Consort Qiao gave her a look and Wanyin quickly held it in. Consort Yi immediately cried out in grievance, Elder Sister Noble Consort, listen to what this child is saying?! Is that called earning your money? Wasnt I the one who gave you your money?! Im just afraid that youll spend recklessly at such a young age. As the saying goes, if you dont have money in your pocket, the mountains will copse if you were to lean against them! You dont even understand your mothers painstaking efforts. Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose and asked curiously, Is there such a saying? Gu Zitang added, Look, even my three-year-old sister, Nuoer, can tell. Mother has started to spout nonsense to hide your actions! The mother and sons argument, coupled with the child Gu Nuoers childish questions, made the scene extremely amusing. The pce maids lowered their heads and pursed their lips, not daring to reveal their smiles. Noble Consort Qiao waved her hand to smooth things over. Alright, His Highness is already 14 years old, but youre still keeping such a close eye on him. Its no wonder the child doesnt like it was no wonder. Consort Yi pretended to be sad. He was very obedient when he was young. Whod expect that the older he gets, the more he drives me mad? Gu Nuoers childish voice rang out. Mother Yi, youve wronged Second Brother. We went out to y today and he bought you something! Chapter 42 - Father, You’re Not Allowed to Look. Nuonuo Just Came Out From the Bath!

Chapter 42: Father, Youre Not Allowed to Look. Nuonuo Just Came Out From the Bath!

Consort Yis almond-shaped eyes lit up and she looked at Gu Zitang. What is it? Gu Zitang was also puzzled. When did he bring something back for his mother? Gu Nuoer winked at him and said softly, Second Brother, are you feeling embarrassed? Then Nuoer will speak up for you! Mother Yi, Second Brother brought Nuoer out and we met two uncles who were selling coltsfoot flowers. Coltsfoot flowers can quench ones thirst. Also, when used to make pastries Its good for calming the heat and improving onesplexion. When Second Brother saw this, he bought two big bags of them! He said that he wanted to bring them back for Mother Yi! Gu Zitang was secretly shocked! Did he say such things? However, he saw the childs watery eyes kept flickering, trying to give him a hint. He immediately understood. He coughed lightly and nodded. Yes, Mother, but those things arent very valuable. I only bought it casually after seeing them Who would have thought of this? The second prince had nned to find a ce to throw away the two bags of coltsfoot flowers he brought back. Unexpectedly, after Consort Yi heard these words, her eyes were already brimming with tears. ...... She wiped the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief. Youre really, Youre spending money recklessly on your mother. Consort Yi couldnt sit still anymore and pulled the second prince to leave. She said that she wanted to go back and have a taste of pastries made from coltsfoot flowers. They left in a hurry. Gu Nuoer looked at Consort Yis back view and spread out her small hands Phew~ Second Brother is so stupid. He doesnt even know how to please his mother and still needs Nuonuo to teach him! Noble Consort Qiaoughed when she heard this. Your second brother has always been a quiet person. Its already good enough that he doesnt make Consort Yi lose her temper and throw things. I was wondering why he suddenly changed his personality and bought something back as a gift. It turns out that it was because of you, you mischievous girl. Gu Nuoer giggled and revealed her white teeth, pouncing into her mothers arms. Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes looked bright and cute. Mother, Mother Yi is so happy because she likes Second Brother too much. Thats why she was deceived by Nuoers little tricks. Noble Consort Qiao stroked her daughters soft hair. Thats right. Which mother wouldnt like their child? The coltsfoot flower was the most inconspicuous item in the pce. Who would use it to make pastries? However, if your second brother bought it, its a representation of his sincerity. What your Mother Yi values is her sons sincerity. Gu Nuoer nodded, not fully understanding. She recalled her doubts on the way and asked, Mother, what do you like? Noble Consort Qiao chuckled. Her red lips were beautiful and she was really charming. I like for my Nuoer to grow up safe and sound. Gu Nuoer nodded very seriously, not feeling that Noble Consort Qiao had said it casually. Nuonuo will definitely grow up obediently and stay by Mothers side. I wont anger Mother! The child snuggled her head into her mothers arms, acting very spoiled. She looked up again and asked in an extremely adorable manner, Mother, Nuoer wants to take a shower. Nuoer wants you to help me wash up! Noble Consort Qiaos phoenix eyes were filled with love. She carried Gu Nuoer and grabbed her chubby little hand. Wanyin, Wanxuan, go and fill a bucket of hot water. Ill help Nuoer bathe. Not longter, the inner room was filled with steam. Gu Nuoer had liked water since she was young and was close to water. At this moment, she was sshing around in the bathtub. She also knew how to hold her breath. The child blew bubbles under the water. If the bathtub was a little bigger, she would probably want to swim back and forth. Noble Consort Qiao washed Gu Nuoer up. Her skin was fair and tender. Her round face was steamed up by the heat, flushing her cheeks and making her look yful and cute. Wanyin wrapped the little princess in the nket, and the childs watery eyes darted around. At this moment, a report was sent from outside. His Majesty has arrived! Gu Nuoer, who was in the nket, became anxious and kicked her legs. Father, youre not allowed to look. Nuonuo just came out from the bath! Chapter 43 - Father, Nuonuo Misses You

Chapter 43: Father, Nuonuo Misses You

Gu Yihans ck boot was just midway into the room when it backed out He turned around andughed. Alright, alright, alright. Father wont go in first. Nuoer, put on your clothes properly before Father goes in! When Eunuch Chunshou saw this, he smiled to himself. Among the six pces, only the little princess would dare to directly turn the emperor away! Noble Consort Qiao smiled and helped Gu Nuoer put on her clothes. Only then did the child call out toward the door in a childish voice, Father,e in! Nuonuo is done! When Gu Yihan entered, he saw that his precious daughters cheeks were red and her eyes were bright and round. She looked like a little white bun that had juste out of the pot. He walked over and picked Gu Nuoer up. Smelling the milk fragrance on her body, Gu Yihan chuckled. Nuoer, its going to be the new year soon. This year, do you want the North Zhous peacock feathers or the South Yues ivory jade? Tell Father in advance so that Father can get them to bring more over when theye to pay tribute. Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered like two small fans. She asked curiously, Father, Baby Nuo doesnt want any of these. Can Baby Nuo ask for other things? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Lets hear it. He wanted to know what his three-year-old daughter would ask for. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer said seriously in his arms, Baby Nuo wants Father to spend more time with me. Father is always very busy! ...... After saying that, the child snuggled her soft head in Gu Yihans arms. She even whined in her childish voice, Father, Nuonuo misses you. Mother misses you too~ Gu Yihan was stunned and looked up at Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful expression also seemed stunned. She didnt expect Gu Nuoer to say this. Then, she blushed and turned to look to the side. Your Majesty, dont listen to Nuoers nonsense. Your consort only misses you a little. Gu Yihan has indeed been very busy recently. Other than handling government affairs, he often went to the Music Bureau to listen to music. This was originally a way for him to relieve the pressure. However, a new batch of performers hade to the Music Bureau recently. One of them was beautiful, had a great figure, and could y a pleasant tune. Therefore, Gu Yihan went a few more times. However, he didnt neglect apanying his daughter. However, he didnt expect the child to notice it. Gu Yihan looked at his precious daughters clear and tender eyes and his heart immediately softened. He grabbed the childs soft and chubby hand. Baby Nuo, its Fathers fault for ignoring your and your mothers feelings. Father will go and settle the memorials tonight. Ill apany you to admire the plum blossoms tomorrow, alright? Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly, her fair face filled with joy. Father, pinky swear. If you dont keep your word, youll be a woof woof! Noble Consort Qiao felt bad and quickly said, Nuoer, how can you call your father a dog? Gu Yihan didnt mind at all. He waved his hand andughed, saying, This is a promise Ive made with Baby Nuo. Nuoer, if Father cant do it, Father will be small woof woof. You can rest assured now. Gu Nuoer obediently gave her a sweet smile. In the end, the child slowly fell asleep in thepany of Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Yihan. The child on the bed had a round face and cute pink cheeks. Her long eyshes gathered together like a pair of butterfly wings. Her small hand was on top of the brocade nket. Noble Consort Qiao gently held it and ced it back under the nket. Yayu, Gu Yihan called out in a soft voice. He held Noble Consort Qiaos hand and said, Ive been neglecting you recently. After Im done with the government affairs, Ille and apany you guys. Chapter 44 - Baby Nuo Doesn’t Like Others to Get Close to Me

Chapter 44: Baby Nuo Doesnt Like Others to Get Close to Me

Under the candlelight, Noble Consort Qiaos eyebrows became even more exquisite and charming. A few years ago, she was a beauty whose name shook the capital. Now that she had given birth, she had be even more beautiful. There was also a hint of a mothers maturity that would cause ones imagination to run wild with just a look. Noble Consort Qiao said in a very soft voice, Your Majesty, I know that youre busy. Its fine. Its just that Nuoer has grown up by your side since young. This child remembers it in her heart if you were to make fewer visits. Your consort is fine. Its fine as long as Nuoer isnt sad. Gu Yihan immediately felt a little guilty. How could he asionally go to the Music Bureau to listen to music and note to apany his daughter? The emperor looked at the child on the bed. Gu Nuoer was sleeping quietly and obediently. His daughter had always been very sensible. A fatherspany was especially important. He thought about how Nuoer would still grow up in the future, and might even leave to go far away with her husband after she got married, it would be difficult to see her again! Gu Yihan cursed himself in his heart. He held Noble Consort Qiaos hand tightly in guilt. Yayu, I understand. The two of you are considerate and sensible. Im really lucky. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips. Your Majesty, you still have a lot of government affairs to deal with. Hurry up and go. Its just that itste at night and it has gotten cold. ...... You must pay attention to your body. Let Chunshou warm up a pot of old duck soup for you. If youre tired, drink a few mouthfuls to fill your stomach. Youll also feel energetic then. Gu Yihan nodded and sighed at the noble consorts thoughtfulness. He sat for a while longer before leaving the Qiushui Pce. It was alreadyte at night. Two rows of pce servants stood behind the emperor, each holding a brightmp. Gu Yihan walked in front, his expression unreadable. Chunshou probed, Your Majesty, after approving the memorials tonight, do you still want to go to the Music Bureau to listen to music? If you are going, Ill get someone to make preparations earlier. Unexpectedly, Gu Yihan nced over and gave him a cold re. Chunshou had served the emperor for many years. With just one look, he knew that something was wrong and hurriedly knelt on the ground. The pce servants behind him also knelt down. Chunshou pped himself. This servant deserves to die. This servant has spoken too much! Gu Yihan lowered his cold eyes from above. Chunshou, youre too insensible. I just came out from the noble consorts ce. You didnt understand what Baby Nuo meant, but I do. Baby Nuo doesnt like others getting close to me. After the memorials are approved, itll probably be nearing dawn. Ill just go straight to the imperial court directly. Why would I listen to music? You were also in the wrong. You didnt even remind me the previous few times. Go to the Punishment Bureau and receive five strokes of the paddle! Chunshou was crying bitterly in his heart. The emperor liked to listen to music and went to the Music Bureau to meet the performer. How could he dare to stop His Majesty in this matter? How would he dare? However, after the princess said this today, the emperor actually stopped going. No matter how interested he was in the performer previously, he stopped liking her. The princess was really amazing. Noble Consort Qiao was even more amazing. She managed to tie the emperor down tightly with just one daughter. He quickly kowtowed and apologized, This servant understands and will definitely serve you more carefully in the future. Your Majesty, please be appeased. Gu Yihan said indifferently, Get up. The emperors ck boots passed by Chunshou. Chunshou was helped up by his disciple and wiped the cold sweat off his head while trembling. Ever since the princess was born, the emperor had indeed been very careful and no longer killed indiscriminately. However, the heart of a ruler was unpredictable. Apanying a ruler was like apanying a tiger! After the emperor and the pce servants left, Chunshous disciple asked, Master, should we still go and notify Miss Chen from the Music Bureau? To hell with notifying her! Chunshou pped him away. You dont even know how to guess the emperors intentions. Youre so stupid! Why would you still notify her? Shes just a sparrow and wont be a phoenix! Chapter 45 - The Two of You Are Muddle-Headed!

Chapter 45: The Two of You Are Muddle-Headed!

At this moment, in the outer hall of Qiushui Pce. Noble Consort Qiao leaned against the soft back of the chair and looked at Wanyin and Wanxuan, who were kneeling in front of her. Her voice was very soft as if she was afraid of disturbing her daughters rest in the inner room. However, she wasntcking in dignity. Her phoenix-like eyes swept over, looking disdainful and domineering. Speak up. What Nuoer said today was definitely not a coincidence. Which one of you talked nonsense in front of her? Wanyin and Wanxuan looked at each other and bit their lower lips. Wanxuan could only kowtow and confess, Your Highness, please punish this servant. This servant has spoken too much! A few days ago, this servant heard from outside that Recently, there was a performer in the Music Bureau whose surname was Chen and who has been trying to curry favor with the emperor. Everyone around her bragged that her sword dance was extremely beautiful. This servant felt really angry. Who in the pce doesnt know that before our noble consort gave birth to the little princess, the sword dance she performed was the most beautiful?! How dare a mere performer like herpare to Her Highness? Was she worthy? This servant was only angry and muttered a few words to Wanyin. But I forgot that the princess was ying with the fabric tiger at the side then. I think she must have overheard it then. Noble Consort Qiao rubbed her be. The two of you are muddle-headed! Although Nuoer is young, shes very intelligent and quick-witted. What she said today was actually interfering with who the emperor wishes to dote on. However, the emperor loved his daughter as much as his life, so he naturally wouldnt mind. ...... However, the two of you shouldnt talk too much in front of Nuoer! There wont be a next time, understand? What is a mere performer from the Music Bureau? To think that Wanxuan youre being wary just from this? If I see her, I wont even give her a proper look. From the past until now, His Majesty has liked and doted on many people, but no one received his love for long. Why must I take action? Do you understand? Wanxuan and Wanyin quickly replied, This servant knows her mistake. Wanyin took the initiative to go up and massage Noble Consort Qiaos thin calf. Your Highness, then again, the little princess is really biased towards you. She cant bear to see you suffer any grievances and doesnt want you to be treated coldly by His Majesty. Your Highness is really lucky. Many people in the pce are envious of you. Noble Consort Qiao thought of how obedient and sensible her daughter was and her red lips subconsciously blossomed into a gentle smile. Thats right. She lowered her head and felt a little emotional. Nuoer has been very obedient since she could remember things. Shes willing to discuss everything with me. She has her temper, but she has never been domineering and spoiled. Its indeed my fortune to have a daughter like her. With a daughter like this, what else could she ask for in this life? At this moment, Gu Nuoer, who was sleeping soundly in the inner room, turned over. As if she had dreamed of something delicious, she pouted and blew a bubble. She grabbed out with her chubby hands and then let out some moans before continuing to go into a deep sleep. At this moment, in the pces Music Bureau. That performer surnamed Chen and called Chen Miaoshuang was still wearing chiffon clothing and waiting in the corridors. She had elegant brows and beautiful eyes. However, whenpared to Noble Consort Qiaos beauty, she looked like a daughter from a humble family. Just like the most inconspicuous yellow flower by the roadside. Chen Miaoshuang waited for a long time, but the emperor didnte. She couldnt help but frown. The emperor had enjoyed watching her sword dance for the past two days, and she was soon going to get into His Majestys bed to be a consort. Why did the emperor note today? A senior maid from the Music Bureau came out to get hot water when she saw that Chen Miaoshuang was still standing at the door waiting bitterly. She sneered to herself and said, Miaoshuang, dont wait anymore. His Majesty might have already forgotten about you. There are so many beauties in the pce, how could the emperor be able to see them all? You might as well wait on the pce path! That way, the emperor will definitely be able to see you when he passes by. Chapter 46 - Little Princess, Hand Over Your Life!

Chapter 46: Little Princess, Hand Over Your Life!

Chen Miaoshuang was stunned. Thats right, she could go to the pce paths to wait. Every day, when the emperor came out of the imperial study, he would definitely pass by the imperial garden. Chen Miaoshuang felt that it wasnt that the emperor had forgotten about her, but that he didnt have the time. Gu Yihan was very busy every day, so how could he note? In the past two days, he had liked to watch her sword dance. Chen Miaoshuang admitted that she was indeed opportunistic. She spent some money to find out from the other eunuchs. There was a reason why Noble Consort Qiao was favored by the emperor, other than the fact that she had given birth to the only princess. It was also because the sword dance she performed back in the day was really moving. Chen Miaoshuang knew some dance skills herself. In addition, she had a gentle figure and knew how to y music. Why not imitate Noble Consort Qiao in performing a sword dance and relieving the emperors boredom? Therefore, she took the opportunity when the emperor came to the Music Bureau. She gave the senior maid some money and performed at the very front. As expected, the emperor seemed to be interested and came to watch her sword dance for two to three consecutive days. ...... Unexpectedly, the emperor did note today. Chen Miaoshuang didnt give up. She was having a wonderful dream that she was only one step away from Noble Consort Qiao. When she received His Majestys favor and became pregnant as well, she would give birth to the second princess for the emperor. Chen Miaoshuang was confident that she would definitely be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Noble Consort Qiao. She made up her mind to go to the imperial garden to wait first thing in the morning. If the emperor came out of the imperial study, he would definitely be able to see her. Chen Miaoshuang said goodbye to the senior maid in satisfaction and turned to go in and get some rest. The Music Bureaus senior maid looked at her happy expression and secretly curled her lips. What does she think she is? Does she really think that shes going to rise to the top? Shes just short of carving her ambition on her face! The senior maid turned to enter the room. She didnt see the ck figure quietly passing by on the roof. In thetter half of the night, the wind seemed to have picked up. Gu Nuoer was woken up by the cold wind. She opened her misty eyes, sat up by herself, and rubbed her eyes. Someone had opened the window in the inner hall, leaving it ajar. The cold wind came from here. Gu Nuoer looked at her mother, who was sleeping soundly beside her. Uh, what if her mother fell sick from the cold wind? The child immediately felt a great sense of responsibility! She twisted her small butt and climbed over Noble Consort Qiaos body. The girl swayed her feet and reached for the shoes on the footrest. As it was too dark to see, she ended up wearing Noble Consort Qiaos shoes. The child dragged the shoes along, wanting to close the window. Gu Nuoer had just walked to the window when she realized that she wasnt tall enough. It was a pain to have short legs when one needed to use them! She tried her best to stand on her tiptoes. Hei shoo hei At this moment, Gu Nuoers ears caught the faint sound of a long sword being unsheathed. She was not an ordinary person. This strange sound was especially ear-piercing to her. Gu Nuoer subconsciously took a step back. Almost at the same instant, a longsword pierced through the half-open window. A person in ck night clothes barged in from the window with a fierce gaze! Gu Nuoer kept on backing off. In a moment of carelessness, shended on her butt. She looked at the man in ck who was holding a sword in front of her and was not afraid at all. Instead, she fluttered her long eyshes and asked softly, Who are you? The man in ck said in a cruel and rough voice, Little Princess, hand over your life! The sharp sword in his hand suddenly stabbed ferociously towards Gu Nuoer! The sword looked like it was going to reach her! In that instant, a jade ruyi blocked the sword! Gu Nuoer turned her head and immediately pped her small hands. Mother is so amazing! Under the moonlight and the sound of the wind, Noble Consort Qiao used a jade ruyi to block the man in cks imposing sword. Her eyes were filled with killing intent and coldness. Chapter 47 - We’ll Pay for You to Turn Around and Assassinate Him

Chapter 47: Well Pay for You to Turn Around and Assassinate Him

The man in ck clearly didnt expect that Noble Consort Qiao would suddenly appear while he was in the midst of assassinating the princess. He turned his sword and attacked Noble Consort Qiao. Unexpectedly, Noble Consort Qiao had already taken the initiative to attack. She held the jade ruyi in her hand and stabbed it towards the ck-clothed person. Gu Nuoer giggled and crawled around on the ground, hiding under the table. Then, she grabbed onto the table leg with her chubby hands and looked around with her big sparkling eyes. She was actually watching the show! Noble Consort Qiao was wearing thin innerwear and her long hair was fluttering a little. Her figure was as agile as a swimming dragon. Every move she made carried a cold killing intent. The jade ruyi didnt seem like something one would y with when bored. It looked like an invincible sword! After a few moves, the man in ck was gradually on the verge of losing. It was in a moment of his carelessness that Noble Consort Qiao suddenly hit him in the abdomen with the jade ruyi. The man in ck took a few steps back and pressed his back against the wall. He felt a pain in his heart and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Noble Consort Qiao and clutched his abdomen in pain. ...... What fast skills. It seemed to be the Qiao familys sword technique. In the entire Great Qi, only the Qiao family was worth being afraid of. The man in ck saw that the situation was not right and turned around, wanting to break through the window and escape. Unexpectedly, Noble Consort Qiao was one step ahead of him. The jade ruyi was swung out like a cold arrow, hitting the back of the man in cks knee. With a crisp sound of bones breaking, the man in ck knelt on the ground, holding onto his broken leg and wailing in pain. Noble Consort Qiao looked on coldly, then turned around and carried Gu Nuoer out from under the table. She said to the man in ck, Im afraid the person who bribed you to assassinate me didnt tell you whose daughter I am. Remember this clearly. My father is Qiao Renshan. Youre three lifetimes away if you want to assassinate the Dukes granddaughter. Who didnt know about the reputation of the Duke, Qiao Renshan? When he was 15 years old, he led 3,000 elite soldiers to attack a city, causing 60,000 soldiers to flee. At the age of 18, he had already led the Qiao familys army and dominated everyone at the border. He was known as the invincible God of War! Qiao Renshan was now in his fifties. Be it in the borders or the martial world, he was an iron-faced general that everyone feared. Noble Consort Qiao was his youngest daughter. She had been practicing martial arts since she was young and was very agile. However, after having Gu Nuoer, Noble Consort Qiao was afraid of hurting the child andpletely put away her weapon. The man in cky on the ground in pain, feeling extremely regretful! The person who made him an offer didnt say much and only said that they wanted to assassinate the only princess! However, he had forgotten to investigate Noble Consort Qiaos background in advance. It was just an oversight, but he had to pay for it with his life. At this moment, Gu Nuoer, who was in Noble Consort Qiaos arms, suddenly said cutely, Little Uncle Assassin, why dont you promise my mother one thing? It can save your life! The man in ck raised his head, but because of the intense pain, he had no choice but to curl up into a ball again. Gu Nuoer said softly, The bad person who asked you to assassinate me gave you a lot of money, right? How much did they give? My mother will give you double! The assassins body trembled. He forced himself to raise his head, his originally fierce eyes carrying a hint of probing. Gu Nuoers round face was filled with childishness. She didnt look like she would lie. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, she couldnt help but close her eyes slightly and sigh. Who did this child learn how to spend money like it was dirt? The assassin dragged his injured body and said in a hoarse voice, There are rules in the pugilistic world. I definitely wont reveal them to you. Princess, give up on trying to bribe me. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and her round eyes were lively. We wont ask for their name. Well pay for you to turn around and assassinate him! Chapter 48 - Incited the Little Uncle Assassin to Defect

Chapter 48: Incited the Little Uncle Assassin to Defect

The man in ck was stunned. His gaze flickered as he looked at the young and petite princess in front of him. Noble Consort Qiao, who was carrying her, narrowed her eyes and immediately understood her daughters thoughts. Noble Consort Qiao said in an arrogant voice, As an assassin, you dont have any room to fight back anymore. As long as I call someone in Youll be caught immediately. Even if you dont reveal the mastermind, the emperor will definitely not let you off. And you now only have one way to keep your life. The princess has already told you what it is you need to do. No matter how much the other party offers, well pay you double. Well pay you to kill them instead. After the favor is returned to them, Ill help you escape. It sounded like an absolutely tempting deal. The man in ck fell silent, feelingplicated. He had killed at least a dozen people, even if not a hundred. This was the first time he had received an order, but encountered a victim who tried to bargain with him for him to defect. The man in ck wasnt stupid. He knew that Noble Consort Qiao was very smart. And the child in her arms was also very intelligent! The mother and daughter stood there, one silent and one moving, looking like they could take his life in an instant! ...... Gu Nuoer seemed to be able to tell that he was conflicted and spoke out in her childish voice with a hint of constion, Little Uncle Assassin, please be more open-minded! That bad person told you toe and bully me, but they didnt tell you that my mother is so amazing! They clearly didnt want you to go back alive. Youve failed in your mission and if you were to get caught by the pce guards, you definitely wont be able to escape death. Since my mother and I are so honest, why not just agree to our proposal? Is there anything better than this? The man in ck looked at the little princesss eyes silently. Gu Nuoers eyes were dark. Her quiet face looked obedient and tender, like a piece of milky white jade. At this moment, probably because she had just woken up, her cheeks were flushed like two ripe pomegranates. Gu Nuoers gaze seemed to be magical. The man in ck was slightly dazed. After a while, he nodded gently. He staggered and stood up with the help of the wall, gesturing a number. Two thousand taels. After saying that, he climbed over the window and left quickly. Almost at the same time, Noble Consort Qiaos expression turned cold and her red lips parted slightly. Zhang Sui. A hidden guard quietly came down from the beam. Your Highness, your subject is here. Follow him and see whose pce he went to. The security around the Qiushui Pce was the strictest. To be able to break in silently from outside the window, this had probably been hiding somewhere in the pce. Yes. Zhang Sui flipped over and left out of the window, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Gu Nuoer leaned on Noble Consort Qiaos shoulder and yawned. Her big round eyes were filled with mist. Her hazy and beautiful eyes were filled with sleepiness. At this moment, Wanyin and Wanxuan, who heard themotion from outside, put on their clothes and rushed in. Noble Consort Qiao never needed them to keep watch at night, but they still slept in the outer hall. Your Highness, what was thatmotion just now?! Noble Consort Qiao exined calmly, Someone came to assassinate us. What?! This servant will go call the imperial guards over now, Wanxuan said in shock. Noble Consort Qiao waved her hand and said, No need. I have other arrangements for this matter. You guys can just pretend not to know anything. Gu Nuoer grabbed a strand of her mothers ck hair with her small hand, her eyes curving into crescents. Thats right, Baby Nuo and Mother have incited the little uncle assassin to defect. Defection? Wanyin and Wanxuan were both stunned and looked at each other. As expected of their noble consort and princess. Their thoughts were not like ordinary peoples! Ordinary people would have a strong urge to kill the assassin immediately. However, their two masters had even incited the assassin to defect! Chapter 49 - Mother Smells So Good!

Chapter 49: Mother Smells So Good!

Noble Consort Qiao coaxed Gu Nuoer to sleep, patting her back gently. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer was sleepy, but her eyes were still open. Her eyes were watery as she looked left and right. She was obviously waiting to watch the show. Noble Consort Qiao sighed in her heart. She really had no idea who this child took after. She was so mischievous. After a while, Zhang Sui came back through the window and knelt down to report, Your Highness, the assassin has gone to Consort Xiaos pce. Consort Xiao? Noble Consort Qiao narrowed her eyes and pondered. Consort Xiaos family background was not bad. She was known as a good person in the pce and had always been honest and dutiful. She had never had any conflict with Noble Consort Qiao. If she was the one who had sent someone to assassinate Gu Nuoer, it might be because Nuoer had discovered Qinghes involvement in the poisoning incident. However, Qinghe had already died to take the me. What other reason did she have to kill Gu Nuoer? ...... Could it be Did they think that Nuoer had seen the other leads when Qinghe was drugging the tea? Noble Consort Qiao lowered her head and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was in her arms with her curious eyes opened, waiting for the continuation of the story. She was very sure that if Nuoer saw anything, she would tell her. Since Nuoer didnt say anything, it meant that she didnt see anything. Noble Consort Qiao started to think. Zhang Sui asked, Should I inform His Majesty that the assassin should still be in Consort Xiaos pce and hasnt left yet? When I followed behind him, I realized that he had entered a small room in Consort Xiaos pce, but he wasnt in a hurry to take Consort Xiaos life. Noble Consort Qiao nodded and said in a cold voice, I had injured him. He was probably applying medicine. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands, her clear eyes filled with excitement. Mother, Mother, let Elder Brother Zhang Sui force the man in ck out of the small room and run around the pce! This way, when Gu Yihan investigated things, he would know that the assassin had fled from Consort Xiaos ce. Noble Consort Qiao pondered for a moment before agreeing to her daughters idea. She whispered a few words to Zhang Sui. Zhang Sui nodded and turned to disappear out of the window again. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer in her arms and deliberately pursed her red lips. Little thing, who taught you to be so full of bad ideas? Gu Nuoer puffed up her small belly and stroked it with her small hand. Im not full of bad ideas, there are still the spicy salted duck, braised pork knuckle, and crystal plum cake I had for dinner! Noble Consort Qiaoughed softly and lowered her head to kiss her precious daughter. Gu Nuoer squinted her eyes and shook her chubby little face, sighing from the bottom of her heart. Mother smells so good! Noble Consort Qiao guessed that Gu Nuoer wouldnt sleep until she finished watching the show. Wanyin, bring the princesss thin cloak over. She tightened her innerwear for Gu Nuoer. Since youre forcing yourself not to sleep now and want to watch the show, Mother will allow it. But you have to promise Mother that after we finish watching this show ande back, you have to sleep obediently, alright? Gu Nuoer agreed immediately. Alright! Things were just as Noble Consort Qiao had nned. Zhang Sui scared the man in ck out of the small room and fled in panic, attracting the attention of the imperial guards patrolling the pce paths. In the end, Zhang Sui followed the noble consorts instructions and secretly forced the ck-clothed person to the Music Bureau. Zhang Sui then retreated after seeding and quietly turned to leave. At this moment, the imperial guards had also arrived outside the Music Bureau. The assassin was injured and he was no match for the imperial guards numbers. Moreover, there was no shortage of skillful people amongst the imperial guards. In just a few moves, the man in ck was subdued. Hearing themotion, the pce servants and performers in the Music Bureau were all woken up. The nanny walked out of the door with themp. Chen Miaoshuang also draped on her clothes, supporting onto the door frame and frowning to see what was going on. Whats going on? The head eunuch in charge of the Music Bureau went up to ask. Chapter 50 - This Isn’t Ours

Chapter 50: This Isnt Ours

Themander of the imperial guards said with a cold expression, An assassin was discovered in the pce and he fled all the way here before being captured. Now, we have to do things ording to the rules. We have to be wary in case more assassins are hiding here. We need to search the bureau. Guys, do it! Under themanders order, the imperial guards formed three rows and started searching the Music Bureau. The Music Bureaus head eunuch exined with a smile, Brothers, this must be a misunderstanding. Our Music Bureau is just a ce to listen to music. Were well-behaved, so how could we be harboring assassins? Themander of the imperial guards only nced at him with a fierce and cold expression. Well know after searching. You dont have to waste your breath exining. The head eunuch was unhappy, but he could only smile awkwardly. He thought to himself why was this imperial guard being so proud? It wasnt like they harbored any assassins. Their attitude was terrible to be treating them as if they had been convicted even before the search had begun. The head eunuch stopped talking and waited at the side with the other pce servants. Not longter, the imperial guards who had gone to search returned. Commander, we didnt find anyone suspicious, but we found three to four longswords. As they spoke, they presented the swords with both hands. Themander of the imperial guards frowned. He reached out to pick up a handful and sized them up. The sword edges were sharp and had clearly been sharpened and polished. Themanders expression turned cold. He turned around and scolded angrily, Who is the one hiding the swords? Dont you know the pce rules? Unless its the imperial kitchen and the guards, no one is allowed to privately have swords or des? This is a huge taboo. Hurry up and exin! ...... The head eunuchs body immediately stiffened. Sir, were innocent. These arent ours. Were just a Music Bureau and its impossible for us to have such sharp swords! Themander sneered. These were found in the Music Bureau yet you still dare to find excuses? After bringing you guys back to the Punishment Bureau and putting you through a few punishments, youll definitely be willing to confess. Take them all away! When the nanny was caught by the two imperial guards, she immediately shouted in panic, This isnt ours. This belongs to that performer, Chen Miaoshuang! The imperial guards paused. Themander raised his hand and gestured for the nanny to be brought over for questioning. Chen Miaoshuang? Who is she? Sir, shes the Music Bureaus new performer. Shes the only one whos been secretly hiding her swords these past few days, waiting for His Majesty toe to listen to music and then to perform sword dances for him to see. The nanny was afraid to be brought to the Punishment Bureau to be punished. She turned around and scolded angrily, Chen Miaoshuang, you little b*tch! Why arent youing out to exin? Are you nning to let everyone suffer for you?! Themander looked to the side and saw a skinny and weak-looking woman hiding behind the door. His gaze made her tremble. Not longter, she walked out unwillingly. Chen Miaoshuangs face was pale as she slowly knelt on the ground. I I asked someone to buy the swords from outside the pce, but I only use them after Ive dulled them. It has nothing to do with the assassin! Themander didnt pity her at all despite the disy of her weakness. Instead, he questioned fiercely, Dont you know that its against the pce rules to hide swords and des, not reporting them to the higher-ups? Take her away! As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Miaoshuang was lifted from both sides. Her knee was dragged along the ground by the imperial guards and the skin was quickly scraped off. Chen Miaoshuang screamed and begged for mercy, but it was useless. When she was dragged past the Qiushui Pce, she saw a bright yellow figure walking in. Chen Miaoshuang seemed to have seen her savior and shouted, Your Majesty! Please save this servant, Your Majesty! A few days ago, the emperor liked to watch her sword dance. If the emperor pardoned her sin, she would be saved. However, when Gu Yihan turned around, Chen Miaoshuang also saw Noble Consort Qiao carried the little princess and walked out gracefully. Chapter 51 - Just A Word From Her Can Take Your Life

Chapter 51: Just A Word From Her Can Take Your Life

For some reason, Noble Consort Qiao didnt look at her with a sharp expression. However, it clearly made Chen Miaoshuang feel a heavy sense of oppression. It was like a high and mighty person who could decide life and death was looking at an ant. After being looked at by Noble Consort Qiao, Chen Miaoshuangs calls for the emperor stopped. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and walked to Gu Yihans side. The mother and daughter didnt say anything. However, Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands and Gu Yihan naturally took her and protected her tightly in his arms. The emperor looked at the imperial guards who were holding onto Chen Miaoshuang. Where was the assassin hiding? Your Majesty, your subordinates chased the assassin to the Music Bureau. While capturing the assassin, we also confiscated three to four sharpened treasured swords. After interrogations, its found that all of them were owned by this performer. Themander has ordered that she is to be taken to the Ministry of Justice to be strictly watched and be punished ording to the pces rules. Gu Yihan looked at Chen Miaoshuang, his handsome eyes filled with coldness and suspicion. Chen Miaoshuangs heart sank. She had a bad feeling about this. At this moment, Noble Consort Qiao said indifferently, Ever since I had Nuoer, no matter how much your consort likes sword dance, I had kept all the sharp ones away. I was afraid that they might identally hurt the child. Although this performer vites the pces rules, after thinking about it, she probably just wants to make Your Majesty happy. Your Majesty, why not show her mercy? ...... After she said this lightly, Gu Yihans brows furrowed even deeper. He lowered his head and looked at the child in his arms. Gu Nuoer grabbed her fathers cor tightly, looking like she waspletely relying on and trusting him. She fluttered her long eyshes, her bright eyes looking obedient, and her round face looked quiet. Gu Yihan felt even more guilty. How could he ignore his daughters safety over a moment of enjoyment? When he heard that there were assassins in the pce, the first thing he did was to rush out of the imperial study and run to the Qiushui Pce to confirm if Gu Nuoer was safe. Although Chen Miaoshuang might not have anything to do with the assassin However, the sharp swords she hid were very likely to create an opportunity for assassins to hurt his daughter! It was better to be safe than sorry. This was a treasure that he had yearned for very long and had even begged the heavens and the gods before he received it! Gu Yihan gently stroked Gu Nuoers head with his big hand and turned to walk into the Qiushui Pce, leaving behind a heartless order She might have some rtions with the assassin given how she had been secretly hiding weapons. Take her away and punish her severely. When the imperial guards heard this, they knew what the emperor meant. There was only one exnation for getting involved with an assassin and being severely punished. That was death! However, in front of the little princess, the emperor had always been very careful not to speak of killing for fear of scaring her. Eunuch Chunshou nodded and bowed. This servant will go and supervise it. Gu Nuoer leaned on Gu Yihans shoulder and tilted her head, blinking. She didnt know what this meant, but she was indeed sleepy. Gu Yihan felt the child let out a long yawn. He smiled and said gently, Baby Nuo, dont be afraid. Father wont go anywhere tonight. Ill coax you to sleep. When the father and daughter entered the hall, Noble Consort Qiao was still standing there. Her phoenix eyes nced at Chen Miaoshuang, who was looking at her in fear. Eunuch Chunshou said respectfully to Noble Consort Qiao, Your Highness, this servant will take the sinner away first. Noble Consort Qiao nodded slightly. Chen Miaoshuang was dragged away. She looked at Noble Consort Qiao in horror until Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful face disappeared. It was only at this moment that Chen Miaoshuang realized how stupid it was for her to want topete with Noble Consort Qiao. Just a simple word from her could take her life. Unfortunately, she understood this toote. Chapter 52 - Baby Nuo Pretends To Be Sick!

Chapter 52: Baby Nuo Pretends To Be Sick!

The next day, Gu Nuoer had just woken up. The childs cheeks were pink. She rolled over and opened her round eyes to look around. In the process of waking up, she realized that her father had probably gone to the morning court and wasnt by her side. Her mother wasnt lying beside her either. Gu Nuoer sat up by herself and rubbed her eyes with her small hands. She had always had an outstanding sense of hearing. At this moment, she heard the sound of Wanyin and Wanxuan talking to each other softly in the outer hall. His Majesty went to interrogate Consort Xiao this morning and she insisted that she didnt know that the assassin was hiding in her pce. She said it so passionately that I almost believed her! Fortunately, Her Highness is more skilled and had long guessed that she would deny this. Therefore, she tortured that assassin in advance. The assassin confessed that Consort Xiao gave him arge sum of money. The Pce Affairs Bureau went to check on Consort Xiaos expenses for the year and discovered that three months ago, there was a record for arge sum of money withdrawn. The im was that the money was to be used for her mother, who was sick. However, after a thorough investigation, the emperor discovered that Consort Xiaos mother didnt fall sick during that period. After the truth was revealed, Consort Xiao confessed and said that she was jealous of Her Highness for having a daughter. She originally wanted to poison the empress and find an opportunity to frame Her Highness, but who knew that the little princess would see through it? In the end, she was sentenced to death by the emperor. She really deserved it. She didnt even know that our princess Is it a lucky star? Going against a lucky star is simply asking for trouble. At this point, Wanyin stood up. The noble consort is still at His Majestys ce and wont be back anytime soon. Ill go and see if the princess has woken up. ...... Wanxuan added, Before Her Highness left, she instructed that Nanny Hu, who teaches etiquette, will being today. If the princess has woken upter, well call for Nanny Hu toe over. When Gu Nuoer heard Nanny Hus name, her small body stiffened. She quicklyy back down under the nket. Only after Wanyin came in did the child pretend to be woken up by her footsteps. Gu Nuoer, who had just woken up, was fair and tender like a small pearl. Her cheeks were pink and looked sweet and delicious. It made one really want to kiss her. Wanyin smiled faintly and picked up Gu Nuoer. Princess, have you woken up? Are you hungry? Shall I get the imperial kitchen to bring over your favorite red bean cake? Perhaps it was Wanyins imagination, but the princess didnt seem to be in a good mood today. Gu Nuoer ced her small hands around Wanyins neck, her entire body limp. She said in a weak voice, Elder Sister Wanyin, Baby Nuo is feeling dizzy today~ When Wanyin heard this, she immediately became nervous. Whats wrong? Did you get scaredst night? Shall I help you call the imperial physician over? Call for an imperial physician? Wouldnt that expose her?! Gu Nuoer shook her head and said softly, Dont trouble Uncle Imperial Physician. If Father and Mother find out, theyll be worried! Elder Sister Wanyin, can you carry Baby Nuo out for a walk and take a breather? Wanyins face was filled with worry. She used the back of her hand to test the temperature of Gu Nuoers forehead. It was very normal. She wondered where the little princess was feeling unwell. Wanxuan heard themotion and walked in. When she found out that Gu Nuoer wasnt feeling well, she also became anxious. Lets hurry up and tell Her Highness? Wanxuan suggested. Wanyin thought for a long time and frowned. But Her Highness and His Majesty are handling the matter of the assassin. Isnt it bad to go and notify them now? Wanxuan was anxious. Nothing can be more important than the princess! Wanyin felt that what Wanxuan said made sense and said, How about this? You go and notify Her Highness while Ill go call Nanny Hu over. I heard that Nanny Hu used to be a female physician. She knows how to take care of some illnesses and can also give massages. Her Highness had also wanted to call her over to give etiquette lessons anyway. Lets split up and be fast. Chapter 53 - Almost Caught by Mother Yi

Chapter 53: Almost Caught by Mother Yi

Gu Nuoer clenched her small pink fists. Boohoo, dont let Nanny Hue She pretended to be weak andy in Wanyins arms. Then Elder Sister Wanyin, Elder Sister Wanxuan, you guys go and call for help. Baby Nuo will lie here and wait for you, alright? Wanyin saw that she was really obedient. She was clearly not feeling well, but she still forced herself to stay more spirited. Her heart was aching to death! Wanyin ced Gu Nuoer back under the nket and tucked her in. Princess, wait for us. Well be back soon. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and closed her eyes, still frowning. Wanxuan was anxious. Hurry up, Ill go tell Her Highness first. Hurry up and invite Nanny Hu over. Then, call another imperial physician over. The two of them turned around and ran out. Before Wanyin left, she even instructed a second-grade pce maid called Simeng to keep watch outside. If the princess had any orders, she should quickly go in and serve her. Silence returned to the hall. Gu Nuoer, who was on the bed, quietly opened her eyes a tiny bit Her two older sisters had left. This was a good opportunity! The eyes of Gu Nuoer, who was still weak just now, suddenly became bright and in high spirits. She quietly got off the bed, then tiptoed and pulled down her clothes. ...... As she wasnt tall enough, she even tried her best to jump a little. Themotion almost had Simeng, who was outside,e in. Si Meng asked from outside, Princess, did you call for this servant? Gu Nuoer pinched her small nose and made a weak-sounding voice, No, Elder Sister Simeng, Baby Nuo is going to sleep. Si Meng replied and didnte in. The child quickly put on her clothes while panicking. In the end, Gu Nuoer pushed a stool over and climbed up by herself. She wanted to escape through the window. However, she suddenly paused. Her round face was filled with hesitation. If she left just like that, Wanyin, Wanxuan, and Simeng would definitely be scolded. Her mother and father might even think that she had gone missing! Gu Nuoer slid down the stool again and pushed it to the table. She stepped on it, pulled over the paper and brush, and drew randomly. After a while, Gu Nuoers got a dot of ink on her nose tip. She ced her hands on her hips and looked at her results in satisfaction. On the paper, Gu Nuoer had written the crooked words dont want. She didnt know how to write the words Nanny, so she drew a fierce head instead. The strokes were simple, but they made the childs meaning clear. Dont want, Nanny Hu! After doing all this, Gu Nuoer knew that she couldnt waste any more time. Otherwise, she would definitely be caught by her mother! She pushed the stool back to the window and stepped on it. She let out a hei shoo and flipped her chubby body over the window. Fortunately, there was a soft patch of grass behind the window. Gu Nuoernded softly and ran closely along the wall. Along the way, as she was short and agile, she avoided the attention of the patrolling imperial guards. In fact, she was almost seen by Consort Yi! However, Consort Yi, who was sitting in the sedan lifted by four people, suddenly held her hair up. No, I still feel that the yellow jade flower essory that Im wearing today doesnt match me. Lets go, lets go back and change to that hair essory with sapphire and tourmaline. Its more dignified and elegant. When Consort Yis sedan left, Gu Nuoer happened to be at the corner in front. She leaned against the wall and sucked in her stomach. Phew! Shee was almost caught by Mother Yi. After a thrilling experience, the child unknowingly ran to the third checkpoint near the imperial city gate. After passing three checkpoints, she would be able to leave the pce. However, the checkpoints were all heavily guarded and she wouldnt be able to escape. Suddenly, the child saw a few officials carriages parked nearby. Without thinking, she ran over with her small feet and quietly climbed onto one of the carriages while the coachman was sleeping. Chapter 54 - Uncle Bai Yi Couldn’t Have Seen Through Anything, Right?

Chapter 54: Uncle Bai Yi Couldnt Have Seen Through Anything, Right?

When she got into the carriage, she was already so cold that the tip of her nose had turned red. Gu Nuoer blew out some hot hair and rubbed her small hands. The carriage should belong to one of the officials. At this moment, there was still a heater burning. The interior of the car was simple and on the rosewood table with auspicious clouds carvings, there was a te of pastries, a te of melon seeds, and a pot of tea that had gotten a little cold. Gu Nuoer crawled to the corner of the carriage, shook the folded nket, and wrapped it around her chubby little body. Phew~ She felt so much warmer. Looking at the tempting sweet pastries on the table, Gu Nuoer licked her lips. Well, her mother had said that she mustnt eat other peoples food casually. However, Baby Nuo was really hungry. When that official uncle came, Baby Nuo would definitely apologize to him andpensate him with another te of pastries. With this thought in mind, Gu Nuoer wriggled over while wrapped up in the nket. She sat in front of the table and started to eat heartily. General Bai Yi hade to the pce today to report something to the emperor. However, the emperor seemed to be busy dealing with the matter rting to the assassin and did not have time to meet him. ...... Therefore, General Bai Yi could only return first. He nned to return to the residence first ande to the pce to give his report another day. However, when he lifted the curtain, even someone like him who was experienced on the battlefields and was calm in all situations had no choice but to open his eyes wide! In the carriage, Gu Nuoers stomach was bulging from all the eating. She was lying t in the carriage with an unfinished pastry in her small hand. The table was already a mess. The child seemed to be tired of eating and was resting. Sensing that someone had pulled up the curtain, she quickly sat up. She and General Bai Yi stared at each other for a long time. Gu Nuoer took the initiative and said softly, Uncle Bai Yi! Why arent you getting on yet? Come quickly,e quickly, Baby Nuo wants to go out of the pce to look for Elder Brother Siming to y! She must not be sent by Uncle Bai Yi! Bai Yi frowned in confusion. Princess, why are you going to my residence alone? Gu Nuoer sat up straight and exined seriously, Thats right. Because Elder Sister Wanyin and Elder Sister Wanxuan are very busy, Baby Nuo came out by myself! Uncle Bai Yi, Nuonuo is already three years old. Why do I need someone to apany me when I go out? Hurry up ande up. Well go to your house to y! General Bai Yi was doubtful. It wasnt that the little princess wasnt adorable, nor was it that her words sounded like they were made up. But that Bai Yi looked at Gu Nuoer. There were ink stains on the tip of her nose and the remnants of pastries on her pink cheeks. He looked down and saw that her clothes were buttoned up wrongly. Even her two fair feet only had socks on one of them. General Bai Yi was speechless. No matter how one looked at it, this didnt seem simple! Gu Nuoers eyes flickered when she saw that Bai Yi didnt move. The child panicked in her heart. This was bad~ Uncle Bai Yi couldnt have seen through anything, right? Then, Gu Nuoer frowned and tears gradually welled up in her big watery eyes. Uncle Bai Yi. The child let out two sobs. Do you think that Baby Nuo is disturbing you by going to your house? Then Nuonuo wont go. Boohoo. As she said this, she twisted her small butt and nned to slip out of the carriage. Bai Yi had watched Gu Nuoer grow up. When he saw the little princess crying, he panicked. Princess, dont cry. Thats not what I meant. Alright, alright, alright. Well set off now. Its just that theres nothing fun in my residence. I hope Princess doesnt mind. As he spoke, Bai Yi lowered his head and entered the carriage, letting the coachman drive the carriage away from the pce. Gu Nuoer sat up straight and immediately stopped crying. She fluttered her glistening eyes that had been washed by tears. No mind no mind~ The child waved her hand and wrapped herself back into the nket. Under General Bai Yis puzzled gaze, Gu Nuoer hid under the small nket and smiled, revealing her white teeth. Chapter 55 - Baby Nuo Will Have to Wrap Myself up With the Small Blanket Tightly Then!

Chapter 55: Baby Nuo Will Have to Wrap Myself up With the Small nket Tightly Then!

The imperial guards voice sounded from outside. General Bai Yi, we have to do a routine inspection. Sorry for offending you. Gu Nuoers small body stiffened and she quickly shrank under the nket. This was the first time General Bai Yi had helped to lie for someone else. He sat up straight unnaturally and pretended to be calm. Okay. The imperial guard lifted the curtain and looked inside. General Bai Yi was lying on his side in the carriage, resting his head on his hand and his eyes closed and resting. There was still a small piece of the nket on hisp. Other than the generals posture being a little strange, the imperial guard didnt notice anything wrong. Therefore, he lowered the curtain and let the carriage pass. Only after the carriage left the pce, did Gu Nuoere out from behind General Bai Yi. Phew~ Baby Nuo almost went crazy from the stuffiness! Gu Nuoer sat beside General Bai Yi. She reached out her small hand and patted Bai Yis stomach. Thank you, Uncle Bai Yi! Looking at the excitement in the princesss eyes, Bai Yi sighed. Princess, you sneaked out secretly, right? ...... The joy on Gu Nuoers chubby face froze. She scratched her face with her fair finger. Is it that obvious? Bai Yi said, You suddenly want to go to my residence to y. His Majesty didnt give such instructions before. Moreover, if the princess didnt run away secretly, why would you be afraid of the imperial guards? Your Highness, I can bring you out and have taken the risk too, but you have to at least confess to me why youre doing this, right? Gu Nuoer lowered her head, her long eyshes drooping, revealing the loneliness on her small face. Its because Mother asked Nanny Hu toe and teach Baby Nuo etiquette. Bai Yi roughly understood. So the princess doesnt like Nanny Hu? Gu Nuoer crossed her arms in front of her chest, saying a little awkwardly, After Nanny Hu came, she controlled the number of pastries Baby Nuo eats. There were a few times when I ate until I had a small stomach. Nanny Hu even said that Baby Nuos small watermelon has ripened! Hmph, Nanny Hu, is really bad! Bai Yi was caught betweenughter and tears. He shook his head and smiled. Alright, then Ill have to trouble Princess toe to my humble abode today. Ill send someone to inform His Majestyter so that Her Highness and His Majesty wont be anxious. Gu Nuoer nodded, her round eyes filled with curiosity. Uncle Bai Yi, does humble?abode1?means that your house is very cold? She wrapped the nket around her tightly. Baby Nuo will have to wrap myself up with the small nket tightly then! General Bai Yi smiled and looked at the little princess, thinking that she was really naive and cute. After arriving at the Bai Manor, Bai Yi carried Gu Nuoer down the carriage. The child wrapped herself up with the nket and walked with her short legs. The nket was too long and was dragged along the ground. The Bai Manors butler was stunned when he saw this. Where did the general get such a beautiful child from?! Bai Yi instructed, Go and tell Madam that Princess Yaoguang has arrived at the manor. Get her toe and receive the princess. The butler was shocked! It turned out to be the princess. He quickly turned around to inform the first madam. Gu Nuoer draped a small nket over her shoulders and followed Bai Yi in. She immediately saw a peony flower in the courtyard. The flower bud was very big, but it had yet to bloom. Its color was dazzling. This was the only one growing in the flower pot. Gu Nuoer felt curious and ran near the peony bud to take a look. Bai Yi walked up to her and said with a smile, This was nted by my wife, but it hasnt bloomed yet. However, to be able to cultivate a peony in winter, its worth admiring even if its just a single flower bud. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but touch the bud. Immediately after, something that even Bai Yi didnt expect happened The peony flower bloomed. Chapter 56 - Auntie Bai, Can We Eat Meat Meat?

Chapter 56: Auntie Bai, Can We Eat Meat Meat?

General Bai Yi was stunned. This The princess had such an ability?! General Bai Yis wife, who had rushed over, was stunned for a moment before running over happily. It has blossomed! It has blossomed! Madam Bai Yi was overjoyed. She circled the peony flower a few times and looked at it. Princess, how did you do it? She was a person who loved flowers and was so touched that tears were about toe out. This subject has taken good care of it for more than a month, but the flower bud doesnt bloom. Princess is really amazing! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and said honestly and childishly, It says that its afraid of the cold and wants to enter the house. Uncle Bai Yi, Auntie Bai, let it into the house! Madam Bai Yi quickly instructed the servants to do as instructed. At this moment, the sky which had only a few dark clouds suddenly started to rain. The winter rain was extremely cold. General Bai Yi quickly escorted Gu Nuoer to the corridor. The nket was already wet and couldnt be used anymore. After Gu Nuoer threw the nket away, she revealed the clothes that were buttoned wrongly, a small foot with a sock, and another without. Even her hair was draped over her shoulders. Looking at Gu Nuoers round and fair face, Madam Bai Yis heart ached a little for her. Gu Nuoer looked up and reached out her small hand to catch the rain. ...... General Bai Yi took the opportunity to tell his wife about how the princess had sneaked out of the pce. Madam Bai red at him and scolded, Why did you only say this now? Why didnt you instruct someone toe to the residence in advance so that I could prepare in advance? General Bai Yi muttered helplessly, It happened too suddenly. I didnt think too much about it. Madam Bai walked to Gu Nuoers side and asked gently, Little Princess, can youe over with this subject? This subject will help you redo your clothes and hair. When the child heard this, she nodded obediently and reached out her small hand to Madam Bai. She meant for her to hold it. Madam Bai was stunned and gently took Gu Nuoers small hand. In that instant, she felt a touch that was softer than cotton. Gu Nuoers finger bones seemed to be even more fragile than those flowers. Madam Bai didnt have her own children. After taking in Ye Siming, he didnt need her to take care of him. She was both excited and nervous to suddenly have to take care of such a small child. Seeing that his wife had taken the princess away, Bai Yi waved his hand and called for the butler to arrange for someone to go into the pce to report to the emperor. You must exin it clearly. Its not that I had taken the princess away, but that the princess wanted toe out with me. Tell His Majesty, not to worry. Ill definitely send the princess back before it gets dark. In the room, Madam Bai took out a set of childrens clothes from very long ago. Princess, there are no clothes for girls in our residence. Theres only this set that was left behind by my niece when she came a year ago. Ill have to aggrieve you to wear it first. Its raining outside, so keeping warm is the most important thing now. Gu Nuoer was very obedient and said softly, Madam Bai, Ill listen to everything you say. Im already being a bother bying to your residence. Ill agree to anything you say. When she said this, her long eyshes fluttered, making the light in her big eyes shine. Madam Bai was screaming in her heart, wondering why the little princess was so obedient and cute. Not only did she look exquisite and adorable like a porcin doll, but she was also so lovable. Madam Bai suppressed the urge to hug Gu Nuoer in her arms and helped her to dress up before helping her to braid her hair again. She smiled and said, Your Highness, what do you want to eat for lunch? Your subject will go and instruct the kitchen to prepare it. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and thought for a moment before asking softly, Auntie Bai, can we eat meat meat? Chapter 57 - Elder Brother Siming! Ye! Si! Ming!

Chapter 57: Elder Brother Siming! Ye! Si! Ming!

Madam Bai chuckled and stood up. Whats so difficult about that? This subject used to follow Bai Yi to war and had worked as a kitchen maid in the camp for a long time! Princess, you can y for a while. This subject wille and call you over for lunch at noon. Gu Nuoer nodded and replied sweetly. Auntie Bai, you can call me Baby Nuo. Theres no need to be so distant! Madam Bai was stunned for a moment before nodding in agreement. Before Madam Bai left, Gu Nuoer asked, Auntie Bai, where is Elder Brother Siming? I want to go and y with him! When Madam Bai heard Ye Simings name, she was a little hesitant. She said, Siming likes to sleep during the day. He might not be up yet. If you walk along this long corridor, turn left, walk all the way to the end and then make a right turn, youll reach Simings courtyard. If Princess wants to go, Ill get a maid to bring you there? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Theres no need. Baby Nuo can go by myself. Auntie Bai, you can go do what you need to do! Madam Bai thought for a moment. Thinking that the Bai Manor was only so big and that the little princess wouldnt get lost, she nodded and left. After she went out, Gu Nuoer stuck her small head out of the door and looked around. It was drizzling and from time to time, one could see the servants from the Bai Manor walking along the long corridor. Gu Nuoer walked in the direction that Madam Bai had mentioned. The clothes that belonged to Madam Bais niece didnt fit her well and they looked a little big on her. ...... Gu Nuoer walked with great effort until she saw a festoon gate. Behind the festoon gate, two plum trees covered a courtyard. It was quiet inside and no one seemed to be walking around. The child looked up hesitantly at the sky that was raining. If she were to run into the courtyard, shed get drenched by the rain. Gu Nuoer looked down at her slightly loose clothes and felt troubled. Would she fall? The child made up her mind and raised her small hand to her mouth. She leaned against the pir under the corridor and shouted, Elder Brother Siming,e and pick me up! The courtyard was quiet as if no one was in the house. Gu Nuoer was not discouraged. Her childish voice rose to a high pitch and was extremely soft. Elder Brother Siming! Ye! Si! Ming! Suddenly, with a bang, the door to the house in the courtyard was kicked open from the inside. Ye Simings long hair was draped over his shoulders and he was wearing thin innerwear. His thin and long eyebrows were filled with a manic look of having yet to wake up. He looked at Gu Nuoer through the rain and gritted his teeth. Youre so noisy. However, Gu Nuoer did not care about hisints at all. She smiled happily and waved at him excitedly. Elder Brother Siming,e and pick me up! I cant run! Suddenly, she slipped on the water on the ground and fell backward. The child let out a stunned cry. Ahhh~ The pain she imagined fromnding on her butt didnte. Instead, she was held firmly in someones hand. Gu Nuoer blinked and turned to look at Ye Siming, who was next to her. He was so fast that Gu Nuoer did not see when he appeared. With him up close, she could see the water droplets on Ye Simings hair as well as the arrogance in his starry eyes clearly. Youre so stupid. How can you fall like this? Gu Nuoer wrapped her arms around his and said sweetly, Elder Brother Siming, youre so amazing! You caught me so quickly! As she spoke, the child rubbed her face against his sleeve. She kicked her legs in the air. A hint of awkwardness shed across Ye Simings face and he put Gu Nuoer down. Gu Nuoer stepped on the ground and smiled even more brightly, like a sunflower, at Ye Siming. Ye Siming couldnt help but squat down and look at her. What are you doing here? Chapter 58 - Elder Brother Siming, I’m Hungry

Chapter 58: Elder Brother Siming, Im Hungry

Gu Nuoer grinned and said, Im here to y with you! As she spoke, she climbed onto Ye Simings back before he could react. Ye Siming was surprised. What are you doing?! Gu Nuoer pointed ahead with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, carry me to your room to hide from the rain! Auntie Bai said that it will take a while before she finishes cooking. Ye Simings eyes were cold. You really dont have any reservations at all. He didnt say anything but as expected, grabbed Gu Nuoers calves and ran into the rain with her. What Gu Nuoer didnt expect was that Ye Siming was too fast! The wind whistled next to her ears. The light rain hit her face in an instant. She used her small hand to block Ye Simings head, helping him to reduce the disturbance from the rain. Ye Siming felt that this little thing on his back was as light as a feather. Her milky fragrance wafted over. Ye Siming couldnt help but grind his teeth. She was really a child still wet behind the ears and looked very delicious. ...... When they reached the corridor, Ye Siming put Gu Nuoer down. The childs hair was stained with raindrops and her fair cheeks were pink. She looked at him with her ss-like eyes. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows in confusion. Why are you still looking at me? Gu Nuoer said softly, My mother said that before the owner agrees, we cant enter someone elses room casually. Its impolite! Ye Siming frowned and impatience appeared in his eyes. He pushed open the door and said to Gu Nuoer, Go in. His tone sounded like a big bad wolf luring a little girl into a man-eating den. However, Gu Nuoer skipped into the room happily. The child looked around and saw that the room was well-furnished. There were brushes, paper, inkstone, and a shelf full of books. It was obvious that Bai Yi and his wife had put in a lot of effort to nurture Ye Siming. She saw the cold breakfast that was still on the table and eximed, Elder Brother Siming, Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai are really good to you! Ye Siming sat on the chair. His posture looked a little youthful and flirtatious, but his eyes were cold and arrogant. He grunted casually. Theyre good people. This was the truth. Gu Nuoer became interested and climbed onto a chair. She picked up a brush and dipped it in some ink before writing three words on the paper. Ye Siming. The boy walked over and stopped to look for a while. He then raised his eyebrows. My name? Gu Nuoer was surprised. Elder Brother Siming, you can read! Ye Siming nced at her coldly. Who wouldnt recognize their own name? Gu Nuoer immediately wrote her name next to his. Ye Siming looked at it for a long time before saying, Your handwriting doesnt look good. This was the first time Gu Nuoer had been treated with disdain so directly! She puffed up her small face and said angrily, Elder Brother Siming might not be able to write very well either. Baby Nuo is still young. When Im four years old, Ill write beautiful words for you to see! Ye Siming smiled and snorted. Child. At this moment, Gu Nuoers stomach rumbled. She was hungry The child looked eagerly at a certain spot below Ye Simings neck. Ye Siming frowned. Whats wrong? Elder Brother Siming. Gu Nuoer asked very seriously, I want to drink milk. Do you have any? Ye Siming almost flipped the table over. He said angrily, Why would I have any?! Dont be so! Ye Simings ears suddenly turned red. The child who was scolded immediately pouted. She was weak, pitiful, and aggrieved. Tears began to fill her clear eyes. Boohoo, Elder Brother Siming, youre so fierce! Im hungry! After saying that, Gu Nuoer pounced into Ye Simings arms and wrapped her arms around his neck, wanting to act spoiled. This was a means she often used when Noble Consort didnt allow her to eat too much. Chapter 59 - I Won’t Do Such Things in Front of You in the Future

Chapter 59: I Wont Do Such Things in Front of You in the Future

However, this was the first time Ye Siming had experienced it. A hint of panic and helplessness immediately appeared on his fair face. Ye Siming grabbed Gu Nuoers cor. Stop fooling around ande down! Gu Nuoer grabbed onto his clothes. Elder Brother Siming, Im hungry~ Ye Siming wanted to pull her away, but the child suddenly let go and her small body leaned back uncontrobly. He had no choice but to quickly hold on to Gu Nuoers small butt, allowing her to safely return to his arms. Ye Simings long brows furrowed into a displeased arc, and his ck eyes burned with frustration. He looked down at Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms Thetters innocent eyes flickered with pity and helplessness. Her stomach growled loudly again. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and covered her stomach with her small hands. She sighed, In order toe and y with Elder Brother Siming, Baby Nuo hasnt eaten since this morning! She pouted, looking very sad. Her long eyshes closed and the vigor in her eyes disappeared. What reced it was sadness as if she had been abused. The anger that Ye Siming felt instantly extinguished. ...... He let out a sigh andpromised. Wait here. Ill get you something to eat. Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she immediately looked up. Are you bringing Baby Nuo to drink milk? Ye Siming gritted his teeth and said angrily, No! He ced Gu Nuoer back on the ground, then opened the door and walked out. Gu Nuoer grabbed onto the door frame and watched as Ye Simings tall and thin figure walked into the rain. This scene looked like Elder Brother Siming had gone out to forage for food for her As Gu Nuoer thought this, she saw Ye Siming picking up a stone from the ground. Then, he looked at the sparrow jumping on a tree not far away. Ye Siming focused for a moment, then threw the stone with two fingers! With a plop, a fat little sparrow fell from the branch. Gu Nuoer quickly covered her eyes with her small hands. Elder Brother Siming bullied little birdie! Ye Siming went forward to pick up the sparrow, then took out the dagger at his waist, then skillfully plucked and skinned the sparrow under the corridor. He nced sideways at the trembling Gu Nuoer behind the door frame. Arent you hungry? Drinking milk isnt as satisfying as eating meat. Gu Nuoer had only eaten meat prepared by the imperial kitchen since young. She had never seen the process of killing small animals with her own eyes. Ye Simings actions just now had really frightened the little princess. Her small hand opened a tiny slit and she could only see that Ye Simings slender and fair fingers were stained with blood. Gu Nuoer shed honest tears this time and fell on her butt. Im scared When Ye Siming heard her whimpering like a kitten, he couldnt help but turn around to take a look. The child sat on the ground helplessly, her small hands constantly wiping away the tears that were falling out. Her fair and tender face quickly turned red from all the rubbing. Her big eyes looked at him from time to time. Each time she saw the color of the blood, her small body would cower a little. Ye Siming fell into deep thought. Were all human children all so timid and cry so much? She wasnt afraid at all when facing the ck bear that could attack people at any moment. However, when she saw blood, she became so weak. Like a flower that could not withstand any strong wind. Gu Nuoer was crying when she suddenly felt a weight on her head. Something blocked her vision. Ye Siming had taken off his outer robe and thrown it over her head to cover her. The boys voice was filled with impatience, but the words he said were considerate, giving off a strange gentleness. Dont be afraid anymore. I wont do such things in front of you in the future. Chapter 60 - Do You Want to Eat? I’ll Only Ask Once

Chapter 60: Do You Want to Eat? Ill Only Ask Once

Gu Nuoer sniffed. As expected, she stopped crying and sat there waiting for him. Ye Siming seemed to be very satisfied with her reaction. He took care of the sparrow very quickly. Gu Nuoer didnt see where he got the firewood from either. Ye Siming made a roasting pit under the corridor and started a fire with a flint. He then skewered the sparrow with a longsword and roasted it over the fire. Gu Nuoer quickly smelled the fragrance of meat. When Ye Siming pulled away the clothes on her head, Gu Nuoer immediately saw the roasted sparrow on the roasting pit that emitted a fragrant smell. Her small mouth moved and she gulped. Ye Simings hands had been washed clean at some point. There was no blood on it at all. He pulled Gu Nuoer up from the ground and brought her to the fire. Then, as if he wasnt afraid of the heat, he brought the sword which had the sparrow skewered on it close, and tore off a piece of meat with his long fingers. The fragrant sparrow meat was brought to Gu Nuoers lips. The child was still thinking about the bloody scene just now. Even though her stomach was already growling hungrily, she still shook her head silently with a pale face. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Youre really not eating? Arent you hungry? ...... Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, But the little sparrow is so pitiful Ye Siming smiled, then ignored her and sat down beside Gu Nuoer. The boy rested his arm on his long legs and threw the torn sparrow meat into his mouth. After a while, he said, Not only is it pitiful, but its also very delicious and fragrant. Ye Siming ate with relish. Gu Nuoers stomach let out a hungry sound again. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but turn her head and look at the meat in Ye Simings hand. The boy felt the childs longing gaze and sneered. Do you want to eat? Ill only ask once. If you dont eat it, Ill finish it. Gu Nuoer pursed her petal-like lips and replied softly, Yes~ Ah~ She opened her mouth obediently. Ye Siming tore off a piece of sparrow meat and blew on it before putting it into her mouth. His fingertips touched Gu Nuoers lips. In an instant, he felt as if he had been licked by a ball of cotton. Ye Siming was a little stunned and quickly retracted his hand. The roasted sparrow meat was fragrant, charred on the outside, and tender on the inside. When she took a bite, there was actually oil flowing out. There were still tears on Gu Nuoers face, but her expression waspletely happy. Wuwu, delicious! She looked at Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, Baby Nuo wants more. Ye Simingughed. I thought you didnt want to eat? Youre so stubborn! He pulled off the sparrows leg and handed it to Gu Nuoer. The child held it with both hands and her lips were greasy from eating. Ye Siming bit on the sparrows bones and made cracking sounds. The two of them sat under the corridor, listening to the rain while eating fragrant sparrow meat. The courtyard was filled with a quiet beauty. Behind the festoon gate not far away, two heads were stacked together and their bodies were hidden behind the door, secretly peeping at Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. Madam Bai suppressed her excitement. Husband, this is the first time the sun has risen from the west. Siming actually didnt sleep until dark today! General Bai Yi pondered for a moment and nodded. However, he treats our house as the wilderness, killing birds and roasting them by the fire in the courtyard. Id like to tell him that he can reach the kitchen after taking a few steps out of the courtyard. Madam Bai looked at him reproachfully. Ever since Siming came to our house, he has been very lonely and has always been by himself. Isnt it a good thing that he canmunicate smoothly with the little princess now? I think hes a pitiful child. If he can be happy, I wouldnt have any objections even if this courtyard was burned down! Chapter 61 - Rubbing the Head

Chapter 61: Rubbing the Head

General Bai Yi sighed. Madam is right. This child must have had a hard time in the past. The Bai couple didnt have their own children. After bringing Ye Siming to their residence, they had always treated him as their own flesh and blood. However, Ye Siming had probably received cruel training in the past and was very guarded against people. Moreover, he liked to be alone and didnt like tomunicate. Although he was young, his gaze was always dark. He didnt say what he liked or hated either. This made Bai Yi and his wife feel even more pity for him. At this moment, Madam Bai frowned in confusion. Eh? Husband, the sword they used to roast the bird seems to be the family heirloom you gave to Siming a while ago. What?! General Bai Yi red. When he took a closer look, he saw that the sword that was ced on the ground and had been used to skewer the sparrow was embedded with auspicious runes and rubies. Wasnt this the thing that Bai Yi had given Ye Siming a few days after he came to the Bai Manor?! This treasured sword was arade that General Bai Yi had used to kill countless enemies with when he went to the battlefield for the first time! He handed the sword to Ye Siming to pass it down as a form of legacy. But now, Ye Siming was using it to roast a bird! General Bai Yis heart ached. He raised his leg and said, Im going to go persuade them! ...... Madam Bai couldnt bear to break their tranquility and pulled her husband back. Alright, alright. Isnt it just a sword? Since it has been given to Siming, its up to him how he uses it. Come with me to the kitchen to see if the food is ready! The two of them left. At the same time, Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao, who were originally in a terrible fix because of Gu Nuoers disappearance, finally felt relieved after receiving the news from General Bai Yi. Noble Consort Qiao still felt a lingering fear. She looked at Wanyin and Wanxuan, who were kneeling on the ground, and said sternly, Nuoer is only three years old, but shes already ying you guys around. The two of you have to be more careful in the future! Wanyin and Wanxuan quickly lowered their heads and agreed, feeling mixed emotions. Your Highness, who would have thought that the three-year-old child would pretend to be sick and escape?! Gu Yihan put his hands behind his back, his handsome face was a little dark. Its fine as long as Baby Nuo is fine. The pce servants who were kneeling on the ground did not dare even dare to breathe loudly. Everyone knew that in order to find the princess, the emperor had almost turned the pce over. Gu Yihan picked up the piece of paper that Gu Nuoer had left on the table before she left. He pointed to the drawn elderlys head and asked Noble Consort Qiao, Who is this? Noble Consort Qiao looked at it for a while and said, It should be Nanny Hu. Your consort wanted to summon her today to teach Nuoer etiquette. She probably escaped because of this. Gu Yihan frowned. Why? Does this Nanny Hu not treat her well? His Baby Nuo had never disliked anyone for no reason! Noble Consort Qiao also found this strange. When Nuoer was two years old, she liked Nanny Hu very much and often pestered this nanny to tell stories. Therefore, when Nanny Hu reached the age to leave the pce this year, your consort couldnt bear to let her go. Gu Yihan said, When Baby Nuoes back, well ask her properly. Burp~ In Ye Simings courtyard in General Bais manor. Gu Nuoer had eaten her fill and was lying on Ye Simings bed. She rubbed her stomach and burped. Ye Siming cleaned up the mess. When he returned, he saw a round white ball wrapped tightly around his nket and lying on the bed, blowing bubbles for fun. When Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Siming had returned, she sat up and patted the spot on the bed beside her. Ye Siming approached in confusion. What do you want now? The child stood on the bed and reached out her small hand, trying her best to tiptoe to touch Ye Simings head. Elder Brother Siming, thank you for taking care of me! Chapter 62 - This Little Milk Bun?

Chapter 62: This Little Milk Bun?

Her palm was soft as she gently caressed Ye Simings forehead and the top of his head. It brought him a strange feeling. Ye Siming suddenly took a step back and gritted his teeth. Why are you always touching my head? Gu Nuoer hugged the big pillow and blinked innocently. I dont know. I just subconsciously feel that Elder Brother Siming will like this very much! Moreover, every time Baby Nuo does something amazing, Mother will pat my head and say that Im good! Like? Good? Ye Simings heart was beating very fast, but he didnt know why. He simply turned his head and said coldly, Youve already finished eating. Arent you leaving? Gu Nuoer had no intention of leaving. It was still early! Shey back on the bed and yawned. Oh, wait a little longer. I still want to stay with Elder Brother Siming for a while longer. As she spoke, she hugged the nket and rolled around, finding the mostfortable sleeping position. Her big eyes were a little misty and she looked sleepy. Her long eyshes would close one moment and slowly open the next to see if Ye Siming was still in the room. She reached out her small hand and ced it on the edge of the bed. Elder Brother Siming, coax me to sleep. ...... Ye Siming wiped his sword and said without looking up, I dont know how to. Oh, thene over and have a chat with Baby Nuo~ Only then did Ye Siming look up at her. He saw that the child seemed to be extremely sleepy and her chubby hand was still waving around. He couldnt take it anymore and walked over to sit on the footrest. Hurry up and sleep, Ye Siming urged. Gu Nuoer curled up under the nket and looked at Ye Simings side profile. Under his cold and handsome brows, his starry eyes were filled with coldness. He also had thin lips under his upright nose. She said sincerely, Elder Brother Siming, youre really beautiful! Ye Siming wiped his sword indifferently. The child suddenly asked softly, Do you miss your family? The boys hand suddenly stopped. Family? I dont have a home. Gu Nuoers voice was sleepy and soft. You do. Theres Uncle Bai Yi. Theres also me! Im also Elder Brother Simings family~ Ye Siming didnt say anything, but he suddenly felt a small hand on his arm. Gu Nuoer said obediently, Elder Brother Siming must have been very unhappy in the past. Ill protect you in the future~ Ye Siming was stunned. He looked to the side, but the child was already so sleepy that her eyes were half-closed. Before he could reply, she had already fallen asleep. Ye Siming put the clean sword back into its sheath and looked at Gu Nuoers clean and fair face, his thin lips curled into a cold smile. When he fought his way out of the Asura Realm, when he stepped on a million skeletons, when his sword sent blood everywhere, when he was supported by evil beings to be a king No one had the ability to protect him. He was not a pitiful boy who was bullied by others. He was the evil Asura itself. Ye Simings gazended on the sleeping Gu Nuoer. He saw that she was sleeping so soundly that her face was red and her body was emitting a milky fragrance. He couldnt help but smile disdainfully. This little milk bun? Could protect him? The rain wasing down quietly outside. The pitter-patter sounds stirred up a soft and light fog. It was more like Ye Simings courtyard was isted from the secr world. It was so quiet that only the sound of rain could be heard. It had been a long time since Ye Siming had such a peaceful life. Little Nuoer was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Little did she know that the boy was sitting on the footrest with a heavy gaze, his knees bent and he was hugging his sword. Even he did not know that this scene seemed like a form of protection. At this moment, Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming still didnt know The gears of fate were spinning. They were about to be the brightest and most precious encounter in each others lives. Chapter 63 - The Eyes With Fire at the Outer

Chapter 63: The Eyes With Fire at the Outer Corner of the Eyes in the Darkness

At dusk, the drizzle finally stopped. General Bai Yi sent Gu Nuoer to the carriage and got on too. He was going to send the princess back to the pce. Gu Nuoers small head popped out of the carriages window and she waved at Madam Bai and Ye Siming, who were standing at the door. Auntie Bai, Elder Brother Siming, Im going home! Madam Bai liked Gu Nuoer very much and said with a smile, Your Highness,e and visit often! It seemed like she could prepare more flowers next time. Perhaps when the princess came, she would have a way to make the flowers bloom. The legend of good fortune descending from the heavens was indeed not baseless. Ye Siming, who was beside Madam Bai, had a cold expression on his face and was indifferent to the child waving at him from the carriage. Madam Bai nudged him with her arm. Siming, quickly say goodbye to Nuoer. It was unknown if Ye Siming was instigated by Madam Bai or if it was because he saw the sweet smile on Gu Nuoers face. He waved his hand reluctantly. Goodbye. Gu Nuoer was overjoyed. She swayed her head and finally covered her lips with her small hand, giving Ye Siming a flying kiss. Thetters expression changed and he turned to look to the side. ...... The wheels of the carriage turned and they slowly drove away in the direction of the pce. Madam Bai smiled and watched the carriage leave before asking Ye Siming, Youve been so busy ying with the princess that you havent eaten dinner. Are you hungry? Shall I go make you some food? Gu Nuoer slept until the afternoon. After she woke up, the child then ate some food under Madam Bais hosting. Then, she watched Ye Siming and Bai Yi spar and yed excitedly until evening. During this period, Ye Siming didnt eat a single thing. Madam Bai asked, but the boy shook his head and said, Im not hungry. Thank you. After saying that, he turned around and entered the residence, walking towards his courtyard. Madam Bai stood on the spot and sighed. This child always seems to be afraid of troubling others. Ye Siming returned to his room. He had always had a sharp nose. It was as if he could still smell Gu Nuoers sweet fragrance in the air. He subconsciously sniffed and saw a piece of paper on the table that was being blown lightly by the wind. Ye Siming walked to the table. On the paper was the childs childish handwriting. Their names were next to each other. He touched Gu Nuoers name with his finger, picked up the brush, and copied it. The boys words had an uninhibited free and easy feeling to them. The tip of his brush turned, bringing with it countless emotions. The candlelight was like beans, illuminating Ye Simings side profile deeply, and his eyes were cold. Suddenly! Ye Siming frowned and there was a hint of pain on his face. He clutched his aching heart tightly and the brush in his hand fell to the ground. At this moment, Madam Bai, who was worried that he hadnt eaten, came over with a tray with a few dishes. Siming, Ive prepared a simple dinner for you. Its not good for your health not to eat. Ye Siming suddenly closed the door and pressed his body against it. Madam Bai was shocked. Siming, whats wrong?! Ye Siming endured the pain and pretended to be calm. Im not hungry. You can go. As soon as he finished speaking, the candlelight in the room was extinguished. Madam Bai knew that his temperamental nature must be rted to the abuse he had suffered in the past. She ced the food outside. Ive ced the food outside. If youre hungry, you must eat a little. After saying that, although Madam Bai was worried, she knew that she should give him time to adapt to his current life and left. At this moment, Ye Siming, who was pressing against the door, opened his dark red eyes in the dark. Above his head, a huge wolf head formed from ck currents floated. The outer corner of its eyes seemed to be on fire, and it looked fierce. Chapter 64 - I Don’t Have Anything to Say. Goodbye, Nanny Hu

Chapter 64: I Dont Have Anything to Say. Goodbye, Nanny Hu

He had suffered quite a bit of injury aftering out from the Asura Realm. Ye Siming slowly adjusted his breathing and suppressed the magic power in his body that was about to soar into the sky. The pain in his heart was not as intense as before, but it was still unbearable. He staggered to the bed and suddenly copsed. Ye Siming pressed his chest and endured the pain of the huge evil force flowing through his body. He could smell the sweet fragrance left behind by Gu Nuoer as he breathed. He grabbed the nket tightly to ease the pain. This hint of sweet fragrance seemed to have calmed his nerves. After an unknown period of time, Ye Simings forehead was already covered in sweat, but the difort he felt dissipated faster than before. He heaved a sigh of relief, and the evil force in his body faded a lot. Ye Siming grabbed the nket and thought Gu Nuoer didnt only know how to cry. The next day, the sky that had been washed by the rain yesterday revealed a clear blue color like ss. ...... Gu Nuoer had already washed up and was sitting at the table eating breakfast obediently. Noble Consort Qiao wiped the grease from the corner of her mouth and fed the child a mouthful of meat porridge. Gu Nuoers lips were glistening from the food. She said sweetly, Thank you, Mother~ Noble Consort Qiao smiled gently and asked, Nuoer is so obedient, but why did you think of lying to Wanyin and Wanxuan yesterday? Can you tell Mother? Her voice was soft and she tried her best not to cause the child to resist. Gu Nuoer ate a little bun and pretended that nothing had happened. Oh, Baby Nuo didnt do it on purpose. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and asked, Could it be that you dont want to see Nanny Hu? Didnt Baby Nuo like her the most in the past? Gu Nuoer looked at her with bright eyes. Mother, Nuoer doesnt want Nanny Hu toe. She always says that Baby Nuo has a round stomach from all the eating! After saying that, the child deliberately stuck out her stomach. Nanny Hu is a good person, but you cant say that Nuoers stomach is bulging! This is all from the love that mother gave me! Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help butugh when she heard this. Even Wanyin and Wanxuanughed. So thats how it is. Noble Consort Qiao felt that this might be how children thought. Forget it. Since Nuoer didnt like it, she wouldnt force Nanny Hu toe again. Otherwise, things would go in the opposite direction. Noble Consort Qiao watched as Gu Nuoer buried her head and ate the porridge. She called Wanxuan over. Send Nanny Hu over. Not longter, an old nanny with white hair who was over 60 years old was asked over. She had already reached the oldest possible age for pce servants to stay in the pce. Logically speaking, she should be able to leave the pce and enjoy her retirement. However, because Gu Nuoer liked her previously, Noble Consort Qiao nned on keeping her for another three years. This old servant greets the Noble Consort and the little princess. Noble Consort Qiaos gaze swept over and Wanyin quickly helped Nanny Hu up. Nanny Hu, I originally wanted to let you stay for a few more years. After all, Baby Nuo was very close to you before. But now, considering that youre getting too old Im afraid that your energy wont be able to keep up. Its time to go home and have a good rest. Ive prepared a generous gift for you. You can go back and pack up today. If theres nothing else, you can leave the pce. Noble Consort Qiao didnt tell Nanny Hu about Gu Nuoers reason. She only said that out of consideration, she could let her out of the pce. As soon as she finished speaking, Wanyin and Wanxuan each carried two trays of silver, totaling a hundred taels. Nanny Hu was very thankful and knelt down, trembling. Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you, little princess! Noble Consort Qiao lowered her head and asked Gu Nuoer gently, Baby Nuo, do you have anything else to say to Nanny Hu? Nanny Hu has taken care of you for two years and is about to leave. Gu Nuoer shook her head. I dont have anything to say. Goodbye, Nanny Hu. With that, Wanyin and Wanxuan sent Nanny Hu out of the hall under Noble Consort Qiaos instructions. Chapter 65 - The Mountains Are Tall and the

Chapter 65: The Mountains Are Tall and the Rivers Are Long. May We Meet Again in the Future!

After Nanny Hu left, Gu Nuoer put down her spoon. Mother, Im full. I want to go to Mother Yis ce to visit Second Brother! After saying that, she quickly slipped off the stool and ran out. Wanyin quickly asked, Your Highness, do you want this servant to follow the princess? Noble Consort Qiao smiled. No need. This child has too many ideas. She probably went to say goodbye. Since she doesnt want me to know, you dont have to follow her. Nuoer has her own ideas. Wanyin scratched her head in confusion and replied, Yes. Who was the little princess going to say goodbye to? Gu Nuoer ran quickly past a few pce gates with a small pouch in her hand and arrived near the imperial citys entrance. She stopped, panting, supporting her knees with her small hands. Her clear gaze swept back and forth and she saw a familiar figure among the people queuing up to leave the pce. Nanny Hu! Gu Nuoer shouted softly and quickly ran over. The white-haired old woman turned around and saw the little princess running towards her. She quickly walked out of the line and staggered over. ...... Princess, slow down. Dont fall! Gu Nuoer immediately pounced into Nanny Hus arms. When she looked up again, her big eyes were filled with tears Im sorry, Nanny Hu, I can only lie to Mother like this. Otherwise, she wont allow you to leave the pce! Nanny Hu was shocked. Princess, what do you mean? Gu Nuoer sniffed. Mother wants to keep you in the pce for three years because of me, but I heardst time that Nannys grandson was born! I know that you also want to go home and y with your grandchild, so I came up with this n. Nanny, dont be sad. Baby Nuo likes you very much! She stuffed the small pouch into Nanny Hus hands and cried, This is the money I saved up to buy candy this year. Nanny, take it. Its Baby Nuos sincerity. Nanny Hu was very touched and her eyes turned red. Princess, you cant do that. This old servant cant ept it! However, Gu Nuoer pressed her down with her small hands. No! Nanny must ept it. She touched a scar on the back of Nanny Hus hand. This wound was caused when she was one year old. She had mischievously tugged at the cloth on the table, causing the scissors on the table to fall off. At the critical moment, Nanny Hu pounced over and fell heavily to the ground, catching the scissors for her. At that moment, Nanny Hus hand was dripping with blood, but sheforted the little princess. Dont be afraid, dont be afraid. Your Highness, dont be afraid. Although Gu Nuoer couldnt speakplete sentences back then, she was already sensible and knew that Nanny Hu was doing this for her. When Gu Nuoer saw this scar, she cried even harder. Nanny, you must be careful when you go home this time. Dont walk in wet and slippery ces. Be especially careful next month. Baby Nuo will miss you after you leave. You have to miss me too! Nanny Hus tears fell. Dear Princess, dont worry about this old servant. This old servant will definitely take good care of myself. I still have to wait to see the Princess grow up. Gu Nuoer nodded. At this moment, the imperial guards brought over a carriage. Nanny Hu, the noble consort has ordered us to send you home since youre not feeling well. Nanny Hu had turned around and gotten into the carriage. She looked at Gu Nuoer through the window with tears in her eyes. Her silver hair made her look old under the sunlight. Nanny Hu waved at her and the carriage drove towards the imperial citys gate. Gu Nuoer chased after her for a few steps and shouted in a sobbing voice, Goodbye, Nanny. The mountains are high and the rivers are long. May we meet again in the future! In a carriage on the other side, a boy lifted the curtains and saw everything. This seemed to be the first time Ye Siming saw lonelinessing from the small figure in the distance. Chapter 66 - How Many People Did He Last

Chapter 66: How Many People Did He Last Through Before He Copsed?

Ever since he got to know Gu Nuoer, he seemed to always see her smiling sweetly. Her eyes were constantly filled with love. Even when she saw him kill the sparrow at the Bai Manor, she only cried like a kitten. He had never seen her so sad before. Ye Siming stared nkly for a long time. General Bai Yi sat beside him and put down the book. He also noticed the scene of Gu Nuoer sending Nanny Hu off. To think the princess might speak in a headstrong manner, but is actually soft-hearted. Yesterday, when I brought her out of the pce, I asked her why she didnt like Nanny Hu. She even mentioned a few bad things about her. I didnt expect that she had done this so Nanny Hu could leave the pce. Ye Siming turned around and said indifferently, Does Nanny Hu still need her to do this to leave the pce? General Bai Yi smiled. Youve juste to Great Qi and might not know this, but the princesss biological mother, Noble Consort Qiao, has control over the harem. If Noble Consort Qiao doesnt want her to leave the pce Even if Nanny Hu dies of old age in the pce, she wont be able to go home. The princess probably feels that Nanny Hu is getting on in age, so she pretends to not like her. Noble Consort Qiao naturally wont detain Nanny to stay then. Ye Siming looked sideways, his dark gaze enveloping the child who was walking back silently not far away. His thin lips curled up and he said in a cold tone, Youre still a child after all. Your ideas are limited. If you want Nanny Hu to go home, why go through so much trouble? ...... General Bai Yi said, The princess has her own thoughts. Even though shes young, shes very smart. Ye Siming didnt say anything. It was only when Gu Nuoers figure disappeared that he lowered the curtain. They waited for a while before the boy became a little impatient. He frowned slightly and his eyes were cold. Bai Yi sensed a hint of displeasure from him and exined, His Majesty wants to train your skills before you apany the princess to the state for sses. Later, an imperial guard will lead us to the training ground. The imperial guards in the pce are all extremely skilled. I dont know how much youve trained in the past. However, to them, you might still becking. But that doesnt matter. Ill teach you step by step. Siming, you have a highprehension ability. There wont be a problem. Ye Siming crossed his arms gently and said calmly, Im not interested in taking sses. Bai Yi nced at him and said, But the princess will need someone by her side to protect her when she goes to school. Siming, youre indebted to the princess The general stopped there and didnt continue. He had thought that his words would cause this unruly boy to retort. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming only frowned slightly and nodded nomittally. I understand. He looked at Bai Yi. Late on, do I just have to defeat the people in the training ground? General Bai Yi was stunned. Although thats the case, its only to train your skills. If you dont feel well, Ill call for a stop in time. Dont worry. Ye Siming sneered. You should worry about them. In the afternoon, Gu Nuoer was lying on the emperors throne in Gu Yihans imperial study, having some pear soup. The imperial study was very warm, causing the childs fair and tender face to turn red. Gu Yihan sat on a small stool at the side and smiled as he watched his daughter eat heartily. He wiped the water off the corner of her lips with his finger. Baby Nuo, do you like it? Father knows that you like sweet food and specially got the imperial kitchen to prepare it. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes happily and said sweetly, Father is so good! At this moment, Eunuch Chunshou came in, bowed, and reported, Your Majesty, General Bai Yi has brought Young Master Ye into the pce today. ording to your instructions, they are now carrying out the test at the training ground. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Oh? How many people did hest through before he copsed? Eunuch Chunshou paused for a moment. A small team of imperial guards with a total of nine people was subdued by Young Master Ye Chapter 67 - Father and Daughter Move Out to Snatch Money Together

Chapter 67: Father and Daughter Move Out to Snatch Money Together

Wow! Gu Nuoer was the first to exim, Elder Brother Siming is really amazing. There was no admiration on Gu Yihans face. He only said indifferently, This is just the beginning. To protect Nuoer well, we have to train him strictly. Gu Nuoer looked at her father with her big eyes and said softly, Father, can you not treat Elder Brother Siming like this? Nuoer wants to be friends with him and not be in a master-servant rtionship with him. Dont train him. Her small hand shook Gu Yihans sleeve. Hes a living human, not one of those ferocious beasts that Father raises. Gu Yihan didnt like to be refuted, but Gu Nuoer was an exception. At this moment, he only pinched Gu Nuoers small face dotingly. Baby Nuo, Father is also doing this for you. If I dont nurture Ye Siming into the most powerful guard, how would he be able to protect you? Gu Nuoers bright eyes darted around and she said in a childish voice, Then even the most powerful guard has to be one to my liking too. Father, why dont you let Elder Brother Siming follow me? Ill interact more with him. Its more important than training Elder Brother Siming! Gu Yihan looked down at her and smiled. Smart girl, well do as you say. He waved his hand and called for Eunuch Chunshou to give him the order. Originally, I wanted to let Ye Siming enter the pce to practice martial arts every three days, but since Princess has other thoughts Let Ye Siming enter the pce once every five days and spend more time with the princess. I also want to see his temper and nature. ...... Eunuch Chunshou lowered his head. Yes, this servant will pass the order to General Bai now. After the eunuch left, Gu Yihan smiled dotingly and said, Nuoer, I heard from your mother that you were practicing calligraphy previously. Let Father see what youve been practicing? Gu Nuoer immediately put down the small spoon and stepped on Gu Yihans throne, reaching out her small hand to grab the brush. Her hands were too small and the wolf hair brush Gu Yihan had used for the memorials was held in her hands with difficulty. However, Gu Nuoer lowered her head seriously and wrote on the paper, Love Mother. Gu Yihan stared at the words and narrowed his eyes. Your mother taught you this? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Yes! Mother said that I should practice the simpler ones first before learning the difficult ones. After saying that, the child puffed up her cheeks. Oh, it isnt very difficult. When I was two years old, I learned more from Second Brothers teacher! Gu Yihan immediately held Gu Nuoers small hand. Baby Nuo, Ill teach you how to write the words Love Father the most today. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes shining. I know how to! No, write it in front of Father. While the father and daughter were enjoying themselves, the censor, Lord Zhang, requested to meet the emperor. The Censorate was responsible for impeaching all officials and correcting their mistakes. When the eunuch came to report, Gu Yihan didnt even raise his head. He was holding Gu Nuoers small hand and writing the words, stroke by stroke. When he heard that Censor Zhang wanted to see him, he didnt even raise his head. No, Im very busy now. Lord Zhang seemed to have heard the emperors rejection and reported loudly, Your Majesty! Theres a lead on the matter of the dark gold that you asked this subject to investigate! Gu Yihans hand paused. Gu Nuoer was very obedient. She raised her head and said softly, Father, you can go get work done first. Nuoer knows how to write these few words. However, Gu Yihan bent down, his handsome eyes filled with a proud smile. Baby Nuo, do you want to go see a bad guy with Father and snatch all his money to buy candies for you? Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. Does the bad guy have a lot of money? Gu Yihan nodded. He lied to many people, so Father ns to take it back. How about Baby Nuo go with Father? Chapter 68 - The Princess Is So Cute, Why Wouldn’t I agree?

Chapter 68: The Princess Is So Cute, Why Wouldnt I agree?

At the same time, Bai Yi and Ye Siming, who were far away in the training, were waiting for Eunuch Chunshou to pass the message. Eunuch Chunshou brought the young eunuchs in and saw the legendary Young Master Wolf King Ye Siming. He was stepping on an imperial guard and holding a wooden sword, looking valiant. General Bai Yi was reprimanding from below the arena, Siming, how can you humiliate people like this? Remove your foot quickly! Ye Siming was in high spirits, his eyebrows were raised high, and he looked extremely youthful. He ambushed me first. It was his fault. Eunuch Chunshou rubbed his hands and walked over with a smile. Uh General Bai, Young Master Ye, this servant hase to pass a message on behalf of His Majesty. General Bai Yi quickly restrained his expression and turned to look at Eunuch Chunshou. Does His Majesty have any other instructions? Chunshou smiled apologetically and said, Your Majesty heard that Young Master Ye can single-handedly take on ten people and is very impressed. Moreover, the little princess was also by his side. She shows even greater admiration for Young Master Yes talent. The eunuch worded things very nicely. He first praised Ye Siming to a great degree. ... When Ye Siming heard Gu Nuoers name, he drew back his ck boot and let the imperial guard go. He came down from the arena and stood beside Bai Yi. He sized up Eunuch Chunshou coldly, causing Chunshou to break out in cold sweat. The job of passing on the message the emperor had sent him to do wasnt an easy task to do. Putting aside that this Ye Siming had a strange temper, even if he were to use the reason of apanying the princess and to interact with her first, he didnt know if Ye Siming would agree to it! Eunuch Chunshou hesitated for a while before saying to General Bai Yi, General, His Majesty has confidence in Young Master Yes skills. Its just that as a guard he has to interact more with Her Highness. Therefore, His Majesty wants Young Master Ye to enter the pce every five days to apany Her Highness. After saying this, Chunshous heart pounded. Ordinary people couldnt even dream of apanying the princess. However, this Ye Siming was not an ordinary person. In Eunuch Chunshous eyes, this was an uneducated killer. At this moment, after hearing Chunshous words, Ye Simings eyes were cold, revealing a bone-piercing chill. He seemed a little displeased. General Bai Yi frowned. This He looked at Eunuch Chunshou and asked, Previously, His Majesty was most concerned about whether Siming could protect the princess. Why is he suddenly not required to train anymore? Sweat broke out on Eunuch Chunshous forehead. After thinking about it repeatedly, he could only say honestly, This is also what the little princess wants. General Bai knows that the princess is at the age where shes straightforward and naive. She probably just wants to spend more time with Young Master Ye. As soon as Chunshou finished speaking, before Bai Yi could reply, Ye Siming said directly, I ept. Eunuch Chunshou and General Bai Yi were both a little stunned. Ye Siming was too easy to talk to today. There was indeed something wrong. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Isnt it just apanying the princess and getting to know her better? Its not difficult. How could Eunuch Chunshou have expected that themunication would be so smooth? This Young Master Ye didnt have any objections at all. He immediately beamed with joy. Then this servant wont disturb General Bai and Young Master Ye anymore. Ill go back and report to His Majesty now. After Eunuch Chunshou left, Bai Yi looked at Ye Siming who was beside him. Do you really think its not bad? Ye Siming gave him a sideward nce. His expression was cold, and there was nock of cold stars flickering in his eyes as if he was smiling. The princess is so cute. Why wouldnt I agree? After saying that, he walked in front, leaving Bai Yi behind. Ye Siming narrowed his starry eyes and gave a cold smile. The way Gu Nuoer had cried so pitiful, looking like a small meat bun, looked really interesting. Moreover, she seemed to have an unexpected effect on suppressing the evil force in Ye Simings body. Chapter 69 - My Nuo’er Has to Learn to Play With Human Lives

Chapter 69: My Nuoer Has to Learn to y With Human Lives

At the same time, in the imperial study. The Censorates Lord Zhang reported respectfully, As Your Majesty has expected, that rich merchant, Ji Yongwang, just entered the capital four days ago. He immediately organized a banquet to wee himself. It was such a grand scene that would outdo even a sixth-grade official. Gu Nuoer sat on her fathersp, swaying her fair and tender legs and stepping on the thrones armrest. She grabbed a piece of pastry with her hands and was putting it into her mouth. She looked at Censor Zhang with her big and watery eyes. As Gu Yihan hugged his daughter, he sneered. Hes scared that others dont know that he bought an official position, so he made such a grand scene? Censor Zhang nodded and said, After this subjects investigation, Ji Yongwang has a good rtionship with Minister Sheng. However, I havent found any evidence that Minister Sheng is watching out for him. At this point, Censor Zhang quickly added, However, this Ji Yongwang has invited some officials to his house as guests three dayster. I believe that when the timees, this subject can pretend to tter him and find out some information to see if I can discover any leads. Gu Yihan waved his hand and said that there was no need to do that. ... Ive already decided to head to the banquet in your name. Censor Zhang was shocked. His Majesty wants to go personally? You mustnt! Firstly, you have a noble status. Secondly, some of the invited officials recognize you! Gu Yihan crossed his arms and said in a very casual tone, Ive already nned on making them all not go on the day of the banquet. This The more Gu Yihan spoke, the more excited he became. His cold eyes flickered with killing intent. Not only do I want to go, but I also want to bring Nuoer along. As he spoke, he gently touched Gu Nuoers forehead with his palm and smiled like a loving father. Although Nuoer is only three years old, its time to understand the treacherousness of this imperial court. Most importantly, she should know how those in power can flip their hands and instantly take peoples lives. My Nuoer has to learn to y with human lives. Censor Zhang looked at the little princess lying in the emperors arms. She looked fair and tender, not crying or making a fuss at all. She justy obediently in her fathers arms and ate the pastries. Her chubby face was covered in pastry crumbs, but she didnt seem to be affected by what Gu Yihan said. Censor Zhang was quite frightened. His Majestys method of teaching children Censor Zhang smiled and asked, Your Majesty, are you trying to let the little princess learn how to manipte peoples hearts? Gu Yihan wiped away the crumbs on Gu Nuoers and said without looking up, Yes. Its the same thing. They are too different, Your Majesty! Censor Zhang didnt dare to have any objections. He cupped his hands and said, This subject will go make arrangements as per Your Majestys orders right away. After Censor Zhang left, Gu Nuoer asked in her childish voice, Father, is this Merchant Ji very bad? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and didntment. If this person were to spend money to buy an official position and take the ce of those poor children who had worked hard to pass the examinations to get to the position And if hes also suspected of trafficking homeless girls, do you think this person is bad? Is the money he earns through conscience-stricken means? Gu Nuoer clenched her small fists tightly. Big baddie! When Gu Yihan saw how adorable his daughter was, he couldnt help but pick her up. Baby Nuo, remember this. If you encounter bad people in this world, you have to be ruthless to them. The child puffed up her cheeks and nodded her chubby head. Yes! Ill go with Father and take his money to buy candies for good people! Thats more like it. Come, Baby Nuo, you havent mastered the words Love Father the most just now. Write them a few more times for Father to see. Chapter 70 - Elder Brother Siming Likes Them, I Want to Save Them for Him

Chapter 70: Elder Brother Siming Likes Them, I Want to Save Them for Him

The next day, when the sun was still rising, Gu Nuoer was carried up by Noble Consort Qiao the moment she woke up. The child was sleepy and let out a long yawn. Even when she was drinking milk, she wasying in Noble Consort Qiaos arms with her eyes closed. Wanyin and Wanxuan helped the little princess put on a light yellow dress and braided two buns on her head. Two small red bells were tied to them. Gu Nuoer looked small and exquisite. With a red cloak on her, she looked like a beautiful small flower blooming in winter. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer out. There was already a small sedan waiting at the pces entrance. Mother, its so cold! Gu Nuoer was curled up in Noble Consort Qiaos arms. They had just stepped out when she was hit by the cold winter wind. In an instant, the crisp sound of silver bells rang. Noble Consort Qiao protected Gu Nuoers head with her hand until they got into the sedan chair. Only then did she smile and said, Baby Nuo, how about Mother bring you to visit the empress today? Gu Nuoer quickly nodded. She had long wanted to sneak there, but she was worried that her empress mothers body hadnt fully recovered and that she would only cause trouble if she were to go. ...... Gu Nuoer asked softly, Has Empress Mother recovered? Noble Consort Qiao pinched the childs pink nose. Fortunately, Baby Nuo discovered that someone had poisoned herst time. After receiving treatment, Her Majestys illness has mostly recovered. Today, Mother is bringing you there to choose pce maids for your Empress Mother! Cailuan and Qinghe had already been executed, and the few second-grade pce maids serving the empress were clumsy. Therefore, Noble Consort Qiaos first task was to choose two more capable pce maids for the empress. As the child seemed to always bring good fortune, Noble Consort Qiao trusted Gu Nuoer very much. Anyone that Gu Nuoer was close to or liked could stay behind today. Anyone that Gu Nuoer was close to or liked could stay behind today. Gu Nuoer nodded in confusion and gave it some thought. Mother Then, will Baby Nuo be considered to be helping? Noble Consort Qiao smiled and said, Thats right. Why? The child pinched her little fingers. Since Im helping, how can Mother not give Baby Nuo money for my hard work? Second Brother taught her that if she agreed to help, she had to remember to get benefits for herself! Noble Consort Qiao was a little surprised. She didnt expect a three-year-old child to say such things. She was amused and asked, What reward does Baby Nuo want? Gu Nuoer smiled, showing her cute white teeth and her eyes curled up into crescent moons. Mother, give Nuonuo two more candies today. Elder Brother Siming likes them and I want to save them for him. Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Are you sure its not because you want to eat them? Gu Nuoer shook her small head like a rattle-drum. Its really for Elder Brother Siming. Its because thest time I went to Uncle Bais house, Elder Brother Siming made a roast bird for me to eat! Roast bird? . Noble Consort Qiao was a little stunned. Then, she smiled. It was just a matter of two candies, so she immediately agreed. When they arrived outside the empresss pce, the eunuch in charge of the Pce Affairs Bureau was already waiting at the bottom of the stairs with four pce maids. At this moment, there was a cold wind blowing. The eunuch had both ends of his sleeves put together, his legs trembling from the cold. The other four pce maids werent in any better shape. However, when Gu Nuoer alighted from the small sedan, she realized that there was another person standing behind the four pce maids. She lowered her eyes and looked around from time to time. As she met Gu Nuoers gaze, she seemed to be shocked and quickly retracted her gaze. The child tilted her head and looked at this inconspicuous and timid pce maid. Why was there a faint green glow on her body? Chapter 71 - A Broken Hairpin Has An Inauspicious Meaning

Chapter 71: A Broken Hairpin Has An Inauspicious Meaning

Seeing that Noble Consort Qiao had brought the little princess over, the eunuch in charge quickly perked up. The four pce maids behind him also smiled and went up to greet them. Greetings, Your Highness and the little princess. Noble Consort Qiaos expression was indifferent, her phoenix eyes beautiful and dignified. She put on the hood for Gu Nuoer with her hand, and the child immediately looked like she had turned into a small flower that was about to bloom. Her fair and tender face was flushed red. The sedan chair was so warm that when she got off, she couldnt help but curl up in her mothers arms. Noble Consort Qiao said with a calm expression, Eunuch Gao, its very cold here with the wind blowing in this direction, so why are you waiting here? Why dont you go to the corridor and wait? The eunuch had wanted to curry up to Noble Consort Qiao, so he rubbed his hands together and said with a smile, Everyone in the pce knows that Her Majesty is a light sleeper, so this servant is unwilling to disturb her. Moreover, Your Highness has instructed that no one is to disturb the empresss rest. Therefore, this servant decided to just wait here. We havent been here for too long and it isnt cold! Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips into a faint smile. She gently waved her finger and Wanyin immediately understood. ... She held up a small bag of silver and handed it to Eunuch Gao. When the eunuch saw this, he beamed with joy, but he still suppressed the smile on his lips and said, Your Highness, how can I ept this? Noble Consort Qiaos eyes were bright as she looked at him indifferently. You did well. If you abide by the pces rules, Ill reward you. However, Eunuch Gao, I have always been clear about rewards and punishments. If the four pce maids you bring overter arent to my satisfaction, then youd better weigh the situation properly. Be careful that the money will burn your hands. The noble consorts threat frightened Eunuch Gao so much that he clenched the silver bag tightly. Its only right. These are the most hardworking, quick-witted, and smart girls in the Pce Affairs Bureau. Your Highness, please head to the side hall to carry out the selection. At this moment, the golden hairpin that was firmly inserted diagonally in Noble Consort Qiaos hair suddenly fell to the ground. With a crisp snap, the hairpin was broken into two. This sudden change happened in an instant. Gu Nuoer was still leaning on Noble Consort Qiaos shoulder, sucking on a piece of candy. However, Noble Consort Qiaos hairpin had fallen off. This was a huge matter! One of the four pce maids reacted first. She quickly walked forward and picked up the broken hairpin from the ground. Your Highness, please bestow this good fortune to this servant. She bowed slightly and said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. Noble Consort Qiao raised her willow-like eyebrows and looked at her appraisingly. A broken hairpin has an inauspicious meaning. How can you say that this is good fortune? The pce maid said in a clear voice, This is because it fell from Her Highnesss body and split into two when itnded on the ground. This proves that this is no longer inauspicious. As long as this servant thinks of a way to repair it, Ill be benefiting from Your Highnesss good fortune and good luck will keeping. Wanyin and Wanxuan looked at each other. They both thought to themselves that the pce maid was very eloquent. She was able to say something inauspicious in an auspicious way and was even willing to treat this broken hairpin as a gift from Her Highness. They had to admit that she was very smart. Noble Consort Qiao also looked very satisfied. Whats your name? Your Highness, my name is AYun. Noble Consort Qiao nodded and took note of her. However, Gu Nuoer took a few nces and didnt say anything. Only her beautiful and exquisite eyes were glistening. When they reached the side hall, the empress still hadnt woken up. Empress Du was at a critical period in her recuperation, so there was no need to wait for her toe. Noble Consort Qiao could decide which two pce maids to keep. Chapter 72 - This Person’s Conduct is Strange, She’s A Lunatic!

Chapter 72: This Persons Conduct is Strange, Shes A Lunatic!

Amongst the four pce maids that the eunuch in charge had brought over, only AYun had obtained Noble Consort Qiaos favor. When the other three introduced themselves, Noble Consort Qiao didnt look very interested. In the end, she looked at the child ying with her hair in her arms. Baby Nuo, which pce maid older sister would you like to have them stay behind to serve your empress mother? Gu Nuoer raised her long eyshes and swept her gaze across the hall. Oh, that skinny elder sister just now will do! The manager eunuch smiled apologetically and bowed. May I ask who the princess is referring to? Gu Nuoer pointed at one of the pce maids. She was standing behind her just now. The pce maid was shocked and her face turned pale. Could there be a ghost? The eunuch in charge had only brought the four of them over. How could there have been someone behind them? At this moment, AYun said, Could the princess be referring to Mu Shuzhen? As soon as she finished speaking, the expressions of the others changed. ... Noble Consort Qiao was smart and naturally didnt miss out on this. She raised her head slightly. Eunuch Gao, who is this Mu Shuzhen? The eunuch in charge seemed a little sheepish. The little princess could have picked anyone, but why did she take a liking to that strange person?! He deliberated over his words and exined to Noble Consort Qiao, Your Highness isnt aware of this, but half a month ago, the pce brought in a few ves and daughters of criminals. This Mu Shuzhen is the only daughter of the Left Cityhold, Lord Mu! Although she was born into an aristocratic family, her conduct is strange and she often talks to herself in a ce where there was no one around. This servant didnt bring her here to meet Your Highness. Its because shes clumsy that this servant wants to send her to the cold pce to be a servant. Noble Consort Qiao had heard about the Mu family. It was said that Lord Mu was involved in a battle of attrition. He, who usually liked to pursue longevity, was jointly sued by several officials for using evil techniques. As a result, he was locked up in prison for life and had even implicated his family. Connecting this experience to Mu Shuzhens mumbling, Noble Consort Qiao concluded that she was probably a lunatic. She had wanted to immediately give the order to chase Mu Shuzhen to the cold pce. However, her precious daughter, Gu Nuoer, had specifically asked for this pce maid. Noble Consort Qiao had to ask for the reason. Baby Nuo, can you tell Mother why you like her? Because this older sister has a light on her body and it looks really nice! The child held the hot tea in her hand and took a sip like an adult. Light? Noble Consort Qiao pondered for a moment and looked at the eunuch in charge. Go and get this Mu Shuzhen toe in to see me. No matter how unwilling the eunuch in charge was, he could only do as he was told. He felt uneasy. If this Mu Shuzhen were to really spout nonsense in front of Her Highness and make her angry, he would definitely be punished. With this thought in mind, the eunuch in charge became even more displeased when he saw Mu Shuzhen trembling in the cold wind. Hey, the Noble Consort wants to see you. Come with me. Mu Shuzhens entire body trembled. She thought of the little princess in Noble Consort Qiaos arms, who had an oppressive spiritual aura that made people not dare to look at her directly. She was already timid, but now, she was even more afraid. That was a light that only immortals had. Mu Shuzhen was in a daze and identally bumped into the eunuch in charge. The eunuch in charge suddenly stopped and kept mumbling non-stop. He didnt expect that Mu Shuzhen wasnt listening to him at all! The eunuch became even more exasperated. Im warning you, when you meet Her Highnesster, dont just say anything mindlessly. If you cause us to be punished, see if I will let you off! Mu Shuzhen trembled and nodded silently. The eunuch in charge led her in and said with a smile, Your Highness, Ive brought her here. Chapter 73 - There’s Light on You, I Can S

Chapter 73: Theres Light on You, I Can See It

Noble Consort Qiao raised her phoenix eyes and sized up the cautious pce maid in front of her. She was only about 12 or 13 years old. She was not old, her face was yellow, her hair was dry and she looked dirty. She couldnt find anything on the girl that was worthy of letting her stay. What did Baby Nuo like about her? At this moment, the empresss second-grade pce maid sent a message. Your Highness, the empress has woken up. Noble Consort Qiao quickly got up and was about to go and visit the empress. At this moment, Gu Nuoer suddenly said in a soft and pleasant voice, Mother, then let Elder Sister Mu y with me for a while! Noble Consort Qiao hesitated for a moment. This Mu Shuzhen only looked mysterious and didnt look like she would suddenly attack. Moreover, there were pce maids around. She wouldnt do anything to Gu Nuoer. Noble Consort Qiao thought for a while and nodded in agreement. Baby Nuo, wait here. Mother will be back soon. After she left, the eunuch in charge hurriedly brought the four pce maids to follow after her. After all, they were picking maids for the empress. In the end, the empress had to take a look at them. ...... The girl called AYun followed the closest. After they left, only Gu Nuoer and Mu Shuzhen were left. The child sat on the chaise lounge and swayed her small feet. The bell on her head rang crisply. Elder Sister Shuzhen, when you serve Empress Mother in the future, remember to wash your face! You cant make yourself look so yellow! Mu Shuzhen was stunned. To think that the princess could actually tell that she had done something to her face. She nodded awkwardly. . Mu Shuzhen hesitated a few times before asking, Why did Your Highness choose this servant to stay and serve the empress? Gu Nuoer looked at her, her ck and watery eyes filled with a clear glimmer. It was as if she had seen through everything. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Elder Sister Shuzhen, dont pretend in front of me! I can see that you have a green glow on you. Previously, when I was reading in the library, Baby Nuo saw it. They said that cultivators will have a light on them! Mu Shuzhen was stunned. Ever since she entered the pce, this was the first person to directly reveal her secret. And this person was actually a three-year-old princess! Gu Nuoer took a sip of tea and stuck out her tongue from the bitterness. I dont like this. Candy is better! She looked at Mu Shuzhen innocently and said, Elder Sister Shuzhen deliberately followed us over. Isnt it because you saw that Elder Sister AYun is gued by bad luck? Elder Sister Shuzhen is so concerned about everyones safety. I think youre a good person, so you have to stay by Empress Mothers side! Mu Shuzhen waspletely stunned this time. The little princess had always been rumored to be a good daughter bestowed by the heavens. However, she was only three years old. Mu Shuzhen really didnt expect her to be so amazing. Facing Gu Nuoers watery eyes, Mu Shuzhen no longer wanted to hide anything. However, she cowered and said carefully, Since Princess knows, why dont you just let Her Highness chase AYun away? Judging from how much the Noble Consort Qiao doted on the princess, as long as the princess asked, she would definitely agree to it. Gu Nuoer nced at her, seeming a little surprised. She stood on the ground, her small hands at her waist, looking like a small pearl that couldnt figure things out Elder Sister Shuzhen, why are you so stupid? Without AYun to bring bad luck, how would there be a chance for you to help Empress Mother? Im helping you. Aiya, youre so stupid! Dont you want to be valued by everyone? Gu Nuoer shook her head and sighed as she spoke. Her small face puffed up as she repeated, Stupid, stupid~ Chapter 74 - Will Eldest Brother Bring Me A Gift?

Chapter 74: Will Eldest Brother Bring Me A Gift?

Mu Shuzhen was a little surprised, her gaze flickering with emotion. Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness. This servant will do my best to protect Her Majesty. However, at this point, she still didnt know why the princess was helping her like this. Was it just because she was a cultivator? Gu Nuoer smiled, her eyes curved like crescents. In reality, she was thinking If she hadnt suddenly seen the bad luck on that person called AYun and the green light on Mu Shuzhens body Gu Nuoer wouldnt be willing to waste her energy to do this good deed! The reason why she didnt chase AYun away was very simple. This was because she wanted to be an obedient and sensible princess. If AYun didnt get into trouble herself, she wouldnt chase her away. Baby Nuo paid a lot of attention to her reputation! At this moment, Noble Consort Qiao and the empress returned together. Empress Du chuckled. Yayu has good taste. That girl, AYun, is smart with her words. I like her. Gu Nuoer looked up. The four pce maids had gone together just now, but now, only this person called AYun hade back with them. ...... She immediately stood up and ran over to hug the empresss dress. Empress Du lowered her head and carried Gu Nuoer in her arms with a smile. Baby Nuo, let me take a good look at you. Ive been lying sick for so many years and havent been able to take a good look at you. The child in my arms in the past has already grown to be so adorable. Gu Nuoer was also very passionate and kissed the empresss cheek. Empress Mother, hurry up and praise Nuoer! I also chose an older sister to take care of you. After saying that, she pointed with her small hand and said, Elder Sister Shuzhen, quicklye and pay your respects to my empress mother! Mu Shuzhen quickly went forward and bowed. Her attitude was extremely humble and her voice was very weak. This servant, Mu Shuzhen, greets Her Majesty. Noble Consort Qiaos expression froze. She hadnt asked why her daughter had taken a fancy to such an inconspicuous maidservant. However, with the empress here, it was not good for her to ask further. Empress Du had always been kind to others and this maid was also rmended by Gu Nuoer. She immediately smiled and said, Then Ill call you Shuzhen in the future. From today onwards, you and AYun will serve by my side. There are very few rules in my pce. As long as you serve me wholeheartedly, you will be rewarded. Since this was a pce maid rmended by Gu Nuoer, Empress Du immediately rewarded Mu Shuzhen with a jade bangle. In order not to favor one over the other, she gave AYun a pair of red jade earrings. Ayuns voice was neither servile nor overbearing as she epted it. On the other hand, Mu Shuzhen held the gift in her hands while trembling in fear, not knowing what to do for a moment. Noble Consort Qiao nced at Mu Shuzhen, feeling that she was not as smart as Ah Yun. However, since her daughter liked her, she didnt say anything. She only sat down with the empress and chatted leisurely with her. I heard from His Majesty that the first prince will be returning to the capital in half a month. When hees back, he will definitely be a handsome boy. The knot in Elder Sisters heart can also be resolved. Thinking of the enmity she had with her son, Empress Du sighed. I hope its as you said. I only hope that he has grown up and be more sensible. In the empresss arms, Gu Nuoer quickly propped up her round body. She asked in a childish voice, Empress Mother, Eldest Brother ising back? Will he bring Baby Nuo a gift? Empress Du couldnt help butugh and tapped her little nose. What do you want? How about you write him a letter yourself to tell him? I heard that the crown princes border is famous for the rainbow ze bells. You can ask him. Chapter 75 - Exclusive Kitten Print

Chapter 75: Exclusive Kitten Print

??

Gu Nuoer went straight for it! She immediately got off the empresss arms and walked toward a nearby table. However, because she wasnt tall enough, she couldnt climb up the chair even after trying twice. When AYun saw this, she quickly walked over and wanted to carry Gu Nuoer up with both hands to ce her onto the chair. Unexpectedly, the child turned around and called out softly, Elder Sister Shuzhen, quicklye and carry me onto the chair! Mu Shuzhen seemed to be thinking about something and was staring at the bangle in her hand in a daze. When her name was suddenly called, she quickly looked up. Oh, oh, this servant will be right there! AYun retracted her hand awkwardly and retreated to the empresss side. Gu Nuoer stood on the chair and took off her small shoes. Her chubby feet that were wearing white socks looked like two small balls. She stepped onto the chair while Mu Shuzhen brought over a brush and paper for her. The child then started to write quickly. Noble Consort Qiao looked at her with a smile. Nuoer, you have to write it more clearly. Your eldest brother hasnt seen you before. ... Gu Nuoer held the brush in her small hand and looked like she was in deep thought. Hmmm, it seemed that she had to do something to let her eldest brother know that Baby Nuo was the one who had written to him. When the empress saw Gu Nuoer muttering to herself, she smiled dotingly. When the eunuch in charge saw that both the empress and the noble consort were in a good mood, he cupped his hands and smiled apologetically. Is Your Majesty and Your Highness satisfied? Noble Consort Qiao knew what he was thinking to see him like this. She nodded and raised her phoenix eyes. Eunuch Zhang, youre reliable, so I naturally wont treat you badly. Wanyin, reward. Yes, Wanyin took out a small bag of silver from her sleeve and handed it to the eunuch in charge. The eunuch beamed with joy and said a few auspicious words before taking his leave. Not longter, Noble Consort Qiao and Empress Du were talking. However, they suddenly heard Mu Shuzhen cry out in surprise, Princess, what are you doing?! The twodies looked up and were both shocked for a moment. Gu Nuoers originally fair and tender face had three whiskers drawn on her left and right cheeks! The tip of her nose was also smeared ck with ink. Noble Consort Qiao quickly stood up. Baby Nuo, why did you draw yourself into a kitten? Gu Nuoer was not in a hurry to answer. She held the letter in her small hand and pressed her face against it. When she raised her head again, her long nose and kitty face was imprinted on it. She waved the paper proudly. Mothers, look, Eldest Brother will definitely know that its Baby Nuo now! Gu Nuoer was the first to use her pretty face to leave a stamp on the paper. Noble Consort Qiao felt helpless and wiped the ink off Gu Nuoers face with a wet handkerchief. However, the child didnt think much of it. Instead, she chuckled with her white teeth showing, looking extremely cute. Empress Du kept on smiling. Even herplexion of one who was still recovering from her illness turned red from her joy. Nuoer, Nuoer, youre really our treasure. Your brother will definitely recognize you now. He only has this sister and youre so smart and cute. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her waist and said proudly, Hehe, Eldest Brother will definitely remember to bring food for Baby Nuo now. After she finished writing the letter, Wanxuan and Wanyin helped her seal the red envelope and send it to the ry station. After Gu Nuoer washed her face, it returned to its original fair and tender appearance. After the two princesses finished speaking, Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and left. The empress had been talking for a while and was already a little tired. Mu Shuzhen was just about to step forward to help Empress Du when AYun beat her to it. Your Majesty, this servant will help you back to get some rest. The empress nodded and was helped back to the inner hall by AYun. Chapter 76 - Did Mu Shuzhen Fall to Her Death?

Chapter 76: Did Mu Shuzhen Fall to Her Death?

The empress didnt give any orders, but Mu Shuzhen felt too embarrassed to not do anything. She looked around and decided to do her usual job. Previously, her job in the Pce Affairs Bureau was sweeping. She went to get a broom from the corner, then nned to sweep the door and steps outside the empresss pce. AYun coaxed the empress to sleep and said more nice words beforeing out. By then, Mu Shuzhen had already swept to thest step of the stairs. Hey, AYun stood at the top and lowered her eyes coldly. Come over here. Mu Shuzhen hugged the broom and looked up. She hesitated for a moment and looked around to confirm that AYun was calling for her. She quietly walked up. Whats wrong? AYun stretched out her hand without any reservations at all. Take out the jade bangle that Her Majesty gave you. Mu Shuzhen was very puzzled. This Didnt Her Majesty give you earrings? This jade bangle is for me. AYun sneered. Mu Shuzhen, you really dont understand the situation. Youre really stupid. ... From today onwards, although the both of us will serve Her Majesty together, we wont be having an equal rtionship like Wanyin and Wanxuan. Youre so clumsy and often mutter to yourself. What if you scare Her Majesty? Therefore, in the future, you cant enter the main hall without my permission. Her Majesty is good to people, so she naturally wont criticize you. However, my requirements are high. Since you dont serve Her Majesty much, give me the bangle. At this point, she even said sarcastically, Dont think that youre still the daughter of a rich family. Your father is still in prison. How can you be worthy of wearing Her Majestys item? Mu Shuzhen was angry and aggrieved. Even though she was weak and timid, she couldnt help but retort, AYun, its not that Im crazy. I wont scare Her Majesty either. Besides, were both here to serve, so why should I listen to you? Unless you get the noble consort toe and tell me this. If Her Highness also wants me to stay outside the hall, Ill do as she says. Youre not Her Highness, so you cant order me around! AYun didnt expect her to resist. She was instantly furious and scolded, Mu Shuzhen, do you think youre amazing just because youre favored by the princess? Who allowed you to speak loudly to me?! The princess is only three years old and doesnt know anything. You only got lucky. Do you really think that youre more distinguished now? After saying that, AYun pounced forward and grabbed Mu Shuzhens wrist. She wanted to forcefully pull the bangle off her wrist. Since Mu Shuzhen was unwilling to let her do so, AYun pushed her a few times. At this moment, a scream sounded. Mu Shuzhen actually missed a step and fell down the steps. At first, AYuns face turned pale from fright. Did Mu Shuzhen fall to her death?! It was only when she saw Mu Shuzhen staggering to her feet in a sorry state that she realized that there were abrasions on her forehead and the jade bangle on her wrist had shattered. Mu Shuzhen knelt on the ground, holding the broken jade bangle and feeling sad. Only then did AYun reveal a disdainful expression. B*tch, you cant even die. At this moment, the empresss question came from the hall. AYun, Shuzhen, what was that noise just now? AYun immediately restrained her expression and quickly entered. Your Majesty, dont worry. Shuzhen missed her footing and fell down the steps. The empress was shocked and quickly asked with concern, Is it serious? AYun shook her head. Shes fine. Shes just clumsy all the time. This servant will take good care of her. Empress Du felt relieved. In the future, you two will be like sisters. Its only right for you to take care of each other. Chapter 77 - Elder Brother Siming Came to the Rescue

Chapter 77: Elder Brother Siming Came to the Rescue

On the surface, AYun agreed, but in her heart, she thought to herself, who would be willing to be sisters with a quack like Mu Shuzhen? She was also certain that the empress would not ask the patrolling guards nearby. So what if they saw that it was AYun who had pushed Mu Shuzhen down? Mu Shuzhen was really timid and wouldnt dare to say anything. At this moment, Mu Shuzhen was kneeling at the bottom of the steps. The cold wind blew and she held the broken bangle, feeling extremely sad. This was the empresss kindness to her. It was all her fault for being useless and allowing it to be damaged by AYun. Mu Shuzhens eyes turned red and she sniffed. At this moment, for some reason, the little princesss voice sounded in her ears again. Dont you want to be valued by everyone? Mu Shuzhen was stunned. She held the broken bangle in her hand and knelt on the ground, thinking for a long time. After a long while, she staggered up and left. The next day, Gu Nuoer woke up to see snow falling outside the window. The child was extremely excited. Snowke~ She was about to run out when Wanxuan grabbed her. Princess, we cant run out wearing so little. Be careful not to get sick! Noble Consort Qiao was hugging a heater at the side. She was the most afraid of the cold and had another charcoal basin beside her. There was a hint of sleepiness in her phoenix eyes. Put on more clothes on Nuoer today. Dont let her catch a cold. Wanxuan responded. Then, ignoring Nuoers protests, she put on threeyers of clothes for her. When she walked, she swayed because she had too many clothes and it was inconvenient for her to move. She looked like a walking little white bun. Gu Nuoers childish voice was filled with dissatisfaction. Mother! Baby Nuo is so tired from wearing all these! Noble Consort Qiao tightened her grip on the heater. How can that be? Nuoer, you mustnt hanker for the cold. If you get sick, itll be toote for regrets. Even though she was already wearing a thick fox fur cloak, she still felt cold. On the other hand, Noble Consort Qiao felt that Gu Nuoer was wearing too little even though she looked like she was bulging from all the clothes. Baby Nuo, why dont we add another cloak? The halls ground heating system made the ce as warm as spring. Gu Nuoer already felt hot. When she heard that her mother wanted to add more clothing to her Gu Nuoer hurriedly ran out. Im not cold, not cold. Im not cold at all! The child lowered her head and bumped into someones arms. This embrace was bone-chilling as if the person had just been scooped out of ice water. Wanyins surprised voice sounded from the side. Princess, are you alright? Why are you in such a hurry? Gu Nuoer looked up, and some snow from that person got onto the tip of her nose. She blinked her watery eyes and met a pair of cold and dangerous eyes. Elder Brother Siming! Why are you here? Gu Nuoer recognized the person and called out obediently. Today, Ye Siming was wearing white clothes with a high cor and a golden headgear, making him look even more youthful. He lowered his eyes, looking like he had a shadow of a smile, but also as if he was gritting his teeth Didnt the princess want me to enter the pce every five days? How dare she forget? Gu Nuoer was enlightened and patted her head. Oh, right! She looked at Ye Siming with sparkling eyes and grabbed his slender fingertips. Gu Nuoer turned her head and shouted into the room, Mother, Elder Brother Siming is here. I want him to go y with me! Noble Consort Qiaos voice of objection sounded. Its snowing heavily now. Its not suitable for you to go anywhere. You can y in the hall! No, I have to bring Elder Brother Siming to the lion and tiger garden to see my little meow meow! As she spoke, the child dragged Ye Siming and ran into the snow. Chapter 78 - I’ll Learn to Wait for You Next Time

Chapter 78: Ill Learn to Wait for You Next Time

Wanyin and Wanxuan didnt have time to catch up as Gu Nuoers legs ran very quickly. Fortunately, the snow was a little lighter now. She pulled Ye Siming but didnt head in the direction of the lion and tiger garden. The child was like a round white ball. She stopped in her tracks and blinked at Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, Ill bring you out of the pce to y today! Ye Siming wasnt interested and only looked at herzily. Whats there to y? Gu Nuoer seemed to have heard something amazing and widened her eyes. There were actually people who felt that it wasnt fun outside the pce! To her, there werentern festivals, lion dances, and poetry meets outside the pce. There were also many amazing older brothers and sisters who could break rocks on their chests and swallow longswords. Not only that but there was also a dazzling array of food on the streets. Gu Nuoer could eat from one end of the street to the other end, only stopping when her stomach was bulging. In short, the fun was endless. She whined, Elder Brother Siming, you must rarely go out onto the streets! Ye Siming didntment. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her waist. If you go out with me today, Ill show you how interesting it is outside the pce! ...... The corners of Ye Simings lips curled up into a cold smile. Do you have money? Or are you nning to let me pawn you there? Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming, dont underestimate me. I have money. Ill bring you to see it now! The two of them walked on the pce path. Gu Nuoer was wearing too much and it was really difficult for her to walk. She reached out her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, I want you to carry me. I cant walk~ The childs fair face was already covered in a faintyer of pink from the cold. Her nose was also red and there was snow on her long eyshes. Ye Siming nced at her and pretended not to care. Walk by yourself. After saying that, he quickened his pace and deliberately let the child follow behind him. . Gu Nuoer became anxious and chased after him. Elder Brother Siming, wait for me! Suddenly, she tripped and fell into the snow. Gu Nuoer was not afraid of the cold, but this fall made her entire body shiver. The child felt extremely aggrieved. She sat on the ground and was not in a hurry to get up. Bean-sized tears welled up in her eyes. Elder Brother Siming, Im not going to like you anymore! Ye Siming stopped in his tracks and turned around, only to see the little white bun sitting helplessly in the snow and crying. She looked weak and pitiful. There were a few times when Gu Nuoer wanted to prop herself with her small hands and stand up, but it was all in vain. She was wearing too many clothes and it wasnt convenient for her to move. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and walked toward her. He bent down and reached out to pull Gu Nuoer into his arms. What a delicate thing. When Ye Siming said this, he seemed to be gritting his teeth slightly. It was as if he wanted to bite Gu Nuoers face that was tender like tofu. Gu Nuoers tears rolled down her cheeks like a broken string of pearls. Even in Ye Simings arms, the child still stubbornly straightened her neck and cried. Ye Siming couldnt help but frown. Dont cry anymore. His cold fingers scraped away the snow on Gu Nuoers eyshes and then wrapped her up in his big coat. Ye Siming really didnt expect that he would unintentionally cause her to fall and cry. However, Gu Nuoer was really very fragile, like a ss flower that could only be raised indoors. Gu Nuoer ignored him and rubbed her eyes with her small hands, sobbing. You havent apologized yet Mother said that if you bully others, you have to apologize. Otherwise, youre a bad person. Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before saying, Im sorry. Ill learn to wait for you next time. Chapter 79 - Can’t Elder Brother Siming Give Me A Kiss?

Chapter 79: Cant Elder Brother Siming Give Me A Kiss?

Gu Nuoers small hands moved down slightly, revealing a pair of clear eyes that flickered with intelligence. She asked softly, Really? Elder Brother Siming must wait for me to leave together in the future. Ye Siming agreed and nodded as a promise. Otherwise, if this little thing kept crying in his arms, he might really not be able to hold back and bite her face. At this moment, a short and fair finger reached out to him. Pinky swear. Ye Siming turned his head away. No. Gu Nuoer became anxious and twisted her small body. Pinky swear! This is what Elder Brother Siming promised Baby Nuo! Ye Siming couldnt stand her childish voice echoing in his ears. He freed up one hand and hooked her fair and soft finger. Such a touch really made him feel as if he had grabbed onto a delicate hand. Gu Nuoer was extremely happy. Just as Ye Siming didnt expect it, she kissed him on the cheek. Ye Siming was stunned for a moment beforeing back to his senses. He gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer, dont push your luck! The child looked innocent and blinked. Whats wrong? Cant Elder Brother Siming give a kiss? ...... I dont like it. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Then can you change? Ye Siming was speechless. Why did Gu Nuoer always have a way to make him want to go crazy but not be able to bear to do so? Ye Simings jaw tightened and he didnt say anything else. Gu Nuoer thought that he had epted it. The child was very happy and hummed a song in his arms. From time to time, she would point out the way. Go left and then turn right~ Fortunately, the snow was not heavy at this moment. Gu Nuoer was hiding in Ye Simings coat and didnt get any snow on her. They hadnt walked for far when they bumped into a row of pce maids. Gu Nuoer raised Ye Simings coat with her small hand and immediately saw the person walking in front with an umbre. Elder Sister Shuzhen! She called out softly. Mu Shuzhen raised her head and gave Gu Nuoer a gentle smile. At this moment, Gu Nuoer saw that Mu Shuzhen was holding the umbre with both hands for AYun. AYun stopped in front of Gu Nuoer with the pce maids and bowed to her. This servant greets the princess. Gu Nuoers eyes flickered. She looked at AYun curiously and then at Mu Shuzhen. There was a bruise on Mu Shuzhens forehead and dark circles were even darker than before. She asked softly, AYun, why arent you holding onto the umbre yourself? When Gu Nuoer called Mu Shuzhen, she addressed her as elder sister. When she called her AYun, she called her by her name outright. This made AYun secretly clench her fists. She lowered her head and replied, This servant hurt my hand when I was working this morning and felt a little ufortable. Therefore, I asked Shuzhen to help this servant hold an umbre for a while. . Mu Shuzhen seemed hesitant to speak as if she was prepared to expose AYuns lie. However, she didnt say anything and only lowered her head. Gu Nuoer seemed to understand. Oh, if youre injured, you wont be able to serve Empress Mother well. Why dont you go back and rest? AYun paused. If the empress were to hear the princesss words, there would be no ce for her by the empresss side! Everyone in the pce knew that she had be the empresss head pce maid. They were all rushing to curry favor with her. She wasnt going to let go of such a good job. AYuns smile was very grim. Your Highness, thank you for your understanding, but this servants body is tough. Ill be fine after resting for a day. Gu Nuoer didnt argue with her and only said softly, Alright then. She was still thinking about going out to y and patted Ye Simings shoulder. Elder Brother Siming, lets go. At this moment, Mu Shuzhen unintentionally looked up in their direction. Suddenly, her entire body trembled. Chapter 80 - The Strange Shadow in the Cold Palace

Chapter 80: The Strange Shadow in the Cold Pce

Ye Simings eyes were clear and his expression was cold and indifferent. When he heard this, he carried Gu Nuoer and left. He didnt even look at AYun and Mu Shuzhen. Only Gu Nuoer leaned on his shoulder and waved her small hand. In the end, Ye Siming pressed her into his embrace and covered her head with his coat. A long time after they left, Mu Shuzhen was still standing there, staring nkly at Ye Simings back. AYun took a few steps forward and realized that Mu Shuzhen wasnt following her. She turned around and saw that she was in a daze. Following Mu Shuzhens gaze, AYun couldnt help but say coldly, Mu Shuzhen, youre really cheap. Thats General Bais adopted son, the princesss personal guard in the future. Hes a few years younger than you, but youve already taken a fancy to him? Youre even staring at him. Youre really bold. Mu Shuzhen quickly turned around and said in a panic, I didnt. She then held the umbre and rushed forward. AYun frowned. You lowly servant, you dont know your manners again. Who allowed you to walk in front of me?! Mu Shuzhen was not in the mood to listen to AYuns scolding. This was because she was still shocked by her discovery. She was a cultivator and had followed her father to cultivate Dao. Naturally, she could also see things that others couldnt. Although her cultivation was still shallow, it was not difficult to discover that Young Master Ye was actually PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. Mu Shuzhen was filled with worry for the little princess. The princess was so young and definitely didnt know about this situation. Should she tell the princess?! On the other side, Gu Nuoer brought Ye Siming to the coldest and most deste ce in the pce. She pointed to a wilted old tree. Ye Siming took out his dagger and dug out the soil under the tree ording to Gu Nuoers instructions. Soon, he dug out the second princes silver-colored high-quality metal box. Gu Nuoer opened it with her small hands, and in an instant, the silver that was filled to the brim revealed a faint glow. She grabbed two silver ingots and smiled sweetly. Look, I told you I have money! Gu Nuoer then asked Ye Siming to bury the box again. He frowned slightly. Why did you bury the silver under the tree? Gu Nuoer poked her face with her small hand and said, Oh, Second Brother said that this way, Mother wont snatch the money away. Ye Simings eyes shed with confusion. In the end, he couldnt be bothered to figure it out and decided not to ask anymore. After putting the things away, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and was about to leave the cold pce. Suddenly, he caught a sh of a figure from the corner of his eye. Ye Simings senses were sharp and he immediately looked in that direction. He frowned, his gaze revealing a cold and dangerous look. Gu Nuoer didnt seem to notice it and looked up. Whats wrong? Why isnt Elder Brother Siming leaving? There were no footprints on the snow, let alone any figure. . There was only a light snow sprinkling down from the sky. It was as if everything that had happened earlier was just his imagination. He frowned slightly but didnt say anything. He carried Gu Nuoer and left the cold pce. The two of them sat in the carriage and slowly arrived at the street. Compared to Ye Simings calmness, Gu Nuoer seemed much happier. She leaned against the carriages window and pointed to the street happily, introducing the different ces to Ye Siming. Ye Siming crossed his arms and leaned against the carriage, nodding from time to time to show that he was listening. Gu Nuoer was about to say something when the carriage suddenly shook as if something had hit it. The child was originally holding onto the window when the collision urred. Her head looked like it was going to hit the carriage. Chapter 81 - Cover Your Eyes

Chapter 81: Cover Your Eyes

Ye Siming was quick and pulled Gu Nuoer into his arms. He was agile and propped himself against the carriage with his left hand to stabilize himself. After the carriage stabilized, the coachman started arguing with the people outside. You guys are going too far. This bridge is so narrow. Ive alreadye up, so how dare you guys continue to barge over? The other partys voice was sloppy and revealed a sense of profligacy and contempt. Who do you think you are? Your carriage is so small yet youre taking a bridge like this and hogging the way? Dont you know how to take a detour? I bumped into you because I think highly of you. Gu Nuoer didnt make an extravagant disy on todays trip. She rarely sneaked out of the pce, but she was always apanied by Gu Zitang each time she did. The secret guards followed like shadows and woulde out when necessary. The carriage she had chosen this time did not have any pce emblem on it. She had wanted to keep a low profile, but someone collided with them. Gu Nuoer was furious and clenched her small fists. This person bumped into us and yet hes still so fierce. I want to go out and teach the bad guy a lesson! She broke free from Ye Simings arms and was about to crawl out. Ye Siming grabbed her small ankle and dragged her back. He pressed his be impatiently. Sit down. Ill take care of things. She was wearing so much and it would be inconvenient for her to moveter. What if she were to fall again and cry? He didnt know how to coax little girls. It was much easier for Ye Siming to take care of people. PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l. Gu Nuoer watched as Ye Siming walked out of the carriage. She stuck her head out and looked at the situation outside. The carriage opposite was indeed wide and luxurious. There was a person who looked like a profligate standing in front of the carriage, with five to six servants behind him. After Ye Siming got out of the carriage, he walked up to the profligate son and said coldly with a frown, Move your carriage. The profligate son had probably never seen someone who dared to be so arrogant in front of him. He immediately eximed and sized up Ye Siming. Although he had a murderous aura, he looked unfamiliar. He pointed at himself with the finger that had a jade ring on it. Kid, do you know who I am? If you offend me, do you believe that I can kill you by smashing you with money? You better be sensible and get your carriage to move back and scram. Otherwise, if you anger me, you wont get it good! Perhaps to show off their disposition, after the profligate son finished speaking, the servants behind him all raised the rods in their hands. Gu Nuoer clenched her small fists, her cheeks puffed up in anger. This person was so unreasonable. She looked at the water under the bridge. There were still pieces of ice floating on it. The child rotated her wrist gently, preparing to wait for an opportunity to throw the bad guy down into the water and wake him up. However, at this moment, Ye Siming suddenly turned around and said to Gu Nuoer, Cover your eyes. Huh? The child tilted her head in confusion. However, in the next moment, she still obediently covered her eyes with her small hands. What was Elder Brother Siming going to do? When Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer had blocked her vision, he turned around and suddenly grabbed the top of the profligate sons head. He then dragged him to the side of the bridge and kicked him down. As an agonizing scream rang out, Gu Nuoer couldnt help but open a gap in her hand to peek. There was a small stream under the bridge. The flow of the water wasnt fast and it wasnt deep either, but it was very cold! The profligate son probably didnt expect that Ye Siming was a tough guy. He actually dared toe over and made a move without saying anything! He got up from the water in a sorry state, shivering from the cold. His eyes were filled with hatred as he pointed at Ye Siming. What are you guys waiting for? Beat him up! Since he dares to offend me, Ill make sure that he wont survive in the capital! After saying that, those evil servants raised their rods and rushed towards Ye Siming. There were even two people who ran towards the carriage, heading for Gu Nuoer. Chapter 82 - He Could Let Others Off For Her Sake

Chapter 82: He Could Let Others Off For Her Sake

Gu Nuoer sat on the spot, not in a hurry to dodge. Just as one of the evil servants rushed in front of her, he suddenly felt that all the voices in his ears had disappeared! He couldnt even see anything else from the corner of his eye. His gaze was fixed on the doll-like girl in front of him. Gu Nuoers gaze was likeyers of water ripples,pletely surrounding him with an imposing aura. At this moment, the evil servant seemed to have seen the child suddenly smile sweetly, and the light in her eyes became even brighter. It had a faint white and blue color. She opened her mouth slightly and said softly, Raise your hand and punch yourself. The evil servant immediately felt that his right hand had clenched into a fist uncontrobly. It slowly approached his face. He felt a feeling of disgust rising in his heart and he detested himself for some reason. Why did he suddenly feel that he deserved to get beaten? This sandbag-sized fist had tond on his face for him to vent his anger! By the time the evil servant came back to his senses, he had already been knocked to the side by his own heavy punch. ...... Ouch! The evil servant used all his strength in this punch and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Only then did he regain his senses. The sounds that had disappeared earlier appeared again. What was going on?! Hispanions were all shocked. Third Brother, what are you doing?! Have you gone crazy? The evil servant looked at the little girl who was sitting in the carriage and swaying her small feet. This is strange! He staggered up from the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He then rolled up his sleeves and continued walking towards Gu Nuoer. I dont believe that I wont beat you to death today! Before Gu Nuoer could react, the evil servant felt a strong palm grabbing the back of his head. He was immediately unable to move. New novels chapters are published ?n ! The evil servant shouted angrily, Brat, let go of me! Ye Siming had just injured a few of the servants earlier and there were a few drops of blood on his face. The stimtion of his hot blood made him really excited. He even thought of the blood that flowed out from the countless demons when he crawled out of the Asura Realm. He was born to fight. The rebellion and mania flowing in his bloodline were instantly awakened. There was danger hidden in his eyes and he did not conceal his arrogance. Ye Siming curled his lips slightly, revealing a row of sharp white teeth. In the next second, a dagger was pressed against the evil servants neck. The evil servant didnt dare to move anymore. His onlypanion left wanted toe up and save him, but Ye Siming kicked him away. His strength was astonishing. Hero, dont kill me! Dont kill me! The evil servant began to feel fear. This was because he felt the dagger on his neck pressing down slowly. The boy behind him was serious! Ye Siming sneered and said softly, If you kneel and beg for mercy, youll die a quicker death. Otherwise, my dagger will definitely stick to your bones and cut off your flesh piece by piece. Why dont you try it? The evil servant was so frightened that he peed in his pants. He knelt and kept crying while begging for mercy. Ye Siming had no intention of letting him off. Just as he was about to make a move A cold wind blew over, bringing with it the sweet milk fragrance of milk from the child. Ye Siming had a sharp sense of smell and caught it in an instant. His slightly scarlet eyes turned back into a dark color and looked in Gu Nuoers direction The child was actually hugging the carriage and looking at him with her curious eyes! Ye Siming couldnt help but think of how she had trembled in fear thest time he killed a sparrow. If he were to kill someone this time, how badly would Gu Nuoer cry? He lowered his eyes slightly and removed the dagger from the evil servants neck. Chapter 83 - The Little Thing Has Learned How to Curry Up to Others?

Chapter 83: The Little Thing Has Learned How to Curry Up to Others?

Ye Siming grabbed his cor with one hand and easily threw him off the bridge. A ssh rang out, followed by the sounds of the body hitting the rocks in the stream and shattering the floating ice. That profligate son saw that Ye Siming had thrown his men down. He was even more exasperated. You unrulymoner, do you dare to tell me your name? Ill find a chance to kill you! Ye Siming looked at him coldly. It was as if he was looking at an ant that could be crushed at any moment. He sneered slightly and turned to leave. Ye Siming pretended not to hear the cursing behind him. He walked to the carriage and pulled up the coachman who had been beaten. He then went up to Gu Nuoer and looked down at her. Did you get a fright? Gu Nuoer opened her clear eyes and shook her head vigorously. She didnt know why she was so excited, but she waved her small fists around. Elder Brother Siming, youre really skilled! Ye Siming used his fingertips to brush away the snow that had justnded on the tip of her nose. He gave her an extremely perfunctory sneer. Gu Nuoer twisted her small butt and patted her small hands. Thats why Baby Nuo feels that theres no need for Father to ask Brother Siming to go to the training ground! Thats why Ive brought Elder Brother Siming out to y today! Ye Siming nced at her. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. She smiled obediently and tilted her head as if she was happy. Her fair cheeks were frozen red. The little thing even learned how to curry up to others? Ye Simings lips curled up and he sneered proudly. Then, he pushed Gu Nuoer into the carriage and lowered his head to get in as well. The coachman sat trembling on the shaft and drove the carriage away. After they left, the profligate son was dragged up by a group of servants who were moaning in pain. During this period, there were a few times when he slid off the slope again. His luxurious clothes were covered in mud and he was in a sorry state! When he climbed up from the stream, he kicked at the umted snow angrily. He casually pointed at a servant. Go and follow them. The rest of you, follow me back to the residence and call for more people to help fight. I dont believe that we cant kill these two immature children! However, the servant who had almost died at Ye Simings hands was scared. He didnt know why that boy suddenly let him off. However, there was still blood flowing from the wound on his neck. This meant that the boy really wanted to kill him. The evil servant didnt want to provoke someone so reckless. He said hesitantly, Young Master, this might not be a good idea! We just came to the capital and arent familiar with the ce. What if we provoke an important person? Master told us to persuade you on this! As soon as the servant finished speaking, he received a p from the young master. Useless things! The young master scolded angrily, Do they look like nobles at all? They are probably just insolent kids from some random family! Im not afraid, so what are you afraid of? If anything happens, my father will take care of it. If you guys dare to disobey me, Ill beat you to death first! After he said this, no one dared to retort. The light snow fell from the sky, making his gaze even more sinister. Gu Nuoer brought Ye Siming to a teahouse that wasnt too crowded. After entering, she ordered a pot of hot tea and a few tes of pastries with great familiarity. Then, she smiled sweetly at the waiter. Give me a warm and moist white towel! Alright! Ye Siming sat opposite Gu Nuoer and looked at the snow outside. His gazended on a long line not far below. Those people were wearing tattered cotton clothes and holding bowls in their hands, waiting for the porridge stall at the front to distribute the porridge. Chapter 84 - The Consolation of Being Taken Cared of

Chapter 84: The Constion of Being Taken Cared of

Ye Simings gaze swept to the front. The people who gave out the porridge were two to three people who looked fierce and a little sallow, like hooligans. Although there were soldiers sent by the government office to guard the area, the hooligans actions were rough. Even though they were doing a good deed like giving out free porridge, they werent wearing good expressions. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows coldly and made a judgment. Unnecessary. Gu Nuoer followed his gaze and smiled, revealing her white teeth. Elder Brother Siming, are you talking about setting up tents to give out porridge? I was the one to suggest this to Father! In order to educate those unreasonable beggars, they were made to be responsible for distributing porridge. If they dont finish distributing or eat it secretly, they will be punished. The child leaned on the railing and looked over. Oh, it looks like the effect isnt bad! However, Ye Siming found it very difficult to agree. He sneered, These people look tricky. If they really want to eat it secretly, you wont know either. People who arent honest to begin with will definitely think of ying tricks. In my opinion, everyone will learn their lesson after being beaten up. Gu Nuoer sat up straight. Ive long guessed that theres such a possibility. Therefore, didnt I get Elder Brother Siming to apany me here today? Ye Siming looked at her, waiting for her to continue. At this moment, the waiter returned with a clean white towel. Gu Nuoer quickly grabbed a silver ingot and handed it over. Waiter, help me find a pair of beggars and borrow two sets of clothes from them. The clothes have to be suitable for me and this older brother. This was the first time the waiter had heard of such a request. The little girl in front of him was fair and beautiful, wearing embroidered clothing. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. She looked like a child from a rich family. Why would she want to wear beggars clothes? Gu Nuoer didnt exin and waved her small hand. Hurry up and go. Well leave after were done with the pastries. The waiter didnt make any further guesses. This might just be amusement for the rich. He received the silver and turned to get the job done. Ye Siming frowned. Are we going to pretend to be beggars and ask for porridge? Gu Nuoer ran to his side, tiptoed, and opened her beautiful eyes. Wow, Elder Brother Siming, youre so smart! That was right. If she wanted to check if these people were honest Then the best way to do so was for her to blend in with the poor people who were asking for the porridge. What could be more direct than this? Gu Nuoers idea surprised Ye Siming a little. His dark eyes were fixed on the child in front of him. She had been pampered since she was born. When it snowed, the emperor and noble consort would be worried that she would freeze. The child had always been delicate as well. However, her actions this time surprised Ye Siming. The seemingly delicate princess was actually willing to pretend to be a beggar and wear other peoples clothes to beg for porridge in order to understand the citizens feelings. Ye Siming suddenly felt that he could not understand Gu Nuoer. She was only three years old, but she seemed to have her own view on things. Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly felt a warmth on his face. Ye Siming came back to his senses. Gu Nuoer was holding onto a white handkerchief in her hand and trying her best to tiptoe to wipe the blood off his face. Gu Nuoer was very close. In her clear and beautiful eyes, there was only Ye Simings reflection. You have to wipe it clean. Her voice was soft and obedient. Only then can I confirm that Elder Brother Siming isnt injured. After Ye Simings cheeks returned to normal, the child pped her hands in satisfaction. She then turned around and sat back down to eat the pastries. Only Ye Siming was still in a daze. The warmth on his face was still there. Why did he suddenly feel a sense of constion of being taken care of? Chapter 85 - Elder Brother Siming, Be Good Chapter 85: Elder Brother Siming, Be Good Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With money, it was easy to get things done. The waiter quickly followed Gu Nuoers request and borrowed two sets of clothes from a poor family nearby. When he brought the clothes up to the teahouse, he was stopped by a servant. Sir, whats the matter? The servant quickly handed him a silver ingot and gestured in the direction of Gu Nuoers private room upstairs with his gaze. Are you going to bring this to the little young miss and the young master? He listened to the profligate young masters arrangements and had been secretly following Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. There were very few people in the teahouse now, and they were the only ones who had asked for a private room. Therefore, the waiters items must be for those two young children. The waiter saw his attire and thought that he was a servant brought by Gu Nuoer. Thats right. the little young miss asked for it. The servants gaze shifted and he asked coldly, Where did you get this from? Old Lius house in the east alley. Seeing that his expression wasnt right, the shop assistant was suspicious. Are you a servant for this little young miss? The servant took note of the name of Old Lius family but avoided the waiters question. Since its what the little young miss wants, hurry up and send it up. Dont let them wait too long. After saying that, the servant quickly turned around and left. The waiter frowned and muttered, What a strange person. He didnt think too much about it and sent the clothes into the room. Little Young Miss, Young Master, Ive brought the clothes. However, Little Young Miss is too petite. The smallest piece that I managed to find is probably a little big for you. Gu Nuoer held the clothes in her small hands and checked them out. Her pink lips were soft as she said, Its alright. It wouldnt be any worse than wearing the pile of clothes she had on! The waiter smiled apologetically and said, This was given to me from a Liu family in the east alley. If Little Young Miss wants to return it, you can return it to themter. Old Liu is a very good person. When he heard that the Little Young Miss wanted them, he specially brought two sets of washed and clean ones. Gu Nuoer nodded in satisfaction and the waiter took his leave. Ye Siming crossed his arms and wore a cold gaze. I dont want to change into them. Wouldnt it be more convenient for him to go to the queue and beat up those people who werent behaving themselves? Gu Nuoer looked at him and puffed up her cheeks. No! Elder Brother Siming has a handsome disposition and its obvious that youre a young master from a wealthy family. By then, not only will I not be able to deceive them into giving me the porridge, but Ill also be suspected. I wont be able to observe if theyre honestly giving out the porridge. The child ran to Ye Simings side and ced the clothes on hisp. She tiptoed and touched his forehead with her fair hand. Elder Brother Siming, be good and listen to me~ She imitated the tone that the noble consort used when coaxing her with the boy in front of her. Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Troublesome. He looked impatient as if he was unwilling to give in. However, in the next moment, he stood up consciously and took the clothes to the side to change. Not longter, a pair of poor siblings walked out of the private room. Gu Nuoers clothes were patched up and there was the inner cotton exposed. She looked very pitiful when wearing these on her petite body. Ye Siming was wearing thin long cotton clothing and had a bad expression. Gu Nuoer handed their clothes to the waiter and said with a smile, Help us take care of these first! After the waiter nodded, the child pulled Ye Simings hand and went to the back of the long queue. The fluttering snowkesnded on Gu Nuoers hair and eyshes from time to time, but she didnt seem to feel cold at all. She looked ahead curiously. Ye Siming sized them up coldly for a long time and suddenly said, The people who came to get the porridge are actually all young people. There arent any women, children, elderly, or children? It was really strange. Gu Nuoer also looked ahead when he heard him say this. They indeed looked young and strong. Chapter 86 - They’ll Bully You

Chapter 86: Theyll Bully You

The child didnt think too much about it and only said softly, Perhaps its because the weather is cold now, so the elderly and children are all resting at home! Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and looked at the long line in front. Elder Brother Siming, theres no hurry. Lets take a look first. Ye Siming pursed his lips and didnt say anything. He lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoer. The child was wearing rough clothes, but they could not hide her small, round, fair, and tender face. A thinyer of red appeared on the tip of her nose as if she had applied rouge. She rubbed her small hands from time to time, puffing out white fog from her pink lips. Ye Siming frowned. Wait here. After saying that, he turned around and left. Not longter, he disappeared around the corner of the street. Gu Nuoer craned her neck and looked curiously. What did Elder Brother Siming go off to do? She could only stand there and wait obediently. At this moment, the man in front turned around and looked at the girl who was the size of a radish. Young girl, you came for porridge with just your brother? The guy was about 30 years old and was wearing cotton clothing. His thin face was sunken in and he had a schrly vibe. He had long noticed Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. It was because they looked too young. They were wearing rough clothes, but their dispositions were outstanding. It was difficult not to notice them. Gu Nuoer looked up at the man in front of her and said in a soft tone, Its not convenient for the others at home. Only my brother and I came. Her voice was sweet and she looked obedient and beautiful. When the middle-aged man heard this, he thought that the elders in her family were all sick. This was why they could only let the older brother bring his younger sister, who was only three or four years old, out. How pitiful! The man couldnt help but sigh. He squatted down and lowered his voice. Young girl, Uncle wants to tell you that you can go back now. Ill help you get the porridge. You and your brother wont get the porridge if you go like this. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes wide and bright, filled with confusion. Why? Isnt everyone queuing here? Although the imperial court has provided us with a porridge stall, those who are giving out the porridge are all beggars and scoundrels from nearby! In the beginning, they snatched the porridge, so the imperial court ordered them to be the ones distributing the porridge. Otherwise, they wouldnt be given any food. However, who would have expected that this group of scoundrels would be so greedy? If you get the porridge here, the food will be snatched away by another group of beggars when you reach the corner! After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he sized up Gu Nuoer. Youre still too young so theyll definitely bully you. If young and strong people like us go, the food wont be snatched away as easily. Gu Nuoers eyshes flickered and she understood. No wonder the ones queuing were the young and strong people. Everyone was afraid of having the food snatched from them! For a moment, the child felt that even if she thought of a way to stop the hooligans from snatching the porridge They were really greedy and despicable. Gu Nuoers eyes curved, looking very innocent and cute. Uncle, dont worry. My brother is very amazing. They wont be able to snatch the porridge away! The middle-aged man looked at the cute child in front of him and sighed. Alright, if theres a need toter, you can say that youre my children. Youll be given more care then. Gu Nuoer nodded. Uncle, youre really a good person. The man smiled helplessly. Although Im poor, I mustnt becking in ambition. I went out to ask for a divination today and its said that I would meet a benefactor today. But look, dont I still have to stand here and ask for porridge to fill my familys stomachs? The poor have ways to live on without money. The world is prosperous now, and there will definitely be a day when I can seed. He didnt see the ripples in Gu Nuoers eyes. The child confirmed his words softly, You will. Chapter 87 - Only Nuo’er Can Make Him Yield

Chapter 87: Only Nuoer Can Make Him Yield

At this moment, Ye Siming returned. His hair was stained with snow as he walked on the silver-white road. His disposition was as heavy as a treasured sword that was about to be unsheathed. Take it. A hot and nice-smelling sweet potato was put in front of Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she held onto the sweet potato with her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, you went to buy food for me? Her fingers were frozen and at the instant she touched the sweet potato, the warmthfortably flowed to her limbs. The child could not wait and tore open the thin skin with her fingertips, but she wasnt careful and identally scalded herself. Huhu~ She didnt cry or make a fuss and hurriedly blew at her fingers herself. Ye Siming looked down and immediately frowned. Youre so stupid? He snatched the sweet potato and swiftly tore off the thin skin. Looking at the soft red flesh that was revealed, Gu Nuoer swallowed her saliva and kicked her small feet around. Elder Brother Siming, I want to eat. Ye Siming fed her a bite. The fragrance of the sweet potato immediately spread in her mouth, and the sweet but not greasy taste spread throughout her mouth. ...... The child narrowed her eyes happily and asked in a muffled voice, How did Elder Brother Siming know that there are sweet potatoes for sale? Ye Siming slowly peeled off all the outer skin and replied casually, I smelled it. Smell? Gu Nuoer tried her best to sniff, but she could only smell the fragrance of the sweet potato in front of her. Ye Siming wrapped the entire sweet potato with the parchment paper and ced it back in Gu Nuoers hands. The child took a few bites and then took the initiative to stand on her tiptoes to put it next to Ye Simings mouth. Elder Brother Siming, you eat too! Ye Siming looked down at her and said, No. However, Gu Nuoer was extremely enthusiastic. She kept bouncing her small body and insisted on raising the sweet potato to Ye Simings mouth. At this moment, she slipped and almost fell into the snow. Fortunately, Ye Siming was quick and scooped her into his arms. He gritted his teeth. Youre jumping around even when youre eating. Ill ignore you if you fall again Unexpectedly, just as Ye Siming finished speaking, he felt someone taking the opportunity to stuff a mouthful of sweet potato into his mouth. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips slightly, appreciating the delicate fragrance. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and proudly in his arms. Does it taste good? After Ye Siming finished tasting it, he snorted coldly. Not bad. He couldnt win against Gu Nuoer. Even though he said that he wasnt going to eat it, the enthusiastic child stuffed a few more bites into his mouth. Ye Siming swallowed the sweet potato with a ck face. The child in his arms ate with satisfaction. Gu Nuoer seemed to be born to be his nemesis. The man in the line in front turned around and watched as the siblings shared the sweet potato. He could not help but feel sorry for them. Sigh, both of them were born to be so good-looking. It was a pity that they were born into such a poor family. After a very long time, it was finally Gu Nuoer and Ye Simings turn. The person who brought the porridge was a rascal with a mole on his lips. He saw that Ye Siming was still young. The girl in his arms didnt look like she had weaned yet! The hooligan immediately sneered. Yo, young children, why arent the adults at home free toe? Why did they let you guyse over despite the snow? Ye Simings eyes were cold. He was still carrying Gu Nuoer and didnt make a move easily. However, the child leaned in his arms and said softly, Get us porridge~ The hooligan reached out his hand. Wheres your bowl? Gu Nuoer paused and pointed to the stacked bowls on the table. Arent you using those? Unexpectedly, the hooligan said casually, These are for the adults and elders. If you two children take them, what if you break the bowl or dont return them? Chapter 88 - My Older Brother and I Have Been Starving For A Day

Chapter 88: My Older Brother and I Have Been Starving For A Day

Gu Nuoer frowned, her big eyes filled with displeasure. Her childish voice was filled with anger. Youre unreasonable and bullying us children! The hooligan was amused by her childish look. Heughed. So what if Im bullying you? If you want porridge, bring a bowl over yourself! Suddenly, a cold light shed in front of the hooligan. He froze. A wisp of ck hair on his forehead was cut off and quietlynded on the table. The hooligans eyes widened and he was about to look up to see who was so bold. Ye Siming held a dagger and plunged it into the table. His eyes were dark and cold. Are you giving us the porridge? When the hooligan saw that the boy was being so rude to him, he also lost his temper. However, because of the dagger in front of him, he took two steps back and said provocatively, You guys want to snatch the porridge, right?! This scoundrel called out loudly, attracting the attention of the soldiers on duty. ...... Previously, there had been cases of people trying to snatch the porridge. Therefore, when they heard the sounds, the soldiers quickly ran over with their swords. The hooligan smiled proudly at Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. Just wait! If they were to offend him, they could just wait to be arrested and sent to jailter. They wont get any porridge either. These two children might as well starve to death! What he didnt expect was that the moment the soldiers ran nearby Gu Nuoer broke out into a heartbroken cry. There were two streams of tears trickling down her fair and beautiful face. Bean-sized tears kept rolling down her cheeks, making her exquisite little face look a little helpless and pitiful. Uncles, look, this person is acting shamelessly and not giving my brother and me some porridge. He even deliberately made things difficult for us. She wiped her tears with her small hands, looking extremely pitiful. The middle-aged man who was standing in front of her had been waiting for Gu Nuoer at the side. He was afraid that she and that young boy would be bullied by this scoundrel because they were young. As expected, he saw this scene. He immediately walked over and helped Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming testify. He scolded the ruffian, The siblings suffered in the cold just to wait for some porridge to eat! Not only did you make things difficult for them, but you also didnt give them a bowl. Why are you so ruthless?! Everyone, tell me, is what he did right? The young men who had been robbed of their porridge by these hooligans immediately responded to the cries. Thats right. Isnt it enough when you bully us usually? Youre even making things difficult for such young children! Are you still human? Youre heartless! The imperial court has set up this porridge stall to help us. Its not like your family opened it, so what right do you have to not give the youngdy a bowl! The middle-aged man walked up to Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming and said, Dont be afraid, we can all be witnesses today. These soldiers arent people who cant tell right from wrong! Gu Nuoers precious tears fell. My older brother and I have been starving for a day. We only ate one sweet potato together just now. Soldier older brothers, can you give us a bowl of porridge? The soldiers, who were walking over to where they were, heard the sound of an argument. However, they saw that Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer were both young and the girl was crying so pitifully. It was clear at a nce who was right and who was wrong. Moreover, the surrounding crowd seemed to have been angered and were pointing fingers at the hooligan. At first, the hooligan tried to argue, butter on, he simply hid under the table while holding onto his head with his hands. The leader of the soldiers made the decision and kicked the hooligans butt. Get up and give them porridge. If you dare to cause trouble again, be careful that youll be brought to get more whacks by the paddle! Chapter 89 - wwwClamped Away!

Chapter 89: mped Away!

Yes, yes, yes. I wouldnt dare. The hooligan quickly got up from the ground and brought over two bowls, scooping porridge into them. He even smiled apologetically and made excuses, revealing a mouthful of rotten teeth. I saw that the girl was cute and wanted to tease her. Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer each took a bowl. The boy coldly pulled the dagger out from the table. His gaze was as sharp as a de, making the hooligan feel a lingering fear. Gu Nuoer quickly pulled Ye Siming to the corner. The child had already stopped crying and her expression looked serious. If not for the tears on her eyshes, Ye Siming would have thought that it was an illusion when he saw her crying just now. Gu Nuoer looked at the porridge that had little rice and a lot of water, then tasted it. Her thin eyebrows immediately furrowed. The porridge was so diluted that it felt like she was drinking a bowl of water. It was impossible to fill ones stomach with this. Gu Nuoer showed Ye Siming the porridge bowl and said unhappily, If we distribute it to themoners like this, its simply fooling the people! How can it possibly satiate their hunger? The original intention of opening a stall to provide porridge was to let the poor satiate their hunger. But now? It was simply just for show! Her father was busy with many things every day, so the official uncles became ck with their management! When the child thought of how there were so many poor people who starved and suffered from the cold, a wave of anger rose in her heart. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Her pink cheeks involuntarily puffed up. From the side, she looked like a ball of fair and tender meat. Ye Siming looked at her calmly. This Gu Nuoer was really strange. Sometimes, she was no different from a three-year-old girl in the way she spoke and did things. However, she would inadvertently reveal a very intelligent side sometimes. It didnt match her age at all. At this moment, the middle-aged man caught up to them. When he saw Gu Nuoer, he didnt forget tofort her. Young girl, dont cry anymore. These people are just so unreasonable, but everyone is clear about what the truth is. Gu Nuoer looked up at him and asked softly, Uncle, whats your name? My surname is Duan and my name is Hanping. I live in the east alley. Where do you guys live? Why dont I send the two of you back first? She remembered this name in her heart and handed the porridge bowl to him. Theres no need, Uncle. We can go home by ourselves. Uncle can take this porridge back to drink. We have to go home now. Thank you for speaking up for us today! As Gu Nuoer spoke, she asked Ye Siming to give him the porridge as well. The child dragged Ye Siming and ran far away, ignoring Duan Hanpings call behind her. The two of them had already run far away. When they arrived near the teahouse, Gu Nuoer said angrily, These people are too much. When we get back, Ill tell Father about all of them! She raised her head and said to Ye Siming, Elder Brother Siming, lets go and return this set of clothes now. Ye Siming didntment. When the two of them arrived at the teahouse, they first took their clothes. However, when they entered the east alley, Ye Siming suddenly frowned. The alley was abnormally quiet. At this moment, it was still snowing lightly. There was only one path leading to the end of the alley, but not a single footprint had passed by. The surrounding doors were all tightly shut. Ye Si was naturally vignt and his eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly reached out his hand and carried Gu Nuoer in his arms, walking forward while semi-mping her with his arm. The childs hands and feet swayed. She looked confused. Elder Brother Siming, I can walk by myself. However, Ye Simings burning gaze stared coldly ahead. His thin lips opened slowly and his tone sounded veryzy. Im afraid that youll fall again. Its safer for me to carry you. Chapter 90 - Ambushed!

Chapter 90: Ambushed!

Gu Nuoer was sandwiched under his arm, swaying her small hands and feet. Her cheeks were puffed up and she looked confused and cute. There was only the silence of the falling snow and the soft sound of Ye Simings ck boots as he walked. They walked deeper until they saw a house with the words Liu family pasted on the door. At this moment, the door was half open, but no one could be seen walking around. The snow on the ground was smooth and there were no footprints. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows slightly. If no ones home, theres no need to go in. Gu Nuoer tried her best to raise her head to take a look and echoed, Thats right. The door is open, but it doesnt look like theres anyone inside. Its not good for us to go in. Elder Brother Siming, letse again next time! Not long after she finished speaking, a mans voice sounded behind hera Young Master and Young Miss, you guys are here to return the clothes, right? Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming looked back. A middle-aged man in in clothes walked over quickly with his hands in his pockets. He shrank his neck from the cold and smiled. Before they could answer, he said, Im Old Liu. You guys can just give me the clothes. Its too cold outside. Young Miss and Young Master,e in and get changed! Gu Nuoer frowned slightly. Youre the owner of this house? The man nodded repeatedly and went forward to push the half-open door. He kept calling Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming into the house. He was beaming so widely that his eyes could almost not be seen. The child couldnt help but think of a story her father had read to her before she went to bed! Gu Nuoers small hand grabbed onto Ye Simings shoulder and whispered into his ear, This person looks like the big bad wolf in the story. He wants to trick us into entering the house and eat us! Ye Simings expression was unfathomable. His thin lips curled up into a faint smile. He replied in a soft voice, Youll understand today that wolves arent as bad as humans. Initially, Gu Nuoer thought that Ye Siming would turn around and leave. Unexpectedly, he raised his boots and walked towards the door. The child sensed that something was wrong and squeezed her small hands warily. If she were to encounter a baddieter, she would knock out two of them with a punch first! As soon as Ye Siming entered, he felt strong windsing from both the left and the right. He was prepared for this. He took a slight step and easily dodged the sneak attack. In his arms, Gu Nuoer felt that his speed was as fast as the wind. In the blink of an eye, they turned one round. She couldnt help but let out an excited cry. Wow~ Ye Siming, who was holding the fair and tender child, came back to his senses and looked over. It turned out that about 12 to 13 people were hiding behind the courtyard wall. They were holding sabers that were gleaming in cold light and had clearlye prepared. The middle-aged man who had disguised himself as Old Liu also revealed his true colors. He walked in and locked the door behind him. A cold smile appeared on his thin and mean face. Young Master has ordered for these two ignorant things to die here. A stab will earn you ten taels of silver. What are you guys waiting for? Go! In an instant, more than ten gleaming sabers attacked them. Ye Siming was at ease. He turned around and dodged, striking back with his palm. It was easy for him. In his arms, Gu Nuoer only felt like she was spinning non-stop. There were a few times when the des almost brushed the tip of her small nose. Ye Siming managed to dodge them. The group of people who came to ambush them suddenly understood. Not only could the boy in front of him protect himself, but he could also protect the little girl in his arms. This was getting tricky. Chapter 91 - Stand At Somewhere Safe Place

Chapter 91: Stand At Somewhere Safe ce

The middle-aged man in the lead reacted and immediately shouted, Go grab that girl in his arms! The middle-aged man in the lead reacted and immediately shouted, Go grab that girl in his arms! These people hade prepared and were different from the weak and helpless servants they met on the bridge earlier. These people were clearly trained. Although they werent very strong, they still had some foundation. At first, Ye Siming could still retaliate, but in order to protect Gu Nuoer, he started to retreat step by step and counterattack as a form of defense. If Gu Nuoer wasnt here, he would have started a massacre long ago. In his eyes, mortals were just ants that he could crush at any time. But the little girl in his arms was afraid to see blood! It was until Ye Siming was forced back into the house behind him that he had nowhere left to retreat to. At this moment, these ambushers were not in a hurry to attack. It was as if they were prepared to enjoy Ye Siming and Gu Nuoersst expressions before they died. The middle-aged man in the lead squeezed his way over and said disdainfully, Remember to have eyes in your next life and dont offend just anyone you see. You should have assessed to see if its someone you can afford to offend! Gu Nuoers ck eyes were already brewing with displeasure. This mans words made the anger on her face even more obvious. These people must be used to beingwless. They first gave her horse carriage a shock and then tried to bully her and Elder Brother Siming. Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please! This, in addition to the injustice she encountered from the porridge booth earlier, made Gu Nuoer clench her small fists tightly. If there were more good people in the world, why would she have to work so hard and persuade her father every day not to kill people?! She was only three years old, yet these people were not as sensible as her! If there were fewer baddies, as a child she wouldnt have to worry so much! Little thing. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and said next to her ear, Close your eyes. Im going to kill. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking,rge cracks appeared on the ground under these peoples feet! The ground shook and Ye Siming barely managed to stabilize himself. These evil servants had long fallen, the weapons in their hands scattering on the ground. Gu Nuoers eyes were deep and had ck ripples in them. Her small hand slowly tightened, then opened with a bang. The ground under the evil servants feet suddenly sank, forming a huge pit! The man and servants from earlier immediately fell into the pit, crying out loud. At this moment, the ground no longer cracked. However, the intense shaking of the ground made the house, which wasnt sturdy from the beginning, be shaky. Ye Siming jumped lightly, but a hand reached out from the pit and grabbed his ankle. At the critical moment, he subconsciously threw Gu Nuoer to the other side. The child rolled on the ground and then stabilized herself. When she got up again, the ceiling beam in this room had actually fallen off! A loud bang sounded and Gu Nuoer heard several screams. Immediately after, the tiles and bricks on the house fell one after another. The situation was dangerous! Elder Brother Siming! The child hurriedly called out. Stand somewhere safe. Ill be there in a moment. Ye Simings voice rang out, sounding especially calm. He stood in the pit and grabbed the neck of the man from earlier. He then twisted lightly and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The man died before he could let out a scream. Ye Siming looked at the wooden beams, tiles, and bricks that kept falling in front of him. His eyes darkened slightly and a murderous glint appeared in them. It had been a long time since he had killed anyone since he came to Great Qi. Unlike mortals, he wouldnt die even if he was buried under the soil. Ye Simings thin lips curled up slightly as he walked toward the nearest evil servant. However, at this moment, the childs voice sounded from above. Elder Brother Siming,e up quickly. Ill pull you up! Chapter 92 - We’ve Reported to the Officials!

Chapter 92: Weve Reported to the Officials!

Ye Siming was stunned and looked up. At the top of the pit, the child didnt listen to his advice and was leaning on the edge. It was unknown where Gu Nuoers had rubbed her small face against, leaving behind a smear of dirt on it. There were even snowkes on her cor and hair. However, her eyes were big, bright, and sparkling. Gu Nuoer tried her best to reach out her small hand to him, but half of her body was almost probing in. Ye Siming was in a daze. Thew of survival that he had learned in the Asura Realm was to leave when he could. There was no such thing aspanions and he didnt have to care about anyones life either. In his eyes, Gu Nuoer was just a fragile three-year-old child. She clearly had a chance to escape, but she turned around and wanted to pull him up. How much strength could she have? Ye Siming looked at her in a daze. The child kept urging, Hurry up and hold my hand! At this moment, he saw the door beam above Gu Nuoers head falling, about to smash onto her neck! In an instant Gu Nuoer only felt a figure sh in front of her before she was hugged by Ye Siming. The boy quickly brought her with him to move back. Behind them, there was the sound as if the entire world was copsing. The evil servants were all buried under the pit! Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please! Before Gu Nuoer could p her hands and cheer, a reprimand sounded from above. Are you stupid? I told you to escape! Do you know that you were almost smashed to death?! The child looked up and saw the anger in Ye Simings eyes. She fluttered her eyshes and said softly, But Elder Brother Siming is still down there. I cant abandon you! You! Ye Siming was furious. Did she think that she was immortal? At this moment, Gu Nuoer reached out her soft little finger and touched Ye Simings eyebrows. Worry appeared in her big eyes. Elder Brother Siming, youre bleeding! There was a wound above Ye Simings long eyebrow that had been scratched by sand. It was very thin and shallow, with only a small drop of blood appearing. However, when Gu Nuoer ced her finger that had Ye Simings blood on it in front of his eyes. Ye Simings body trembled. Her fair fingers were slightly red from the cold, and the trace of blood on them stood out even more. It was as if there was a lump of tender red bean paste on a delicious glutinous rice ball. He wanted to eat her When this thought appeared, Ye Siming shook his head vigorously. His face darkened. Take your hand back. It doesnt hurt. At this moment, an anxious voice sounded from the door. Everyone, this is the ce. I heard people shouting and fighting inside! Gu Nuoer turned around and saw that it was Duan Hanping, the person who had helped them just now! There was a group of soldiers from the government office following behind him. Duan Hanping immediately saw Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming standing in the courtyard. He hurriedly walked over. Young girl, are the two of you alright? You two ran away in a hurry just now and I wanted to help to send the porridge back for you. However, when I reached the door, I heard fierce voicesing from inside! Duan Hanping thought that it must be that group of hooligans and beggars who hade to look for trouble. How could they bully two children? Therefore, he quickly ran to report to the officials. The soldiers walked into the courtyard and immediately went forward to check on the huge pit upon seeing it. At this moment, Gu Nuoer, who was in Ye Simings arms, suddenly burst into tears. Uncle Duan, Im so scared. Just now, they chased after my brother and me, wanting to hit us. They even had sabers with them! However, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the ground and almost swallowed us. In order to protect me, my brother even got hurt. She wailed in a heartbroken manner, her small body trembling as she sobbed. Chapter 93 - Elder Brother Siming Is Such A Good Boy!

Chapter 93: Elder Brother Siming Is Such A Good Boy!

The soldiers frowned and looked at the evil servants who had been smashed to death in the pit. They then looked at the des scattered around them. When they turned around and heard Gu Nuoer cries, they immediately believed Gu Nuoers words. The leader of the soldiers waved his hand and said coldly, Clean up the pit. If there are any alive, bring them all back to the government office for interrogation! Do they even care for thew considering how they are out injuring people with des in broad daylight? Gu Nuoery in Ye Simings arms and sobbed softly. However, she was focused on the pit, looking at it from the corner of her big eyes. Not many of them were killed, with most of them just seriously injured. When one of the servants was taken away, he was still shouting, How dare you touch us? Do you know who our master is? Its the rich merchant, Ji Yongwang! Go and ask around in the capital for his reputation! He is someone who even the Minister of Justice has to give some face to. How dare you arrest us when were teaching someone a lesson on behalf of our master and young master?! The soldiers pushed him away in disdain. Cut the crap and wait till youre in prison before you talk. Shut him up! These servants were taken away while the remaining ones who died were carried to the mortuary. When the middle-aged man was pulled up, his neck seemed like it had been broken by something. His head drooped down on his neck. Before Gu Nuoer could take a closer look, Ye Siming carried her and changed to face another direction. ...... She blinked and thought of the servants words. Ji Yongwang? Wasnt that the super baddie that her father mentioned?! Gu Nuoers eyes darted around and she suddenly had an idea. After the soldiers left, Duan Hanping looked at Gu Nuoer and heaved a sigh of relief. Young girl, dont be afraid. This is the emperors territory. No matter who it is, they cant bully you easily! Gu Nuoer sighed. Uncle Duan, youre really a good person~ But I recognize Old Liu. I dont think that the two of you are from his family, right? Gu Nuoer nodded. She took out two purple pearls that she usually yed around with. Each of them was the size of a little finger. The child handed them to Duan Hanping. One of them is for you and the other one is for Uncle Liu! We were bullied earlier. And in a moment of panic, we entered his house. However, we didnt expect a big hole to appear, causing his house to be destroyed as well! This pearl should be worth some money. Let him change to a good house! This?! Although Duan Hanping didnt know much about pearls, he could tell from the color that this wasnt cheap! This young girl had casually taken out two pearls just like that, her tone sounding as if she was joking! What she didnt know was that one of these pearls was worth five years of an ordinary familys expenses! He finally understood that Bodhisattva was not lying to him. He had met a rich person that would help him! Duan Hanping hurriedly waved his hand. I can help you pass the one for Old Liu to him, but you really dont have to give it to me. I didnt help at all. Young girl, you can take it back! Gu Nuoer refused. Uncle Duan, dont decline. Its because you brought the soldiers here in time that my brother and I were able to get help. Just take it! The child blinked. We might have a chance to meet again in the future~ After saying that, Gu Nuoer wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck and pointed with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up and run! Ye Siming subconsciously moved. Duan Hanping chased after him for a few steps, but Ye Siming had already run out of the alley. What speed. When they reached the street, Ye Siming stopped and bared his teeth in dissatisfaction. Why should I listen to you? Gu Nuoer didnt think much of it. Her small brain swayed and she seemed to be in a good mood. Even if you dont want to, youve already done it! She reached out her small hand and touched Ye Simings forehead. Elder Brother Siming is such a good boy! Chapter 94 - Mu Shuzhen Really Wanted to Remind Nuo’er

Chapter 94: Mu Shuzhen Really Wanted to Remind Nuoer

Ye Siming grabbed her small hand that was touching him, looking a little unhappy. However, he did not feel repulsed by her action. On the way back to the pce, they changed back into their clothes in the carriage. Theshes above Gu Nuoers watery eyes fluttered on her fair and tender face. Elder Brother Siming, can we keep todays matter a secret for now? Ye Siming tidied his sleeves and said in a cold tone, Which matter? Is it the one where I apanied you to investigate the porridge stall or the one where I almost caused you to be buried in the pit with me? The child immediately ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her cheeks. Of course its the second matter! If we were to tell Father about this matter just like that, there wont be any fun in the future~ Ye Siming gave her a sideward nce. Gu Nuoers dark eyes were filled with craftiness and intelligence, but he was not interested in asking what this little thing was nning. Suit yourself. Im not one to shoot my mouth off anyway. When the two of them returned to the pce, it had stopped snowing. Ye Siming sent Gu Nuoer to the Qiushui Pce and then wanted to leave. Gu Nuoer put her hands behind her back. Elder Brother Siming, remember toe back again in five days! Well go somewhere else to y next time! Ye Siming frowned and pretended to be impatient. Got it. He turned around and left. Gu Nuoer was also preparing to enter the courtyard. At this moment, a figure came stumbling and running in from the corner. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Your Highness, this servant has something to report! Mu Shuzhen approached in a panic, looking anxious. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and smiled sweetly. Elder Sister Shuzhen, whats the matter? Theres no hurry. Take your time~ Mu Shuzhen was just about to tell Gu Nuoer about that boys true colors. However, her expression suddenly changed. It was as if she was about to say something but she swallowed the words back. Her gaze was filled with hints of horror as she looked at the person behind Gu Nuoer. The child turned around and was a little surprised. Elder Brother Siming, why are you back again? Ye Simings sharp ck eyes were filled with ck light. He only nced at Mu Shuzhen, but thetter was already breaking out in cold sweat from fear. Then, Ye Siming retracted his gaze and threw the cloak in his hand to Gu Nuoer. You forgot something. Gu Nuoer was struck by realization and she beamed in joy. Thank you, Elder Brother Siming~ After saying that, she waved her small hand up and down, indicating for Ye Siming to squat down. Ye Siming gritted his teeth in dissatisfaction. Dont think of touching my head every time. I dont like it! Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes. Then let me touch it one more time~ Ye Siming looked at her fair face that had an innocent expression. He had no choice but topromise. He squatted down and the child rubbed his head in satisfaction. Mu Shuzhens heart almost jumped to his throat. If if this demon suddenly went berserk and attacked, wouldnt the princess be in danger?! Now, the princess didnt know his identity and even touched his head! It was really terrifying! At this moment, Gu Nuoer turned her head. Elder Sister Shuzhen, what did you want to say to me just now? This servant Mu Shuzhen stammered, not knowing where to start. From the corner of her eye, she realized that Ye Siming was staring at her coldly. This feeling was like being stared at by a ferocious wolf when walking in the forest in the dark night. The weather is very cold. This servant is worried that the little princess will catch a cold, so I came to remind you to wear more clothes. Mu Shuzhen didnt dare to confess in front of Ye Siming and could only decide to find another opportunity to tell the princess about this. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she didnt think too much about it. Instead, she smiled cutely and obediently. Elder Sister Shuzhen, you have to wear more clothes too! After saying that, she skipped into the courtyard. Ye Siming took a long look at Mu Shuzhen and left without saying a word. Mu Shuzhen wiped her forehead and realized that there was ayer of cold sweat on it. Chapter 95 - Baby Nuo’s Skin Is Too Soft to Wear Such Bad Clothes

Chapter 95: Baby Nuos Skin Is Too Soft to Wear Such Bad Clothes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That night, Gu Nuoer told Gu Yihan everything that she and Ye Siming had discovered at the porridge stall. It was already night time and it was dark outside. A stretch of white snow covered the green tiles and a bone-piercing cold wind blew. However, the Qiushui Pce was as warm as spring. After Gu Nuoer finished washing her hair, she sat on the red carpet and yed with her fabric tiger. Noble Consort Qiao listened to her daughters story of what had happened today while drying her hair with a small brazier. Gu Yihan bent his knees and sat on the ground opposite Gu Nuoer, listening to everything with narrowed eyes. Gu Nuoer snorted in her childish voice. Father, these people are too shameless. They wanted to bully us just because Baby Nuo and Elder Brother Siming are young! Gu Yihans gaze was cold and filled with killing intent. Ive long felt that they should die. If such people are kept alive, no matter how we deal with them They will only think of ways to take advantage of the situation and implicate the citizens who are really poor and leading tough lives. Noble Consort Qiao raised her long eyshes and nced at the emperor. Her red lips moved but she didnt say anything. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer was a mischievous child. She said softly, Father, its not that our method isnt right, but that we didnt find the right leader! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and looked at his daughter. Baby Nuo has a new idea again? Gu Nuoers hair covered her forehead, making her eyes look even more lively. Although Father had guards to watch over them, the people who took the porridge will still have their food snatched away. This is because the soldiers on patrol dont have the energy to constantly keep an eye on this group of people. However, Father can choose someone who is usually very familiar with this group of beggars. You can give the person some authority while he supervises and keeps an eye on them while they are distributing the porridge. That way, this matter will be easily resolved! Gu Yihan saw his daughters sparkling eyes and asked with a smile, From your tone, you seem to have someone in mind? Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and smiled. Nothing can be hidden from Father! Theres an uncle called Duan Hanping who lives in the east alley. Today, he saw that Baby Nuo and Elder Brother Siming are too young, so he reminded us out of goodwill. Not only that, but we also met many times. Father, can you As the child spoke, she reached out two chubby and fair fingers to tug at Gu Yihans dragon robe. Her sparkling eyes flickered with pleading. How could Gu Yihan not respond to his daughters pitiful gaze? He immediately smiled brightly. How can Father not agree to what Baby Nuo said? Its Duan Hanpings fortune to have met you. After saying that, he waved his hand and called for Chunshou toe in. Pass down my decree. That Duan Duan something ping from the east alley will be promoted to a patrol officer from today onwards. He will be in charge of the winter porridge distribution. Eunuch Chunshou received the order and said, Your Majesty and the princesss clothes for tomorrows trip are also ready. Gu Nuoer raised her curious eyes. Gu Yihan waved his hand. Bring them in. Eunuch Chunshou pped his hands and two pce maids entered with clothes. It was a set of matching father and daughter outfits, one bigger and one smaller. They were in a soft bluish green color and the material was smooth. Gu Yihans piece was embroidered with a few tall green bamboos. As for Gu Nuoers, it was embroidered with small bamboo shoots. Eunuch Chunshou smiled and said, Its already been made ording to His Majestys request. It has to be of a low profile, but the material cant be too bad either, lest it makes the princess feel ufortable. Gu Yihan took Gu Nuoers dress and touched it repeatedly. His handsome brows furrowed. This kind of workmanship is still a little too rough. Baby Nuos skin is tender and she wont be able to wear it. After saying that, he threw it on the ground, indicating that they should redo it. Chapter 96 - Father and Daughter’s Travel Incognito

Chapter 96: Father and Daughters Travel Incognito

Eunuch Chunshou felt troubled to see that the emperor was dissatisfied. There were less than 12 hours left before the emperor was nning to bring the princess to the rich merchants house. Even if they were to rush out a piece at thest minute, they probably wouldnt be able to make one to his liking either! However, Gu Yihan had always been one to stand by his words and Eunuch Chunshou did not dare to refute the emperors opinion either. At this moment, Gu Nuoer crawled over to where the bluish green dress was on the ground. She picked it up and touched it, her eyes sparkling. Father, this dress is so smooth! Ill wear it! Gu Yihan frowned slightly. The workmanship is rough. Im afraid that youll feel ufortable wearing it. Gu Nuoer subconsciously said softly, I wont. Baby Nuo has even worn worse clothes! Noble Consort Qiao hadnt said anything earlier, but now she raised her eyebrows and asked, When? The child was stunned. Oh no~ It was better not to let her mother and father know about her having worn rough clothes today. Facing everyones puzzled gazes, she pretended to be soft and said, Isnt it theyer of swaddling clothes that Father wrapped around Baby Nuo when I was just born? Hearing this, Gu Yihan was the first tough. You knew what clothes you were wearing when you were born? Gu Nuoer stood up and shook her small butt. In short, Father, dont think that these clothes arent good. The books say that the uncles and aunts who raise silkworms have it tough. You have to cherish these materials! Gu Yihan smiled and looked at his daughter. In the end, hepromised and waved his hand. Forget it. Since Baby Nuo doesnt mind, this one will do. Eunuch Chunshou cupped his hands and said yes, heaving a sigh of relief in his heart. Early the next morning. As a famous wealthy businessman, Ji Yongwang was very ostentatious uponing to the capital. Apart from the local squires and nobles, there were also some officials invited. However, the strange thing was that this morning, these officials had various reasons for not being able toe. Some people said that their mother was sick, or they had a stomachache. There was even someone who had flown out from the horse carriage on their way here when the carriage ran through a rock. Merchant Ji secretly felt unhappy when heard this. When he was in the south previously, even the county governor gave him some face. He wanted to make connections after arriving in the capital, but these officials were putting on airs. Were they looking down on him? Thinking of this, Ji Yongwang mmed the table. How infuriating. When the butler saw this, he reported, Its not that all the officials arenting. At the very least, Censor Zhang has sent a letter saying that helle. Hell probably be arriving soon. Oh? Censor Zhang? Ji Yongwang didnt know him, but he knew that the Censorate was in charge of impeaching officials. There was no harm in befriending him. The butler nodded, looking a little troubled. Its just that this Censor Zhangs post said that he and his daughter both shown symptoms of illness and they have rashes breaking out on their faces Its not convenient for them to see anyone, so the two of them will be wearing veils on this trip to the residence. Otherwise, theyll probably scare the other important guests. Ji Yongwang frowned. Theres actually such a thing? How unlucky. He also didnt like people with rashes entering the residence, but Censor Zhang was a fourth-grade official after all. It was already not bad that he was willing to give face ande, unlike the other officials who refused with all sorts of excuses. Ji Yongwang waved his hand and said, Forget it. As long as he cane, who cares if he has a face filled with blisters or something? At this moment, an ordinary-looking carriage stopped in front of the Ji Manor. The coachmans eyes were sharp, unlike ordinary coachmen. However, he lowered his head slightly and turned to lift the curtain. Master, weve arrived. Chapter 97 - Two Scheming Buns, One Big and One Small

Chapter 97: Two Scheming Buns, One Big and One Small

A slender hand pressed down on the cars railing. Then, a man with a noble figure walked out. He was wearing a hood and his face was covered by a thin veil. However, from his figure, one could tell that he was definitely a man who lived a pampered life. He was also carrying a small child in his arms. The child was also wearing a big hood that covered most of her face. Everyone looked over and could only see her watery eyes through the thin veil. 1However, they couldnt see them clearly. Although the two of them were dressed in low-profile clothes and did not have arge group of servants apanying them, the man did not look like he was a high-ranking official. However, the aura around the man was daunting. Even if one looked at him through the thin veil, they would feel their hearts turn cold. Gu Yihan looked up at the sign on Ji Yongwangs manor. Under the hood, his thin lips curled into a sinister smile. He muttered, To be able to build such a luxurious house in merely half a month. As expected, he is really rich. After saying that, he lowered his head and whispered into his daughters ear, Baby Nuo, do you still remember why you came out with Father? The childs eyes were filled with excitement. She replied Mn in a childish voice and said softly, To help Father catch this big baddie who has embezzled a lot of money. Gu Yihan nodded in satisfaction. He reached out his finger under his daughters thin veil and gently pinched her soft cheek. Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Youre smart. You must also remember to hide your identity from outsiders. Dont mention that youre a princess lest you alert the enemy. I understand, Father! The father and daughter looked up at the Ji familys sign and revealed the same determined smile. At this moment, the Ji Manors butler stepped forward. May I ask if this esteemed guest has an invitation? Gu Yihan took out an invitation from his sleeve and handed it over with two fingers. His voice was clear. Censor Zhang, bringing along my beloved daughter to the banquet. The Ji Manors butler was stunned. He opened the invitation and saw that it was indeed the one they had sent to Censor Zhang. The butler quickly bowed. Lord Zhang, Young Lady Zhang, pleasee in. Someone at the side muttered in confusion. Ive seen Censor Zhang before. I dont think hes that young? He uses a hood to cover his face. How can you see him? But his daughter isnt that young either. His youngest daughter should be about five years old. Dont worry too much over nothing. Censor Zhang is a high-ranking official specially invited by Lord Ji. How could he be fake? Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and followed the butler around the Ji Manor. Butler, although its winter now, your residence is covered in greenery and there are pine trees everywhere. The artificial mountains are well-arranged as well. It seems that Lord Ji must be an elegant and noble person. Gu Yihan said coldly. The butler who was walking in front didnt notice it and introduced enthusiastically, Of course. Lord Zhang, look to the left. Our master spent a lot of money to transport this red top artificial mountain from the south. The red coral tree on the right that is half the height of a person was scooped up by countless seamen after paying a huge price to do so. Theres also the baster that was used to build the fish pond. These are all treasures that are hard to find even if one had money. Our master likes these elegant items. When he admires them, his mood would also improve a lot. At this point, the butler turned his head slightly and said vaguely, Our master is also very generous to his friends. He has never held back when ites to giving gifts. Lord Zhang looks like someone with noble taste. You will definitely be able to be close friends with our master. Gu Yihan smiled meaningfully. Under the hood, his handsome eyes were extremely cold. In his arms, Gu Nuoer crossed her arms, her cheeks puffed up like a small fish spitting bubbles as she let out a soft snort in disdain. Chapter 98 - You’re Stronger Than Cow Cow?

Chapter 98: Youre Stronger Than Cow Cow?

The butler led them into the Ji Manors back garden. They werent considered to have arrived early and there were already many guests gathered in the garden to chat. Gu Yihan nced over and immediately saw the most obvious person amongst them. The Minister of Justice was surrounded by everyone and was chatting happily. His triangr eyes were smiling so much that his pupils almost couldnt be seen anymore. The emperor frowned slightly. His informant did not tell him that the Minister of Justice woulde. Minister Sheng had seen the emperor before. They would meet every morning at court. He was probably very familiar with him. Moreover, it would be even more conspicuous since he had brought Nuoer along. After all, his daughter was uniquely adorable. It was difficult for her not to be recognized by others. Gu Yihan lowered his eyes. In order not to alert the enemy, he whispered to Gu Nuoer, Baby Nuo, Father saw a familiar face. Now, the two of us will act separately. If you encounter any idents, smash a cup as a signal. Ille to look for you when I hear it. Is that alright? Gu Nuoer had long wanted to get onto the ground. If not for the fact that she wanted to be obedient and not cause trouble for her father, she would have run around everywhere. When she heard Gu Yihan say this, she immediately nodded vigorously. Father, dont worry! ...... She, Little Nuoer, had never failed to catch baddies! Gu Yihan put Gu Nuoer down and the child walked towards the ce on the right where many children were. As for the tyrant emperor, he sneered in the direction of the Minister of Justice and then turned to join the male guests. The butler brought Gu Nuoer to a group of little girls. They were all crowding around and ying with the two slightly older girls. Gu Nuoer recognized one of them in a yellow dress. She was the daughter of the Minister of Justice, Sheng Tingchun. Previously, she and her second brother had worked together to scam some money off her. It was said that the Minister of Justice had given her a harsh beating. However, Sheng Tingchun was talking happily now and did not seem to be dispirited at all from having been punished. It seemed that a few thousand silver taels were nothing to the Sheng family. The girl in blue who was next to Sheng Tingchun was an unfamiliar face. However, when the Ji Manors butler spoke, he bowed in her direction. Young Miss, this is Lord Zhangs daughter. Master specially instructed today that you should bring Young Lady Zhang along with you to y together. Dont neglect her. The girl in blue had an oval face and an overbearing gaze. She sized up Gu Nuoer from head to toe and said arrogantly, Why are you still wearing a hood and covering up your face when youvee to my house to y? Sheng Tingchun, who was next to her, also looked over in confusion. Youre Zhang Xiaoman? Ive seen you before but I dont remember you being this short. As Sheng Tingchun spoke, she walked over and wanted to lift Gu Nuoers hood. The child didnt panic. She moved her small feet back and dodged. Then, she lowered her soft voice and pretended to sound mature. Ive developed rashes and even infected my father. If you guys dont mind, of course I can show you! As soon as Gu Nuoer finished speaking, Sheng Tingchun quickly retracted her hand. How disgusting! Why are you still here when youre sick? Are you trying to infect us? Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and said in a soft voice, Whats wrong with being sick? Dont you ever get sick? Are you stronger than cow cow? Moreover, my father said that its not that we want toe. The Ji family invited us. If you dont like it, let the Ji family chase us away~ Sheng Tingchun had never been refuted like this before. Her father was a minister and she had a spoiled personality. Which of her close sisters didnt support her? Hearing Gu Nuoer said this, she was immediately angry. Chapter 99 - A Cruel Game

Chapter 99: A Cruel Game

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the butler saw this, he quickly coughed twice at the young miss from the Ji family, his eyes constantly signaling to her. Their master, Ji Yongwang, had just arrived in the capital. Although he had the backing from the Minister of Justice, he still had to make other connections! The Minister of Justice wasnt the one calling the shots for everything in the capital. It would be great if he could form a rtionship with the censor too. Seeing that Sheng Tingchun was about to quarrel with Gu Nuoer, the Ji familys young miss hurriedly got off the stool and took the initiative to smile at Gu Nuoer. Your name is Zhang Xiaoman, right? You look a little younger than me. My name is Zi, so you can just call me Elder Sister Zi. It doesnt matter if youre sick. Lets just sit down and have fun together. After saying that, Ji Zi turned tofort Sheng Tingchun. She pressed her hand down and said softly, Elder Sister Tingchun, give my father some face for and lets find a chance to teach her a lesson in the future. Look at how ignorant she is. Wouldnt it be easy to embarrass her? Theres no need to get angry with her in public. When Sheng Tingchun heard this, she nodded and didnt forget to roll her eyes at Gu Nuoer. They thought that Gu Nuoer did not hear the whisperings between them, but little did they know that the childs hearing was very good. She didnt get angry with the two of them and just took a seat on the stone stool opposite them. The young girls on the left and right all retreated a little because they were afraid of the rashes on Gu Nuoers body. Gu Nuoer was happy and at ease because of this. She reached out her small hand and grabbed one of the pastries on the table, putting it under her hood to eat. ...... Sheng Tingchun and Ji Zi looked at each other with mockery in their eyes. This Young Miss Zhang must be an idiot who had never seen the world! Sheng Tingchun said to Ji Zi in a soft voice, I know this Zhang Xiaoman. Shes very timid. Go and call for the things that we usually y with. I guarantee that shell be so scared that shell cry for her parents on the spot! Ji Zi hesitated for a moment. I dont think thats a good idea. My father will be unhappy if he finds out. Why not? Everyone who came today is one of us. Would they spout nonsense outside? Besides, even if someone really spreads the news, my father will help you resolve it. Ji Zi was still unwilling, so Sheng Tingchun kept a straight face. She reprimanded her in an unfriendly tone, Ji Zi, if you dont listen to me, I wont call you the next time I go out to y with others. Ji Zi was most afraid of being ostracized by the young misses from the upper ss. If Sheng Tingchun didnt bring her to y, she wouldnt have any friends left! Therefore, Ji Zi quickly called for a maid. Go and bring Little One, Little Two, and Little Three here. When Sheng Tingchun saw this, she smiled. She raised her eyebrows in Gu Nuoers direction and said with a scheming smile, Young Miss Zhang, its boring for us to just sit around. Why dont we y a game together? Gu Nuoers cheeks were puffed up from eating. She had only heard a little of their soft conversation earlier. When she heard about the mention of a game, her eyes lit up. Alright. What game is it? Youll know in a while. I guarantee its something youve never yed before. Its a novel game. After a while, a maid from the Ji Manor brought three young girls who were covered in wounds and dressed thinly. Chains were hanging from their feet and their clothes were tattered. It was not difficult to tell from their exposed skin that they were covered in bruises. Their eyes revealed timidity, fear, and cowering. Gu Nuoer frowned and looked unhappy. The pastry in her hand didnt taste good anymore! It was obvious that these three girls had been beaten up harshly. Their appearance also attracted the attention of many guests, but everyone didnt seem to find it strange. They took a nce, then smiled and looked away. Chapter 100 - I Don’t Like You!

Chapter 100: I Dont Like You!

Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

Sheng Tingchun saw that Gu Nuoers small hand had stopped moving and she even threw out the half-eaten pastry away. She snickered to herself. You think I cant deal with you? What are you so proud of?! Ji Zi introduced the game to Gu Nuoer. Young Miss Zhang, you might not have yed this before. She took a bunch of arrows from the maidservant and handed them to Gu Nuoer. Well hold different colored arrows together and shoot any one of them whom we dont like. In the end, well judge who is first based on the colors left on their clothes. Ji Zi said with a smile, My familys prizes are very generous. Previously, Elder Sister Tingchun had gotten first ce. My father gave her the jadePixiu1. Gu Nuoer refused to take the arrows even after a long time and asked, But theyre all living people. Ji Zi didnt seem to understand what she meant and exined, These arrows have been processed. They wont be able to kill. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and touched the protruding part on the arrowhead. It was true that the arrows couldnt kill, but when they hit someone, theyd still leave bruises. It was no wonder these girls were covered in wounds! The child felt even angrier than before. Ji Zi even whispered in her ear, You might not even know how to y it the first time, but youll get the hang of it after a few tries. Its very simple. Gu Nuoer held the arrow and raised her head to ask softly, Between Elder Sister Zi and Elder Sister Tingchun, whos more amazing? Ji Zi was stunned. She had not expected her to ask such an unrted question. Sheng Tingchun said proudly, Of course its me. These three people are dead targets that cant move. Ive even yed with the living targets raised by the Ji family before. They would all run around in fear. They are usually locked up in the cer. When they are released and see light, they would run around and flee for their lives like rats. That scene was extremely funny. Gu Nuoer looked at Ji Zi. Do you usually lock them in the cer? Ji Zi reacted quickly and was very unhappy that Sheng Tingchun had revealed her familys secrets in public. At this moment, she only said coldly, We dont keep them locked up all the time. They had nowhere to go and if my father hadnt taken them in, they would have starved to death on the streets. No matter how much Sheng Tingchun wanted to see Gu Nuoer make a fool of herself, Ji Zi felt that something was amiss by now and did not want to y anymore. She ced her hand on Gu Nuoers arrow. If Young Miss Zhang doesnt know how to y this game, lets not y it this time around. We can do this next time. This time, before Sheng Tingchun coulde out to stop her, Gu Nuoer retracted her small hand and raised the bunch of arrows in midair. Under the hood, her pink lip curled up and she smiled sweetly. Who says Im not ying? I also want to be as amazing as Elder Sister Zi and Elder Sister Tingchun. With that, she jumped down from the stone stool with the arrows in her hand. She said softly, I just have to shoot the one I dont like, right? Sheng Tingchun nodded repeatedly. Yes. Why dont you give it a try? Looking at her small arms and legs, it was a question if she could even draw her bow. Sheng Tingchun crossed her arms and smiled sinisterly, waiting for Gu Nuoer to embarrass herself. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer managed to pull the bow with her small hands. Not only did she seem to have done it with ease, but she also aimed the blunt arrow at Sheng Tingchun! Everyones malicious smiles froze on their faces. Sheng Tingchun even stood up and shouted, What are you doing? You cant aim this arrow at others! Go and shoot those three people, idiot! Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes sparkling. Didnt you say that I can just shoot the one I dont like? Elder Sister Tingchun, I dont like you! With that, she loosened her grip and the blunt arrow flew out. Chapter 101 - Where Are the Servants? Stop This Lunatic!

Chapter 101: Where Are the Servants? Stop This Lunatic!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sheng Tingchun cried out in surprise and hurriedly pounced to the side, falling to the ground. The arrow that Gu Nuoer shot out naturally missed. Oh~ Gu Nuoers voice was soft, but her words made ones hair stand on end. I missed this time, but you might not be so lucky the next time. Under the hood, the child smiled softly. Start running, or Ill shoot you! With that, she raised a blunt arrow again. The surrounding youngdies and maidservants screamed and fled in panic. Gu Nuoer snorted coldly in her heart. She was so cruel to others, but when such means were applied to herself, she felt scared? Sheng Tingchun covered her head and fled, screaming non-stop, Where are the servants? Stop this lunatic! Themotion on their side quickly attracted the attention of the young masters and young misses on the other side. Ji Yongwangs eldest son, Ji Tongye, quickly rushed over. With an arrogant and dissatisfied expression, he shouted, Who dares to cause trouble in our manor? Gu Nuoers eyes lit up when she saw him. ...... She was just fretting over not seeing this baddie. This was the bad person who had deliberately knocked into their horse carriage that day! Later on, he even set his servants to follow them and wait for an opportunity to take revenge. They even caused Elder Brother Siming to be hurt at a spot above his eyebrows. The arrow in Gu Nuoers hand aimed directly at him. Under the hood, her soft, fair, and delicate face was filled with displeasure. At this moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw the Minister of Justice, as well as Ji Yongwang, rushing over with everyone. The childs gaze shifted and she immediately had another idea. No one saw her pink lips move slightly. On the other side, Ji Tongye was walking toward Gu Nuoer angrily when he suddenly stopped. He suddenly heard many cries and howls in his ears. These sounds surrounded him like a tsunami Eldest Young Master, we died so miserably. That house suddenly copsed and crushed us to death. Why didnt youe and save us? In a daze, he even seemed to see the servant who had died tragically and had his neck broken! He came running towards Ji Tongye with his head tilted, his eyeballs protruded, and his tongue hanging out. He even shouted, Young Master, save me! Ji Tongye was scared out of his wits when faced with vengeful spirits chasing after him. Under everyones gaze, the eldest young master of the Ji family fell to the ground and kept on punching into the empty air. Dont look for me! It has nothing to do with me! I just wanted you to make trouble for them. Who would have thought that you guys would end up dying?! Get lost! Suddenly, Ji Tongye screamed as if someone had climbed onto his back. He was so frightened that he hurriedly took off his clothes. He then directly jumped into the frozen pond at the side. Hended so hard that a loud bang rang out and the surface of the ice was smashed through. Even though Eldest Young Master Ji was shivering in the pond, he was still throwing punches as if many people were standing in front of him. Gu Nuoer snorted softly. Those who did bad things deserved to be punished. Ji Yongwang had already arrived near the pond and looked at the trembling crowd around him. He flew into a rage and roared at the butler, What are you waiting for? Do you want the eldest young master to freeze to death? Hurry up and help him up! The servants immediately pulled Ji Tongye up from the pond. As soon as Ji Tongye came up, Ji Yongwang rushed up to him and asked in concern, Son, are you alright?! Unexpectedly, when Ji Tongye looked up, what he saw wasnt his fathers face, but the face of the dead servant with a crooked neck! F*ck! Youre already dead, yet youre still pestering me! Go to hell! Ji Tongye shouted and punched his father, Ji Yongwang, in the left eye. Chapter 102 - Smart Nuonuo

Chapter 102: Smart Nuonuo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Things happened too quickly. Before the guests and servants could react to what was happening, Eldest Young Master Ji pounced on his father, Ji Yongwang, pushing him to the ground. He rode on Ji Yongwang and kept punching out, moring that he was going to beat him to death. Ji Zi screamed and cried angrily at the butler. Hurry up and get someone to pull them apart! Father, Brother! Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hands and watched this good show in surprise. This was because even she did not expect that Young Master Ji would be so irritable and hit someone after being pestered by a ghost. The child took a step back and stood in a safe ce. Gu Nuoer only snapped her fingers when the servants pulled Eldest Young Master Ji and Old Master Ji apart from each other. As the crisp sound rang out, Eldest Young Master Jis vision suddenly cleared up, and the emotions he felt when struggling and shouting earlier froze on his face. He looked across at his father, who was not far away and was covering his face and shouting in pain. For a moment, he was stunned. What what did I do? It had clearly been a dead servant who came to ask for his life! How did it be his father in the blink of an eye? Ji Yongwang was supported by everyone and looked at him angrily. Brat, are you crazy?! You even hit your father! Eldest Young Master Ji looked like he was about to cry. He hurriedly ran over to check on Ji Yongwangs injuries but was pushed away. Scram! Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! Eldest Young Master Ji was anxious. Father! I really saw vengeful spiritsing after me for my life earlier. Third and Fourth who died yesterday came running back to look for me! Didnt you say that youve already settled everything? You cant be lying to me, right? After they were captured and brought to the government, did they not diepletely?! Ji Yongwangs expression changed as he looked at the guests around him. His expression was tense. What nonsense are you talking about! Old Ma, bring Eldest Young Master away and then go get a doctor! The Minister of Justice walked to Ji Yongwangs side with a grim expression. What is going on? Before Ji Yongwang could answer, a soft and cute voice interrupted, I know what happened! Everyone looked toward the source of the voice. It was actually a little girl wearing a hood and standing obediently! Gu Nuoer shook her small feet and tapped them on the ground. She said in a rxed tone, Previously, this Eldest Young Master Ji deliberately bumped into someone elses horse carriage so that he could cross the bridge first. However, he unexpectedly encountered an amazing older brother! The other party threw Eldest Young Master Ji off the bridge in a few moves and he held a grudge over this. After returning home yesterday, he gathered his servants to go make trouble for that older brother! However, the servants all ended up falling into a pit! When they were pulled up by the government officials, some of them were still alive! But Uncle Ji probably didnt want the matter to blow up, so he caused their deaths. Otherwise, why would the ghosts only look for the eldest young master? The gazes of the surrounding guests changed. None of them were fools and the girl had also exined things very clearly. It was not difficult for Ji Yongwang to make a move and kill someone who was locked up by the government. This Eldest Young Master Ji, Ji Tongye, had suddenly gone crazy to the extent that he even hit his father. He must have been possessed! Ji Yongwangs gaze was filled with killing intent. He gritted his teeth and warned, Whose child is this? Dont spout nonsense! Gu Nuoer sat back on the stone stool and said in a soft and clever voice, Im not talking nonsense. I dont just know this. I also know that Theres a cer in this big Ji Manor where many little older sisters with injuries all over their bodies are locked up. Usually, when the Ji family entertain guests and have nothing to do, these older sisters would be called out to act as targets! What audacity! Ji Yongwang rebuke angrily. Who did you hear that from? Gu Nuoer pointed at Sheng Tingchun. Her. Chapter 103 - Do You Really Not Recognize Me?

Chapter 103: Do You Really Not Recognize Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sheng Tingchuns expression changed and she shouted, I didnt! Ji Zi stared at her from the size with a vicious gaze. If Sheng Tingchun hadnt let this matter slip earlier, how would this girl have known about this?! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. You guys can deny it, but wont we find out if its true after I get someone to search? Ji Yongwang and the Minister of Justice exchanged a nce and saw a gaze suggesting that this is bad in each others eyes. Things would be bad if she was allowed to search the residence! The Minister of Justice chided angrily, Enough! I dont care which family youre from, but youre talking about other peoples private matters in public. Moreover, you tried to spread rumors to cause trouble and also spouted nonsense. By right, you should be beaten up and sent to the government! Gu Nuoer pursed her lips, feeling dissatisfied and aggrieved. What right do you have to hit me? You guys are domineering and imprisoning young girls to abuse them. You guys are the big baddies who should be beaten up! At this point, the child nced around and saw that there was someone in the crowd whose figure and aura werepletely different from the surrounding people. He stood there like a crane amongst a flock of chickens. His cold eyes behind the thin veil were already dyed with anger. Gu Nuoer burst into tears, running into Gu Yihans arms. Father, they want to hit me. Gu Yihan picked her up and protected her in his arms. His cold gaze swept across everyone present. Lets see who dares to do that. ...... The Minister of Justice was stunned. Why did this voice sound so familiar? He didnt notice such a person just now! Who was he?! Ji Yongwang stood out and said, Lord Zhang, I originally respected your integrity and wanted to befriend you, but you brought your daughter to my residence to cause trouble. If you dont give me an exnation for what happened today, I wont let you leave unscathed. Gu Nuoer clenched her fists tightly, her watery eyes revealing dissatisfaction. These people were too bad. How could they push the me on others? They were clearly the ones who bullied others first and then called so many young girls out to act as targets for their amusement. They didnt reflect on their wrongdoings but wanted to me the person who had exposed this. Now that the matter had been exposed, they actually wanted to divert the trouble and push the me onto her and her father! Gu Yihan stood there with his tall figure, looking down on everyone. Although the hood covered his face and his figure could not be seen clearly, he gave off a disposition that made people feel afraid. Someone in the crowd muttered They said that this person is Censor Zhang, but Ive seen Lord Zhang a few times. He doesnt seem to give off such a handsome and tall feeling. Thats right. Could this be an imposter? Could it be that someone stole Censor Zhangs invitation so that they can curry up to Lord Ji? Sheng Tingchun was standing nearby and overheard the soft conversation between the guests. She immediately thought that she had something on them and raised her voice to criticize, Father! These two people must be imposters! They imed to be Censor Zhang and his family. But Ive seen Censor Zhangs daughter, Zhang Xiaoman, before and shes not so young. Their age doesnt even match! When the Minister of Justice heard this, he frowned and looked at Gu Yihan and Gu Nuoer with a cold gaze. Although he wasnt close with Censor Zhang, the two of them had to attend court every day and would see each other often. No wonder the hooded man didnt appear in front of him just now. It turned out that he was afraid of being exposed! The Minister of Justice gritted his teeth. Men! Arrest these two impersonating father and daughter of unknown origins! Gu Yihan smiled coldly. When the servants rushed near him, he suddenly asked coldly Sheng Chun, do you really not recognize me? Chapter 104 - Done In By the Ji Family!

Chapter 104: Done In By the Ji Family!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Minister of Justice was stunned. He did not expect this man to be able to remain so calm at this moment. What was even more unexpected was that his question gave him an even more familiar feeling. The Minister of Justice looked at the man and then at the girl in his arms. Why did the way this man carried the child look so much like The Minister of Justice had an ominous feeling. However, his daughter was unhappy with her fathers hesitation. She rushed to his side, pointed at Gu Nuoer, and scolded, What are you guys waiting for? Arrest this big liar and little liar! Ji Yongwang echoed, You came to our house to cause trouble and even pretended to be an official! Thats double the crime! No matter what, they mustnt be allowed to search the manor! At this moment, Gu Yihans slender fingers pressed down on his hood and lifted it. When the veiled hoodnded slowly on the ground, the Minister of Justice finally recovered from his confusion. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open. His knees buckled and he dropped to his knees. Y-Your Majesty! The Emperor?! ...... Everyone was shocked and looked at the man in front of them. He was carrying his daughter in his arms but that didnt reduce his fierce charm. His eyes were filled with killing intent and his thin lips curled into a sneer. The Minister of Justice was the highest-ranking official in this group. The remaining guests were basically all merchants with varying scales of business. Seeing that the Minister of Justice had knelt, everyone hurriedly followed suit. Ji Yongwang fell on his butt, his facepletely pale. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and walked up to the Minister of Justice. He looked down from above and sneered, Sheng Chun, on a whim, I hid my identity to attend the banquet at the Ji Manor. I didnt expect you to have really given me a surprise! The Minister of Justices body was already trembling, andrge drops of cold sweat fell from the tip of his nose. Your Majesty! Your subject wouldnt dare! Gu Yihan raised his ck boots and stepped on his shoulder. He lowered his head and smiled. You dont dare? Your daughter pointed at me and Baby Nuo just now, scolding us for being a little liar and a big liar. Isnt that right, Minister Sheng? As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly kicked the Minister of Justice until thetter flipped over. The Minister of Justice didnt even dare to cry out in pain. Even though he was dizzy from the fall, he continued to crawl up and kowtow in Gu Yihans direction, begging for mercy. Gu Nuoer said softly, Father! Dont forget about the serious matter! This Baddie Ji allowed his son to hurt others. Also, in their manors cer They locked up some homeless little older sisters and used them as shooting targets when theyre bored. Gu Yihan looked sideways at Ji Yongwang, who was lying limply on the ground. He curled his lips into a smile. Well take care of all of them. None of them will escape today. As soon as the emperor finished speaking, Ji Yongwang could not stand such stimtion and fainted. Gu Yihan ignored him and carried Gu Nuoer to sit on the stone stool. He pped his hands lightly and suddenly, many hidden guards jumped down from the surrounding roofs! Ji Yongwang was rich and afraid of being robbed, so the security in the manor was very tight. Despite this, the emperors hidden guards were still able to sneak in unknowingly. How terrifying was this?! Wouldnt going against the emperor be like throwing an egg at a rock? One would be doomed! Gu Yihanzily instructed the hidden guards, Investigate the Ji Manor thoroughly. If theres anything suspicious, report it to me. Also, take down the names of everyone who has attended todays banquet. I want to see how many malicious things there are here. Yes! The surrounding guests immediately felt their hearts tremble. They were done in by the Ji family! Chapter 105 - Princess’s Preaching Is Right

Chapter 105: Princesss Preaching Is Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoery in Gu Yihans arms, her long eyshes fluttering as she looked at the people around her with her watery eyes. The books said that a cunning rabbit had three burrows. These baddies were all full of tricks. What if her fathers hidden guards couldnt find out everything they were hiding? The childs smart eyes darted around and she immediately lifted the veil on her hood. Looking at the Minister of Justice kneeling in front of her, she said, Uncle Minister, I think that its better for you to confess in advance. After all, its useless for you to hide it for Baddie Ji. Now that things havee to this, if my father was the one to find out, itll be toote even if you want to confess then! The Minister of Justice shuddered and looked up at the emperors expression. When Gu Yihan lowered his eyes, it made him look even more majestic and awe-inspiring! His gaze was cold as if a treasured saber was already ced on his neck! The Minister of Justice closed his eyes. Princesss preaching is right. This subject has something to report! He looked at Gu Yihan. Your Majesty, Ji Yongwang has repeatedly bribed me with silver. This subject was careless and fell into his trap! After receiving the bribe, Ji Yongwang threatened me with this. He then kept on looking for me, hoping to arrange an official position for him. This subject was forced The Minister of Justice shirked all responsibilities with just a few words. ...... It wasnt that he wanted to be greedy, but Ji Yongwang was the one who wanted to give him money! He even threatened him! Ji Zi, who was crying beside Ji Yongwang, turned her head when she heard this. Her almond-shaped eyes widened and tears flowed. Uncle Sheng, how can you spout nonsense like this? My father gave you a lot of money to obtain an official position the size of a sesame seed. Why did you not mention anything about how much money you asked from my father when you are before the emperor?! What audacity! The Minister of Justice reprimanded, What does it have to do with you when Im reporting to the emperor? If your father is awake, he will definitely feel too ashamed to face the emperor! After saying that, he turned around and said to Gu Yihan, Your Majesty, everything I said is true. This Ji Yongwangs thoughts are even more vicious. For amusement, he came up with a heartless idea. Nowadays, there are some girls outside who are homeless and poor. He lied to them saying that theyde to his house as servants, but he imprisoned them in the cer, beating and scolding them as he pleased! When entertaining guests, he would bring them out. He used them as live targets and shot them with blunt arrows for fun! Most of the people present had been invited by him to participate in this! This person is vicious and even worse than a ghost! When Ji Zi heard this, she couldnt stop crying. Father, hurry up and wake up. This Lord Sheng Chun isnt a good person at all. Not only did he use you, but hes also pushing all the me on you! When Gu Yihan heard this, his expression was already a little impatient. He touched his daughters soft hair and raised his eyebrows. Is that all? The Minister of Justice kowtowed deeply. This subject has confessed everything. Your Majesty, please show mercy. This subject wont dare to do it again! At this moment, the hidden guards who had gone to conduct the search returned. The things they found were indeed as the Minister of Justice had said. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and stood up. He said coldly, Ji Yongwang hasmitted a heinous crime. Hes to be immediately thrown into jail and a day will be chosen for his execution. As for Sheng Chun, you secretly epted bribes and shielded him while he harmed the citizens, which is even more unforgivable. From today onwards, you will be stripped of your official position and all nine generations of your family will be exiled! After he said that, the Minister of Justice was stunned and immediately started crying and begging for mercy. Gu Yihan did not listen and carried Gu Nuoer out. When he reached the door, he thought of something and looked back at the trembling guests. He waved the name list in his hand. Everyone present, you have to be careful. Ive already memorized your names. Perhaps one day, Ill bring my daughter with me and go to your house on a whim without you knowing about it. Be down-to-earth and do things honestly. Chapter 106 - Can Let Many People Eat Their Fill

Chapter 106: Can Let Many People Eat Their Fill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone immediately felt a chill and kowtowed, not daring to speak. The emperors words were like a guillotine hanging over their heads at all times! After all, no one would have thought that the emperor would have such a hobby. Bringing along the princess with him and hiding their identities, pretending to be a guest to gather information. What a ruthless person! With this, who would dare to bribe government officials in the future? Who knew if the emperor was watching from the shadows! Sheng Tingchun recovered from her shock and wailed, wanting to beat Ji Zi up. Its all your Ji familys fault for implicating my father! Ill beat you to death! Ji Zi screamed and wed at Sheng Tingchun with her nails. Your father was the one who was insatiable first. He already took the money, but you guys are still pushing the me on him. Youre really despicable! The two of them fought, and the people around them couldnt stop them even if they wanted to. For a moment, no one dared to stop them. The hidden guards watched coldly until Sheng Tingchun let out an agonizing cry. Her left cheek was scratched by Ji Zis nails, and a few drops of blood dripped down from Ji Zis fingers. It was a shocking sight! Only then did the hidden guards go up, pull them away, and take them away separately. ...... Along the way, Sheng Tingchuns curses kept on ringing out. Meanwhile, Gu Nuoer was already carried out of the Ji Manor by her father, leaving all the noise behind. Today, the father and daughter had gone through a series of battles and seized a total of 30,000 taels of silver from Ji Yongwangs manor. They also seized countless shops andnd. Gu Yihan was overjoyed and immediately instructed his trusted hidden guard, Put 20,000 silver taels into the national treasury. Leave the remaining 10,000 silver taels for Baby Nuo. As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed his daughters soft hair. My dear daughter has made an extraordinary contribution by apanying your father out today. This is a reward for you. Just now, he was really proud when he saw Gu Nuoer challenging everyone with her small and chubby body. His Baby Nuo was only three years old, but she already had a fearless disposition in the face of danger. Not only were her words clear, but they were also coherent. As expected of his precious child! Gu Nuoer raised her fair and rosy face, feeling very happy. She pped her hands and said, Father, are you giving them all to Baby Nuo? The child started counting with her fair and soft fingers. Second Brother said that 20 taels of silver can allow a family to not worry about food for a year. If Baby Nuo wants to give away the money, I can give them to one, two, three In the end, her eyes became even brighter. Baby Nuo can let many people eat their fill! Gu Yihanughed and tapped the tip of her nose. You only think about giving it to others and not saving it for yourself? Gu Nuoer shook her head and said very honestly, Theres no need for that. Second Brother and I have a hidden treasure trove. There are endless treasures inside! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and chuckled. His daughter was still young, so how would she know what a real treasure trove was? When she was older, he would bring her to see his private treasury. At this moment, the second prince was revising in the pce. Suddenly, he sneezed for no reason. He rubbed his nose and wondered, Did I catch a cold? At the side, Concubine Yi scolded angrily, I asked you to study and youre trying to pretend to be sick! Dont think about cking off this time. Hurry up and study! On the other side, Gu Yihan had just boarded the horse carriage with Gu Nuoer in his arms when someone hurriedly chased after him. Your Majesty, Your Highness! The father and daughter turned around and realized that it was a group of girls in tattered clothes! They are the little older sisters who were locked up in the Ji Manor! Gu Nuoer waved. The girl in the lead knelt first. Immediately after, the girls behind her, who had also been imprisoned, also knelt one in session. They kowtowed solemnly in the direction of the father and daughter to thank them for saving their lives. Chapter 107 - Baby Nuo Sending A Flying Kiss

Chapter 107: Baby Nuo Sending A Flying Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer waved her small hands. Little older sisters, youre wee. My father is a wise ruler, so he wont let you guys suffer forever. Hurry up and go back! The officials would naturally make arrangements for them. They would have a ce to stay. They would no longer be homeless, living on the streets, and being bullied by others. The emperors carriage slowly drove away. When they were far away, they could still see the girls kneeling on the ground and looking in the direction they had left with tears in their eyes. When Gu Nuoer could no longer see them, she retracted her head back into the car. Shey t and touched her stomach, sighing. Father, although Baby Nuo is hungry now, I feel so satisfied from having done a good deed! Gu Yihanughed heartily. Kid, are you reminding Father that youre hungry? He lifted the curtain to take a look and immediately said, Coincidentally, this ce is close to Bai Yis residence. Lets go to his house. When Gu Nuoer heard that she could freeload a meal, her eyes lit up. Not long after, the carriage arrived at the entrance of General Bai Yis residence. The servant at the door stuck his head out and looked at the seemingly ordinary and unfamiliar carriage in confusion. He felt puzzled. He hadnt heard the general say that there were going to be guests today! ...... Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer out of the carriage and the servants eyes lit up. The father and daughter were really too eye-catching. Not only did they have an oppressive noble aura around them, but their slightly simr eyes were also filled with charm. Gu Yihan walked to the door and looked up at the signboard. Suddenly, he smiled casually. This Bai Yi is really thrifty. He even used the signboard that I gave him back then. Its been seven to eight years, I think? Gu Nuoer pped her hands and cheered. Father is so awesome! Your handwriting looks so good! At this moment, the servant was overwhelmed with confusion. However, when he approached closer, his expression suddenly changed. This was because although he had never seen the emperor before, he was present thest time the little princess came! The servant immediately bowed. Your Highness, I apologize for noting out to wee you Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and smiled sweetly. Its alright! Go and tell Uncle Bai that I brought my father to his house to freeload a meal! The servant was stunned for a moment. If the princess called this dignified man her father, didnt that mean He was shocked and eximed, Your Majesty! This lowly person kowtows to you! Gu Yihan said with a shadow of a smile, You may forgo the formalities. Go and call Bai Yi out. On a whim, I took a detour and came to his house. Ask him to prepare two simple dishes. Dont let Baby Nuo go hungry. The servant agreed and hurriedly went to pass on the message. Not longter, General Bai Yi and his wife came rushing over. Behind them was Ye Siming, who was taking long and leisurely strides, looking very calm. Your Majesty! Why didnt you send someone to inform me before youe so that your subject can go out to wee you? Gu Yihan held Gu Nuoers hand and followed him in. He smiled and said, Ive always liked to catch people off guard. Its not like you dont know that. General Bai Yi was speechless. Little Nuoer turned to look at Auntie Bai and blinked mischievously. She then looked at Ye Siming and smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. Ye Siming lowered his cold eyes and stared at the little milk bun. Her face was pink and rosy, and he didnt know why she was always smiling all the time. Gu Nuoer then blew a flying kiss to Ye Siming with her free hand. Ye Siming frowned angrily, feeling like he had been teased. He turned his head away from Gu Nuoer. Little did he know that his ears had already turned pink. Chapter 108 - I’ve Avenged You Today!

Chapter 108: Ive Avenged You Today!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan was focused on looking at the decorations in Bai Yis residence and did not notice that his daughter was exuding cuteness again. He stood in front of an old tree and patted the trunk. This tree was nted by thete emperor back then. Bai Yi nodded. After this subjects father passed away, the residence basically remained the same as it was. Gu Yihan sneered. Theres no need for you to say that. I can tell thatpared to the rich merchant we saw earlier, your general manor which has gone through two generations actually looks so shabby. After saying that, he pointed at the artificial mountain over there. This has been around for so many years. You didnt change it even though its covered in moss. Bai Yi scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Your Majesty, you know that Im a rough person and dont care about these things. Moreover, the things that my father left behind are the best. Gu Yihan nodded. Although the house is simple, its clean and refreshing. Its all thanks to your wife. Auntie Bai smiled at the side. Gu Nuoer looked up and asked in a childish voice, Father, Uncle Bai is so good. Can you give him a big manor? Gu Yihan looked at his daughter and smiled dotingly. Why not? He turned around and asked Bai Yi, What kind would you like? A three-tiered courtyard house? How about adding ake for it? Baby Nuo seems to like your residence. If shees, she will be able to enjoy the scenery too. At this point, Gu Yihan pondered and said, With ake, we can bring in a pleasure boat. That way, Baby Nuo will be able to hold her own banquets when she grows up. When Bai Yi heard this, he exchanged a nce with his wife and hurriedly waved his hands. ...... Your Majesty! This subject thanks you for your kindness, but you know this subjects personality. I like to live in such a simple ce. Thats how a home should be! If you bestow this subject with a big manor, this subject wont be able to live in peace. With a big manor, this subject would still have to be wary of people infiltrating. Please withdraw your decision! When Gu Yihan heard this, he nodded thoughtfully. Youre right. That wealthy businessman, Ji Yongwang, had such a huge manor. He had so many guards too, but what use were they? They were still easily ambushed by my hidden guards. Even if the manor is big, its useless if the person is immoral. Bai Yi broke out in cold sweat. Your Majesty, do you not know that your hidden guards were all carefully selected experts that are one in a hundred? How would ordinary families be able to detect their infiltration? He casually continued the conversation. Oh, this subject has also heard of Ji Yongwang. I heard that hes a person who knows how to do business and is very rich. Gu Yihan chuckled. He does indeed have quite a lot of money. If you go over and take a look now, you can even see the soldiers from the government office moving outrge chests filled with silver. Bai Yi was speechless. His Majesty had brought his precious princess to confiscate someones properties?! Gu Nuoers eyes were watery and her eyshes fluttered. Her small face looked innocent and happy. Seeing this, Bai Yi could not help but be deeply worried about the emperors way of educating the princess! At this moment, Madam Baiughed dryly and said, Your Majesty, take your time to chat. This subject will go and prepare food now. Gu Yihan nodded. Thank you for your trouble. Please hurry up. Baby Nuo was just saying that shes hungry. Yes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bai Yi invited the emperor to have tea in the pavilion. Gu Nuoer couldnt stand it anymore and ran over to grab the corner of Ye Simings clothes. Elder Brother Siming, bring me there to look at the flowers. Ye Siming felt impatient, but his physical reaction was very honest. He brought Gu Nuoer with him and turned to walk in the direction she pointed to. Gu Yihans smiling gaze stopped on his daughter for a moment. Seeing that Ye Siming was indeed just bringing her to admire the flowers, he retracted his gaze. Little did he know that Gu Nuoer had stood on her tiptoes and whispered, Elder Brother Siming, Ive avenged you today! Chapter 109 - Give Him A Giant Serving

Chapter 109: Give Him A Giant Serving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Avenge me? Ye Siming was puzzled and frowned slightly. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Yes, the person who bullied usst time was the big baddie Ji Yongwangs son. Today, Baby Nuo went with Father to his house and beat him up. We even took away the money they earned from doing evil deeds. The child narrowed her eyes, her big and beautiful grape-like eyes curved into crescents. She twisted her small body with her small hands behind her back, looking like she was waiting to be praised. However, Ye Siming fell silent for a moment before saying, They didnt bully me. They did! The child almost stomped her feet. She pointed at a faint mark on Ye Simings eyebrow that almost couldnt be seen anymore. They caused Elder Brother Siming to be injured! This wound must have been very painful back then! Gu Nuoer clenched her fists tightly, her eyes shining. Elder Brother Siming is my good friend. In the future, if anyone bullies you, Ill bully them! Ye Siming was stunned and looked down at the child in front of him. She was born delicate and weak, but her big eyes seemed to have endless vitality in them, forever sparkling with the luster of the morning star. Although she was young, she had many ideas and was very protective of those close to her. For some reason, he felt like chuckling from joy. ...... However, just as a smile had crept up to his lips when Ye Siming deliberately suppressed it. He pursed his thin lips and looked elsewhere, coughing twice. You just have to protect yourself from being bullied. After a while, Madam Bai came and said that the food was ready. It was noon and Gu Nuoer sat beside Gu Yihan, looking at the dazzling array of delicacies on the table. They were not fanciful fish or meat dishes but were home-cooked dishes that piqued ones appetite. They smelled delicious. Gu Nuoer stuck both chopsticks into meatballs and held one in each hand. Her lips glistened as she ate happily. Gu Yihan looked sideways at the young boy who was silently eating with his head lowered. He took the initiative to say to Bai Yi. How can we not have good wine to go with the food? Wouldnt that be less interesting? Bai Yi was stunned. He originally wanted to serve wine because the emperors alcohol tolerance had always been good. However, the emperor had brought the princess out today by himself. Bai Yi was only worried that drinking would cause trouble, so he didnt let his wife serve it. Hearing this, he quickly got a servant to bring over a vat of high-quality strong alcohol. Your Majesty, have a drink. Bai Yi poured him a cup. Just as he was about to pour himself a cup, he saw Gu Yihans hand holding the wine cup in Ye Simings direction. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows slightly. Young man, do you know how to drink? When Ye Siming heard this, he put down his chopsticks and looked over with a deep and cold gaze. Gu Yihan pointed at the vat of strong wine. As the princesss guard, you have to take into consideration that youll encounter many situations. Drinking is only one of them. Are you good at drinking? Ye Siming said quietly after a while, Not bad. Alright! Gu Yihan seemed pleased. Give him a big bowl. Bai Yi and Madam Bais eyes almost popped out. The emperor was using a cup, but he wanted Ye Siming to drink wine with a big bowl? This was bullying a child! However, Gu Yihan was the emperor after all. Seeing that Bai Yi did not move after a long time passed, he raised his eyebrows. Why? Bai Yi, do you have a different opinion to what I said? Your subject wouldnt dare. Its just that its just that Siming is still young after all. This subject is worried Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming had already stood up and ced a vat of strong wine next to his empty bowl. Ye Siming quickly filled a bowl for himself, raised it to toast the emperor, and finished it without changing his expression. Gu Yihanughed loudly and pped his hands. Great tolerance! He slowly drained his wine cup. Bai Yi watched anxiously from the side. Everyone knew that the emperors alcohol tolerance was the best! It was only possible for him to pretend to be drunk and lie to you! It was impossible for him to be knocked down by drinking too much! Chapter 110 - Whoever Tries to Get the Princess to Drink is Courting Death

Chapter 110: Whoever Tries to Get the Princess to Drink is Courting Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing the emperor and Ye Siming drinking non-stop, Bai Yi and his wife broke out in a cold sweat. Bai Yi turned to the little princess, Gu Nuoer, for help. Unexpectedly, the child was holding a braised chicken drumstick and eating it with relish, her pink lips glistening. There was no hope to get help from the little princess and Bai Yi did not dare to persuade her either. He could only take advantage of the time between the emperor and Ye Simings drinks to ask them to dig into the food. What Bai Yi and his wife did not expect was that after drinking two vats of strong wine was finished, the emperor supported his forehead with his hand, his handsome eyes red from the alcohol. He waved his hand and instructed Ye Siming, Bring on the wine. I can still drink! Your Majesty! Bai Yi hurriedly got up and walked over. Youve drunk too much! Bullsh*t! Gu Yihan let out a breath that reeked of alcohol. He stood up while supporting the table and pointed at Ye Siming, whose expression did not change. Youre good, you Before he could finish his sentence, he fell onto the table and fell asleep while muttering to himself. Madam Bai was shocked. Ill go prepare some hangover soup now. Husband, help the emperor to the guest room to rest for a while! Bai Yi quickly picked up Gu Yihans arm and carried the emperor out. He didnt forget to turn around. Si Ming, take good care of the princess! ...... Gu Nuoer held the chicken drumstick that she had just finished eating with her small hand. Her pink cheeks puffed up as she chewed. She looked like a white and tender ball. She fluttered her eyshes and nced at Bai Yis back as he supported Gu Yihan. She pretended to be a little adult and shook her head, sighing. Father is really Always making people worry for him. The child looked at Ye Siming from the corner of her eye. He didnt look drunk at all but instead, started eating calmly. Gu Nuoers gaze shifted to the big bowl on his left. There were still two or three mouthfuls of wine in it. She whiffed her small nose. The fragrance of alcohol was filled with temptation. It seemed to be very sweet When her father and Elder Brother Siming drank it, it was like they were drinking water! The child licked her pink lips with her pink tongue. She secretly reached out her chubby hand, nning to take Ye Simings big bowl over and have a taste! Just as her small hand touched the edge of the bowl, suddenly! A slender palm pressed down on the back of her hand. Initially, Gu Nuoer thought that Ye Siming would not notice her since he was focused on eating. Unexpectedly, Ye Simings cold gaze swept over and the child smiled guiltily. I just wanted to see what kind of bad wine can make my father drunk! Ye Siming gave her a cold smile that seemed to see through everything. You cant even look, let alone taste it. Gu Nuoer pouted and bit the drumstick bone in her hand that no longer had any meat on it, making creaking sounds. She kept ncing at the wine from the corner of her eyes. It was a bright orange-yellow color and looked as delicious as the osmanthus dessert drink that Elder Sister Wanyin had once made. Gu Nuoer rolled her eyes a little. Elder Brother Siming, my father said that there will always be unexpected situations. What if someone wants to drink with me in the future? Let me try it now so that I know what it tastes like! Ye Siming ate a mouthful of vegetables and said calmly, There wont be such a time. Why? Ill kill the person who looks for the princess to drink wine with first. Ye Siming turned his head and looked over. What the emperor wants to see is that I can still remain sober and protect you after drinking. Its not so that I can help you drink. Do you understand? Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and poked at a piece of duck meat with her chopsticks in dissatisfaction, silently giving up on her thoughts. Ye Siming saw it from the corner of his eye and smiled. Chapter 111 - Elder Brother Siming, Why Aren’t You Taking Out Money?

Chapter 111: Elder Brother Siming, Why Arent You Taking Out Money?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After a while, Bai Yi returned. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. Your Highness, Im afraid the emperor will be sleeping for a while. In the meantime, can I trouble you to wait at our residence? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her cute little white teeth. Alright, Uncle Bai, can you let Elder Brother Siming bring me out to y? After saying that, the child crossed her arms and pretended to be old. Who knows how long Father will sleep for? Baby Nuo cant stay bored like this! Bai Yi quickly nodded and looked at Ye Siming. Take good care of the princess. At this moment, Madam Bai called out to him from outside. Bai Yi guessed that the hangover soup was ready. He hurried away again. Gu Nuoer wiped her small hands clean and jumped off the chair. She reached out her cute little fingers to Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, hold my hand. Lets go out and y! Ye Simings long eyebrows were furrowed with faint impatience, but his physical reaction was more honest. He held Gu Nuoers small hand and led her out. Dont tell me you want me to apany you to change clothes and see the free porridge stall again today? Gu Nuoer shook her head and smiled. That matter has been resolved! Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer boarded the carriage and headed toward the bustling street market. ...... When they arrived at a sugar figurine stall, Gu Nuoer ced her small hand in front of the window. Stop the carriage! The carriage stopped and she ran down eagerly. Then, she turned to look at Ye Siming, who had followed her down. She pointed at the sugar figurine stall and smiled cutely. Elder Brother Siming, treat me to candy! Ye Siming did not refuse. Unfortunately, when he walked to the stall, they looked at each other for a long time. Neither of them said a word. Ye Siming frowned. What is it? Elder Brother Siming, why arent you taking out money? Money? Ye Siming said honestly, I didnt bring any. Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes. She was used to her second brothers extravagance of using hundreds of silver worth of notes. When she heard Ye Siming say that he came out without money, the child felt unprecedented shock. This was because she didnt have the habit of bringing money with her either! Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and her face was filled with disappointment. Without money, I cant buy candies. After saying that, she turned to look at the clear and sparkling sugar figurine that had just been ced on the stall. The child swallowed her saliva pitifully. When Ye Siming saw this, he frowned slightly. You look extremely sad. Its just a matter of not being able to eat candy. Cant you just buy it next time? Gu Nuoer twisted her small hands and lowered her head pitifully. But I feel like eating it now. She pounced over and hugged Ye Simings leg, looking up and blinking her big eyes. Elder Brother Siming, Baby Nuo is usually very pitiful. My mother watches me closely and I have to be sneaky like a thief when eating candies! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and saw her small body swaying. He pressed on his be. Dont say anymore. I understand. Ill think of a way for you. Gu Nuoer immediately curled up her pink lips, smiling like a little fox. Ye Siming looked around and walked in the direction of an acrobat performance. Come take a look,e take a look. Those with money can support with money, those without can support morally! This brother of mine practices the Invincible Armor technique. Whoever can shatter the huge rock on his chest will be able to obtain ten taels of silver! The owner of the acrobatics troupe was giving an introduction with spittle flying everywhere. The surroundings were filled with onlookers. On the ground, a strong man was lying on a moss-covered stone b! A seemingly strong man stepped forward and said boldly, Let me give it a try! Chapter 112 - You Almost Killed Someone

Chapter 112: You Almost Killed Someone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Unexpectedly, he had only punched twice and then cried that his hand hurt. The rock didnt budge at all and he came down resentfully. The surrounding crowd all booed. The leader of the acrobatics troupe cupped his hands andughed. The Invincible Armor technique that my brother practiced isnt just for show. Which other hero is willing toe up and give it a challenge? Gu Nuoer sensed someone next to her moving and turned around. Ye Siming had already walked into the center of the venue. Ye Siming nced at the troupe leader indifferently. Is ten taels enough to buy candy? The troupe leader looked at the young boy who had stepped forward. Not only was he young, but to think that he was still eating candies. He was no different from a child! Laughter immediately rang out around them. Even the troupe leader said, Little boy, the martial arts my brother practices will make you feel pain for a few days in the lightest scenario. If its serious, you might need to go and see a doctor! Ye Siming ignored his contempt and asked again, Is the ten taels that you give enough to buy a sugar figurine over there? Someone belowughed out loud. Of course its enough. You can even buy ten of them! But young man, dont be rash. You might even have to pay more than ten taels of silver to see a doctor! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and nodded. One is enough. At this moment, he walked towards the man who was lying on the ground and holding onto the huge rock in his chest. Everyone revealed looks of disdain and secretlyughed at him for overestimating himself. At this moment, Ye Siming slowly squatted down and raised his right fist, aiming at the stone b on the mans body. ...... Others might not be able to see it clearly, but the man lying on the ground was a little flustered for no reason. Why was this young boys gaze so gloomy and terrifying? Why did it seem to be filled with danger? Gu Nuoer was extremely excited as she watched from the side. She waved her small fists and cheered. Elder Brother Siming was so handsome! She liked him so much! In the blink of an eye, Ye Siming suddenly threw a punch swiftly. With a loud bang, the stone b cracked! The man under the rock let out an agonizing cry. The surrounding onlookers fell into dumbfounded shock because not only did therge stone b thatnded on the ground crack but the spot where the boy punched also shattered like stone powder! Ye Siming ignored the man rolling on the ground and shouting in pain. He turned around and reached out his hand to the troupe leader. Give it to me. The troupe leaders mouth was opened so wide that one could stuff an egg into it. He looked at Ye Siming in horror and walked around him to where hispanion was. After the man on the ground was helped up, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Fourth! The troupe leader called out miserably. Gu Nuoer quickly squeezed through the crowd. While Ye Siming was still standing there, her small hands pulled him through the crowd and they ran out. Behind him, the troupe leaders cries and curses could be heard. Quick, carry him to the doctor! Fourth, you mustnt die! Gu Nuoer ran very quickly. In the end, the two of them escaped to a ce where there was a stretch of plum blossom trees. The child rested her hand on the tree and panted as she looked at the sparkling water. Ye Siming was puzzled. You dont want to eat candy anymore? We were about to get the money. Gu Nuoer took a breath. Elder Brother Siming, you almost beat him to death. If we stay any longer, well have to be responsible for the medical fees! Ye Siming crossed his arms and leaned against the tree, his gaze fearless. He didnt say clearly that I cant hurt anyone. I just needed to break the rock. After saying that, he pondered, Is the Invincible Armor so weak? The child panted. Elder Brother Siming is too powerful! At this point, Gu Nuoer had also given up on eating candy. Just as she was about to walk back with Ye Siming, she heard an extremely gentle voiceing from the plum tree. Chapter 113 - Womanizer

Chapter 113: Womanizer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Yinghe, dont think too much. Youre the one I love the most. That Young Miss Zhang was just someone arranged by my parents. How can I have any true feelings toward her?! A male voice sounded, his tone filled with sincerity, hoping to be forgiven. Gu Nuoer hid behind the tree curiously and stuck her head out to check. Not far away, a man in brocade clothing with a fox fur cor wasforting a girl who was sobbing in his arms. From his back view and clothes, it was not difficult to tell that the man was rich. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes slightly and was extremely curious. The girl called Yinghe sobbed and asked, Then why did you give her a hairpin? Its exactly the same as the one you gave me! The young master did not panic and exined patiently, These are all rumors other people spread! You also know that there are countless people in the capital who admire me, Young Marquis Jiang! Youre the only girl I cherish, so they naturally have to think of ways to drive a wedge between us. The girl lowered her head and only cried, but she seemed to believe him. At this moment, the man who called himself the young marquis gently stroked her shoulder. Yinghe, heaven and earth can bear witness to my feelings for you. If I betray you, then may bad things happen to me! The girl hurriedly raised her hand and pressed it against his lips. She said with tears in her eyes, Dont say such silly things. Ill believe you this once. But when can youe to my house to propose marriage? My father has already asked several times and was thinking of looking for suitable marriage candidates for me! ...... Unexpectedly, the man patted his chest and said with great ambition, Silly! Dont you know that Ive always wanted to go to the battlefield to protect the country? I want to be a real man just like my grandfather and my father, serving the country. As for marriage, I dont want to think about that for the time being. Besides, we are still young so theres no hurry! The girls eyes dimmed. Alright, I know your ambitions the best. Men cant not strive for progression. I can still wait for you for a few more years. Ive been out for a long time and have to go back. Are youing with me? Young Marquis Jiang shook his head. You can go home first. Im going to stand here for a while. This is the first ce where we met. I want to think about our beautiful memories. The girl blushed, feeling very shy. She gently punched the young marquis and ran away while covering her face. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she said softly, Wow. This person actually had a glibber tongue than her second brother! Ye Siming crossed his arms at the side, the word boring written all over his face. Clearly, he wasnt interested in listening to other peoples passionate love stories. However, not long after, another girl walked over gracefully. She was only 12 or 13 years old, looking beautiful and graceful. But at this moment, her expression was not good. She stood in front of Young Marquis Jiang. Why did you suddenly ask me out? Werent you coaxing your precious Yinghe? What Gu Nuoer never expected was that in the next second, the young marquis, who was still affectionate just now, actually changed his attitude. Nonsense! I called her over just now and already made it clear to her that shes not allowed to pester me anymore. I only have you in my heart, Jinyu! The girl hesitated for a moment as if she was about to believe him. After all, her carriage had stopped in the corner just now and she seemed to have seen Yinghe run away crying. However, she still frowned in disbelief at the young marquiss yboy personality. When the distinguished young master saw this, he immediately used his trump card. If I lie to you, Id rather fall into the water now! When Gu Nuoer heard this from behind the tree, she clenched her fists tightly and a fire burned in her heart. This person was so bad to be toying with the sincerity and trust of two older sisters! She took a small step and ran out. Before the young marquis could react, she pushed him into theke. Baddie! Chapter 114 - If You Don’t Touch Her, I’ll Let Go

Chapter 114: If You Dont Touch Her, Ill Let Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

With a ssh, Gu Nuoer had already pushed the yboy into the coldke. Xiaoran! The young miss called Jinyu was shocked. She turned to look at the young child that suddenly rushed out and frowned. Whats wrong with you? Why did you push him into the water?! Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Older Sister, hes lying to you! I saw him hugging an older sister called Yinghe behind the tree just now! He even said that he was just putting on a show with you and that he doesnt have any true feelings for you at all. He spoke very nice words to both of you. Dont be deceived by him! Zhang Jinyu was stunned. It was true that the reason why she and the young marquis, Jiang Xiaoran, knew each other was because their parents were of equal social status and they had intentionally wanted to form a connection between both families. Outsiders would not know such details at all. She believed what Gu Nuoer said was true. At this moment, the young master who had fallen into the water earlier had already grabbed onto the shore and got up, drenched! This was a young master who was only 14 years old. Looking at him in the face, Gu Nuoer realized that he had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. He was very handsome! His eyes were filled with a heroic spirit, but they had a lot of amorous charm in them too. At this moment, this pair of eyes was ring at Gu Nuoer with anger! Which family are you from? Youve gotten into huge trouble by pushing me into the water! Do you know who I am? ...... Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said angrily, No matter who you are, its wrong to lie to two older sisters! Jiang Xiaoran rolled up his sleeves. Brat, stop talking nonsense here! Just as he was about to find trouble with Gu Nuoer, a crisp p suddenly sounded on his face. Then, a handprint appeared on his fair cheek. Young Miss Zhangs almond-shaped eyes widened in anger. Jiang Xiaoran, you dont have to ask me out anymore! You two-faced b*stard! She was so angry that she turned around and left. Young Marquis Jiang chased after her for a little. Jinyu! Jinyu! Let me exin! Dont listen to this girls nonsense! However, Young Miss Zhang didnt even turn around and directly boarded the carriage. Jiang Xiaoran turned around and looked at Gu Nuoer coldly and angrily. Look at you! Youve ruined my two good rtionships! Gu Nuoer was much shorter than him, but the child ced her hands on her hips and said in an imposing manner, You think that reason is on your side when youre the one lying?! Jiang Xiaoran looked at her pink face and her extremely lively ck eyes. He couldnt help but reach out his hand, wanting to pinch Gu Nuoers face! Suddenly, a figure blocked his way. Jiang Xiaoran took a closer look and saw that it was actually a cold-faced boy. He grabbed Jiang Xiaorans wrist that was about to pinch the little girls face. Jiang Xiaoran looked at the young man and realized that he was actually about the same height as him! He scowled and said angrily, Let go! Ye Siming said coldly, If you dont touch her, Ill let go. Jiang Xiaoran had just returned to the capital not long ago and had never seen such a domineering person! He had always been the one at the top while others were being bullied. After suffering at the hands of two children today, how could he possibly swallow this anger!? Jiang Xiaoran was about to roll up his sleeves and have a spar. Unexpectedly, amotion broke out not far away. I saw a girl holding that boys hand and running this way! Chase after him! Ill definitely make him pay Fourths medical fees today! Gu Nuoer turned around and saw the group of people from the acrobatics troupe approaching. She blinked her watery eyes and suddenly hugged Jiang Xiaorans leg. She started to fake cry. Brother, dont be reluctant to part with that bit of money! Chapter 115 - Are You Trying to Rip People Off?

Chapter 115: Are You Trying to Rip People Off?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Xiaoran was caught off guard by the child and was stunned. What are you doing?! Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes sparkling as if she had suffered a great grievance. The tears that she had painstakingly held back were about to fall from her eyes. Anyone who saw her would think that she was pitiful! Gu Nuoer said softly, Brother, just take out the money. Second Brother injured someone. We cant just run away like this! As she spoke, the group of people from the acrobatics troupe had already caught up to them. Quick, theyre right there! The troupe leader walked up and said fiercely, You guys want to run after hurting someone?! Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Siming and hid behind Jiang Xiaoran. She was trembling and her small body trembled like a small bun that had juste out of the oven. She looked up with tears in her eyes. Brother, lets pay up. Dont save that bit of money! The troupe leader grabbed Jiang Xiaorans cor. Youre these two childrens older brother?! Let me tell you, your younger brother injured one of our people. That person vomited blood and is now lying unconscious in the medical hall. If you dont give me 50 taels today, we wont drop this matter and you guys wont be able to leave! Jiang Xiaoran looked puzzled and shouted, I dont know them! I dont even know their names! ...... The troupe leader looked at Gu Nuoer who was behind him in confusion. The child immediately called out pitifully, Brother Im not your brother. Let go! Jiang Xiaoran tried to shake off Gu Nuoers chubby hand twice but was unable to do so sessfully. Damn it, this girl was trying to rip him off! Jiang Xiaoran turned to look at the troupe leader and the others. Look at how wet I am. This girl is a liar. She even pushed me into the water just now. How could I possibly know her?! Im not her older brother either. Its more like I have a feud with her! Gu Nuoer sniffed and her watery eyes flickered. Brother, if you cant bear to part with that bit of money, you should have told me. I would have pretended not to know you. She raised her small hands. Im so small, how can I push you? Jiang Xiaoran wanted to cry. He wouldnt be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the river! The troupe leader was also confused by Gu Nuoer and Jiang Xiaoran. He didnt care and grabbed Jiang Xiaorans cor tightly. I dont care what tricks you siblings are ying here. Hurry up and give me the money. Otherwise, no one can leave! Jiang Xiaoran gritted his teeth and reached for the pouch on his waist. 50 taels for some peace. It was worth it! He should have checked the almanac when he went out today. Why did he encounter these two little fiends?! Unexpectedly, when the troupe leader saw that he was ready to pay, he suddenly said fiercely, Ive changed my mind. There are the medical fees, the money spent on his recuperationter, and also the fact that we cant do business for a few days. 50 taels is too little. You have to give us 100 taels! Jiang Xiaoran paused in the act of taking out money. He looked up and said angrily, 50 taels is enough to buy him a coffin made of golden-thread?nanmu1. Youre telling me that its not enough for him to pay for his recuperation?! Gu Nuoer was secretly snickering but her small face also puffed up when she heard this. Her round eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. Thats right. We agreed on 50 taels. Why did you suddenly change your mind and ask for 100 taels? Youre really being a bully and asking for too much! Relying on the fact that they had more people on their side and were facing three young children, the troupe leader immediately said arrogantly, If I say its not enough, its not enough! If you dont pay, Ill detain you here and none of you can go home! Gu Nuoer originally wanted to teach the yboy a lesson, but if someone was even more unreasonable, it wasnt as if she couldnt distinguish right from wrong. The childs eyes turned cold as she called out, Elder Brother Siming! Chapter 116 - An Apology Is Fine, But You Have to Treat Me To A Candy Figurine

Chapter 116: An Apology Is Fine, But You Have to Treat Me To A Candy Figurine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The young boy, who had been silent all this while, lowered his eyes. His gaze was indifferent as if he was waiting for her to continue. Theyre unreasonable! Lets throw them into the water! Ye Siming was unmoved, his gaze calm. It was as if he felt that these people were not worthy of him making a move. Gu Nuoer clenched her fists and said, After they are beaten up, Ill be happy even if I dont eat candy! Only then did Ye Siming raise his eyebrows. Youre the one who said this. Otherwise, the child would keep hugging his leg, looking at him with a gaze that says that she wanted to eat candy. It was really hard to be ruthless. Before the troupe leader and his employees could react, they felt a figure sh in front of them. When they came back to his senses, the troupe was the first to feel a pain in his abdomen, as if he had been punched! Before he could cry out in pain, he felt the world spinning around him. With a ssh, he was thrown into the cold water by Ye Siming. Troupe leader! The employees he had brought with him were shocked. ...... Initially, they wanted to find trouble with Ye Siming, but they saw that the young boy wasposed, tightening his left hands grip on his right wrist. That cold gaze and the feeling of being stared at by him made everyones hair stand on end. The memory of this young boy shattering the stone b with his bare hands was still vivid in their mind. Fourth was still lying in the clinic and vomiting blood! Hence, the employees looked at each other. After weighing the pros and cons, they all moved around Ye Siming and pounced toward the banks of theke to fish the troupe leader out. Gu Nuoer snorted softly. This is the oue of being a bad person! After saying that, the child ran to Jiang Xiaorans side, took out a few silver ingots from his pouch, then threw them to the ground. Weve already paid the medical fees! Dont say that we bullied you! After saying that, she reached out her hands to ask Ye Siming to carry her. Elder Brother Siming, lets run quickly. That troupe leader will be getting up in a while~ Ye Siming carried her up easily with one hand. Gu Nuoers small hands and feet swayed around. She didnt forget to turn her head and call out to Jiang Xiaoran, yboy older brother, you should hurry up and leave too. Otherwise, when theye upter, theyll find trouble with you again! Jiang Xiaoran was stunned for a moment before sneering. Why would I be afraid of these weaklings? Hey! Wait for me, dont run so fast! Before he could finish his sentence, Ye Siming had already carried Gu Nuoer away at a very fast speed. Jiang Xiaoran had no choice but to chase after them. The three of them only stopped to rest after they reached the nearby street marketce. Gu Nuoer was ced on the ground by Ye Siming. She turned around and was a little surprised. Older Brother yboy, why are you still following us? Jiang Xiaoran panted vigorously. You pushed me into the water. This matter isnt over yet. You have to apologize! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and her eyes lit up. But I also helped you once. Otherwise, those baddies would have extorted 100 silver taels from you! Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. That seems to make sense No! They came to look for the two of you. It has nothing to do with me. I was almost implicated by you guys! You have to apologize! At this moment, Ye Siming was already a little impatient. He moved and was about to walk up to Jiang Xiaoran. However, Gu Nuoer put out her small hand to stop him and said softly, An apology is fine, but you have to treat me to a candy figurine! Jiang Xiaorans eyes opened wide. He felt that he had really broadened his horizons today. How could there be such a smart little girl!? It was only possible for her to scheme against others and not the other way around. He should be receiving an apology, but he had to pay for a candy figurine to get it. Jiang Xiaoran was unwilling to do so, but he nced at Ye Siming, who was beside Gu Nuoer. This young boy was not as aloof as he looked on the surface but was like a ruthless person who would kill at any moment. It didnt seem to be beneficial to keep pestering them. After thinking for a long time, Jiang Xiaoran gritted his teeth. Alright! Ill give you a candy figurine! Chapter 117 - We’ll Meet Again If We’re Fated To

Chapter 117: Well Meet Again If Were Fated To

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Five minutester. In a private room in the biggest teahouse in the capital. Gu Nuoer sat on a stool and swayed her small feet. She held onto a sugar figurine of a celestial fairy with both hands and ate with relish. There were also various snacks that went well with tea. Next to her, Ye Siming sipped his tea calmly and didnt say a word. On the other hand, Jiang Xiaoran, who had just changed into new clothes and entered the private room, scolded himself for his stupidity again in his heart. It was fine if he was tricked thest time, but why did he get tricked by her again and again?! They had gone to buy a sugar figurine earlier. Thereafter, the little girl said, yboy older brother, youre already drenched. Youll get sick if you dont change your clothes. I know a teahouse nearby. You can go there to change your clothes and have a cup of hot tea to get rid of the cold! And so he came. Unexpectedly, the girl came along the teahouse with him, bringing along the young boy! He couldnt chase her away when he saw her eager eyes. Jiang Xiaoran could only ept things. ...... The girl entered the private room and ordered a few pastries as if she was very used to doing this. Jiang Xiaoran wanted to stop her, but he felt that itd make him appear very petty! However, when he thought about how he had suffered a few setbacks against the same three-year-old girl, he felt aggrieved! Jiang Xiaoran pulled out a stool and finished the hot tea in the cup in one gulp. He sized up Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming from the corner of his eyes. The two of them were wearing brocade fur coats made of expensive material. They did not look like children from poor families. Moreover, the little girls mischievousness revealed the temperament of a delicate girl from a rich family. Were these two thinking of ganging up to bully him?! Jiang Xiaoran put down the teacup. Ive already bought the candy figurine and let you have a rest in the teahouse. Shouldnt you apologize now?! Gu Nuoers pink lips glistened as she ate. She looked up with her ck eyes and said, Oh, thats right! What did she mean by that?! Could it be that she hadpletely forgotten why she coulde here?! Jiang Xiaorans forehead tensed up in anger. However, when Ye Siming looked over with a deep gaze, he broke into a smile. Then what are you waiting for? Apologize to me! Gu Nuoer bit the candy. Im sorry, yboy older brother. I shouldnt have pushed you into the water. Jiang Xiaoran felt rather pleased when he heard her soft voice. He leaned back in his chair, crossed and shook his legs. Not bad. Keep going. I should have stopped the two older sisters and let them confront you in person. I shouldnt have kicked you into the water in such a cruel way! Jiang Xiaoran was drinking tea and almost spat it out. Hey! Is this an apology?! Gu Nuoer blinked her grape-like eyes. It is. Its indeed my fault for kicking you into the water. Ill pay attention to the methods I use in the future. Jiang Xiaoran stood up with the support of the table. Thats it?! Gu Nuoer tilted her head, looking puzzled. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Theres more, theres more! When I took out your money to give to those people just now, I didnt ask you if I could do it. But the situation was urgent and we didnt have time for that. I believe that yboy older brother wont hold it against me, right? Jiang Xiaoran looked at the child who was with an innocent expression. He then looked at the cold gaze of the young boy beside her. He understood things now. Up until today, the 14 years of his life had been smooth sailing. This time around, he had kicked an iron te! Jiang Xiaoran chose to admit that he was unlucky! After drinking the tea and eating the snacks, Gu Nuoers stomach was bulging. She was satisfied and wanted to go home with Ye Siming. Jiang Xiaoran shouted from behind them, Its fate that weve met. What are your names?! Gu Nuoer turned around. Her cheeks were as red as two pomegranates and her eyes were sparkling. I wont tell you. Well meet again if were fated to! Bye bye! Chapter 118 - Whatever My Daughter Says Is Right

Chapter 118: Whatever My Daughter Says Is Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He watched as Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer walked away. Jiang Xiaoran, who had suffered in silence, stood there in a daze for a long time. This feeling was like a dream. When Gu Nuoer and the others returned to the General Manor, Gu Yihan had already woken up and was looking for Gu Nuoer everywhere. Baby Nuo! Come out quickly. Were going home. He wasnt wearing a worried expression on his handsome face, but a deep one. After all, it was an embarrassing thing for anyone to lose in drinking to an eight or nine-year-old boy! Wasnt Ye Siming a captive in Yaoxia in the past? Wasnt he locked up with the wolf pack for training? Did they train him to hold his liquor as well? Ridiculous! When Gu Nuoer saw her father, she ran wildly. After jumping into Gu Yihans arms, the child raised her head. Her eyes were bright and she looked happy. Father, when you were sleeping, I ate a lot and felt so full! Bai Yi and his wife ran over behind the emperor and looked at Ye Siming while panting. ...... Thetter was not afraid of the emperors murderous gaze and walked over slowly. Gu Yihan red at him, but thetter remained unmoved. He was neither servile nor overbearing. Ye Siming, you Gu Yihan spoke up coldly and was about to give an order. However, Gu Nuoer hugged her fathers arm and kept jumping like a worm. Father, carry me. Lets hurry back to the pce. Uncle Bai took care of you today and Elder Brother Siming took care of me. Theyve worked hard! Gu Yihan reached out and pulled his daughter into his arms and sniffed her carefully. The milky fragrance on her body was mixed with the sweet smell of various pastries. Youve been running around and ying again? Do you know how anxious Father was when I woke up and didnt see you? Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her face looking round and cute. Daddy was asleep. Moreover, Uncle Bai is so reliable. Baby Nuo wont go missing. Its been hard on Elder Brother Siming today. He has worked so hard. Gu Yihans anger gradually subsided. His daughter was right. Ye Siming was the person he had chosen to be the princesss number one guard. What did it matter if he could hold his liquor better? So what if he was knocked down from losing to him in drinking? Did he still want to kill Ye Siming? No. In any case, Bai Yi and his wife wouldnt dare to tell anyone that he had lost to this young boy in drinking. Gu Yihans expression remained the same. He turned to Bai Yi and said, The princess is right. It has indeed been hard on you guys today. The food in the Bai Manor was very delicious. If theres a chance, Ille again. Im leaving. He squeezed his daughters small hand. Father will bring you home. After saying that, Gu Yihan strode out. Bai Yi and his wife hurriedly followed him to the door and cupped their hands to send him off. Sending off Your Majesty! Sending off the princess! Gu Nuoers little head popped out of the carriage window and smiled sweetly at Bai Yi, his wife, and Ye Siming. She then gave Ye Siming another mysterious wink. Her meaning was Ive helped you again. Am I a good girl? The carriage drove away. Other than Ye Siming, everyone in the Bai family heaved a sigh of relief. Although General Bai and the emperor had known each other since they were young, the emperor had a strange and unpredictable temper. When he got angry, he didnt care about favors or rules at all. He had always cared about his reputation the most, yet he could put down his anger because of the princesss words. She was indeed his precious daughter. She could make the emperor listen to her. Bai Yi turned to ask Ye Siming, What did you bring the princess to y today? Ye Siming thought for a moment and replied calmly, Beat someone up, kick someone into the water, snatch money, and drink tea. Bai Yi was shocked and speechless. Chapter 119 - One Treasure and One Tiger, Two Monkey Asses

Chapter 119: One Treasure and One Tiger, Two Monkey Asses

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was almost the end of the year. Ever since the empress had recovered from her illness, she had been thinking of going to the state monastery to offer incense. She wanted to thank the heavens for giving her a chance to get better, and she wanted to pray for everyone in the pce for them to receive blessings. Nuoer is considered half my savior. I want to bring her along too. Will Yayu be reluctant? In the Qiushui Pce, the empress and Noble Consort Qiao were sitting opposite each other and chatting happily. Noble Consort Qiao turned to look at Gu Nuoer, who was crawling on the red carpet and ying with the little white tiger. She covered her mouth and smiled. Elder Sister hasnt taken care of her before, so you dont know that this child is very mischievous. Moreover, she also has many ideas of her own. Its fine if you bring her along, but while Baby Nuo can be very obedient, she wont listen no matter what happens if she has her own ns. Empress Du smiled gently. How can that be? Nuoer has always been obedient. As she spoke, she called out to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, are you willing to enter the mountains to pray with Empress Mother? Well stay in the mountains for a few days. Well boil tea with water from pine trees and listen to the sounds of boiling plums with snow. Would you like it? Gu Nuoer sat up straight, her eyes gradually turning bright golden. She ran to the empress and shook her chubby body. Empress Mother, will I be able to see the little squirrels in the mountains? Of course. ...... Gu Nuoer immediately cheered. Yes, yes, Nuoer wants to go with Empress Mother. Noble Consort Qiao saw that her daughter was in such a good mood and naturally wouldnt say anything to spoil her mood. Besides, sometimes, the childs thoughts were even more meticulous than hers. If she sent hidden guards over and let Wanyin go with them, nothing would happen. Noble Consort Qiao pulled Gu Nuoer to her side and tidied her ck hair that had be messy from ying. Baby Nuo, remember to be obedient when you go with Empress Mother. There are many forests on the mountain, so dont run around alone. Do you understand? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Mother, dont worry. Baby Nuo will take good care of herself and the Empress Mother! That night, Gu Yihan came to the Qiushui Pce and learned that the empress was going to bring Gu Nuoer up the mountain to pray for blessings in two days. His heart as a father instantly rose to his throat. He objected almost immediately. No way! Gu Yihan looked at Noble Consort Qiao. Baby Nuo is so young and the empress has just recovered. How can I be at ease for them to go up the mountain when one of them is young and the other is weak? Besides, Baby Nuo will be staying there for five to six days. Ever since she was born, I havent been separated from her for such a long time. I wont allow it! I wont allow it! Noble Consort Qiao folded Nuoers clothes while listening to the emperors dissatisfaction. She turned around and walked towards Gu Yihan. She held his hand and said calmly, Your Majesty, go and talk to Baby Nuo. Your consort cant win against her small mouth. Gu Yihan immediately walked toward the inner room. At that moment, Gu Nuoer had just finished bathing and was emitting a sweet milk smell. She had her ck hair draped over her shoulders and was barefooted as she applied blush on the little white tiger. Baby Nuo! Hearing her fathers call, both the child and the little white tiger turned around. Gu Yihan was stunned on the spot. His daughters cheeks were as red as a monkeys butt, and the little white tigers face was even more so. It was shockingly red. The child and the tiger looked at him innocently. The scene was bothical and funny. Gu Yihan walked over and picked her up. Youve just finished bathing, but now youre dirty again. He used his finger to scrape the rouge on his daughters cheek. However, he was also worried that his daughters skin was tender and could not withstand such rubbing. After a few touches, he stopped. Holding Gu Nuoer in his arms, Gu Yihan felt like he was holding a precious piece of jade. His movements were gentle, but he couldnt help but sway back and forth gently because of his love for her. Chapter 120 - The Emperor Acknowledges Ye Siming

Chapter 120: The Emperor Acknowledges Ye Siming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Father, meow meow and I are ying a game of bing beautiful. This isnt called dirty. Elder Sister Wanyin said that this is proof that girls love to be beautiful. Faced with his daughters childish words, Gu Yihan could not help butugh. He said, Then Father will make a deal with you. Ill buy you a rouge shop. You can do whatever you want with the things there. Dont go up the mountain with the empress this time. Its about to snow again. Its so cold in the mountains. You cant go and suffer from the cold when youre so young. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she raised her head and crossed her small hands to hug herself. She pouted and snorted. Father is so bad. Youre saying this the moment you see Baby Nuo! Gu Yihan became anxious. The empress is too weak. No matter how many hidden guards she brings along, idents might still happen. Baby Nuo is so adorable. There are many human traffickers outside who want to steal children! If it werent for the fact that it was the busiest for him before the new year, he really wanted to do nothing but apany his daughter to have fun for a few days. However, reality did not allow it. Gu Nuoer said softly, Then Ill also negotiate with Father. If Father lets me and the Empress Mother go offer incense, Baby Nuo will write I love Father the most the next time Mother teaches me to write! Father, why dont you consider this? Gu Yihan was stunned. This child had learned how to bargain and even made the conditions sound so tempting! He liked to fight for his daughters favor with Noble Consort Qiao! This was really a very tempting deal. ...... However, he was really worried about letting his daughter go out alone. For some reason, he thought of someone. Ye Siming. This young boy with a strange personality was agile and had a strong sense of crisis. Moreover, after being taught by Bai Yi for so many days, he should know that protecting the princess was his duty. Gu Yihan thought about it and felt that other than Ye Siming, there was no other suitable candidate. He pondered for a moment. Father will agree to it, but you have to bring Ye Siming along. Gu Nuoers round eyes were like water ripples. She didnt know why her father asked Elder Brother Siming to go with her. However, there was nothing to be unhappy about! The child agreed on the spot and even stretched out her fair and short pinky. Alright, Father, lets pinky swear. Youre not allowed to go back on your word. Gu Yihan thought of Noble Consort Qiaos interesting expression when she saw Baby Qiao writing Love Father the most. At that time, he would pretend to be surprised and hug his daughter. At the thought of this scene, Gu Yihan could not help butugh. He readily made a pinky promise with his daughter. That night, he couldnt wait and ordered for hismand to be sent out of the pce. Bai Yi and his wife were about to rest when the imperial edict came. The family trembled in the cold night as they received the decree. When Ye Siming heard this, his expression did not change at all. He said that he understood and went back to his room to sleep. Bai Yi and his wife were left holding the imperial edict in a daze. Bai Yi said, Madam, why does His Majesty suddenly think so highly of Siming? Will there be a problem? Could it be that hes trying to inte his morale and then deal a blow? Madam Bai red at him. His Majesty inting the morale of an eight-year-old boy and then dealing a blow to him? Dont use your brain that is just filled with brawn to think about His Majestys actions. You wont be able to understand. In my opinion, its a good thing that His Majesty is willing to acknowledge Siming. After saying that, she smiled and rubbed her hands. Aiya~ Next time, let Siming bring the little princess to our house to y again. Ive raised a new pot of Persian silk tree and want the princess to touch it. Perhaps that will make it bloom. Madam Bai thought this as she returned to her room. Bai Yi thought for a moment and felt that what his wife said made sense. Very soon, the day came for the empress to bring Gu Nuoer and the pce servants to the monastery to offer incense. Chapter 121 - lder Brother Siming, Catch Me!

Chapter 121: Elder Brother Siming, Catch Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The empress did not bring many people with her. Other than her maids, AYun and Mu Shuzhen, there were only some guards. Gu Nuoer brought Ye Siming and Wanyin along with Noble Consort Qiaos hidden guards. The group chose to respect the empresss preferences and travel in a low-profile manner. Therefore, they also chose a carriage that was not luxurious. This was to avoid them being targeted by people who had evil designs. Gu Nuoer was naturally happy to be able to go out and y. After she got into the carriage, she urged them to leave. Only Gu Yihan stood at the pce gate and watched the carriage leave, feeling extremely reluctant to see them leave. He began to recall that when his daughter was just born, he was the one who carried her back to the pce tightly in his arms. When had she ever left his side for five to six days?! The following days were going to be tough. The empress and Gu Nuoer sat in the carriage. AYun, Mu Shuzhen, and Wanyin sat in the other carriage behind. Ye Siming rode beside the entourage. Gu Nuoer was wearing a spring-green cotton-padded jacket with ayer of rabbit fur around her cor. Her two buns made her look extremely cute. ...... Her eyes were bright, her cheeks were red, and she looked like a porcin doll. The child was in an extremely good mood. She leaned against the window and rested her chin on her small arm. She called out to Ye Siming, who was riding at a constant speed. Elder Brother Siming, its so cold outside. Can youe into the carriage? Ye Siming neither sped up nor stopped but turned to nce at her. The Gu Nuoer in his eyes now was like a little white bun waiting to be bitten. Ye Siming retracted his gaze. Move your head back in. Its dangerous like this. Gu Nuoer refused to listen. She shook her head and blinked mischievously. Then get into the carriage! Suddenly, Ye Siming drew the sword at his waist and pushed Gu Nuoers head back into the carriage with the sheath. Almost in the next second, a thick branch suddenly brushed past the carriage window, causing a rustling sound. Ye Siming could have chosen to cut off the branch, but this was not safe. If the branch wasnt broken, it would cut the childs face. Gu Nuoer was pushed back into the carriage. She also heard the sound of the branch scratching against the carriage. The empress took her into her arms and gently stroked her head tofort her. Baby Nuo, dont lean out of the window anymore. Its too dangerous. You can y when we reach the monastery. Gu Nuoer touched her forehead with her small hand. Ye Siming didnt use much strength to push her. However, she was delicate and soft, so she actually felt a little pain! Gu Nuoery in the empresss arms andined in a spoiled tone, Empress Mother, that made Baby Nuo giddy. I have to eat a piece of candy to feel better. The empress couldnt help butugh. Your mother told you to eat fewer candies. Gu Nuoer raised her head. Her watery eyes looked pitiful as they emitted a young and helpless light beam. Just one~ The empress had always been soft-hearted and nodded. Gu Nuoer took a piece of yellow candy from the table and stuffed it into her mouth, narrowing her eyes in bliss. After that, Gu Nuoer was indeed very obedient and did not poke her head out again. Instead, she just hugged the heater. She didnt even let go of it even though she felt so hot that ayer of sweat appeared on her forehead. The empress had told her a few times not to hold onto it, but she kept onining that she felt cold. Ye Siming rode a horse outside and looked sideways to pay attention to the window many times. He didnt expect that the child was really so obedient. Was she really not going to look out again? Was she angry? Ye Siming furrowed his brows and wondered. When the carriage arrived in front of Taishi Monastery, a small round green figure jumped out. Elder Brother Siming, quick, catch me! Ye Siming did not expect Gu Nuoer to suddenly jump out of the carriage. The carriage had yet to stoppletely! He hurriedly got off the horse and reached out to grab the child into his arms. Chapter 122 - Then I’ll Just Carry You Like This

Chapter 122: Then Ill Just Carry You Like This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming frowned coldly and gritted his teeth as he lifted her in front of him. Gu Nuoer, do you want to fall to your death? Gu Nuoer seemed like she was not afraid of falling at all. She giggled and shook her chubby hands in Ye Simings arms. With a smack, two warm hands covered Ye Simings cheeks. Ye Siming was speechless. Gu Nuoers watery eyes curved and were filled with cuteness. Its warm, isnt it? Wow, Elder Brother Siming, your face is indeed very cold, just like ice! Ye Siming looked puzzled. What are you doing? Im warming you up. I told you to and let you get on the carriage, but you were too embarrassed to do that and the wind outside is too cold. Ive been hugging the heater for a long time so Im really warm now. Elder Brother Siming, do you want to hug me? Ye Simings expression froze and looked at Gu Nuoers pure ck eyes. His ears could not help but turn red. How should he tell Gu Nuoer that he was not afraid of the cold at all? Come down. Im not cold. As he spoke, Ye Siming wanted to put Gu Nuoer down. Gu Nuoer refused to listen. She kicked her legs and resisted. I dont want to go down. I want to warm you up. To make myself warm, Ive been hugging the heater for so long! She leaned forward. Look, Im even sweating! ...... Ye Siming lowered his eyes and saw that the childs face was indeed red and her soft hair was stuck to her temples because of her sweat. When the cold wind passed, the child could not help but tremble. Ye Siming frowned. Such a fragile little bun should be extremely afraid of the cold. Gu Nuoer was blinking at him when she suddenly felt the scenery in front of her sway. In the blink of an eye, she was stuffed into Ye Simings silver-gray cloak. Then, he slowly walked forward with her half mped under his arm. Then Ill just carry you like this, the young man said with a slight frown. Gu Nuoer could no longer feel the wind and her two warm hands hung in midair. She blinked. She originally wanted to warm up Elder Brother Siming, but why was she picked up by him again?! When the empress saw Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer like this, she took this as children ying around and gave a light smile. Empress Du instructed in a gentle voice, Walk slowly. Be careful that the remaining ice on the steps will make it slippery. At this moment, AYun ran over quickly from the carriage behind and took the initiative to help the empress. Your Majesty, be careful. This servant will support you. Empress Du smiled and nodded. She turned around and saw that Mu Shuzhen was carrying four bags by herself. Shuzhen, dont tire yourself out. AYun, go and help her. AYun turned around and nced at Mu Shuzhen. She sounded very concerned, Your Majesty, how can that do? Your safety is the most important. This servant will help you up the steps. Shuzhen can handle things herself. As she spoke, she even gave Mu Shuzhen a warning look. Mu Shuzhen was carrying heavy things and did not want to argue with AYun here. The empress was here to pray for blessings and rx. Mu Shuzhen didnt want to cause unnecessary trouble. She raised her head in the empresss direction with difficulty and forced a smile. Your Majesty, dont worry. This servant has always been doing rough work in the past. This little bit of luggage isnt tiring. In the end, Wanyin, who was walking at the back, came up and helped her carry one of the bags. Gu Nuoer did not bring many clothes. After Wanyin helped Mu Shuzhen, she saw how AYun was serving the empress diligently. She felt puzzled Usually, she and Wanxuan would serve the noble consort together and they get along well with each other. However, this AYun seemed like she wanted to be above Mu Shuzhen in everything they do. Mu Shuzhen whispered to Wanyin in an extremely soft voice, Thank you. Chapter 123 - The Empress Fell!

Chapter 123: The Empress Fell!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and ran extremely quickly, taking three steps at a time. The child left behind a string ofughter that sounded like silver bells. Empress Du lifted her skirt and moved slowly, chuckling. Run slower! Dont fall! Wanyin quickly carried the bags and chased after them. Princess, wait for this servant! Mu Shuzhen followed closely behind the empress as if she was afraid that an ident would happen. At this moment, neither the empress nor AYun noticed that Mu Shuzhen was following behind them. Empress Du sighed. AYun, why do I recently have the feeling that you dont like Shuzhen? Two days ago, I was sunbathing under the roof. The icicles that formed the roof almost fell and hit me. If Shuzhen wasnt by my side, I might have been hurt. The back of her hand was scratched because of this. Logically speaking, she should rest well. Why did I hear from the pce servants that you still asked her to wash clothes that night? AYuns heart skipped a beat and she immediately denied it, Your Majesty, this servant is innocent! Shuzhen is like this servants younger sister. How can this servant not like her? Its just that this servant is asionally too strict and is always afraid that she would do something wrong and not be able to serve you well. Thats why this servant had higher expectations. This servant will be careful next time. The empress nodded. The two of you are my personal maids and have to get along harmoniously so that I wont worry. Yes, this servant thanks Your Majesty for your teachings. Although AYun said this, she held great hatred against the person whoined to the empress. ...... If she were to find out who it was, she would definitely not let them off! Thinking of this, she couldnt help but be distracted. However, she didnt expect to slip. AYun fell backward. It was fine if she fell, but she subconsciously grabbed the empresss wrist tightly, pulling the empress down with her! Two screams sounded one after another, and Ye Siming stopped in his tracks. Gu Nuoer also heard it. She quickly stuck her head out of the cloak. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up and go back. Something happened to Empress Mother! When they turned around and ran down the steps, they saw the empress fall to the ground. Her face was pale and she was pressing down on Mu Shuzhen. Meanwhile, beside them, AYun had a wound on her forehead and was crying on the ground. Empress Mother! Gu Nuoer cried out. Wanyin quickly walked down the steps and helped Gu Nuoer help the empress up. Although the empress didnt look too good, fortunately, she wasnt injured from the fall and was only shocked. At this moment, she was very flustered. Dont worry, Nuoer. Im fine. As she spoke, the empress turned around and watched as Wanyin helped Mu Shuzhen up. A streak of blood trickled down Mu Shuzhens nose. She seemed to have felt something and wiped it with the back of her hand. She took a look at her hand and muttered in a sorry state, The bloody omen came true. Empress Du was very worried. Shuzhen, are you alright? Mu Shuzhen shook her head and wiped her nose with her handkerchief roughly. Your Majesty, dont worry. This servant is a rough person. This small injury is not worth mentioning. As for AYun, who was lying at the side, she saw that no one asked if she was alright even after a long time. At this moment, she couldnt help but deliberately moan in pain. Only then did the empress realize that AYun was still lying on the ground and quickly asked Wanyin to help her up. Only then did the empresss hidden guarde out of the forest and hurriedly kneel on the ground. Your Highness, please forgive us. We went to park the carriages and thus were dyed for a while. We failed to protect your safety! Empress Du had always been tolerant and waved her hand. Its fine. Gu Nuoers bright eyes looked at AYun, who had almost all her weight resting on Wanyin, then at Mu Shuzhen, who was already silently picking up her bags and ignoring the blood gushing out of her nose. Mother Empress, theres no time to lose. Lets enter the monastery first! Chapter 124 - How Could He Be So Cold!

Chapter 124: How Could He Be So Cold!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The child struggled and wanted to get onto the ground. She took the initiative to take on the responsibility of helping the empress. However, Ye Siming hugged her tightly and she couldnt move at all. Ye Siming frowned and said coldly, Save the effort. There are hidden guards and they can walk much more steadily than you. Otherwise, what would happen if you fall again and make the empress feel even more anxious? Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks. Although she was unconvinced, she had to admit that Ye Siming was right. Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the empress being helped up the steps by the hidden guards all the way to the monasterys entrance. As the state monastery, Taishi Monastery had always been filled with visitors and received incense offerings. However, because the empress was bringing the princess to stay for a few days, two days ago, Gu Yihan had already ordered people to seal off the mountain path to the Taishi Monastery. Taishi Monasterys main door was yellow and red, and the word Buddhism was carved deeply into it. The sound of the bell also entuated the valleys serenity and filled with Zen. The hidden guards helped the empress, Wanyin helped AYun, and Mu Shuzhen followed behind. They entered the monastery one after another. Only Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and stood at the entrance of Taishi Monastery. He looked up at the signboard with a frown and pondered. Elder Brother Siming, arent you going in? Ye Siming came back to his senses. I am. He stepped inside and nothing strange happened. ...... Some of the novice monks had already noticed the arrival of the empress and the others. They hurriedly went to inform the abbot, Eminent Monk Zhijue. Abbot Zhijue led the monks and stood under the trees in the front yard, weing the empress and princess. Empress Du still had lingering fear from the fall earlier. Well be disturbing the Abbot for the next few days. Please bring us to the meditation room. After saying that, she looked at Gu Nuoer with a gentle gaze. My daughter hasnt eaten yet. Abbot, please help to prepare some delicious hot dishes for her to try. Zhijue nodded. Dont worry. The abbot was already over 70 years old. His beard was white, and his eyes were filled with wisdom and age. His gaze slowly swept across Gu Nuoer. The child was hugging Ye Simings arm and she greeted the abbot with a smile, Monk grandpa~ Her voice was sweet and obedient, causing Zhijue to smile kindly. Although Zhijue might not remember it, Gu Nuoer still had a strong impression of him. It was back when she was still in Heavenly Lake before she was born. When Abbot Zhijue saw that her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, was having a difficultbor, he kept on chanting the Peace Mantra for the noble consort and her. She had an exceptionally good impression of this old monk. When Abbot Zhijue saw the young boy beside Gu Nuoer, his white brows slowly furrowed. The boys aura was gloomy, and his eyes were cold and dangerous. He was like a cautious and swift lone wolf, exuding a murderous aura from head to toe. After only a moment, Abbot Zhijue looked away. He then asked a novice monk to lead everyone to the meditation room in the backyard. Gu Nuoer and the empress were arranged to stay in the same courtyard while Ye Simings amodation was behind hers. Ye Siming sent the child and Wanyin to Gu Nuoers room. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Elder Brother Siming, if youre bored,e find me. Ill bring you to y~ Ye Siming replied coldly, I want to sleep. With that, he left coolly. Wanyin was dissatisfied with his attitude towards the princess and was rather angry. They would usually speak very kindly to the princess. The princess was so cute, how could he be so cold to her! Wanyin opened the bag and took out the clothes Noble Consort Qiao had prepared for Gu Nuoer to hang in the wardrobe. While doing so, sheined, Princess, this Young Master Ye doesnt seem suitable to be your guard. His temper is too fierce and his attitude is cold and too arrogant. Chapter 125 - No One Is More Suitable Than Him

Chapter 125: No One Is More Suitable Than Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer started wandering around the meditation room. She looked at the Buddhist prayer picture hanging on the wall and tested the hard bed with her small butt. She said softly, I have apletely different view from what Elder Sister Wanyin! No one is more suitable to be Baby Nuos guard than Elder Brother Siming. Thats because Elder Brother Siming is a guy of few words and is quite skilled. Most importantly, he will agree to apany Baby Nuo no matter what I want to do. Even if he didnt agree, she knew that Ye Siming would definitely agree in the end if she were to act spoiled. Gu Nuoery on the bed and rested her legs on the edge of the bed, swaying them. Elder Brother Siming just looks cold on the outside but his heart is very warm! When Wanyin heard this, she couldnt help butugh. So Princess has thought it through so clearly. Then this servant naturally cant say anything else. No matter how good something was, only what the princess liked would be the best. On the empresss side, AYun and Mu Shuzhen stood in front of the empress with their heads lowered, serving her tea and helping her change. Although the empress was not injured from the sudden fall earlier, her heart was palpitating. She had clearly gotten a fright. Mu Shuzhen helped the empress put on her clothes. Empress Du turned her head and happened to see that Mu Shuzhen still had her handkerchief stuffed into her nose. Shuzhen, how are you feeling? Are you still bleeding? The empress inevitably asked with concern. ...... Mu Shuzhen was stunned and shook her head. Your Majesty, its no longer bleeding. This servant just hasnt had the time to take it off yet. This servant has embarrassed myself in front of you Empress Du smiled gently. Silly child, why would Iugh at you? My heart aches for you. I know your personality. Youve always been a person who doesnt like to express your grievances and never says things out loud. I have something that Ive long wanted to give to you. Since Ive already said so much today, Ill give it to you first. The empress instructed AYun, Go and take out the green bangle from the blue bag. AYun was shocked She never expected that the empress had prepared this bangle for Mu Shuzhen! A few days ago, the empress had asked her to take this bracelet out from the high rack to wipe the dust off. Turned out that it was so that she could give it to Mu Shuzhen! AYun reluctantly turned around to open the bag. She heard the empress speaking to Mu Shuzhen gently behind her. That bangle is a little old, but His Majesty had gotten an eminent monk to consecrate it in front of the Buddha when I was seriously sick back then. It has the effect of protecting health. Ill be giving this bangle to you now. Mu Shuzhen was shocked and hurriedly knelt down. Its so precious. This servant doesnt dare to ept it. Why dont you dare? My body is gradually getting better. The best protection for me is for the people who serve me well. Shuzhen, I value your character. You should ept it. After saying that, the empress deliberately put on a stern expression. If you dont ept it, Ill get angry. Mu Shuzhen was caught in a dilemma. After a while, she kowtowed deeply. This servant will definitely be more careful and serve Your Majesty well. I wont let you down! The empress smiled and nodded. Good child. At this moment, AYun had already reluctantly taken the bangle and moved to the empresss side. In the short few steps from the table to the chair, she actually had many thoughts of smashing the bangle in her hand. However, AYun still hadnt made up her mind to do so. AYun watched helplessly as the empress handed the green jade bracelet to Mu Shuzhen, but didnt ask if she was hurt from the fall earlier. She was the one who caused the empress with her and the empress was already being magnanimous by not being calctive. However, the empresss actions made AYun hate Mu Shuzhen even more. Sooner orter, she would let Her Majesty know that this eyesore Mu Shu was really a jinx! Chapter 126 - Another Bowl!

Chapter 126: Another Bowl!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At night, the crescent moon scattered a bright white frosted light over the quiet Taishi Monastery, making it look even more Zen-like and extremely tranquil. In the meditation room where dinner was served, warm candle lights were lit. The empress had rested for a while and changed into a warm blue dress. Herplexion looked much better now. She only took a few bites and then stopped eating, focusing only on taking care of Gu Nuoer. She picked a piece of tofu and ced it in Gu Nuoers bowl, using her chopsticks to help her mash it. The minced tofu with the sauce covered the white rice grains and immediately emitted an alluring fragrance. Gu Nuoer rubbed her hands and picked up the spoon to take a bite. Her chubby cheeks puffed up slightly, and her fair and rosy face was filled with satisfaction! This tasted even more fragrant than eating meat! Immediately after, the monks served up stir-fried mushrooms and vegetables and yam porridge. These were all made from ingredients that were all nted in the garden behind the monastery. Not only were the colors of the ingredients fresh, but the taste was also excellent. Gu Nuoer ate happily and the empress kept taking care of her with a gentle smile. Good Nuoer, eat slowly. The child ate the vegetables noisily and used her chopsticks to poke the mushrooms like candied hawthorns. ...... Her pink lips were sparkling, and she even got some sauce on her face. Empress Mother, Gu Nuoer said in a muffled voice, I feel so happy. Ive decided that when I grow up in the future, Ill take out five days each month to be a monk! As soon as she finished speaking, the people around her chuckled. Wanyin wiped the sauce off Gu Nuoers cheeks. Princess, are you doing this for the vegetarian food here? Thats right! The food here is so good! Monk grandpa is so blissful to be able to eat it every day! Gu Nuoer said softly. The empress smiled. Nuoer, do you really think so? You have to know that if you be a monk, you wont be free to eat candies usually. Not only will Master take you in rein, but Buddha will also do the same. The monks are all learning to restrain their emotions and desires. They cant just do whatever they want. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her ck eyes. Even if they wanted to eat candy, did they have to ask Buddha for permission? Wanyin added, Thats not all. In the few days when the Princess were to be a monk, you wouldnt be able to look at beautiful young masters and youngdies. Itd be wrong even if you want to listen to interesting stories! As soon as Wanyin finished speaking, Gu Nuoer let out a cry and held onto her shaking head with her two small hands. I wont be a monk, I wont be a monk! The life of a monk is so tough! After saying that, the child pushed her bowl in front of Wanyin. The princess is full? Another bowl! Since she couldnt be a monk and enjoy these delicacies in the future, she should eat more of them now. After eating and drinking her fill, Gu Nuoer touched her bulging stomach and burped contentedly. Empress Du was going to attend the monks evening ss and listen to the scriptures. As simplicity was important in Buddhism, the empress could only bring a maidservant along with her. Mu Shuzhen was really a Dao cultivator, so she used it as an excuse to wait outside and not enter with the empress. AYun apanied the empress instead. Empress Du asked Wanyin to bring Gu Nuoer back to her room to have an early rest. Nuoer, refrain from running around at night. You mustnt leave the monastery, Empress Du reminded gently. The child nodded. Dont worry, Empress Mother! After watching AYun help Empress Du to leave, Gu Nuoer was about to return to her room when she heard a call from behind. Princess, this servant has something to say. Gu Nuoer turned around. Elder Sister Shuzhen~ Whats the matter? Mu Shuzhen bit her lip and hesitated. After a moment, she mustered up her courage. That Young Master Ye beside the princess is actually Chapter 127 - Why Are You Admiring the Moon Alone

Chapter 127: Why Are You Admiring the Moon Alone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Before Mu Shuzhen could finish speaking, Gu Nuoer suddenly covered her lips with her small hand. Oh no! She turned to look at Wanyin. I forgot to call Elder Brother Siming over for dinner! Wanyin smiled and said, Before dinner, this servant asked a hidden guard to notify Young Master Ye. There was no light in his room, and we didnt know where he went. Perhaps he doesnt want to eat. Princess, dont worry about him. Gu Nuoer said righteously, How can that do? If one doesnt eat and goes hungry, they wont be able to grow tall! After saying that, she strode over to look for Ye Siming. After taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something. She turned around, her eyes dark and lively. By the way, Elder Sister Shuzhen, what did you want to say just now? Mu Shuzhen had just made up her mind to tell the little princess, but at this moment, she didnt know what to say. Seeing how concerned the princess was for Ye Siming, she clearly treated him as a good friend. Would it be too cruel to the princess if she told her the truth? Mu Shuzhen was hesitant. In the end, she took out a yellow talisman from her sleeve and handed it to Gu Nuoer. Princess, this servant wants to say that there are wild beasts in the mountains and its not safe. Although its already winter and many wild beasts have gone into hibernation, idents might still happen. This servant will give you this special beast repelling talisman. Put it in your sleeve. It can protect you. Wanyin took it and looked at it. It was indeed just an ordinary talisman with cinnabar scribblings on it. She was a little surprised. Miss Mu, you know how to do this? Mu Shuzhen lowered her eyes and looked a little embarrassed. I know a little. Gu Nuoers watery eyes swept over it and she happily took it and casually ced it in her small waist pouch. Okay. Elder Sister Shuzhen, dont worry. Hurry up and go look for the empress. She needs your care more than I do! After saying that, the child ran to look for Ye Siming. Wanyin wanted to chase after her, but when she thought about how the princess had eaten too much that night, she had no choice but to turn around and go to the kitchen. She nned to prepare some hawthorn soup to help with the princesss digestion. In any case, there were hidden guards in the dark and the princess would not leave the monastery. There should not be any danger. Elder Brother Siming? Gu Nuoer walked to his room but realized that there was no light inside. Could it be that he wasnt back yet? The child pushed open the door and a creak rang out. She stuck her head in and saw the side profile of the person sitting on the windowsill and admiring the moon. The furnishings in the meditation room were simple and there was no screen to cover it. Gu Nuoer clearly saw Ye Siming leaning against the windowsill with his knees bent, his slender fingertips casually hanging by his knees. He didnt even turn around when he heard sounds. He just looked at the crescent moon and seemed to not be in a good mood. The cold wind from the mountains blew in through the window and onto Gu Nuoers face. The child felt so cold that she shook her chubby face. Its so cold. Elder Brother Siming, why are you sitting here in the wind?! Ye Siming didnt answer her. After a moment, he said sluggishly, Its gettingte. You should go back and sleep. The door behind him creaked shut. Ye Siming turned his head, a hint of surprise appearing in his cold eyes. That was because Gu Nuoer had closed the door and was walking over while rubbing her hands. What are you looking at? I want to look too! Gu Nuoer stood on her tiptoes curiously and grabbed the windowsill with her small hands. She tried her best to look up at the moonlight that Ye Siming had been watching. Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the little meat bun in front of him. Her ten fingers on the windowsill were small, and her nails were fair and rosy, like small pearls. He felt like eating the child. Chapter 128 - You’re Wrong, I’m Not A Good Person

Chapter 128: Youre Wrong, Im Not A Good Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer looked at the mist lingering on the moons tip, creating a cold and hazy scene. Uh, theres nothing to see. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked at Ye Siming with watery eyes. Are you thinking about someone? Ye Siming met her gem-like sparkling and clear eyes for a moment before looking away. No, he said coldly. I dont have anyone to think about. Wont you think about your parents? I dont have parents. Gu Nuoer opened her mouth in surprise. She thought that Ye Siming was just born poor. She didnt expect him to be so pitiful! When Gu Nuoer was two years old, there was a female goat in the pces vegetable garden. However, she died after giving birth to the baby goat. At that time, the cook in the imperial kitchen was muttering, Thismb is so pitiful. Its so young and has lost its mother. Will it not taste good in the future Gu Nuoer did not understand what this had to do with whether it would be delicious or not. However, in her eyes, Elder Brother Siming was as pitiful as amb that had lost its mother! What kind of look is that? Ye Siming gritted his teeth in dissatisfaction. Gu Nuoers eyes flickered. Then does that mean you only have me as a friend? Elder Brother Siming, Ill treat you well in the future! Ye Siming sneered. No need. Gu Nuoer ced her small hands on the windowsill and lowered her chin to rest her head. Elder Brother Siming always pretends to be cold, but I know youre a good person! Ye Siming nced at her. Youre wrong. Im not a good person. You are! Otherwise, why would you agree to some of my requests every time even though you said you didnt like them?! Gu Nuoers round eyes were like stars in her eyes, emitting a beautiful glow. Ye Siming turned to look at the moonlight. Because I want to repay your kindness. You let me out of the cage, and I owe you a life-saving favor. Before I repay you in something where your lifes on the line, I wont leave for the time being. Ill leave after Im done. Wolves wont look back unless they wanted revenge or if they wanted to repay a favor. Gu Nuoer was even more puzzled. Ye Siming looked cold and distant, but he also seemed to care a lot about debts and favors. How strange! Why do you have to leave? Isnt this ce good? Gu Nuoer thought of something and came to a realization. Elder Brother Siming must want to return to your hometown, right? Is it very beautiful there? Ye Siming thought of the tragic situation in the Asura Realm. It was always dark without a sighting of any sun, and rivers of blood were everywhere. Corpses of demons were scattered everywhere. Beautiful? Probably. He smiled coldly and saidzily, I crawled out from there bathed in blood. Why would I still think of going back? Theres no moon as beautiful as this one there. Theres no one there, let alone a talkative little meat bun like you. As he spoke, Ye Siming nced at Gu Nuoer. The child was stunned for a moment before crossing her arms angrily and hugging herself. Elder Brother Siming, Im not a meat bun! Seeing her puff up her pink cheeks, she really looked like those steamed buns with thin skin and thick meat stuffing that were sold on the streets. Ye Siming couldnt help but smile and let out a softugh. Seeing him smile, Gu Nuoer felt even angrier. She reached out her small hand and wanted to pinch Ye Simings itchy flesh. However, the moment she touched Ye Siming, something in her waist bag shook. Immediately after, Ye Siming opened his eyes slightly. That familiar evil aura immediately prated the meridians in his limbs from the deepest corner of his heart. The powerful evil force that he was suppressing seemed to have been provoked by something. It was igniting his beastly desire to kill at a roaring and surging speed. Chapter 129 - Only Dogs Bite

Chapter 129: Only Dogs Bite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing Ye Simings expression suddenly change and emitted a cold and dangerous look in his eyes, it was as if he had be a different person. Elder Brother Siming? Whats wrong? Gu Nuoer blinked and asked with concern. Ye Siming wanted to push her hand away, but he realized that even though he usually only thought that Gu Nuoer was sweet and delicious, now, his desire to eat her had be even stronger! Why did he suddenly lose control? He had entered a Buddhist area and there was powerful prowess of gods and Buddhas everywhere. However, Ye Siming was not an ordinary evil god. As long as he did not enter the main hall or face the Buddha statue, he would not have any reaction. Now, this feeling was as if a small Buddha statue was directly facing him. Beads of sweat began to appear on Ye Simings forehead. He frowned slightly, his gazeplicated and filled with evilness. Gu Nuoer was just inches away, and the sweet and milky fragrance on her body was magnified by her senses. The childs skin was fair and her ck eyes were misty. She looked even prettier than the moon in the sky. You get out He reprimanded in a hoarse voice, wanting to chase Gu Nuoer away. The child still didnt know what had happened. She only felt that Ye Siming looked very ufortable. Elder Brother Siming, are you not feeling unwell? Ye Siming suppressed the evil force that was about to rise in his heart countless times. He used hisst trace ofposure. Get, out. Gu Nuoers eyes dimmed for a moment. She moved her small feet and took two steps back worriedly. She couldnt help but turn around again. Elder Brother Siming, if youre not feeling well, you can Before she could finish speaking, Ye Siming had already pounced over. In almost the blink of an eye, he grabbed Gu Nuoer and pressed her to the ground. His remaining rationality came back and he protected the back of her head. The child wasnt hurt from the fall. Shey there and blinked her big eyes. She looked at Ye Siming, who was suppressing the evil force while wearing an eerie expression. Gu Nuoer did not notice the change that was happening to the evil force in Ye Simings body. Instead, she asked innocently, What are you doing, Elder Brother Siming? Suddenly! Ye Siming grabbed her wrist and raised it to his lips. Without any exnation, he opened his mouth and bit the little girls delicate pinky. He did not use much strength, but just mped it under his teeth, but it already made the delicate Gu Nuoer feel intense pain! She burst into tears, which then turned into soft sobs. A series of childish cries that would make ones heart break sounded. Ye Siming gradually regained his rationality amidst his aggrieved voice, and the evil force in his body quickly dissipated. When his eyes werepletely clear, he hurriedly let go of Gu Nuoers hand. The fair and soft flesh on the childs pinky had already turned red. Im sorry. Ye Siming pulled her up, but he realized that Gu Nuoers two small feet seemed to have gone limp and she couldnt stand up no matter what. He had no choice but to pick her up horizontally and then ced her on the edge of the bed. Gu Nuoery down and wiped her tears. Ye Siming lowered his head and frowned. He said again, Im sorry. The child sobbed for a moment before saying in a hoarse voice, Elder Brother Siming, what kind of illness do you have? You even bite people Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and didnt answer. In the end, he still replied in a soft voice, Im sorry. Gu Nuoer sat up by herself and looked at him with tears in her eyes. The child asked sincerely, Elder Brother Siming, does your illness have anything to do with dogs? My mother said that only dogs bite Chapter 130 - Exorcism Talisman, Who Gave It To You? Translator: Atlas Stud

Chapter 130: Exorcism Talisman, Who Gave It To You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A trace of irritation appeared in Ye Simings calm eyes. He looked at the pitiful and innocent child in front of him, her big eyes that had just been washed by tears. He answered softly. Im not. Gu Nuoer looked at Ye Simings handsome, distant, and cold face. She thought about how he had no parents and had now contracted this strange illness that caused him to bite other people like a dog. Ye Siming immediately became the most pitiful person in her heart. It was no wonder Elder Brother Siming was always alone by himself. He must be afraid that he would bite someone when he was sick! The child reached out her hand, wanting to smooth his ck hair. However, at the thought of her finger that was still hurting, she gave up on the idea. However, when she reached out to touch him, Ye Siming felt a different aura again. He frowned and lowered his head, sniffing Gu Nuoer. When he tugged down the small bag at her waist, Gu Nuoer waved her chubby hands to stop him. Dont snatch it! This bag has my candies in it! They cant treat illnesses! After she finished speaking, Ye Siming had already opened her small waist pouch and poured everything inside onto the ground. Small items fell one after another. Gu Nuoers small hand quickly grabbed the candy that was about tond on the floor and put it into her mouth. She wore a thankful expression. Phew~ That was almost wasted! I have been keeping it for two days. Ye Siming didnt seem to hear herint. He only frowned and looked down at the scattered items on the ground. There was everything. Torn pieces of paper confetti, a ck button that was supposed to be the eye to her fabric tiger, a withered petal, and a small bag of fish food. However, the most eye-catching thing of them all was the triangr yellow talisman. Ity there quietly. Under the moonlight, traces of cinnabar could be seen. Who gave it to you? Ye Simings voice was bone-chilling, like water. Gu Nuoer tilted her head in confusion. What? This exorcism talisman, who gave it to you? Based on Ye Simings understanding of Gu Nuoer, she would only keep things that she treasured in her small bag. Those things might look worthless to outsiders, but to her, they were valuable treasures. And this exorcism talisman was definitely not something that Gu Nuoer would be interested in. Someone must have given this to her. Gu Nuoer said softly, Elder Sister Shuzhen gave it to me. She said that there are many wild beasts in the mountains, so she gave it to me to ensure my safety! Wild beasts? Ye Siming sneered. He reached out and held the inconspicuous yellow talisman in his hand. A young priest with weak cultivation wanted to use such a thing to warn him? Was she worried that he would hurt Gu Nuoer? At the thought of this, Ye Siming looked sideways, wanting to take a look at the child. He realized that the childs round eyes were wide open and her nose, which had turned red from crying, was gently sniffing twice. She looked so pitiful Not only did Ye Siming bite her little finger, but he also threw out the things in her small bag. However, she didnt get angry because of this. Instead, she pitied Ye Siming for having no parents and for contracting an illness that would cause him to bite people. Therefore, she looked at Ye Siming with an innocent and sympathetic gaze. When the child saw him looking over, she said in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, dont be afraid. My father knows many famous doctors. We can definitely get you cured! Ye Siming was stunned and pursed his thin lips. No need. They wont be able to cure me. After saying that, he bent down to pick up the small items on the ground and stuffed them back into Gu Nuoers small waist pouch. Ye Siming lowered his head and hung the waist pouch on her again. The child habitually raised her hand and patted his head. Good boy! Ye Siming was speechless. Chapter 131 - Who On Earth Are You?!

Chapter 131: Who On Earth Are You?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Late at night was when it was the coldest in the monastery that was located on the mountain. After the fog surged up, it became even quieter in the mountains. asionally, a gust of cold wind would blow past, causing the windows to bang. Empress Du was a light sleeper, so AYun suggested that she and Mu Shuzhen take turns being on duty for the first half of the night and the second half of the night respectively. Mu Shuzhen kept watch for the first half of the night. She stayed in the outer room, her eyelids drooping sleepily. It was now midnight, but AYun had yet toe to take over the watch duty from her. Based on AYuns personality, she probably wanted her to keep watch for the entire night alone. Thinking of this, Mu Shuzhen sighed slightly. She simply lit a smallmp and read so that she wouldnt fall asleep. At this moment, she heard some soundsing from the window. A shadow shed past. At the same time, the small light that had just been lit in the room went out. The atmosphere fell into a strange silence. Mu Shuzhen could only hear her own breathing. Her shallow cultivation also seemed to be reminding her that something dangerous was approaching. Mu Shuzhen heard the sounds of a few more stonesnding on the ground. It actually came from the inner room. This was bad! Her Majesty! Only then did she realize that the empress was a light sleeper. Usually, if she were to hear the sound of the loud wind outside, she had probably woken up long ago. But tonight, Her Majesty seemed to be sleeping very deeply. Mu Shuzhen stood up in a panic and hurriedly ran to the inner room. The moment she entered, she screamed and fell to the ground on her butt. Ah!! The empress was lying on the bed as if she was in aa, and there were dozens of ck shadows floating around her. Mu Shuzhen took a closer look and saw that these shadows were all in the shape of wolf heads. Their eyes emitted a fiery and fierce red color. They opened their bloody mouths and panted as they faced the empress who was on the bed. Mu Shuzhen quickly took out an exorcism talisman from her sleeve. Obey mymand! However, the exorcism talisman suddenly lit up in mes. Mu Shuzhen quickly retracted her hand and watched as the talisman turned to ashes. The vicious wolf shadows that were surrounding the empress still did not disperse. At this moment, a soft scoff came from above. I thought it was someone with some capability. I didnt expect the person to dare to cause trouble in front of me with just this little bit of skill. Hmm? Mu Shuzhen looked up and saw the arrogant and handsome youth sitting on the beam. His cold eyes were filled with mockery. Mu Shuzhen staggered up. Its you! Ye Siming came down easily from the beam. Mu Shuzhen retreated step by step, her heart beating like a drum. It was only when the youth got closer that she saw the unrestrained danger and pressure in his eyes. He had deliberately hidden his aura when he was beside Gu Nuoer! This was his true colors! Thinking of how well the princess treated her, Mu Shuzhen scolded angrily, With me around, dont even think about bullying the princess! Ye Siming sneered and raised his eyebrows. Idiot, if I want to hurt her, itll be as easy as surrounding you and the empress like what Im doing at this moment. Mu Shuzhen was stunned. What he said seemed to be right. The little princess trusted him now. If the youth really wanted to make a move, it would be as easy as flipping his hand. But he didnt do that You must have other ns, Mu Shuzhen concluded. It was written in the books that all demons were bad! Ye Siming sneered in disdain as if he couldnt be bothered to exin. Ill only warn you once. Youre not allowed to give these useless things to Gu Nuoer in the future. You dont even fully understand these things yourself. Arent you ashamed to take such a talisman out? After saying that, he turned to leave. Mu Shuzhen asked anxiously, Who on earth are you?! Ye Siming didnt even turn around. Noment. Chapter 132 - Princess, You Must Believe Me

Chapter 132: Princess, You Must Believe Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mu Shuzhen hurriedly wanted to chase after him, but her vision suddenly turned ck. It was not until she fell heavily from the bamboo couch to the ground that the pain from her elbow woke her up a little. Mu Shuzhen held her aching arm and looked around the room. The candle was still lit up and there was no sign that anyone had entered the room. The wind outside was still a little noisy. The empresss call came from the inner room. Shuzhen, whats that sound? Mu Shuzhen quickly stood up and went in. Your Majesty, this servant identally knocked over the book just now and woke you up. Please forgive this servants sin. The empresss eyes were still filled with sleepiness. When she heard this, she smiled lightly and shook her head. Its fine. When AYunester, you can go back and have an early rest. Yes. Mu Shuzhen lowered her head and tucked the empress in. She watched her fall asleep before retreating to the outer room. Mu Shuzhen was still very puzzled. Was that just a dream? She sat back down on the bamboo couch and pondered. She suddenly felt as if there was something under her butt. She reached out and touched something that seemed like a triangle. Mu Shuzhen trembled. She took out the yellow talisman and ced it under the light to check. It was indeed the one she had given to the little princess. She wasnt dreaming just now. This dangerous youth called Ye Siming had reallye to warn her! Mu Shuzhen felt a lingering fear. What kind of person was he? To be able to enter and leave the Buddhist grounds freely and control other peoples dreams! Mu Shuzhen felt a chill run down her spine. She was sweating profusely and felt very tired. She wanted to get a basin of water to wash her face. Unexpectedly, just as she carried the copper basin out, she saw a sneaky figure quietly leaving the courtyard. Judging from the persons clothes, it looked like AYun! Mu Shuzhen frowned in confusion. It was already sote. If AYun didnte to take over her shift, she ought to be sleeping. Why did she run out? Mu Shuzhen was extremely puzzled and hurriedly closed the door and followed after her. Early the next morning, Gu Nuoer rubbed her eyes and woke up. She sat up with the nket in her hands and said in a soft voice, Elder Sister Wanyin, Baby Nuo woke up so early today. The sun isnt even up yet! Wanyin smiled and helped Gu Nuoer put on her clothes. Princess, its already seven. Its dark because its cloudy today and is probably going to snow. Youll have to wear warmer clothes. The child nodded obediently. Im going to see Empress Mother after breakfast! Wanyin smiled. After bringing Gu Nuoer to wash up, she served the mushroom vermicelli steamed buns made by the monks in the temple. At this moment, Mu Shuzhens voice came from the door. Is the princess here? This servant has something to report. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and Wanyin said, Miss Mu,e in and talk first. Its quite cold outside. The curtain moved and Mu Shuzhen quickly walked in. As soon as she arrived in front of Gu Nuoer, she immediately knelt down and kowtowed. Princess, if theres any lie in what this servant is going to say next, this servant will be expelled from my sect, never be able to achieve true Dao, and will be struck by lightning. Wanyin frowned. Miss Mu, our princess is still young. Its fine if you usually make mistakes, but what if you scare her by saying such things? Wanyin had also heard of this Mu Shuzhen. After hearing that something had happened to her family, her emotions had been abnormal. She often made a ruckus and was now even doing it in front of the princess! Wanyin was about to chase Mu Shuzhen out when she heard Gu Nuoer ask curiously, Elder Sister Shuzhen, if theres anything, just say it. Theres no need to swear. I believe you. Chapter 133 - She Wants to Burn You Guys to Death

Chapter 133: She Wants to Burn You Guys to Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mu Shuzhen felt very touched. Although the princess was young, she could actually understand what she was trying to express. If it wasnt because this was a very serious matter, Mu Shuzhen wouldnt have dared to make such a vicious oath. She quickly said, AYun and this servant were supposed to take turns to be on watch dutyst night, but AYun didnte in thetter half of the night. This servant originally thought that she had overslept. This kind of thing often happened in the past, so this servant didnt think too much about it. This servant just wanted to get some water to wash my face and keep watch until daylight. However, when this servant opened the door This servant saw that AYun had gone out sneakily. It was already sote and her movements were suspicious. Out of curiosity, this servant followed her. Expectedly, this servant discovered that AYun had hidden flint and kerosene around the pagoda. After Mu Shuzhen finished speaking, Wanyin was the first to be shocked. Theres actually such a thing? How dare she?! In another day, the princess will be going to the scripture tower with Her Majesty to serve the Buddha for half a day. What is she nning to do by harboring such evil intentions?! The scripture tower they mentioned here was where Taishi Monastery stored the scripture books. The ce was filled with ancient books. If the tower were ignited by fire, the consequences would be unimaginable. Moreover, the scripture tower was a sacred ce where the servants like them couldnt apany the empress and princess inside. This meant that on that day, only the princess and the empress would be going in to attend to the scriptures sincerely. If AYun wanted to start a fire, then she must be wanting the empress and princesss lives! Gu Nuoers small face was filled with contemtion. Her ck hair hung by her cheeks, making her look obedient, cute, and a littleposed. AYun cant possibly want to kill the empress and me. If she wants to make a move, she must have other motives. Mu Shuzhen hurriedly nodded. Before we left the pce, this servant heard AYuns good friends mocking this servant. She said that if this servant did something wrong, the empress would know that it was a mistake to keep this servant. This servant guesses that she must be thinking of implicating this servant with this event. However, if something were to happen to Her Majesty and the princess, she would not be able to escape the responsibility. Therefore, this servant thinks that she will definitely set the fire first, then pretend to save the masters and finally frame this servant. Wanyin was furious. Ill tear off her face now! Gu Nuoer grabbed her sleeve. Theres no hurry. The child pondered for a moment and suddenly said quietly, Elder Sister Wanyin, go and change the kerosene to water. Remember to make it have a close resemnce. After changing it, put it back and dont let anyone see it. Elder Sister Shuzhen, just go back for now and dont say anything about this. Wanyin frowned uneasily. Princess, even so, its still too dangerous. Dont be afraid. We already know what she wants to do. Why would we be worried that shell seed? Get the hidden guards to guard the vicinity. Ill have my own ways to deal with things when the timees. Since the princess had already given the order, Wanyin could only do as she was told. After she left, Mu Shuzhen said apologetically, Princess, this servant has let you down. AYun hates this servant and this has implicated you. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. It has nothing to do with you. Its just that she wants to show off too much. Ive seen Mother deal with such people. Dont worry, leave it to me. Taking care of her will be just like ying! For some reason, with the princess here, Mu Shuzhen felt as if she had taken a calming pill. Ever since she discovered this secretst night, she had not dared to close her eyes. She was afraid that something would happen to the empress and princess. Mu Shuzhen left Gu Nuoers room and returned to the empresss room. AYun had just finished serving the empress breakfast. Seeing Mu Shuzheningte, she said, Youre always missing. Its fine if you go out to y, but if you get lost, Her Majesty will be worried. Mu Shuzhen did not want to argue with her. She picked up her broom and went outside to sweep the floor. Chapter 134 - Gu Nuo’er, I Heard It

Chapter 134: Gu Nuoer, I Heard It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing that Mu Shuzhen did not respond to her at all, AYun felt angry. She called out in a spoiled tone, Your Majesty, look at Shuzhen. I cant even nag at her now. The empress leaned back in her chair and nced at Mu Shuzhen with a smile. Perhaps youve misunderstood her. This child stayed by my side until 1 a.m.st night. She might have gone to take a short rest. AYun, the most important thing between the two of you is to have harmony. Shuzhen is a child who isnt good at expressing herself. Dont bully her. Hearing the empresss words, AYun felt even more resentful towards Mu Shuzhen. Last night, she only came a littlete to take over Mu Shuzhens shift, but thetter actually dared toin to the empress. Lets see how she would find an opportunity to mess with her this time! AYun lowered her eyes and looked at the empress, who was still unaware of the situation. When the matter waspleted, the empress would definitely trust and rely on her even more. When she became the empresss head pce maid, she would be able to get whatever she wanted. As AYun thought about this, she became even more determined about the vicious n in her heart. Gu Nuoer woke up from her afternoon nap and felt that her stomach was empty. The child ran out of the courtyard and followed the fragrance in the air to the Taishi Monasterys kitchen. The monks were preparing the vegetarian meal for dinner. Gu Nuoer sniffed and poked her head in to take a look. It smells so good~ A novice monk who was chopping vegetables turned around and smiled kindly. Princess, are you hungry? Gu Nuoer walked in and sat down on a short stool that was used for people to pick out the edible parts of the vegetables. She hugged a cabbage pitifully. Monk older brother, can you give me something to eat? There was a strict time requirement for eating in the monastery. It could not be earlier orter, lest it broke the rules. However, Gu Nuoer sat there like a small pearl, her ck and beautiful eyes blinking. The novice monk felt his heart soften. He smiled and nodded, getting a few ck objects out of the fire with an iron rod. Then, he wrapped them up with a cloth and rubbed them. When he handed them to Gu Nuoer, she saw that they were actually a few roasted chestnuts! The browned chestnut meat revealed its chubby belly, and a fragrance filled the air. The other vegetarian dishes arent ready yet. Princess, please have some roasted chestnuts in the meantime. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered as she took it happily. Her voice was soft. Thank you, monk older brother. She held the bundle of chestnuts and walked out. Gu Nuoer slowly sat on the steps, spreading out the cloth on herp, and then started to peel a chestnut. Her small hands were tender. Fortunately, the chestnut shell was thin and crispy, and it opened with a light push. Aplete piece of chestnut meat was exposed. The child moved her fingers and was about to stuff the chestnut into her mouth. A soft woof came from the side! She turned her head and saw a small yellow dog sitting near her. It was wagging its tail and sticking out its tongue to look at the chestnut in her hand. Do you want to eat too? Woof! Gu Nuoer was very generous. She broke off half of the chestnut and threw it to the dog. The dog ate heartily and wagged its tail even more happily. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. Doggy, after giving you food, were good friends now. You mustnt bite me like how Elder Brother Siming did! Gu Nuoer, I heard you. A cold male voice suddenly appeared. The child was stunned. A ck shadow shed in front of her and Ye Simingnded from the roof. Gu Nuoer blinked and looked at his furrowed brows. Her chubby hand took the initiative to hand over a chestnut that she had not pried open. Elder Brother Siming, you came at the right time. Help me peel the chestnuts. They are so hot. On her tender face, there were no signs that she felt guilty about being discovered for speaking ill of others behind their backs. Chapter 135 - Little Thing That Is Pushing Your Luck

Chapter 135: Little Thing That Is Pushing Your Luck

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and took the cloth from her then sat down next to her. His slender fingertips quickly peeled off the chestnut shell. He pretended to ask casually, Your hand is fine now? Gu Nuoer hummed and raised her pinky to check it. Her fair and tender finger was as smooth as before without any wounds. Elder Brother Siming, after hearing what you said, I really feel a little pain! Hurry up and peel the chestnuts for me to eat. Perhaps Ill bepletely healed then~ Ye Siming gritted his teeth when he heard that. The little thing that is pushing your luck. When Ye Siming handed five to six whole peeled chestnuts to Gu Nuoer, they were no longer as hot. She ate happily and didnt forget to break another piece to share with the dog. Unexpectedly, the puppy seemed to have eaten its fill and didnt even try to smell it. It justy on its side and started snoring. Gu Nuoer looked at the chestnut in her hand that had been rejected by the dog. She silently pinched it with her small hand and raised it to Ye Simings mouth. Ye Siming was speechless. A vein popped out on the young boys forehead. Do you think that I didnt see that this is something that the dog didnt want to eat? Gu Nuoers eyes flickered and she said aggrievedly, Mother said that we cant waste food. Ye Siming snatched the half piece of chestnut and threw it into his mouth. As he gritted his teeth and chewed, he stared at Gu Nuoer coldly. Eat your food and stop being a busybody! Is it delicious? The child asked with sparkling eyes. At first, Ye Siming couldnt be bothered to answer. However, Gu Nuoer refused to give up. Ye Siming could only look elsewhere and nod unnaturally. Its alright. Gu Nuoer finished the remaining chestnuts happily. In the end, she reached out her soft hands. Elder Brother Siming, carry me back to the house on your back. Ye Siming ignored her. Walk by yourself. However, Gu Nuoer wasnt trying to discuss this with him. She stood up and grabbed Ye Simings back with her chubby arms. Ye Siming was about to pull her down. The child said pitifully, I will fall! Im full now and cant walk. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and could only support Gu Nuoer with one hand while propping himself up with the other. Why was this little thing so difficult to deal with? On the way back, the little princess would burst out with cheeky and cute words from time to time, making the cold youth so angry that he threatened her again and again. However, it just caused the little princess tough even more happily. Abbot Zhijue stood under the corridor in the distance and saw this scene. He slowly lowered his head and sped his hands together. Amitabha. Rtionships form and rtionships die. Everything had its own cause and effect. Early next morning, the weather was still gloomy. Gu Nuoer woke up very early. Today, she was going to the scripture tower to serve Buddha with Empress Du for half a day. The act of serving Buddha just meant they had to stay in the tower for half a day to show their sincerity. Gu Nuoer was a child. She might not be able to sit still and could feel bored. Empress Du was unwilling to restrain her, so she got Wanyin to pack a lot of candied fruits and pastries to be brought into the tower with them so that Gu Nuoer could eat them as a way to relieve her boredom. At around 7.45 a.m., Abbot Zhijue led a group of monks and guided Empress Du and the little princess Gu Nuoer up to the back of the mountain. The scripture tower was situated in the courtyard that was at the very back of Taishi Monastery. It was closer to the deep forest where the ce was quiet and distant. Your Majesty, Princess, this poor monk will send you till here. Abbot Zhijue bowed slightly. Empress Du held Gu Nuoers hand and nodded at him. ording to the rules, only the royal family could enter the scripture tower to serve the Buddha. Even the pce servants and hidden guards had to wait outside. Two monks opened the doors to the tower while Empress Du took Gu Nuoers hand and led her in. Wanyin watched behind them and couldnt help but feel nervous. Until the door of the scripture tower was slowly closed. Chapter 136 - The Scripture Tower Is On Fire Chapter 136: The Scripture Tower Is On Fire Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scripture tower was wider and more spacious than Gu Nuoer had imagined. In the middle were four angry-looking guardian deities that surrounded a Bodhisattva. Gu Nuoer stood under the statue and looked up. She felt that the guardian deities were angry-looking and the Bodhisattva looked benevolent. They were all much taller than her. Around the walls, there were densely-packed bookshelves the height of a person. They were filled with various scriptures. The fragrance of ancient books filled the air. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and looked around, feeling dazzled. There were so many precious books here. It would be a pity if AYun burned all these precious books! This bad woman. Empress Du was still in the dark about this matter. She saw that Gu Nuoer was not making a fuss, but was walking around the bookshelves and looked around curiously. She said, Nuoer, Ill be reading here. There is water and pastries on the table here. If youre hungry, juste and eat. Gu Nuoer ran to the window that was near many bookshelves and replied perfunctorily. She stood on tiptoe and tried to push the window. It could be opened. The childs voice was soft as she spoke to Empress Du meaningfully, Empress Mother, you have to hurry up and read. Otherwise, well be leavingter~ Empress Du looked up when she heard this, thinking that Gu Nuoer felt that half a day would pass by very quickly. She smiled gently. Okay. An hourter, other than AYun and Mu Shuzhen who were waiting outside the tower, everyone else was waiting outside the courtyard. Wanyin didnt dare to show her anxiety and waited not far from the courtyard. For some reason, her right eyelid kept twitching and she felt uneasy. She had already changed the barrel of kerosene hidden in the corner to water ording to the princesss instructions, But why was she still feeling so anxious and unsettled? At this moment, she saw Mu Shuzhen walk out and nod at her solemnly. As expected, AYun had made a move! Wanyin took a few steps forward, ready to call for the guards to capture her. ording to the princesss n, she and the empress should have alreadye out of the scripture tower. As for AYuns barrel of kerosene, it had also been reced by water by Wanyin. A fire shouldnt starta| Unfortunately, not long after, a vague hint of me appeared in the direction of the scripture tower! A burning smell drifted over. Mu Shuzhen and Wanyin looked at each other and saw the shock in each others eyes. How did the kerosene get ignited after being reced?! At this moment, AYun ran out in a panic as if she was trying to cover up for herself by shifting the me onto others. This is bad! The scripture tower is on fire! Her Majesty and the princess are still inside! AYun originally wanted to put out the fire herself, but she didnt expect the fire to be bigger than she imagined. She was afraid of death and did not dare to go in anymore. Seeing that things were going to be problematic, she had no choice but to run out to seek help. Wanyin was the first to react. She cried and shouted, Hurry up and save the princess! Mu Shuzhen grabbed AYun, who was about to escape, to prevent her from escaping. The mes quickly attracted the monks and guards. Ye Siming was originally sitting on the roof when he saw the smokeing from the distant mountains. He looked down and saw that the monks and guards were all running towards the scripture tower with buckets in their hands, shouting to put out the fire. Ye Siming furrowed his brows slightly. If he remembered correctly, the empress had brought the princess with her to serve the Buddha in the scripture tower today. In the blink of an eye, the youth jumped down and headed towards the scripture tower. At this moment, the courtyard outside the tower was filled with people throwing buckets of water. No one expected that the fire had started to spread from the courtyard. It was difficult for them to enter now. The raging mes had already devoured the small room opposite the scripture tower in the courtyard. Wanyin cried and urged, Hurry up! The princess and Her Majesty are still inside. Hurry up! As soon as she finished speaking, a figure rushed in, ignoring the terrifying mes. Chapter 137 - He Remembered The Kindness of

Chapter 137: He Remembered The Kindness of That One Piece of Candy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming stood at the entrance of the scripture, surrounded by raging mes from both sides. He panted heavily and his gaze was deep, but he did not enter the scripture tower even after a long time had passed. That was because, through the gap in the door, he could see the four guardian deities surrounding the Bodhisattva. He was a demon god of extreme evil, born to sh with gods and Buddhas. If he were to enter the scripture tower, it would definitely cause the evil force in his body to be agitated. At the same time, it was more likely to summon out those ferocious demonic beasts in the Revert Ruination Realm. They would drag him back to the abyss he had been in the past at all costs. Therefore, Ye Siming hesitated. The voice in his heart told him, Gu Nuoer is a passerby in your life. She is just a most inconspicuous mortal. Her life is as insignificant as grass to you. Why should you care about her life? If she dies, you wont have to repay her kindness. You should leave the capital and roam the world! Ye Siming clenched his fists, his deep eyes filled with ripples. Gu Nuoers bright eyes shed across his mind. It was as if she would never be injured and had the power to bring everyone joy and happiness. However, for some reason, Ye Siming thought of how she had cried her heart out when she sent Nanny Hu off. It wasnt that the child didnt have sad things, but she had learned not to reveal her emotions at such a young age. At this moment, he suddenly heard something General Bai Yi said Siming, you are indebted to her. Ye Siming slowly raised his head. He remembered how, back then, many people treated him as a monster. She was the only one who had walked toward him and even gave him a piece of candy. Ye Simings thin lips curled into a perfunctory smile. Aftering into contact with the mortal world, as expected, things have indeed be much more troublesome. The next moment, he kicked open the door of the scripture tower. Even if it was hellfire or an abyss he could still barge through it for her. And at this moment, outside the courtyard of the scripture tower. Wanyin was leaning against the wall and crying bitterly, all of her hopes ced on Ye Siming. Just now, he was the only one who rushed into the sea of fire without caring about the danger. At this moment, a soft voice sounded from beside her. Elder Sister Wanyin, why are you crying? Wanyin was stunned. She turned around and was overjoyed. Princess! Youre fine! Gu Nuoer and Empress Du came down from the slope on the right. This was because she had brought the empress to climb through the window with her and it had taken some effort to go down the mountain. The child blinked her round eyes. Of course Im fine. Eh? Why is there still a fire? Wanyin quickly wiped away her tears. Ive already switched the kerosene ording to the princesss orders. I dont know what other things AYun has secretly done. At this moment, Empress Du had already walked up to AYun. AYun was pressed tightly to the ground by the two guards and was still struggling and shouting. Seeing that Empress Du had arrived, she raised her voice even more. Your Majesty, this lowly servant Mu Shuzhen set the fire and even wanted to frame me. Please give this servant justice! However, Empress Du looked down at her. Her usually gentle face was now filled with disappointment and disgust. Empress Du suddenly raised her hand and pped AYun hard. I raised a tiger and brought trouble to myself. It was simply the greatest mistake to keep you by my side for so long! When she climbed out of the window just now, Gu Nuoer had already told her the whole story. AYun was shocked. The empress had never hit her before, nor had she seen the empress lose such a temper! Your Majesty, this servant You dont have to say anything. Ill get someone to investigate this matter thoroughlyter. AYun, I wont cover up for you this time! The monks and guards were still trying to put out the fire with water. Wanyin was a little anxious. The fire hasnt been put out after so long. Young Master Ye is still inside! Gu Nuoer suddenly raised her small round face. Elder Sister Wanyin, what did you say? Chapter 138 - The Shadows Beside Him

Chapter 138: The Shadows Beside Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wanyin said anxiously, Young Master Ye heard that the princess and the empress are still inside and ran in without saying anything. Gu Nuoer was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly ran into the outer courtyard where most of the fire had been extinguished. Princess! You cant go in. The roof beams which had just been burned break easily. Its dangerous! Gu Nuoer ignored Wanyins shouts behind her and ran quickly to the scripture tower. The raging mes had already dyed a small half of the left side of the scripture tower. Gu Nuoer pushed open the door. Elder Brother Siming! Almost at this moment, an extremely terrifying scene was reflected in Gu Nuoers clear and sparkling eyes. The guardian deities surrounded the Bodhisattva while Ye Siming was standing in front of the Bodhisattva statue, his back facing Gu Nuoer. There were actually some ugly and terrifying ck fogs floating behind and around him! It was unknown where these ck fog came from, but they floated around Ye Siming and opened their blood-red eyes at him. Ye Siming,e back with us. A group of neither male nor female voices like low beast roars sounded out. Gu Nuoer shouted, Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming didnt show any reaction. It was as if he had entered a meditative state. Seeing that the ck fogs were about to engulf him, Gu Nuoer suddenly gained the courage to take a step forward and pounce forward. She grabbed his arm. At this moment, the Bodhisattva statue lowered its eyebrows with cold benevolence. Clear divine light shone from somewhere and shattered the ck shadows around Ye Siming. Agonizing screams followed. Ye Siming seemed to have juste back to his senses. He looked sideways slightly, and a trace of dark red shed across his originally dark and deep eyes. Gu Nuoer? The child grabbed two of his fingers with her chubby little hand. Come out with me quickly! This ce is on fire! Its dangerous! Ye Siming was dragged away by her, staggering. He was momentarily stunned. Just now, his evil force had been agitated by the guardian deities and Bodhisattva statues. He was unable to suppress the evil nature in the depths of his heart and identally summoned the evil beasts from the Revert Ruination Realm. Later onter on, Gu Nuoer came. Ye Siming looked at the childs back, her hair shaking as she ran. Her side profile and chubby face looked solemn. She looked just like a three-year-old child. Why did she have the ability to help him suppress his evil nature and drive away those evil beasts? Gu Nuoer had just pulled Ye Siming out of the scripture tower when she heard the sound of cracking wood above their heads. Before she could swing her small hand to resist, Ye Siming pulled her into his arms. Because he couldnt dodge in time, Ye Simings left shoulder was hit. However, Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, was safe and sound. Ye Siming only furrowed his brows when he was hit by the broken piece of burning wood. Elder Brother Siming, are you alright? The childs soft voice was filled with worry. Im fine. Coincidentally, Wanyin ran over with the guards carrying water buckets. When she hugged Gu Nuoer, she seemed like she was about to cry. Princess, how could you run in alone? You scared this servant to death! When Gu Nuoer was brought to the empress, the empress covered her tear-stricken face with a handkerchief and held Gu Nuoers small hand to check if she was injured. Gu Nuoer pointed at Ye Siming beside her. Empress Mother, a piece of wood that was this big fell just now. Fortunately, Elder Brother Siming helped me block it. Otherwise, Nuoer would have been injured! When Empress Du heard this, she raised her teary eyes and quickly looked at the youth beside her. Siming, are you alright? Ye Siming shook his head slightly. The empress felt that it was not appropriate to stay for long and hurriedly ordered the pce servants to return to the pce to summon the imperial physicians to be ready for their return. They were to set off to return immediately. Chapter 139 - Foolish and Bad

Chapter 139: Foolish and Bad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

With the help of the guards and the monks, the fire was finally extinguished. Fortunately, the fire started from the outer courtyard. When it reached the scripture tower, only the basic scriptures were burned. Most of the remaining authentic works were still preserved. Despite this, if Gu Nuoer hadnt been prepared in advance, she and the empress would have been so helpless and terrified when they were trapped in the scripture tower! No matter how good Empress Dus temper was, she could not withstand the influence of such a matter. She was furious and interrogated AYun seriously. At first, AYun refused to admit it and imed that Mu Shuzhen had framed her. It was not until the guards found traces of kerosene under AYuns shoes that AYun confessed dejectedly. It turned out that the empress had praised Mu Shuzhen many times and that made her unhappy. In addition, Mu Shuzhen did not listen to her orders, which made AYun, who had always been eager to excel, felt very unhappy. She thus came up with a vicious n, which was to deliberately set a big fire while the empress and the little princess were serving Buddha in the scripture tower. When that happened, not only would she be able to frame Mu Shuzhen, but if the little princess was injured, ording to the emperors temper, Mu Shuzhen would also not be able to escape death. AYun could even receive countless rewards for saving her masters. The empresss usual softness and magnanimity made her feel that this was an opportunity she could take. The barrel of kerosene that Mu Shuzhen had discovered hidden in the corner had been reced with water by Wanyin. However, they did not expect that this was only evidence that AYun had prepared for framing Mu Shuzhen. She also carried a small bamboo tube of kerosene with her tomit this crime. Originally, the n went ording to AYuns n, but she never expected that the fire would burn too quickly. This was because of the Taishi Monasterys wooden structures. It hadnt snowed in the past few days either, so the wood wasnt damp. When the fire grew bigger, AYun became afraid, let alone going in to save the empress and princess. She was very afraid of death! If Gu Nuoer had not pulled the empress to leave by the window in advance, they would probably have gotten a huge shock this time. When Wanyin learned of AYuns entire n, she was so angry that her eyes turned red. She pounced over and pped AYun, leaving a few bloody scratch marks on her face. B*tch! The empress gave you food and drinks, but you actually wanted to gain the masters trust by hurting her and the princess! Why hasnt the heavens taken you away when you have such foolish and bad thoughts?! AYun cried and fell to the ground. She crawled over and hugged the empresss leg. She knew that Empress Du had always been soft-hearted, so she kept crying and begging. Your Majesty, this servant knows my mistake. This servant wanted to be valued by you too much, thats why this servant came up with such a damn idea. This servant wont dare to do it again in the future. This servant is willing to p myself 30 times. Please calm down and forgive this servant this one time! Empress Du lowered her eyes and looked at her coldly. AYun, youvemitted a heinous mistake. How dare you expect me to still keep you by my side? After saying that, she looked at the guards at the side. After returning to the pce, hand AYun over to the emperor and deal with her ording to the pces rules. I have no objections. AYun fell to the ground and her face turned pale from fear. If she were to fall into the hands of the emperor, she would not be granted a quick death. She had almost hurt the little princess. The emperor would definitely have the Punishment Bureau think of ways to torture her! AYun cried and shouted, Your Majesty, this servant knows my mistake! Please show mercy! Empress Du felt a headache when she heard this. With a wave of her hand, two guards gagged AYun and dragged her away. The empress looked at Wanyin. Wheres Nuoer? The princess was worried about Young Master Yes injury, so the two of them had already gotten onto the carriage first. Chapter 140 - I’m Not Greedy For Your Body

Chapter 140: Im Not Greedy For Your Body

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Empress Du pressed her be and felt relieved. She thought of how Gu Nuoers face was filled withposure and had pulled her to climb through the window. Empress Mother, a bad girl is going to start a fireter. Lets quickly escape through the window! Although the child was only three years old, she was very rational. She did not panic when faced with trouble and could remain calm. In the carriage, Gu Nuoer clung to Ye Siming and acted spoiled. Elder Brother Siming, can let me take a look at it? What if youve gotten badly hurt? Ye Siming covered his cor and turned his head to avoid her gaze. Im not injured. I can feel it myself. Theres no need for you to see it. The childs soft and fair hand had already grabbed his cor. How do you know that there arent any bruises without looking at it? Dont be embarrassed. Theres no one else here except for Baby Nuo! Although she was small, she was quite strong. Ye Siming struggled a few times, but she still managed to pull open his cor, revealing half of his fair neck and corbone. Wow, Elder Brother Siming looked so strong. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and pouted unhappily. Elder Brother Siming, what are you being so shy about? Do you think Ill peek at your figure? Im still a child! Ye Siming lowered his cold eyshes and looked at the pink and soft child in front of him. Her pink cheeks puffed up like an angry fish. Her round eyes shone brightly. Ye Siming took a deep breath. Then, he removed half of his sleeve, revealing his fair shoulders. You saw it? Im really fine. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and reached out her little hand, wanting to touch him. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming quickly pulled his clothes back. The child didnt seed and she snorted angrily, muttering to herself, So bad. Later on, Empress Du arrived at the carriage with the pce maids and guards. Abbot Zhijue led the novice monks to send them off. Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and slid down from the carriage. She stood beside Empress Du and waved at the old monk. Monk grandpa, I have to go home now. Ille back to eat the vegetables you guys nted next time. Remember to leave some for me! Everyone couldnt help butugh. Empress Du sped her hands together and said apologetically, Because of my servant, I destroyed a few books in the Scripture Tower. I really feel sorry about that. When we return to the pce, I will discuss with the emperor regarding thepensation to give to Taishi Monastery. The old monk Zhijue chanted a Buddhist promation and lowered his head slightly. Theres no need to worry about it. Everything in the worldes and goes. Weve only lost a few books, but the two distinguished guests are unharmed. This is already a blessing from the heavens. Isnt this what Buddha taught us? Empress Du felt touched and nodded slightly. The group set off. Gu Nuoer leaned against the window and waved at the old monk. After returning to the pce, Gu Yihan, who had received the news, had already pushed aside all his government affairs and focused on waiting for Gu Nuoers return at the Qiushui Pce. Father! A soft voice called out from the door. Gu Yihan was pacing back and forth anxiously when he heard this and immediately walked out. He then caught his daughter, who had rushed in, in his arms. Baby Nuo, let Father take a look. Did you get hurt anywhere? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Elder Brother Siming protected me very well. I even helped Empress Mother once! Gu Yihan gritted his teeth at the mention of AYuns name. Where is that lowly servant now? Empress Mother has sent her to the Punishment Bureau! Noble Consort Qiao walked over from behind. After confirming that her daughter was fine, she secretly rxed her brows. Your Majesty, look after Nuoer. This consort will go deal with AYun. Chapter 141 - Who Is the Princess Talking to?

Chapter 141: Who Is the Princess Talking to?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer was carried in Gu Yihans arms, but she didnt forget to stick her head out and remind Noble Consort Qiao in a soft voice, Mother, dont forget that Elder Brother Siming also protected Nuoer! Noble Consort Qiao smiled and gently scraped the tip of her nose. I wont forget. She looked at Gu Yihan. Ill leave the matter of rewarding Young Master Ye to Your Majesty. Its just that this AYun Your consort doesnt know how Your Majesty intends to deal with her. Id like to ask for your instructions. Gu Yihans eyes darkened as he looked at Noble Consort Qiao. Theres nothing to ask. Do whatever you think of doing. Theres no need to report to me when dealing with such people. Noble Consort Qiao had made up her mind and nodded in agreement before bringing Wanxuan out with her. Gu Yihan pinched his daughters small hand and sized her up. Baby Nuo, Father already told you not to go out. Its so dangerous outside. Youve only gone away for a few days but you lost a lot of weight. Theres only vegetarian food and no meat in Taishi Monastery. My baby had been starved there. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and retorted, Father, thats not true. The food at monk grandpas ce is very delicious! The father and daughter went into the inner room to chat. At this moment, the Punishment Bureaus dark underground prison gave off a damp and rotten smell. AYun was covered in blood and was hung up on a rack. Metal chains were pierced through her shoulder des and blood was dripping down. Seeing that she was about to faint, the bureaus nanny sshed salt water on her again to wake her up. AYun woke up screaming agonizingly. At this moment, she heard footstepsing from the prison door. Even now, AYun was still looking forward to seeing if the kind-hearted Empress Du would suddenly change her mind and arrange for someone to let her off. Unexpectedly, it was Wanxuan who came. AYuns vision was blurred by sweat and blood, but she could still see the cold expression on the head pce maid beside Noble Consort Qiao, Wanxuan. She only heard Wanxuan say to the bureaus nanny, Her Highness suspects that theres a mastermind behind AYun, but this b*tch is likely to be stubborn and refuses to talk. Shed definitely be unwilling to confess if she didnt receive some punishments. Well have to trouble the nannies here to put more effort into this matter. The bureaus nanny said respectfully, Dont worry, Miss Wanxuan. We understand what Her Highness means. This AYun has evil intentions and wont let her off easily. AYun looked at the nanny and Wanxuan and kept struggling and trembling. Even though her mouth was stuffed with a cloth, she still tried to cry for help. At this point, she understood that Noble Consort Qiao wasnt trying to find out who was the mastermind behind her. The noble consort just wanted to find a good excuse to make her suffer! Wanxuan looked at her with a bone-chilling gaze, as if she was looking at a dead person. The next afternoon, AYun couldnt stand the torture and died in the prison. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this news, she only took a sip of tea calmly. She looked down the corridor and saw the adorable-looking Gu Nuoer ying with the little white tiger. I still overestimated AYun. I thought she would be able tost for two days. Wanxuan pursed her lips and felt that her anger wasnt vented. Shes been let off easily to be able to die like this considering how she dared to have designs on the little princess Wanyin walked into the courtyard with tea. When she passed by Gu Nuoer, she heard the little princess say softly toward a spot where there wasnt anyone AYun has already been executed. Ive also given her the retribution she deserves. You can be assured and leave now! Wanyin looked puzzled. Was the princess mumbling to herself? It was said that in the past, AYun had relied on her ability tomit many evil deeds in the Pce Bureau and had indeed bullied many young pce maids. Could it be that the princess knew of these things too? Chapter 142 - Bai Ze, I Don’t Like It

Chapter 142: Bai Ze, I Dont Like It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Due to Ye Simings timely protection of the princess, Gu Yihan had specially conferred upon him an unprecedented title, Youth Bai?Ze1. The people of Great Qi believed in gods. They believed that Bai Ze was the supreme auspicious beast and guardian deity. Not only did Gu Yihan allow Ye Siming to use the special Bai Ze badge, but he also gave the order of seeing Bai Ze, knowing youth. This meant that when one saw the Bai Ze badge, theyd know that Young Master Ye hade. Such badges and honors were rare in Great Qi. Amongst those with simr precedence, the most powerful one was Noble Consort Qiaos father, the Grace Defender Duke Back then, because of his reputation as the Invincible God of War, he had been conferred the Gou?Chen1?Badge by the previous emperor. As for the rest of the people who had obtained simr badges, they had either made great contributions and helped in making contributions to the founding emperor. Or they were legendary military talents. It was indeed the first time that someone had obtained such a great honor that was on par with that of various important officials through just having saved the princesss life as Ye Siming did. After the emperors order was given, the entire court was in an uproar. Everyone sighed. The emperor really doted on the princess too much. Even the princesss guard could receive such good treatment. However, everyone instantly understood. The emperor prayed to the gods and Buddha and made an oath not to kill the innocent before he got himself this precious child. Fortunately, nothing happened to the princess this time. Otherwise, if anything were to happen and the emperor was devastated, hed definitely let the entire world share his pain. Thinking of this, everyone felt relieved. No matter how strange the emperors actions were, as long as it was for the sake of the princess, it would still seem normal. However, to everyones surprise, Ye Siming actually rejected the emperors gift. He was not interested in such an honor at all and asked the emperor to retract his order. Gu Yihan was slightly surprised. He actually felt that Ye Simings neither servile nor overbearing attitude made him very satisfied. At the same time, Bai Yi returned to the residence and specially went to Ye Simings courtyard. The youth was standing under the corridor, holding a book and frowning as he read. Bai Yi couldnt hide the pride in his tone. Siming, it seems that youve already thoroughly understood the word humble in our Bai Familys teachings. The good sons of our Bai Family should be neither arrogant nor rash and know when to advance or retreat! Ye Siming looked up at him with a heavy gaze. Youve thought too much. Ive seen Bai Ze before. Its very ugly and I dont like it. Thats why I didnt want this gift. Bai Yi was stunned. Where have you seen it before? Ye Siming frowned slightly and said after a while, In a book. Not only had he seen it before, but he had also even beaten it up. However, there was no need to tell Bai Yi about this. Then, Ye Siming turned around and pushed the door open, entering the house. Bai Yi stood there looking stunned and with his hands on his hips for a long time. Turned out that Ye Siming wasnt being humble or polite, but he despised the Bai Ze?! The snow was falling, and soon it was New Years Eve. Gu Nuoer woke up early in the morning and sat beside Noble Consort Qiao, obediently waiting for the various consorts toe and give their greetings. On a festive day like today, the consorts would first go to pay their respects to the empress beforeing to the noble consorts pce to have a chat. Empress Du was gentle by nature and was now focused on recuperating, thus she didnt take charge of the pce matters. What really made the consorts nervous wasing to Noble Consort Qiaos pce to pay their New Year greetings. After all, Noble Consort Qiao was beautiful and ostentatious, and her methods were ruthless. How their new year would be dependent on her. However, the little princess, Gu Nuoer, was really dressed cutely today. She was wearing a sapphire blue dress and had rabbit fur hair essories on her two buns. Her cheeks were tender, round, and fair, and she was sitting obediently on the chair while hugging her fabric tiger. Every time a consort came in, she would wave her small hand. Little Mother~ Chapter 143 - The Money From the Cold Palace Is Gone!

Chapter 143: The Money From the Cold Pce Is Gone!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Anyone would want to go forward and touch this adorable child. However, Noble Consort Qiao had her eyes lowered slightly and was seated by the side, so none of the consorts dared to act rashly. After a while, Consort Yi arrived. Almost all the important consorts in the pce were present. The remaining ones were those who did not have a high status and thus were not qualified to visit Noble Consort Qiao to give their New Year greetings. Today, Consort Yi brought the second prince, Gu Zitang, along. Gu Zitang took a few steps forward and cupped his hands at Noble Consort Qiao. Mother Qiao, have a good New Year. I hope that youll be more beautiful in the new year. Noble Consort Qiao chuckled and nced at him from the corner of her eye. Other people dont follow their mother here, but you specially came here with Consort Yi. You must be wanting to bring Nuoer out to y again, right? Gu Zitang nodded and smiled brightly. I cant hide anything from Mother Qiaos eyes. Its New Years Eve today and I have less homework. Its been a while since I looked for Sister Nuoer to y with her. As he spoke, he looked at Gu Nuoer. The child had already put down the fabric tiger. She ced her small hands on the edge of the stool and slid down from the seat. She didnt forget to shake her head like an adult. Second Brother really cant do without Baby Nuo. Everyoneughed heartily. It was boring to listen to the consorts chatting anyway. Furthermore, Noble Consort Qiao also wanted to take this opportunity to keep the other consorts in check too. Therefore, she nodded and allowed Gu Zitang to bring Gu Nuoer out for a walk. Consort Yi couldnt help but remind him, Although its not snowing outside anymore, you have to be careful. If you let your sister fall, be careful that Ill skin you alive! Noble Consort Qiao picked up her teacup and said, Sister Yi, its the New Year. Dont say such scary things. Gu Zitang echoed, Dont worry, Mother. If Sister follows me, how could I let her suffer? After saying that, Gu Zitang held Gu Nuoers hand and the two of them went out. After they left, Noble Consort Qiao put down her teacup and asked Consort Lan, Sister Lan, Ive been busy recently and hadnt asked about the Third Prince recently. Is everything alright? Last time, I heard from you that this child doesnt like poetry and only likes medical skills. Does he like the few books on Chinese medicine that I had sent over? Consort Lan smiled sweetly. I was nning to look for an opportunity to thank Your Highness. My son doesnt have any other abilities and has only taken after me in sharing the same hobby I had when I was young. He just likes to read medical books and study medicinal herbs every day. He just stays in the Imperial Academy of Medicine all the time and doesnt even want toe back. When Consort Yi heard this, she was a little envious. Its good that he likes to read. Medical books are also books. Hes not like Zitang. Other than ying with the abacus, Im afraid he doesnt have any other abilities! After saying that, Consort Yi pressed her slender fingers on her be worriedly. Could it be that in the future, he can only have wealth that can rival a country? Everyone was speechless. Isnt it good to have money? Consort Yi, you should be content! On the other side, the second prince, Gu Zitang, led Gu Nuoer out of the Qiushui Pce. His smiling face then turned into panic. Nuoer, something bad has happened! Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her watery eyes filled with curiosity. Whats wrong, Second Brother? That treasure chest that we buried in the cold pce and is only known to the two of us is missing money when I went to check on it recently! As Gu Zitang spoke, he paced around on the spot. The cold pce is so remote, and the ce we hid is also very concealed. How could the money have gone missing? I suspect that the cold pce is haunted! Gu Nuoer looked at Gu Zitangs tightly furrowed brows. She opened her mouth and was just about to say that she was the one who had taken the money. Unexpectedly, Gu Zitang grabbed his sisters hand. Nuoer, dont doubt me. Brother will never steal money. Ill bring you to see it now! Chapter 144 - Brother, Is That A Human Head?

Chapter 144: Brother, Is That A Human Head?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zitang grabbed Gu Nuoers small hand and ran all the way to the cold pce. Because of the snow, the cold pce looked even more deste. In Gu Zitangs eyes, even the broken windows that usually looked very ordinary looked like the eyes of a ghost or monster that was staring at them. Gu Zitang skillfully dug out the box containing the silver. The moment he opened it, there were only four to five pieces of silver left! At least a dozen pieces of silver worth 50 taels had disappeared! The childs eyes widened. Wow, theres so much fewer now. Nuonuo only took one or two of them. What? So youve taken some before! Gu Zitang was shocked, but he quickly reacted. This is supposed to be the treasure trove between Brother and yourself. It doesnt matter if Nuoer takes a little. But other than what you took, there is still some silver that had gone missing! Nuoer, have you ever told anyone about this ce or brought anyone here before? Gu Nuoer scratched her chin with her small hand and pondered for a moment. Uh, Elder Brother Siming apanied me herest time. Gu Zitang was shocked. Could it be that he came to steal the silver?! A puzzled expression appeared on the childs face. But Elder Brother Siming doesnt usually enter the pce. When he does so asionally, its just to apany me. Could it be that he climbed over the wall in the middle of the night and specially came to the cold pce to steal our money? After hearing his sisters words, Gu Zitang also felt that it didnt sound too usible. He had seen Ye Siming before. The arrogant youth who didnt even bother to look at him. If it wasnt stolen, that meant that Gu Zitang bit his lip and concluded, Theres a ghost! There must be a ghost! I previously heard from the eunuchs in the pce that there is often a strange white shadow in the cold pce. Not only does it float around, but it also makes a terrifyingmotion, as if its chewing on human bones! After saying that, he pretended to be deep in thought. Looks like I have to spend a lot of money to find a Daoist priest. Its fine to scare me, but if you steal my money, Ill get it to spit out even its bones! Gu Nuoer sniffed. She didnt smell any bad ghosts around. She raised her hand and was about tofort her second brother. Unexpectedly, from the corner of her eye, the child suddenly saw a ck human head at the broken window behind them. It was motionless. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes filled with curiosity. Second Brother, is that a human head? Gu Zitang was awakened by her words and froze from head to toe. His teeth chattered as he turned around and looked in the direction his sister was pointing. A ck head with hair fluttering in the wind was indeed ced on the window. After a long silence, Gu Zitang was the first to scream. He picked up Gu Nuoer and ran without any exnation. Theres a ghost. Someone help! Gu Nuoers small body was in her brothers arms and she was confused. Second Brother When Gu Zitang heard his sisters soft voice, for the first time, he felt a determination called courage. Dont worry, Nuoer. Brother will definitely protect you well! Thats not it, Second Brother. You ran the opposite way! Weve entered into the depths of the cold pce! Gu Zitang suddenly stopped in his tracks, sending up snow and dust. He looked around in horror. There was a dpidated pce, a swing that had been in disrepair for a long time, and a water jar that had not been used for a long time under the corridor. It was already covered in moss. When he was young, he did not like to study, so Consort Yi had always scared him by saying that she was going to send him to the cold pce. This terrifying trauma once again crept into Gu Zitangs heart! Chapter 145 - Where Was His Precious Sister?

Chapter 145: Where Was His Precious Sister?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Footsteps came from behind, making strange creaking sounds on the snow that wasnt considered thick. The sounds were not loud, but in an empty and spacious ce like the cold pce, it made ones back turn cold. Gu Zitang felt as if all the blood in his body had turned cold as ice. In the past, he had heard from his mother, Consort Yi, about murderers and resentful ghosts in the cold pce. All these stories now surged into his mind. In his horror, he quickly carried Gu Nuoer and entered an abandoned pce at the side. Gu Nuoer opened her mouth. Second Brother, we Shh! He covered his sisters mouth and hid under the window, hugging Gu Nuoer while trembling. Nuoer, dont be afraid. Second Brother will protect you well. The child lowered her long eyshes and felt Gu Zitangs trembling fingers. She couldnt help but flutter her eyes. Seeing how scared her second brother was, if there were really ghosts, it would be better for her to be the one protecting him! For a long time, there was no movement outside. The abandoned pce was filled with the humid smell of dust. Gu Zitang stuck his head out of the window and looked outside. Only the cold winter wind blew slowly across the courtyard, carrying the withered leaves away. It was as if the sound of the footsteps just now was just their imagination. Gu Zitangs heart was beating like a drum. He put Gu Nuoer down. Good Nuoer, stay here and dont move. Brother will go out to check. With that, he bent down and left through the door. Gu Nuoer tiptoed and grabbed onto the window with her two small hands, watching Gu Zitangs figure shuttling back and forth in the courtyard. The child couldnt help but sigh. If someonees at this time, theyll probably be frightened by Second Brothers rat-like posture! At this moment, a faint sound came from behind her. Gu Nuoer had always had excellent hearing and was also very vignt. When she heard the sound, she realized that someone was standing behind her! The child took a whiff first. This person had a medicinal fragrance Could it be Gu Nuoer turned around and saw a young man in white walking towards her from the dpidated inner hall. His eyes were cold and he had an otherworldly aura. Gu Nuoer waved happily. Third Brother, its indeed you! In front of her was a handsome young man in white who was untainted by mud. It was none other than Gu Nuoers third brother, the third prince, Gu Ziyao. He had always been known to be calm, didnt like to talk much, and only liked to work on medical skills. The third prince approached Gu Nuoer and squatted down to wipe the dust off her cheeks. What is Second Brother doing by bringing you running and jumping around in the cold pce? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and said softly, The money that Second Brother and Baby Nuo buried in the cold pce has gone missing. Second Brother suspects that a bad ghost had taken it. The third prince fell silent for a moment and looked out of the window and at the second prince, who was still leaning against the wall and checking out the ce. Its no wonder when I wanted to follow after you guys when I saw you guyse in just now, he started running faster and faster. However, if youre talking about the money under the tree, I was the one who had taken it. Last time, I wanted to buy an expensive medicinal herb, but my mother refused to give me money to do so. Thats why I borrowed the money first. Later on, I earned back the money but forgot to bury it back for you. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. As expected. I knew it. Second Brother is making a fuss over nothing! The third prince nced at the second prince and suddenly said, Sister, lets scare him together. The second prince confirmed that there was no one in or outside the courtyard He then returned to the dpidated pce. Baby Nuo, its safe outside. Brother will take you away. Suddenly, Gu Zitang looked at the empty pce with widened his eyes. Where was his precious sister?! Chapter 146 - Turning into Decaying Bone Chapter 146: Turning into Decaying Bone Flowers After Death? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The third prince brought Gu Nuoer to lie on the roof beam and look down. The second prince, Gu Zitang, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Sister! Gu Zitangy on the ground and shouted in the direction of the abandoned and dust-umted bed. There was no one under the bed. A spider even crawled out and that gave him a scare. Gu Zitang then opened the dusty old wardrobe, but there was still no sign of Gu Nuoer. He almost turned this abandoned pce upside down. In the end, Gu Zitang squatted on the ground and covered his face in grief. Nuoer must have been captured by a ghost. My obedient and precious sister! As he spoke, he gritted his teeth. Ill go and find the most expensive andrgest number of Daoist priests in the world now and raze this ce to the ground! Ghost, if youre smart, youll know that if you hand over my sister now, Ill spare your life! Otherwise, even if I have to spend lots of money, Ill make sure you dont get reincarnated! Gu Nuoer, who was on the beam, blinked her watery eyes and looked at Gu Zitangs regretful back. She turned her head and said softly, Third Brother, lets go down quickly. Otherwise, Im worried that Second Brother will hang himself from the beamter. The third princes cold eyes paused for a moment before he picked Gu Nuoer up by her small waist. The siblings then gentlynded behind the second prince. Gu Zitang heard rustling sounds behind him. He turned around and saw Gu Nuoers round, fair, and beautiful face very close to him. She deliberately rolled her eyes and stuck out her pink tongue, saying in a soft and intive tone, Second Brother~ Buy me candy~ Candy~ Gu Zitang was shocked and hurriedly took a step back. Unexpectedly, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw the other person and frowned. Third Brother? Who else could that young man in white clothes who was carrying his precious sister be but his younger brother, Gu Ziyao? The Third Prince raised his hand and gave a simple and cold greeting, Second Brother. The second prince looked at him and then at Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms. What else did he not understand?! Gu Zitang immediately red and rushed over to snatch his sister back into his arms. Third Brother, you were the one who pretended to be a ghost to scare us just now, right?! You even deliberately hid Sister! Im very angry! The third prince opened his emotionless eyes. I saw you guys when you entered the cold pce. I was about to go up to you when you ran faster than a rabbit. Of course! I thought you were a ghost! You didnt make any sound when you walked. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and added fuel to the fire in a soft voice, That wasnt all. Third Brother took the money from our treasure trove and forgot to put it back! The third prince nodded along with her words. I wanted to buy a medicinal herb. I happened to see Nuoer digging money here with Young Master Yest time, so I borrowed some. The second prince pointed at the third prince and said angrily, Wow, its hard to guard against thieves in the family! He had just said this when the third prince raised a bag of silver before him. The second princes resentful mumblings instantly stopped. He took the bag of silver. Thats more like ita| No, Third Brother, dont you usually only spend your time in the Imperial Academy of Medicine? Why did youe to the cold pce? The third prince had his hands behind his back, his white clothes fluttering in the wind. His tone was calm as he spoke, The medical books say that some people will turn into a kind of decaying bone flower after they die. I think there should be many such things in the cold pce, so I oftene to look for them. I was also often mistaken for a ghost. The second prince hugged Gu Nuoer and trembled. Isnt the decaying bone flower something that grows from the soil where people are buried? Arent you afraid?! When the decaying bone flower is used in medicine, it can increase blood cirction and stop sweating. Whats there to be afraid of? Its just that I dont think many people have died herea| Chapter 147 - Inspection of the Military Camp Chapter 147: Inspection of the Military Camp Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Zitang couldnt stand listening to it anymore. He carried Gu Nuoer and turned to leave. You can go and study those strange medical skills of yours. Dont scare Nuoer! The third prince followed behind them while Gu Nuoer leaned on her second brothers shoulder and blinked her big eyes. Third Brother, why do you want to find the decaying bone flower so much? Arent there many medicinal herbs that can rece it? The third prince lowered his eyes. The decaying bone flower is very effective. Ive tried using it once, but because they are scarce, I cant use them all to save people. Save people? Upon hearing this, Gu Nuoer became excited. She kicked her legs, wanting to get down. The second prince put her down and she ran to the third princes side. She raised her head and smiled. Third Brother, who do you want to save? Take Baby Nuo along with you. The third prince pondered for a moment. Do you really want to know? Im afraid the scene will be a little bloody and Im worried that youll feel scareda| Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and took the initiative to extend two chubby arms. Third Brother, Im the boldest. Didnt you see how things were at the cold pce just now? Second Brother was so scared that he almost peed his pants. However, Baby Nuo didnt panic at all. Third Brother, carry me. Bring me to see whats going on! The second prince was anxious. Sister, you cant say that about me. Third Brother, Im telling you, I had specially invited Sister out to y with me. If you want to y with her, youll have to ask Mother Qiao! As soon as he finished speaking, the third prince seemed to not have heard him and had already bent down to pick Gu Nuoer up. Second Brother, Ill be taking Sister away. If youre angry, just stay angry first. When wee back, Ill go and apologize to you. With that, the third prince carried Gu Nuoer and strode away. Gu Zitang was so angry that he stomped his feet on the spot. Gu Ziyao! Youre too much! Its New Years Eve today. How can you keep Sister to yourself?! With that, he lifted his robe and chased after them. The three siblings got into a carriage. The wheels of the carriage crushed the snow and drove out of the pce. What Gu Zitang and Gu Nuoer didnt expect was that the ce the third prince, Gu Ziyao, had brought them to, turned out to be the military camp. Many of the capitals soldiers usually stayed in the military camp located in the suburbs. They trained day after day just to serve the empire if war was to erupt one day. This was a well-trained group that was usually unknown. When the three of them got off the carriage, the second prince, Gu Zitang, couldnt help but cover his sister up. Its all men here. Nuoer is still too young. Im afraid its not appropriate for them to see how cute my sister is. Gu Nuoer pried his robe open. The child lectured Gu Zitang softly, Second Brother! Were here to save people. The second prince hugged his sister tightly. Save what? Theres no war now and there are military doctors in the military camp. I think Third Brother is just making a fuss over nothing At this moment, the third prince turned around and called out to his two siblings, Come with me. He led the second prince and Gu Nuoer into the military camp. However, they were stopped by the soldiers when they reached the entrance. The third prince took out his token as if he was used to it. I brought my second brother and my sister to inspect the injured. When the soldiers heard this, they realized that these two people were the second prince and the princess. They immediately weed the three of them respectfully. A middle-aged man who looked like a military advisor rushed over when he heard themotion. This subject greets the second prince, third prince, and the little princess. May I ask if His Majesty has any instructions for us? Even the emperors most beloved princess was here. Did the emperor have any orders for them? Chapter 148 - Baby Nuo’s Consciousness Can Fly to the Ninth Heaven

Chapter 148: Baby Nuos Consciousness Can Fly to the Ninth Heaven

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The third prince exined calmly, No, its my second brother and little sister who said that theyd like toe and visit after hearing that there are injured people in the camp. Advisor Cao, please lead the way. When the military advisor heard this, he immediately looked like he was about to cry. It turned out that it wasnt that no one cared about them. At the very least, the princes and the princess still wanted to visit them. Advisor Cao sighed. Your Highnesses, please follow this subject. The three of them followed Advisor Cao through the training camp and empty space in front. They then walked around the tent where the cooking was done and arrived at a simple residence. The residence didnt take up much space and probably had only eight or nine rooms in total. However, to Gu Nuoers surprise, four patients were lying in each room. Outside every room, there were soldiers boiling medicine. The strong medicinal scent filled the courtyard. As for those patients, their injuries were of varying degrees. Some were injured in their arms, some in their legs, and some in their heads. However, without exception, they were all in great pain. Their bodies were wrapped in white gauze, and some of them had blood seeping out of the bandages. The second prince quickly covered Gu Nuoers eyes. Sister, dont look. You might get nightmares! However, Gu Nuoer was very curious. She blinked her watery eyes and her long eyshes tickled Gu Zitangs palm. Third Brother, whats wrong with these soldiers? The third prince pondered for a moment before saying, They participated in the pursuit of some bandits a while ago. Arge group of bandits took advantage of the fact that the New Year was nearing to rob, plunder, kill, andmit all sorts of crimes in the nearby mountains. As they were extremely vicious and there were many of them, the officials had asked for additional help from the military camp. They had gotten injured then. However, the wounds that were shed by swords and sabers actually healed very slowly. The wounds tore open many times and bled non-stop. Several people died because of this. Gu Nuoers big eyes revealed pity. That must be very painful She often went to court with her father and even yed in the imperial study. Why hadnt she heard of anyone reporting this matter? The second prince, Gu Zitang, frowned in confusion. With such a serious condition, why didnt the military doctor apply to the imperial court for help? At the mention of this, Advisor Cao had endless amounts of grief. The New Year is almosting, and the pce is short of medicinal herbs. Its also not good to buy them from outside and bring them into the capital. Moreover, Your Second Highness, please forgive this humble subject for being blunt. Soldiers like us will only be put in important positions when needed. Applications to the imperial court are also easy. Usually, we try not to disturb the imperial court if we can. Gu Nuoer sighed. How muddle-headed. Illnesses get worse the more they are dragged out! It was no wonder her third brother wanted to help and look for the decaying bone flower to stop the bleeding. The second prince frowned. Every time its the end of the year, there will be a lot of inconveniences when the roads are blocked by snow. The food reserves and all kinds of medicine in the capital would be scarce, and their prices would also increase. Gu Nuoer scratched her chin. She took note of this problem in her heart. However, the most important thing now was to resolve the pain these soldier older brothers go through when their wounds keep opening up and were difficult to heal. The child struggled to get onto the ground and beckoned at the third prince. She stood on her tiptoes. Third Brother, you might not need the decaying bone flowers. There might be a better and more convenient prescription. Let me think about it! Gu Ziyao was rather surprised. Baby Nuo also knows about medicine? The child scratched the tip of her nose. Oh, I dreamed of it before. As she spoke, she closed her eyes, opened her spiritual senses, and flew straight to the Ninth Heaven. The child flipped through the divine books in Taishang?Laojuns1?study. What should be the simplest and most effective medicine to stop bleeding? Chapter 149 - Wouldn’t That Be Godlike? Chapter 149: Wouldnt That Be Godlike? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A momentter, the child suddenly opened her eyes. The second prince couldnt help but ask, Sister, were you recalling your dream just now? Gu Nuoer nodded and said in a soft voice, Thats right, Uncle Advisor, bring the current prescription over for me to smell! The princess said that she had dreamed of a prescription before. That sounded like a fantasy. However, because Gu Nuoers status was noble and her two older brothers doted on her, even though Advisor Cao felt that this was a waste of time, he still did as he was told and asked the soldiers to bring over the medicinal herbs that had yet to be cooked today. Gu Nuoer opened the bag of medicinal herbs with her small hands and sniffed it carefully. Then, she closed her eyes and pondered for a while. She didnt even open her eyes and quickly picked out a few medicinal herbs with her small hands. Change this to the root of white peony and that long one to Spica Prunee [2. The spike of the herb Prune vulgaris L..]. After saying that, she opened her eyes and saw everyone looking at her in a daze. The child was furious. She ced her hands on her hips and said angrily, Dont look down on children. I really dreamed of it before. Elder brothers, go do as I said. Even if its wrong, there wont be any losses. But if we dont give it a try, there wont be any chances at all. The third prince immediately responded to his sisters words and took note of the items. He then quickly went to arrange for the soldiers to go buy the medicine. He patted Gu Zitangs arm. Second Brother, money. Gu Zitang stared nkly. I have to pay for this?! Ive given you all my silver just now. Theres a limited amount of silver in the military camp now. Previously, I was the one who subsidized them. Since youre here today, its your turn to do a good deed. Gu Nuoer looked at Gu Zitang with her watery eyes. Second Brother, lives are at stake! Gu Zitang sighed. Ive lost to you guys. Since things hade down to this point, he took out a hundred-tael note and handed it to the soldier. He said generously, Go and buy everything my sister said. Get the best ones. If you dont have enough money,e and get more from me. Since he was going to do a good deed, he might as well see through it to the end. Faced with Gu Nuoers starry eyes, it was difficult for Gu Zitang not to want to be a hero. This must be the burden that an older brother has to maintain their image to their younger sibling. Advisor Cao was extremely touched and invited the two princes and the princess to the main hall to have tea while they waited. After a while, the soldier who went out to run the errand came back. He asked the military doctor to take a look. The prescription was exactly as the little princess had said. Its just thata| The military doctor was an old man with a white beard. This subject has been a doctor for many years, but Ive never heard that such a prescription can stop bleeding and dissolve blood clots. Gu Nuoer held onto a piece of pastry and shook her feet as she said softly, Then youve heard about it now. Military doctor grandpa, quickly go and brew the medicine! They waited for an hour before the bowl of medicine was finally done. Other than Gu Nuoer, everyone was extremely nervous. This was because the little princesss words sounded too naive. How could anyone dream of a prescription? Wouldnt that be godlike? However, an hourter, the first soldier who took the medicine stopped bleeding even though it was bleeding non-stop previously! After the first, there was quickly a second, a third The military doctor was almost amazed! When Gu Nuoer heard the news, she shook her feet calmly. Oh, it indeed works. Dont throw away the remaining medicinal dregs. Apply them onto the wounds and theyll heal faster. With the little princesss instructions, no one hesitated this time around and quickly did as she said. The third prince, Gu Ziyao, couldnt help but ask, Sister, did you really dream of this? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Yes, theres a huge room in my dream. Its filled with medical books! The child thought to herself that Grandfather Taishang Laojun had 36 libraries and this was only one of them. Chapter 150 - We Don’t Want Your Money

Chapter 150: We Dont Want Your Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The military doctor had lived for more than 60 years and had never heard of the prescription the little princess mentioned. He didnt expect this unprecedented prescription to take effect so quickly. What was even more surprising was that the little princess said that she had dreamed it! How much must the heavens have doted on her to give her such a talent? The military doctor couldnt help but tremble as he walked forward and asked respectfully, Princess, may I ask what other dreams you had? This humble subject wants to take down the prescriptions. Gu Nuoer scratched her fair face. That depends on what I need. Ill dream of whatever I want. The military doctor gasped. Wishes coulde true? Dreams coulde true? Heavens, how much do you dote on the little Princess Yaoguang? Looking at the old military doctors unconcealed shock, Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly at him. She wasnt lying. She could go to Grandfather Taishang Laojuns study to look for medical books, and she could also go to other gods residences to look for useful books. As long as she wanted to, other than not being able to take anything, she could read the books and various divine medicine prescriptions in the Heavenly Court as she pleased. Gu Nuoer rarely returned to the Ninth Heaven. The child had always beenzy. If she could use her intelligence to solve the problem, she would never use her magic powers. If she could use her magic powers to solve the problem, she would not return to the Heavenly Court. If neither worked, she would go to the Heavenly Court to get reinforcements! The third prince was very happy. This prescription that Sister thought of is very good. The cost isnt high, but theres ample supply and easy ess. The second prince curled his lips proudly and smiled in high spirits. My sister is indeed amazing. Third Brother has done his best to save people and Sister provided with the prescription. Then as the older brother, I cant fall behind you guys no matter what. After saying that, he took out a stack of silver notes and pped them on the table. Ill cover the expenses for all the medicine used for treating the soldiers injuries until they recover. Gu Nuoer cheered sweetly. Second Brother is so awesome. This way, we wont have to trouble Father. Gu Zitang usually valued money more than his life and swore not to invest a single tael on unnecessary ces. But this time, he really felt that his sister had started something good and so he had to support her no matter what. The third prince, Gu Ziyao, stood up. There was a hint of admiration in his calm eyes. Second Brother, I usually only think that youre a miser. Im really impressed by your generosity this time. You have my admiration. The second prince threw him a sideward nce. If you want to praise me, then praise me. Why are you saying that Im a miser?! At this moment, a soldier quickly reported, The East Defender General is back! Advisor Cao quickly said, Our general has returned. This subject will go tell him the good news now. Your Highnesses, please wait for a moment. With that, he rushed out. The East Defender General was the general who led this military camp. When the third prince heard his name, his expression turned cold. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and noticed her third brothers expression. He didnt seem to like this East Defender General. After a while, they heard a strong voiceing from the door How can we let His and Her Highnesses share our burdens? Isnt this nonsense? Hurry up and return the money! As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Nuoer saw a burly middle-aged man walk in. He had a beard and looked like he had just been drinking. His face still looked drunk. When he saw Gu Nuoer and the two princes, he cupped his hands and bowed in a sloppy manner. Your Highnesses, these soldiers dont need medicine. Well return the money to you. Theyre all rough people and can easily recover with some rest! Chapter 151 - Why Would He Be Afraid of These Children?

Chapter 151: Why Would He Be Afraid of These Children?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Easily recover with some rest? The third princes expression was tense and he looked very displeased. Youre the general of this camp, so you should have known about its situation long ago. It has been a month since they had pursued the bandits. During this period, the military doctor used a lot of medicine. Why didnt the injured get better? There were even a few soldiers who died from serious injuries. The East Defender General waved his big hand. Your Highness, victories and defeats aremon in war. These people are soldiers. Isnt it normal for them to bleed and to die? The second prince frowned when he heard this. What are you talking about? Its not like theyve contracted an incurable disease. These living people are lying on the sickbed and bleeding non-stop. But youre actually saying that its normal? These are clearly lives that can be saved. Your attitude seems perfunctory and you dont take them seriously. Its no wonder these soldiers cant get better! Advisor Cao, who was beside the East Defender General, was so anxious that his facial features were scrunched up from frowning. Seeing that the two princes were angry, he quickly came out to smooth things over. Our general often asks about the injured soldiers situation. Its not that he doesnt care. Your Highnesses, please understand. The East Defender Generals gaze swept across the two princes and the princess present. In his eyes, no matter how noble they were dressed, they were just children. He had been a general for so many years and was already like an old veteran. Why would he be afraid of these children? The East Defender General immediately said, This subject is a martial arts practitioner. If what this subject said made Your Highnesses unhappy, please forgive this subject. His tone made it seem like this was how he was. Regardless if the princes and the princess were to ept him as he was, he wasnt afraid. Gu Nuoer sat at the side and watched, her small hands supporting her round chin. This East Defender General did not have the upright demeanor of a martial arts practitioner at all. Instead, his sloppy attitude was no different from the hooligans she had seen before! The child tapped her cheek with her fingertips and said softly, General, then let me ask you this. How many injured soldier older brothers are there in the camp now? The East Defender General was stunned and said vaguely, About seven or eight. There were more before, but they have probably gotten much better now. Gu Nuoer shook her little finger. Youre wrong. There are a total of 36 of them. Every one of them bled non-stop when they were in pain. Their wounds keep tearing open and the food they eat isnt good either. Even the healthiest person wont be able to take it if they were to lie on the sickbed for too long! The child ced her hands on her hips. East Defender General, you dont know the situation as clearly as I do~ The second prince sneered and echoed, If you dont even know your own soldiers, then Im sure the general wont be able to exin why my third brother realized that your military camp doesnt have enough silver. As far as I know, my father has always been generous in terms of military expenses and has never mistreated these soldiers who have shed their blood for him. But when ites to you, there isnt enough money. This is strange! The third prince added, Thats not all. I think we have to get the Censorate to intervene and investigate thoroughly. The East Defender General doesnt usually train in the military camp and now he appeared, still reeking of alcohol. Could it be that he usually acts slovenly and doesnt care about the soldiers lives? The three siblings spoke one after another, making the East Defender General feel ashamed! He didnt want to ept the second princes silver notes because once he did, the emperor would definitely find out. If this matter blew up, the entire imperial court would know that he did not care about the soldiers injuries. In his eyes, this group of soldiers could easily recover from getting some rest. For those who were unfortunate and died, he could just throw them out. He mustnt let the princes and the princess blow up such a small matter! Chapter 152 - Karma Comes Too Quickly

Chapter 152: Karma Comes Too Quickly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The East Defender General immediately said, Theyre all soldiers who have gone to the battlefield and killed enemies. Yet, theyre crying for their parents just because of this little pain. It even caused the two princes and the princess to worry. This is their fault. Ill punish them ording to the militaryws. Ten strokes for each of them. I guarantee that this will be more effective than any divine spiritual medicine. The third prince became anxious. You! How dare you! Are you still reasonable? Theyre sick, but not only did you neglect their treatment and didnt take their injuries to heart, but youre finding a reason to punish them with the militaryws. The East Defender Generals expression looked respectful, but his tone was actually rude and unreasonable. The country has itsws and the army has militaryws. No matter how much Your Highness wants to save people, you cant ignore the militaryws. Otherwise, how will this subject be able to convince others in the future? He seemed to be very happy to see the third prince suffer and immediately urged Advisor Cao to issue his military order. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and said in a soft voice, Advisor uncle, even a three-year-old child like me knows that orders that are a little muddle-headed mustnt be abided by. Advisor Cao was caught in a dilemma, not knowing what he should do! The East Defender General was his superior. If he didnt listen to the generals orders, he would be viting military orders. However, there were two princes and the princess sitting here, with one of them being the emperors pampered princess. He didnt dare to offend her. In the end, the East Defender General became anxious and turned to pass down the military order himself. Unexpectedly, just as he raised his foot to cross the threshold, he felt dizzy from drinking alcohol and fell to the ground. The clothes on his knees were immediately torn, and a piece of his thigh was also scraped by the gravel on the ground. At that moment, everyone seemed to have heard the sound of a dislocating bone. General! Are you alright?! Advisor Cao was shocked and hurriedly rushed over to help him up. East Defender General had his hand on his waist. Ouch, it hurts! Quickly call the military doctor over. I cant move! Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes. General, but you just said that injuries and bleeding are inevitable for soldiers when going to war. Its just a little pain. Your injury is a lot lighterpared to the injured soldier older brothers lying in the rooms. I dont think you need to use medicine~ The child jumped down from the chair and called out to her two older brothers. Second Brother, Third Brother, lets go and hand the money to the military doctor and get him to arrange for someone to buy medicinal herbs. As for the East Defender General, just let him lie here for a while~ Perhaps hell sober up~ The second and third princes stood up together, each holding onto one of their sisters small hands. They looked coldly at the East Defender General who was on the ground and left. Dont go, Your Highness! Please help this subject, Your Highness! The East Defender General was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. Advisor Cao, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the military doctor over! Do you really want me toy here forever? Advisor Cao hurriedly nodded and ran out. After a while, he ran back and said anxiously, General, this is bad. The princes and princess had sent out the military doctor together with the other soldiers to buy medicinal herbs! The East Defender General punched the ground angrily. Damn it! Dont just stand there, idiot! Dont you know to get someone to carry me to the bed first? After a series of efforts, the East Defender Generaly on the bed and rolled around in pain. The more he moved, the more pain he felt. As for the three siblings, after instructing the military doctor to give the soldiers medicine, they got into the carriage and returned to the pce. Along the way, the second prince, Gu Zitang,ughed heartily. What goes aroundes around. This retribution came too quickly. He had just called others rough people, but when it was his turn, he shouted that it was painful and wanted to apply medicine! Chapter 153 - Brothers Will Watch Over You

Chapter 153: Brothers Will Watch Over You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The third prince, Gu Ziyao, smiled coldly. This East Defender General has always been like this. Hes very arrogant and despotic just because his ancestors have some merits. None of the soldiers he led are capable. Most of them just learned his craftiness. If it wasnt for the fact that there were lives at stake and I couldnt stand watching this as a medical practitioner, I wouldnt have helped him. Gu Nuoer sat between her two older brothers. She held onto a hot teacup in her small hands and lowered her head to take a sip. The hot tea was sweet and the taste of gardenias bloomed along her tongue, flowing down to her lungs. Wow, it felt so warm. The child said softly, Third Brother, dont be angry. He has already suffered the torture he deserves. When we return to the pceter, well just tell Father what happened. Gu Ziyao looked at his sister and couldnt help but ask, Nuoer, did you really dream of that prescription? Gu Nuoer put down the teacup and snorted angrily. Third Brother doesnt believe me. The prescription has already worked, yet you still do not believe that what Baby Nuo said is true. If I didnt dream of it, then where did I see it from? Im only three years old! After she finished speaking, she even put out four fingers. Later on, she realized that she had put out one extra finger and quickly drew one of them back. Thats right. Third Brother, youre too insensible. Sister is a lucky star thats hard toe by. Whats so surprising about dreaming about a mere prescription? After the second prince, Gu Zitang, finished speaking, he eagerly refilled his sisters teacup. He smiled with his peach blossom eyes curved. If theres a next time, can Sister help to dream about the secrets to getting rich and share them with your brother? Gu Nuoer let out a snort. Baby Nuo wont be able to dream that! After saying that, she puffed up her stomach andy t in the carriage. Then, she rolled up the thin nket at the side and wrapped her cute little body into a glutinous rice dumpling. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes. Baby Nuo is sleepy~ The third prince seemed like he wanted to say something but hesitated. He actually wanted to acknowledge his younger sister as his teacher. If she were to dream of any other prescriptions in the future, he wanted to ask her to tell him about them quickly. However, he saw Gu Nuoer open her small mouth and let out a long yawn. Her big eyes were filled with sleepiness. He reached out his hand and gently brushed his sisters stray hair away, speaking in a warm voice. Get some sleep. Youve worked hard today. When the second prince, Gu Zitang, saw this, he didnt want to be outdone. He also reached out his hand and tidied his sisters bun hairstyle on the other side. He also pretended to be gentle. Sleep well, Nuoer. Brother will watch over you. Gu Nuoers two older brothers pinched the little buns on each side. At first, the child only frowned slightly to show her dissatisfaction. In the end, she got impatient. She waved her fair hands and said fiercely, Second Brother, Third Brother, stop it! She held onto her head with her two small hands, her pink face filled with distress. Gu Zitang red at the third prince. Third Brother, hurry up and let go. Youre messing up Sisters hair. The third prince was not to be outdone. Second Brother, it takes one to know one. Gu Nuoer shrank her entire body into the nket and hid her head. However, her butt was exposed instead. It was quiet in the carriage and they were moving very slowly. It didnt take long before she fell asleep. The second prince was afraid that his sister would suffocate, so he gently pulled open the nket. Gu Nuoers small face had a pink flush and she looked like an extremely exquisite porcin doll. Her small hands were curled up like a cats paws and ced by her cheek. The second prince gently carried Gu Nuoer in his arms. His sister was really too adorable. Chapter 154 - Nuonuo Is Going to Complain

Chapter 154: Nuonuo Is Going to Comin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the night of New Years Eve, the pce was extremely lively. In the past, every time this day arrived, the emperor would first summon all the civil and military officials to drink together and stay up all night to wish the emperor and his subjects would be of one heart in theing year. However, ever since Gu Nuoer was born, Gu Yihan changed this tradition. On the night of New Years Eve, he would definitely not go anywhere. He would apany his daughter to stay upte1?and celebrate the new year. Today was no exception. After Gu Nuoer was brought back to the pce by her two older brothers, it was already close to sunset. The consorts in the Qiushui Pce had long left. At night, a grand banquet was prepared in the Lixiang Pce. All the consorts and princes had to attend. Some of the emperors trusted aides and important officials would also be specially invited to the pce to attend the banquet. Gu Nuoer had changed into a radiant red dress, and her neat hair that was dark and soft was braided into small buns. From afar, she looked like a cute doll. The child sat on Gu Yihansp and pointed with her small finger. Father, Baby Nuo wants to eat meat~ Gu Yihan lowered his head and smiled. He poked a few meatballs with his chopstick and ced them in Gu Nuoers small hand like it was a skewer. Gu Nuoer was obedient and cute. She held onto the chopstick and ate until her lips were oily. She took a few bites and suddenly felt a cold gaze looking straight at her. The child tried her best to raise her head from her fathers arms and met Ye Simings gaze. She waved the meatball skewer in her hand and shook her head, smiling like a sweet bun. Ye Siming watched from afar as she swayed left and right like a little white pearl. He secretly clenched his teeth. This little thing was asking to be bitten again. Gu Yihan did not notice anything. He was holding his daughter and drinking good wine in the presence of his consorts and trusted subjects. There was nothing that made Gu Yihan happier than this moment. He raised his cup and invited everyone to drink together. On this festive day, my beloved consorts and ministers naturally have to say something to liven up the atmosphere. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and looked around, immediately calling out Bai Yis name. Come, Bai Yi, say your wish for the next year first before drinking this cup of good wine. Bai Yi was a martial art practitioner. With hundreds of gazes on him, his entire body trembled and he silently stood up while holding his cup. Sensing everyones gazes on him, Bai Yi felt a chill down his spine. It took him a long while before he said, For the country to be prosperous and the people to be safe. For there to be no wars. After saying that, he raised his head and downed the wine in his cup! Excellent! Gu Yihan was very happy. I like the words no wars. Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, craned her neck and said softly, I like them too! When Gu Yihan heard this, he was overjoyed. If his daughter liked it, he liked it. The emperor waved his hand and rewarded Bai Yi with a chest of gold, silver, and jewelry. However, Bai Yi politely declined with a difficult expression. Your Majesty, can you take back this chest of money and allocate more rations to our camp? This winter is cold. If the soldiers and horses eat more, this winter wont be too tough to tide through. Gu Yihan nodded in agreement without thinking. Chunshou, take down Bai Yis words and inform the Ministry of War to arrange for it as soon as possible. Bai Yi was overjoyed. A simple and honest smile appeared on his square face. Thank you, Your Majesty! His voice was like a loud roar, showing how happy he was. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she had already finished the meatballs in her hand. She pouted her shiny lips. They are both generals, but why are they so different? Her voice wasnt loud, but Gu Yihan heard her. He raised her eyebrows and lowered his head. Good Baby Nuo, what are you talking about? Chapter 155 - Go Underground and Ask For His

Chapter 155: Go Underground and Ask For His Fathers Opinion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer looked up, her ck eyes filled with rity. Father, Third Brother brought Baby Nuo to visit the injured soldiers in the East Defender Generals camp today. More than a month ago, they had chased after bandits and suffered varying degrees of injuries. However, the East Defender General did not care about them. This led to their wounds to bleed severely! There were even a few injured people who fell sick and died because of this. Second Brother and Third Brother couldnt stand it anymore and spent money to find prescriptions to treat their conditions. However, after the East Defender General came, not only did he reject the good intentions of Third Brother and Second Brother, but he also said that it wasmon for soldiers to die of old age and illnesses, so there is no need to take it to heart! Father, isnt this disregarding human lives?! The more Gu Yihan listened, the more he frowned. He had many military officials under him, and they each led their own troops. Gu Yihan rarely asked about the lives of his soldiers. When the third prince heard this, he immediately stood up and exined calmly, I noticed their injuries previously. In addition, I also like to practice medicine to save people, thus I paid more attention to this matter. Only then did I realize that it wasnt just that the treatment for their injuries was dyed. All the money that the Ministry of Revenue gives out every month has disappeared. I even have to pay for the medicine myself. Otherwise, the soldiers wouldnt have received any treatment at all. Gu Nuoer said softly, Second Brother offered to pay and Third Brother offered his services, but the East Defender General doesnt want any of those. He believes that the soldiers are rough people and he doesnt care about their lives. He is very bad! The second prince, Gu Zitang, continued, That isnt all. After Third Brother, Sister, and I exposed his atrocities, He even said that these dying soldiers lying on the sickbed had vited his militaryws and he was going to execute military orders and have those soldiers beaten up in front of us. Gu Yihan mmed the table and said angrily, What audacity! How dare he disobey Nuoer? Everyone below broke out in a cold sweat when they heard this. In this matter, what the emperor was most angry about was probably that the East Defender General did not seem to care about the princess. This was the emperors reverse scale. Gu Yihans expression darkened. How many beatings did he give each person? He had to think about how many cuts he should make on the East Defender General. Gu Nuoer shook her head and smiled sweetly, her dark eyes filled with craftiness. Father, he didnt seed because he tripped when he went out. It was so painful that he couldnt get up! He said that the soldiers lives werent worth anything, but he was shouting for the doctor when he had only sprained his waist! Gu Yihan stroked his daughters head. He can only me himself for this. After saying that, he called for the head eunuch. Chunshou, pass down my decree. All the troops under the East Defender General will be redeployed to be managed by Bai Yi. Since he likes tomand the military camp so much, he can just be a general in name. Immediately, one of East Defender Generals trusted aides said bitterly, Your Majesty, please reconsider. The East Defender General has worked hard for so many years and should be given credit for this. Please take into ount his father Before this person could finish speaking, Gu Yihan mmed his palm on the table, causing a loud bang. This caused everyone below to not even dare to breathe loudly. Gu Yihan smiled coldly. Hard work? What has any of that got to do with him? All these years, he has never led an army to war. He had been relying on the pitiful merit that his father, the previous East Defender General, had earned, to have been able to survive until now. Who would I have to give face to when recing trash like him? His tone was cold as he added. Oh, you want me to ask for the previous East Defender Generals opinion? Hes underground. Ill send you to see him. When you ask him clearlyter, remember to send a dream to me. Chapter 156 - A Delicious Scene

Chapter 156: A Delicious Scene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The person who spoke just now immediately turned as pale as snow. He trembled and replied that he didnt dare before sitting down again. From then on, no one dared to plead for mercy for the East Defender General anymore. The emperors attitude was very simple. If a person couldnt do a job well, then he would have someone else do it. There had to be someone who could do the job better than the initial person. Itd already be considered a blessing for the East Defender General if he could keep his life when he had beenined about by the two princes and the little princess. Just as everyone was silently thinking this, they heard Gu Yihan say unhurriedly Today is New Years Eve. Its suitable for drinking and not for killing. Ill let the East Defender General live for a few more days. I wont say when Ill kill him. Let him think about it first. After saying that, Gu Yihan drank a cup of wine and fed Gu Nuoer a mouthful of steamed meat. The child narrowed her eyes in satisfaction from the delicious food. The officials below were drenched in cold sweat. The emperor was still ruthless after all. It was obvious that he wanted to deal with you, but he wasnt going to say when he was going to let you die. It was as if there was a saber hanging above your head at any moment. This feeling of not knowing when bad luck would descend was really horrible! No one knew what Gu Yihan was thinking, but his eyes were filled with coldness. Those who were familiar with him knew that he was probably thinking about how to torment this East Defender General to vent his anger. At this moment, in order to break the stiff and cold atmosphere, Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, shouted sweetly, Mothers~ Uncles~ Raise your wine cups~ Continue to talk about your wishes for theing year. Baby Nuo will go first~ She touched her stomach, her eyes sparkling, her long eyshes fluttering, and her cheeks round. I want to have an endless amount of meat to eat. I wish that Mother will let me eat candy whenever I want to! After she finished speaking, Noble Consort Qiao, who was not far away, gave her a beautiful nce. This child would act spoiled every time she wanted to eat candy. Which of those times had she not given in to her? Everyoneughed and felt that the little princesss childishness was adorable. Unexpectedly, a cold voice suddenly reprimanded, Put down the wine cup! Youre not allowed to drink. Everyone looked toward the source of the voice. It was actually the young boy, Ye Siming, who had been captured from the Yaoxia Kingdom and taken in as an adopted son by General Bai Yi. He stood up from his chair and frowned at the little princess who was in the emperors arms. Gu Yihan hadnt noticed it at all. As he lowered his head to look at his daughter, he reached out to take his wine cup. Not only did he miss, but he also saw that his precious daughter was holding the cup with her chubby hands and drinking the wine in one gulp. Phew~ Gu Nuoer finished the entire cup of wine, sweetness lingering on the tip of her tongue. This was a fine wine that was brewed with grapes and apricots. It had an extremely high alcoholic content and sweetness. In just a while, Gu Nuoers face turned red. Everyone was in an uproar. Noble Consort Qiao even eximed, Your Majesty! Gu Yihan, as if he had just woken up from a dream, hurriedly snatched the wine cup from his daughters hands. Gu Yihan seemed to have woken up from a dream and hurriedly snatched his daughters wine cup away. Gu Yihan looked at the empty wine cup and didnt know whether tough or cry. Baby Nuo, Baby Nuo, youre really a young girl who isnt afraid of getting drunk. Youll feel dizzyter. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. I wont! A momentter, a chubby little figurey on Gu Yihans shoulder. Father, Im so dizzy Why does Elder Brother Siming have two heads She raised her head in a daze and squinted her eyes. Ye Siming had walked to Gu Yihans side at some point. He pressed his slender fingers against Gu Nuoers soft face. He nodded at Gu Yihan and said in a deep voice, Shes drunk. Chapter 157 - Elder Brother Siming, Who On Earth Are You?

Chapter 157: Elder Brother Siming, Who On Earth Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and coaxed her, his heart aching. Baby Nuo, you must be feeling dizzy. Father will bring you back now. Dont want to, dont want to~ The child shook her head and said in a childish voice, Ill be fine if Elder Brother Siming can carry me for a while! He can sober me up! Gu Yihan and Ye Siming were both stunned and looked at each other. The emperor wondered, Does he really have some kind of special technique to sober up a drunk person? Ye Siming thought, When did I have such a capability? If it was any other time, Gu Yihan would not believe it. However, he had drunk with Ye Siming in private and knew that he could indeed hold his liquor well. It turned out that he had some hidden abilities and knew how to sober up from drinking? Gu Yihan saw that his daughters face was extremely red, like a cooked apple doll. He was afraid that Gu Nuoer would feel ufortable because of this, so he handed the child to Ye Siming. He didnt forget to remind Ye Siming sternly, Be careful when you carry her. Dont drop her! This was the first time Ye Siming had hugged Gu Nuoer. Usually, he would carry her. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was in his arms with the sweet fragrance of wine on her. She was as light as a feather. Although she looked chubby, she turned out to be so soft. Ye Siming hugged her in a daze as if he didnt know how to react or if he should pull her close into his arms. He had never had such an experience before. Gu Yihan frowned and watched as Ye Siming stood there like a block of wood. Gu Yihan could not help but reach out to help Ye Siming adjust Gu Nuoers posture in his arms. Young Master Ye, its not that I want to criticize you, but why do you look like youre carrying a precious sword when youre carrying Nuoer? You have to do this, then this A momentter, Gu Nuoer stuck out her butt and was resting on Ye Simings shoulder, puffing. After being taught by Gu Yihan, Ye Siming ced one hand on her back and held onto her calves with the other. Gu Yihan looked at his results in satisfaction. This is how you carry a child. Learn well. Why would he learn this? Gu Nuoer knew that she was lying in Ye Simings arms. She reached out her small hand and whispered drunkenly. Elder Brother Siming, let me tell you. Actually, my New Years wish isnt what I said just now. I have other thoughts. Do you want to listen to them? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. Tell me. The child chuckled sweetly in his ear. Then tell me first, what was that ck thing beside you in the scripture tower that day? Elder Brother Siming, who on earth are you? Ye Siming was stunned. He looked sideways and met the childs beautiful and drunk eyes. It turned out that she had seen itst time, but she could suppress her curiosity and not ask him. If she hadnt been drunk this time, she would probably continue to keep it to herself. Ye Siming was silent for a moment before his cold eyes slowly raised. If theres a chance, Ill tell you. Gu Nuoer nodded and started to moan. There are so many little stars After a while, she grabbed Ye Simings cor and fell asleep. Gu Zitang had been watching for a long time and felt that with so many older brothers around, why did they have to let an outsider like Ye Siming carry his sister? He immediately wanted to get up to snatch his sister! Unexpectedly, Consort Yi tugged at him and asked excitedly, Tanger, did you really go along with your sister and the third prince? Did you guys go to save lives at the East Defender Generals camp? Look at how happy your father was just. My son, youve finally done something impressive! Gu Zitang hissed, Mother, what are you saying? When have I ever done anything embarrassing?! Consort Yi nced at him. Although she said that she despised him, she picked up a piece of meat for her son. Eat more and y with your sister more often in the future. Shes a smart kid. Have her bring a fool like you along and perform well in front of your father! Chapter 158 - Little Nuo’er Hiding Under the Table

Chapter 158: Little Nuoer Hiding Under the Table

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After New Years Eve, it was said that there were many times when the East Defender General wanted to drag his painful body into the pce to meet the emperor. However, Gu Yihan rejected him coldly time and time again. In the end, Gu Yihan was simply annoyed and said, Its the New Year and hes so sick. Even if he doesnt think that its bad luck, I think it is! Tell him to note and annoy me! Gu Yihan was in a good mood, but the East Defender General kept oning to annoy him. He had just brought the paper that Gu Nuoer had written Love Father the most with him to visit Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao took out Gu Nuoers writing that said Love Mother the most andpared the two. She realized that Gu Yihans copy had the line written three more times. Gu Yihan immediatelyughed loudly. Baby Nuo loves me three more times that she loves you. Dont underestimate these three times. I heard from Official Liu, who has eight daughters, that the more daughters like their father, the more they will rely on him in the future. Noble Consort Qiao was so angry that she lost the ability to organize her words. Seeing the emperors smug expression, she really wanted to ask him a question. Gu Nuoer was their daughter, but why was it that the emperor always felt that Nuoer was born by him? In the end, Noble Consort Qiao sighed slightly and didnt n on arguing with Gu Yihan. As long as Your Majesty is happy. The smile on Gu Yihans handsome face deepened. Youre angry? Noble Consort, its good to be magnanimous. Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. Gu Yihan looked around the Qiushui Pce. Where did Baby Nuo go to y again? She probably went to see the little white tiger. Gu Yihan sighed. I still miss the times when Baby Nuo doesnt know how to run. When she was one year old, she was a small ball and couldnt walk steadily. She would follow behind me and call me Father. Noble Consort, do you know that my heart would almost melt each time? I wish I could immediately give the throne to her. Noble Consort Qiao was shocked. Your Majesty, dont say such things! Its more than what Nuoer deserves! Gu Yihan nced at her calmly and said with a faint smile, Look at how scared you are. After saying that, he strode out and said that he wanted to return to the imperial study to review the memorials. After the emperor returned to the imperial study, he chased Chunshou and the others out and said seriously that he was going to start taking care of government affairs. When the door closed, he took out the piece of paper that Gu Nuoer had practiced calligraphy on from his sleeve. He danced with joy and was in high spirits. In the end, I, as the father, am still better. The noble consort still lost in the end. He waved his arms and performed a series of Taichi moves. Just as Gu Yihan was immersed in his performance, he suddenly caught a clear gaze from the corner of his eyes. Gu Yihan was stunned and turned to look. His precious daughter, Gu Nuoer, had crawled out from under his imperial desk with the yellow tablecloth on her head. She was looking at him curiously as he moved his body. Gu Yihan froze on the spot. Would the image of a handsome father that he had built up in front of Nuoer be destroyed? Would he then be seen as an unreliable father in Nuoers heart? The father and daughter looked at each other for a long time. Gu Nuoer then said softly, Father, why arent you picking me up yet?! Gu Yihan seemed to have woken up from a dream. He quickly walked over and picked up the child from under the table. Dear Baby Nuo, why are you hiding here? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth, looking delicate and cute. Im looking for a picture. What picture? The kind of pictures where many mountains and water are drawn, with roads, towns, cities, states, and prefectures! Does Father have those? Chapter 159 - Good Girl, Continue!

Chapter 159: Good Girl, Continue!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan frowned and thought for a moment. Is Baby Nuo referring to maps? Map recorded the entire countrys mountains, rivers, cities, towns, andnds. Usually, only the ruler of a country would have the most detailed map. Some of the more detailed local maps were kept in the hands of the local prefectural governor. It was also considered a kind of military secret, avoiding the possibility of having wily people from other countries stealing the map and taking the opportunity to study the routes to attack their country. This shouldnt be something that was within Gu Nuoers understanding and knowledge. Therefore, Gu Yihan was very surprised when she suddenly mentioned it. Where did Baby Nuo find out about maps from? The child looked up, her eyes as big as ice jade grapes. The uncles in the imperial court have all mentioned it before. Previously, when I was ying in Fathers study, I also heard the official uncles mentioning it. Since Gu Nuoer was young, she liked to follow Gu Yihan to the imperial study to listen to government affairs. Although she came every time, most of the time, she would just sit obediently on the soft couch at the side and y with her fabric tiger. She didnt seem to be listening to them seriously at all. Gu Yihan didnt expect her to remember such details. Gu Yihan suddenly felt the pride of an old father. He hugged Gu Nuoer and asked with a smile, Then why do you want to see the map? Theres no record of where the candy figurine sellers stalls are. The child wrinkled her nose and snorted. Father! You underestimate Nuoer too much! Of course its not for the sugar figurines! Father, think about it. Every winter, the food and medicinal herbs in our capital will decrease correspondingly, right? This is because it has started snowing in many ces outside. The heavy snow would seal off the roads, causing many supplies to be unable to be transported into the capital. This time, Nuoer, Second Brother, and Third Brother went to the military camp to visit. We discovered that during winter, not only did the prices of many ordinary medicinal herbs surge, but the supply also became lower! Gu Yihan was interested when he heard this. He raised his eyebrows. Then what does this matter have to do with the map? Gu Nuoer let out a huge sigh. Father is so stupid. If we build a waterway for ships, well be able to have shipmentsing in even in winter! She was a small carp celestial, to begin with. To her, there was nothing faster than swimming. The Great Qis territory was filled with rivers and this provided a great convenience. Gu Yihans eyes lit up. Good girl, continue! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and turned her head to snort. Baby Nuo will only know what to say if Father brings the map over. How could Gu Yihan not agree to that? He hurriedly called out, Chunshou! Set up a table and bring out the map. Gu Nuoery in her fathers arms, her big eyes blinking. She watched as Eunuch Chunshou brought four to five eunuchs and put together six tables. Then, they worked together to bring out a long scroll from the national treasury. When the map waspletely and slowly rolled out, Gu Nuoers mouth opened slightly. Wow! Its so big! As the ruler of the empire, Gu Yihan naturally had the map that entailed all the territories within the Great Qi. This was a map that contained the prefectures and states. It was very detailed, especially the records on the rivers,kes, and seas, as well as various checkpoints and fortresses. Even though Eunuch Chunshou was a head eunuch, he was not qualified to look at the map from the side. Hence, he left with the other eunuchs. Gu Yihan ced Gu Nuoer on the rolled-out scroll and let his daughter crawl around on it. Dear Baby Nuo, if we want to build a waterway ording to what you said just now, well have to start from the capital and start from the Meng River here. Chapter 160 - I Want Father to Live Well Chapter 160: I Want Father to Live Well Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, the child frowned and pondered for a long time before saying, Father, you cant start from the capital. Gu Yihan propped his head with his hand and looked at his smart and sensible daughter calmly. Tell me, why not? Its because there are too many people in the capital, the construction of the waterway will definitely cause some congestion. Our original intention is to transport things from outside. Its not to further affect the lives of the uncles and aunties in the capital seriously. Thats why we cant start from here. We have to start froma| Uha| The child carefully crawled forward along the green and blue water routes on the map. She continued until she reached the northward indicated on the map. She pointed here with her small hand. We have to start from here. Start building from Yi States Lingan Prefecture to Chong States Wenxian Prefecture. This is a long line. However, Baby Nuo had heard from the official uncle from the Astronomical Directorate that the weather in the north has always been cold. Thats why, if they start the construction, they wont be affected by the changing wind and rain. Thest time the Minister of Revenue uncle came to report the poption to Father, Baby Nuo had also heard that the Yi State is located in the extreme north. As a result, there is little work for the people living there. This led to many older brothers and sisters there having no choice but to leave their hometowns and head to the sunny south. Building a waterway is a very troublesome matter, so Father has to look for the older brothers and sisters who need to find work first. They wont have anyints. Itll be fine as long as we pay them monthly sries. As long as the first step moves on smoothly, the following progress will be easier when people from other ces hear the news! Gu Yihan pped his hands and praised Gu Nuoer. He looked at the area that Gu Nuoer had marked out to start the waterway construction and nodded vigorously. This location is well chosen. The first waterway that will be built will start Lingan Prefectures Yishui River to Wenxian Prefectures Huai River. It wont take long for it to be unblocked and cleared up. Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, Thats right! Father, although the territory is huge and building waterways might seem to be a difficult task, Baby Nuo has taken a look and we only need to build four of them. In the end, the four waterways will converge together and be a big river that leads to the capital! She then pointed at the remaining locations. Gu Yihan took a pen and paper and started writing. Gu Nuoer said, As long as the first waterway from Yi State to Chong State ispleted, the building of the second and third waterways can start concurrently. The fourth waterway is the most important and also the critical moment for the entire river. When Father arrives, you must bring Baby Nuo to the scene personally to appease the uncles who are building the waterways. Only then can everything be foolproof. The child crossed her arms and shook her head. To put it bluntly, Father mustnt feel bad about losing money! Its fine. Your Mother Yis family has plenty of money. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth and sneered. Her curved eyes were as bright as crescent moons. However, Gu Yihan looked at the map and was greatly moved. Not only did Gu Nuoer help him think of such a good method that would benefit the people, but she also considered all aspects for him. She wasnt like a three-year-old. She was more like his Knowledgeable Star1! Gu Yihan picked up Gu Nuoer and raised her high. Baby Nuo, tell Father why youre so smart. What good fortune did Father umte to make you my daughter? The child smiled cutely in her fathers hands. Father, before I was born, I was flying around in the sky and I saw you. My arrival is to let Father live better and better! Gu Yihanughed heartily, treating his daughters words as childs talk and not taking them seriously. Chapter 161 - The Princess Is Wise

Chapter 161: The Princess Is Wise

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Actually, Gu Yihan had already considered Gu Nuoers proposal to build a waterway five years ago. However, at that time, he was busy fighting wars and creating massacres everywhere. He didnt have the energy to spare to build a waterway. The further they went, the more difficult it was without the waterway. The slow exchange of supplies between the north and south had greatly affected the development of the country. After Gu Yihans thought through and tidied up Gu Nuoers proposal overnight, he gathered his trusted officials to discuss this matter in the imperial study the next day. Constructing waterways was a big deal. Although the people could suffer losses, the oue it brought was good. Moreover, it could benefit future generations for hundreds of years or even longer! When Gu Yihan exined to the officials, he was in high spirits. This waterway that connects the north and south can not only strengthen the wealth of the capital but also lead to more development and unexpected results. In the future, well have one more transport route, and the merchants ships will have to pass through it. In winter, when it snows, the roads will freeze, but the waterways never will! The waterway is connected to severalrge rivers in Great Qis territory, epassing eight countries and prefectures. Apart from transporting food and medicinal herbs, there are even more things to do. The Minister of Works pondered for a moment, then cupped his hands and suggested, Your Majestys idea is really brilliant. However, building a waterway will hurt the people. Im afraid that there will beints and it will be disadvantageous to the imperial power. Gu Yihan ced his hands behind his back as if he had long considered this aspect. Ive already gotten the Ministry of Revenue to calcte the expenses. Regarding this matter, all themoners who came to build the waterway will be given a monthly sry of ten copper coins per day. The few trusted officials looked at each other. Ten copper coins a day was already three copper coins higher than the monthly sry of ordinary workers on the market. In that case, there would be manymoners fighting to build the waterways. Speaking of which, Gu Yihan raised his voice. Official Yu! Minister Yu from the Court of Judicial Review hurriedly stepped forward. Youre noble and upright. I trust your character. Ill send you north to supervise the construction of the first waterway. Not only would you have to monitor the progress of the waterway, but we also have to monitor the prefectural governor to see if he will give themoners enough monthly allowance ording to my instructions. Lord Yu hurriedly cupped his hands and agreed. Gu Yihan put his hands behind his back and thought for a while, then summoned Chunshou. Write a decree. The first prince doesnt have to be in a hurry to return to the capital. Get him to head to the north and wait in Yi State. Hell be supervising the work there too. The officials were all shocked. This was because everyone knew that after the first prince had left for so many years, it wasnt easy before he was finally willing to return from the borders. However, the emperor sent him to supervise the excavation of the waterways. Building the waterways wasnt something that could be done in a short period of time. It would take a duration that could span from four months to half a year. However, everyone understood what the emperor meant. He had arranged for his eldest son to go over to show the world and officials his attitude in this matter. There was no one more suitable than the first prince in this matter. He represented absolute supreme power. It was just too bad for the empress. She would probably have to wait again! After giving all the instructions, Gu Yihan rolled up his sleeves and wrote the words?Jisheng1?Canal. He handed the words to Chunshou and got him to make a que. The que was to be brought by Lord Yu and the first prince to Yi State. Dear subjects, I have a premonition that a canal that marks the lifeline of the people of this dynasty is about to be born. You and I here are all witnesses to that. This river that will benefit our descendants for generations will bring unexpected good fortune. The officials knelt and cheered that the emperor was wise. Gu Yihanughed heartily. This is not my credit, its the princesss wisdom! Chapter 162 - The Princess Has An Acolyte Fate!

Chapter 162: The Princess Has An Acolyte Fate!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In just two to three days, everyone in the imperial court knew that the little princess, who had just turned three years old, had actuallye up with a n for the emperor to build a canal! This matter caused an uproar in the court. On the one hand, many people felt that building a canal was a waste ofbor and money and that itd destroy societys foundations. On the other hand, people were shocked that the little princess was so smart at such a young age. When such thoughts came from a three-year-old girl, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call her a child prodigy. Everyone couldnt help but think of the auspicious sign that came from heaven when Gu Nuoer was born. This time, it further confirmed the rumor that the little princess would bring blessing and great fortune. There were thus many people who wanted to use this opportunity to cheat money. On the fifth day of the first month, the Daoist priests from the Baiyun Temple entered the pce to pray for the emperor and celebrate his birthday. They also visited the high-ranking consorts of the various pces to give them safety amulets. When the priests came out of the emperors imperial study, they first went to Noble Consort Qiaos Qiushui Pce. Noble Consort Qiao was wearing an ordinary blue dress and carrying Gu Nuoer, teaching her to read. Gu Nuoer studied for a while in her mothers arms and then silently raised her head, blinking her watery eyes. Mother, Father taught me these when I was two years old. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned andughed dryly. Is that so? Why did the emperor want to beat her to everything?! At this moment, Wanyin lifted the curtain and entered. Your Highness, the Baiyun Monasterys priests have arrived and are outside. Do we invite them in? Every year at this time, the Daoist priests would enter the pce to deliver the safety amulets. No one would say no to safety. Noble Consort Qiao was no exception. She waved her sleeve gently. Invite them in. After a while, the bead curtain moved slightly. A middle-aged Daoist priest entered with four acolyte children and greeted Noble Consort Qiao and the little princess. This priest has two safety amulets here and would like to give them to the Noble Consort and the Princess to bless for good fortune for theing year. The priest cupped his hands and one of the acolytes behind him immediately handed over two triangr yellow amulets. Gu Nuoer raised her head curiously and stopped practicing her calligraphy. Instead, she ced the brush horizontally between her nose and mouth and pouted her lips to hold it as she looked at the priest. Noble Consort Qiao nodded slightly and Wanxuan handed over some silver bags. Priest, this is the donation that Her Highness has given. Its the New Year, so take it that Her Highness has sent incense to Baiyun Temple. The priest did not stand on ceremony and reached out to take the money while expressing his thanks. He raised his gaze slightly and nced at Gu Nuoer, who was sitting there like a snow-white porcin doll. Then, the priest cupped his hands together. Your Highness, I dont know if I should say this. Priest, please speak. The fate of the little princess is precious, but shes a child from the heavens. All children with such a fate wont live past ten years old. If you want to crack it, youll have to send a substitute. Only then can you ensure her safety. As soon as he finished speaking, Noble Consort Qiao frowned. Wanyin scolded angrily, How dare you?! Her Highness treats you so generously, but how can you fabricate stories about the princess like this?! The priest bowed quickly. The characteristics of a child born with the?Acolyte1?Fate is just like what the princess has. They are born with exquisite and cute looks. Not only are they intelligent, but they are also different from ordinary people. This priest is doing this for the sake of the princess. Your Highness, please understand. Noble Consort Qiaos eyes were cold. She looked at the priest for a long time before saying, Tell me, how much do you want to take care of these? The priest was stunned. He probably hadnt expected that the Noble Consort would be so straightforward. It its not much. Your Highness, this is money that will be used to save the princess. Its not that Im greedy. Chapter 163 - This Is Your Bloody Calamity

Chapter 163: This Is Your Bloody Cmity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Noble Consort Qiao smiled coldly and slowly brushed her jade-colored fingertips across the lid of her teacup. The golden dangling hair ornament on her head reflected a cold luster. Priest, I was the one who had given birth to Nuoer. Shes indeed smart, but if you rely on this to judge, arent you taking me for a fool? Either that or you feel that my temper is too good. Do you really think that I wont attack religious practitioners like you? How dare you frame the princess?! Towards the end, Noble Consort Qiao suddenly mmed the table, causing the teacup to fly up a little. The brush under Gu Nuoers nose also fell to the ground. When the priest saw that Noble Consort Qiao was really angry, he hurriedly knelt down and kept trying to appease her anger. Noble Consort Qiaos heart undted, her beautiful eyes filled with anger and a terrifying deterrence. A long silence passed in the hall. Suddenly, a childish and soft voice sounded Im not of the Acolyte Fate. You wont be able to deceive my mother. However, I can tell that youll meet with a bloody cmity today, priest uncle. The priest was rmed. Could it be that the little princess meant that Noble Consort Qiao was going to give him strokes of the paddle? Before he could plead for mercy, Noble Consort Qiao waved her sleeves impatiently. Today is the fifth day of the New Year. Its still considered the New Year period and I dont want to see blood and get bad luck. You guys can just throw them out and not have them hanging around in front of me. Moreover, when her daughter was by her side, Noble Consort Qiao had always taken care of her emotions and never lost her temper in front of Gu Nuoer. Wanyin and Wanxuan called over the guards and had them drag away the Daoist priest and his few flustered acolytes. The guards chased them out of the pce and reprimanded coldly, If you dare to spout nonsense again and offend the Noble Consort, youll be in big trouble! The priest stumbled and almost fell to the ground. When he turned around, the guards had already turned around and walked away. One of his acolytes quickly helped him up. Master, are you alright? The priest stood up shakily. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and shook his head to express that he was fine. However, he was nning in his heart how to make Noble Consort Qiao believe his words and obtain a huge sum of money. He walked for a while and thought of the little princesss ck and soft eyes. When she looked at him, there seemed to be a magical power in her gaze. He didnt expect this child to be so smart and evene up with words saying that he would encounter a bloody cmity to fight back. She was really too smart despite her young age. The priest was lost in his thoughts when he felt as if he had stepped on a round stone. Thereafter, his body tilted and he fell forward uncontrobly,nding on his face. A burning pain immediately came, and the Daoist priest cried out in pain. The acolytes behind him ran over in a panic and helped him up. Master! Theres a lot of blood on your face! The priest quickly reached out to touch it. Although there was no mirror for him to check, his fingers clearly touched a concave piece of flesh that pierced through the bridge of his nose and even to his right eyelid! His palm was instantly dripping with blood, and he was in so much pain that he wanted to die. The priest was furious and reprimanded the acolytes, Why didnt you guys help me a little? Ouch, it hurts! Quickly help me to the medical hall! The group left in a hurry. Just now, the Daoist priest was thinking about how to lie and say that the princess had an Acolyte Fate so that he could cheat money. At this moment, he had already forgotten about this matter entirely. If he wanted to, he would know that what Gu Nuoer said about him encountering a bloody cmity was true. Very quickly, another four to five days passed. It was time for Ye Siming to enter the pce to y with the princess again. Chapter 164 - You Want Money To Spend?

Chapter 164: You Want Money To Spend?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the first night, Bai Yi was practicing his swordsmanship in the courtyard. Although he had not led troops into battle for a long time, Bai Yi did not dare to rx for even a day. It was because the current emperor, Gu Yihan, was a militant. asionally, when he took a fancy to a countrysnd, he would directly send an army out to war. Bai Yi had to be prepared for such a moment. Therefore, he took out the red tassel spear that had been put aside for several months and swung it around in the courtyard. The red tassel spear in his hand was powerful and his movements were smooth like flowing water, bringing along rustling de wind like a swimming dragon. After Bai Yi finished training, he was already sweating profusely in the cold weather at the end of winter. Just as he was about to get a hand towel, a white towel suddenly appeared in front of him. Bai Yi was stunned and took it. He looked at Ye Siming, who was standing in front of him. The youths eyes were silent as if they were fixed on an abyss. Bai Yi was puzzled. It was really unprecedented for Ye Siming to hand him a white towel. Ever since Ye Siming came to the Bai Manor, he had always liked to live in seclusion and didnt talk much to Bai Yi. Even when they chatted usually, Bai Yi was the one talking most of the time and Ye Siming would listen quietly. The youth only responded to topics he was interested in. This was the first time Ye Siming had taken the initiative to walk into his courtyard and even considerately handed him a towel to wipe his sweat! Have you had dinner? The two of them were rtively quiet and Bai Yi broke the silence first. Ye Siming nodded slowly and replied with an en. Then, he didnt leave and just stared at Bai Yi. The youths eyes seemed to be flickering with a cold light in the dark night. Bai Yi had been on the battlefield for many years but the hair on his back still stood up from Ye Simings gaze. Bai Yi couldnt hold it in anymore and asked, Are you looking for me? Ye Siming looked at him and was silent for a moment before nodding slowly. Then, he asked in a cold voice, Do you need my help? I can do anything as long as you pay me money. Bai Yi was speechless. He looked at Ye Simings expression and felt that he wasnt joking. You want money to spend? Ye Siming nodded slightly. Bai Yi sighed. The emperor previously rewarded you with so much gold, silver, and jewelry. They can all be exchanged for silver. Ye Siming shook his head. I want some money that I can spend, not such shiny objects. How much do you want? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. How much do you need to buy a candy figurine? After Ye Siming finished speaking, Bai Yipletely understood. Ye Siming was asking for money to take care of the little princess. He had almost forgotten that Ye Siming was going to the pce to apany Gu Nuoer tomorrow! Bai Yi looked up andughed. This is such a small matter. Come,e,e. Ill give you ten taels. Its enough for you to buy ten sugar figurines tomorrow. Ye Siming turned his body to avoid the silver taels Bai Yi handed over and said coldly, I dont ept free lunches. Ill help you and then youll pay. Thats only fair. Bai Yi scratched the back of his head in distress. But I dont have anything I need your help with now. Ye Siming went into deep thought. Then Ill watch as you practice. I saw that you were a little slow when you were swinging the spear just now. You might fall if youre not careful. Id be considered helping you if I were to catch you then. Bai Yi was speechless. He waved his hand. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. My lower body is still quite stable. How about this? Take this red tassel spear and show me a set of spear techniques. Ill give you ten taels for that. Is that alright? Ye Siming thought about it and felt that it was a deal. He nodded and took the red tassel gun from Bai Yi. With the spear in his hand, Ye Siming looked valiant and his movements were even more unpredictable than Bai Yis spear technique that was passed down in his family. His movements were smooth like a swimming dragon or a slithering snake. The spear shadows were like cold lights that filled the sky, bringing with them the cold aura of splitting snow and splitting mountains. Chapter 165 - Gu Nuo’er, I Brought Money Today

Chapter 165: Gu Nuoer, I Brought Money Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bai Yi had observed that regardless of whether Ye Siming was using a spear or a sword, he would have a domineering and cold aura. He had no idea how Ye Siming had been trained in the past, but it was as if in Ye Simings perspective, he would either not attack or would deal a lethal blow without letting the enemy have a chance to fight back. This feeling was like that of a ferocious wolf hunting in the dark night, keeping calm and remaining cautious at all times while observing its prey with extreme patience. Once it found an opportunity, it wouldunch a sudden attack. Just as Bai Yi was deep in thought, Ye Siming had already put away the spear. He reached out his hand and said calmly, Alright, pay up. Bai Yi came back to his senses and quickly handed him the ten taels in his sleeve. This time, Ye Siming didnt decline and received it very quickly. He turned around and was about to leave. His expression was so cold that it was as if he wasnt the one who had handed Bai Yi a towel to wipe his sweat. Bai Yi quickly stopped him. Siming! If you want to use money in the future, Ill let my wife know. Youll get a monthly allowance. Moreover, after you officially be the princesss guard, youll be paid a monthly sry from the pce. Ye Siming looked at him from the side, as if trying to understand what he meant. He was silent for a moment before nodding. In the end, Bai Yi reminded him, You must not go out to the streets to perform your spear techniques and then ask people for money. Those are performers. Ye Siming frowned. I know. They werent just performers. ording to Gu Nuoer, they should be scammers. Bai Yi watched as Ye Simings figure slowly walked out of the courtyard and disappeared into the night. He let out a sigh. To this day, he still felt that Ye Simings explosive personality that was hidden under his coldness came from his unfortunate past. He hoped that the princess, who was as warm as the sun, could bring a change to Ye Siming. The next day, Gu Nuoer was dressed neatly and was sent to the pce gates by Wanyin. She wore a purple cotton dress today, her hair tied up into a single bun with a few flower essories made from rabbit fur. As she moved, the hair essories made her look even more delicate and cute. The child reached out her chubby hands and grabbed onto the edge of the carriage. She tried to climb up but failed. Ye Siming was in the carriage. He leaned to the side and lifted the curtain, waiting for her to climb up by herself. When Wanyin saw this, she felt that this Young Master Ye really didnt know how to take care of the princess. She couldnt help butin, Young Master Ye, the princess hasnt boarded the carriage yet, so you should help her. How can you watch the princess work hard? Ye Siming pondered for a moment before reaching out to grab Gu Nuoers cor and pulling her into the carriage. Wanyin was speechless. She frowned and was about to reprimand Ye Siming that this wasnt what she meant. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming said to her coldly, Thank you for the reminder. Then, he ordered the coachman and the carriage drove off slowly. Gu Nuoer leaned against the carriages window and waved at the stunned Wanyin. Wanyin had never seen someone like Ye Siming who didnt y by the rules, making her forget to tell the little princess toe back early. When she came back to her senses, the carriage had already gone far away. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was sitting beside Ye Siming in the car, shifting her small feet around. She wore new shoes today and they didnt fit her feet very well. She kicked off her white butterfly shoes and stretched out her toes that had white socks on like a cats paw. Only then did she feel much morefortable. Her feet felt really cramped just now! Why didnt Mother make her new shoes? Didnt she know that she had grown up? Hmph! Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer was only ying with herself. He coughed lightly and pretended to be cold. Lets go buy a candy figurer. I brought money. Chapter 166 - Nanny Hu, I’m Here to See You

Chapter 166: Nanny Hu, Im Here to See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer puffed up her chubby face and looked at him. She said softly, Elder Brother Siming, lets not go to the streets today. Ill bring you somewhere where we can eat free candies! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and didnt say anything. Why did this little thing act differently every time? The carriage drove slowly. In the end, Gu Nuoer simply stuck out her butt and fell asleep on Ye Simingsp without any care for her image. The child seemed to have dreamed of something and her small body twisted uneasily in the carriage. Her cute little eyebrows were also tightly furrowed, and cold sweat broke out on her round and fair cheeks. Dont bite my foot. You mustnt. It hurts! She was talking and moaning in her sleep, looking like she was about to cry. Ye Siming was about to wake her up when the child suddenly turned around and stuffed one of her small feet into his arms, stepping on his chest. She was still crying. Elder Brother Siming, you mustnt bite my foot! Stop it! Are you a big doggy? Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before gritting his teeth. Gu Nuoer, who are you calling a dog? Dont push your luck! He had only bitten the childs pinky once and hadnt used much strength, but it had left such a deep trauma on her? Would he eat her feet? What a joke! Ye Siming had just finished scolding when Gu Nuoer straightened her body and kicked out! The small foot that was on his chest just now changed to step on Ye Simings nose. Ye Simings forehead was filled with anger as if he was going to go berserk soon. He reached out his slender and fair hand, wanting to punch Gu Nuoer to wake her up. Unexpectedly, when Ye Siming grabbed Gu Nuoers ankle and was about to lift her upside down Only to see that her face was tear-streaked, like a sad crying meat bun. The child was still talking in her sleep. So youre very hungry Alright then, just just one bite then If its too much, Ill lose a toe! Ye Siming saw that even though she was upside down, she could still cry so much. What a delicate little thing. After watching for a while, he didnt want to deal with her anymore. He was a demon god, so why should he be calctive with such a small thing that only had a hundred years of lifespan? After an unknown period of time, Gu Nuoer finally woke up. She rubbed her big watery eyes and looked up She saw that Ye Simings beautiful chin was inches away. She was actually lying in the crook of his leg and wondered how long she had been asleep. Ye Simings expression was cold. She wondered if he was getting impatient. Gu Nuoer yawned, her face still covered in tears. Elder Brother Siming, how long have I been sleeping for? Ye Siming sneered. Weve already arrived and then weve been waiting for you for five minutes. Wipe the tears off your face. Otherwise, if you go down and get a runny nose from the cold wind, dont say that I didnt care about you. Oh, Gu Nuoer replied softly. She picked up Ye Simings sleeve and wiped her face like a kitten. When Ye Siming got out of the carriage, he recalled Wanyins words. He swiftly grabbed Gu Nuoers cor and carried the child down. The carriage stopped outside the alley of a residence. The decorations in the area were simple. The residences of ordinary citizens tend to be on the simpler side. Gu Nuoer counted the houses as she walked. The sixth should be it. One two three Ye Siming followed behind her until she stopped in front of the sixth house. Gu Nuoer knocked on the door. Nanny Hu! Nanny Hu, Im here to see you! Chapter 167 - Old Thing, Acting

Chapter 167: Old Thing, Acting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After waiting for a while, a woman opened the door while cursing. Who is it, calling out so early in the morning? Iming, Iming. Are you summoning a soul? Why are you knocking so urgently?! Ye Siming frowned when he heard this. He suddenly raised his leg and kicked the door open. He almost knocked down the woman who had rushed over to open the door. The woman was shocked. She came back to her senses and immediately scolded angrily, Are you a bandit? You kicked someones door in broad daylight. Im going to report this to the officials! Ye Siming looked at her with impatience and coldness in his eyes. We knocked for a long time, but you didnte to open the door. Its already considered good that I only kicked the door and didnt hit you. You! The woman was so angry that she choked. Where did such an unreasonable childe from?! She was so angry. Gu Nuoer tugged at Ye Simings clothes with her small hand. She looked up at the mean-looking woman in front of her who was wrapped in a headscarf. Gu Nuoer asked, Auntie, is this Nanny Hus house? The woman was rolling her eyes and ring at Ye Siming. When she heard Nanny Hus name being mentioned, her expression became suspicious. She sized up Gu Nuoer. Are you guys from the pce? Before Gu Nuoer could answer, she quickly said, Nanny Hu is my mother-inw, but she has nothing to do with our family. If she had caused trouble in the pce, you guys should just quickly arrest her and take her away. Otherwise, this old thing is just another person to feed! Let me tell you, if she steals or does anything in the pce, our family wont be able to care. Well leave her to you. If you want to kill or beat her, its up to you! Gu Nuoer puffed up her small face, looking a little unhappy. Why are you talking like this? Why do you expect her to cause trouble in the pce? Cant we just be here to visit her? When the woman heard this, sheughed disdainfully. Visit her? Stop joking. She has worked in the pce for her entire life, but in the end, when she left the pce, she didnt bring much money to the family. What can an old thing like her do in the pce? She must have just been sweeping floors in the pce! Shes useless her entire life! Now that shes old, I still have to take care of her. Gu Nuoer clenched her fists angrily and held back her anger, trying not to act up. She walked straight in. Im here to visit Nanny Hu! There were chickens and geese in the courtyard and an abandoned cowshed at the side. The cowshed was now covered by curtains at this moment, so Gu Nuoer did not notice anything different about it. However, when Ye Siming passed by it, he suddenly sniffed. He frowned and pulled Gu Nuoer back. Theres someone in the cowshed. Gu Nuoer was shocked and quickly ran over to lift the curtain. There was a simple bed and a small table in the sloppy cowshed. Nanny Hu was lying on the bed. Her white hair entuated how weak she currently was. Gu Nuoer ran forward and held her hand. Only then did she realize that Nanny Hu was so cold that she was trembling! Nanny Hu only covered herself with a tattered cotton nket. The curtains outside the cowshed were useless! Gu Nuoer was furious. She turned around and red at the woman behind her with her watery eyes. Why did you let Nanny Hu sleep here?! The woman looked fearless. She shrugged. The house is too small. I just gave birth to a son for their family. My son and I have to live in the house, so where is there space for her to sleep there? Besides, the New Year is over now and spring ising soon. Its not cold at all. This old thing is just pretending. Usually, when you guys arent here, she wouldnt be trembling so badly. Chapter 168 - The World’s Greatest Nanny!

Chapter 168: The Worlds Greatest Nanny!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer tiptoed and touched Nanny Hus forehead. Her eyes immediately turned red. Shes sick. Her temperature is so high! The woman was stunned and said, Thats impossible. She even cooked this morning. She was fine then. She walked over and touched Nanny Hus forehead. It was indeed shockingly hot. The woman had no intention of repenting. Its just a minor illness. Ill get her some water boiled from stone pot ashester and shell be fine then. After saying that, she kicked the bed that Nanny Hu was lying on. Hurry up and get up, old thing. Go chop some firewood and boil some water for yourself! Gu Nuoer couldnt take it anymore and clenched her small hands tightly. Elder Brother Siming, throw her out! Ye Siming walked over without hesitation. The woman was very shocked and screamed, What are you guys trying to do? Are you trying tomit murder in broad daylight?! Gu Nuoer stood up and pointed at her angrily. Im Princess Gu Nuoer. I came to visit Nanny Hu today to bring an imperial edict from my father! Granny Hu used to put in great effort to take care of me. In order to thank her, my father appointed her as The Worlds Greatest Nanny! You just offended The Worlds Greatest Nanny! Im going to have you arrested and sent to the officials! There was such a thing called The Worlds Greatest Nanny? The woman frowned, clearly not really believing her words. Ye Siming added coldly, Princess, youve remembered wrongly. Shes the Internal Affairs Superintendent Nanny. Shes the superintendent appointed by the emperor. Treating her like this is no different from mistreating a fourth-grade official. As the princess has a good rtionship with Nanny Hu, she came to visit her in advance. The imperial edict will probably arrive in a while. In that case, I dont want to waste any time. Do you want me to throw you out or do you want me to capture you and report you to the officials? Pick one yourself. The woman was given a fright and quickly retreated. She ran to the curtains and smiled with a terrible expression. Esteemed guests, dont be anxious. Ill go boil water for her. Wont that do? Ill go do it. After saying that, she retracted her head and ran out. The words just now were naturally made up by Gu Nuoer. However, as long as she brings this up to Gu Yihan, it could be true at any time. She was only saying this to back Nanny Hu up. She recalled that when she was a year old and had just learned how to walk, her small body was always shaky and it was easy for her to fall and bump. Back then, in order to prevent her from falling and hurting her head or getting injured, as long as Gu Nuoer stood up and learned to walk, Nanny Hu would bend over and follow by her side, using her hands to protect Gu Nuoers small body at all times. Later on, Nanny Hus back became hunched and it was difficult for her to straighten up again. She doted on Gu Nuoer very much and had taken care of her almost as if she was her biological granddaughter. In the past, every time there was thunder and rain, Gu Nuoer would be woken up by the sound of thunder. During these times, she would always find Nanny Hu at her side, gently patting her small shoulder. Gu Nuoer would feel an unprecedented sense of security. Every stormy night, Nanny Hu would stay up almost the entire night to apany her. Now that Nanny Hu had returned home, Gu Nuoer thought that she should be enjoying her retired life. However, Nanny Hu was put through such hardships! The woman at the door thought about it and was afraid that these two children were lying to her. Could it be that this stinky old woman had gotten two cunning children from somewhere to work together to deceive her? In the end, the woman decided to report this matter to the government office. She quietly walked to the door and quickly ran towards the government office. Lets see how arrogant they could be when they were arrested! At this moment, Ye Simings ears moved slightly. He sensed that the woman had gone out, but he only nced sideways and didnt care. Gu Nuoers bean-sized tears fell on Nanny Hus face and thetter finally woke up slowly. Chapter 169 - He’s That Vicious Person

Chapter 169: Hes That Vicious Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nanny Hus turbid gaze took a long time to clear up. She looked at Gu Nuoers round face that was very close in front of her. Nanny Hus eyes turned moist. Am I dreaming again? Little Princess, why did youe to my dream again? Gu Nuoers cries were soft. She ced her small head on Nanny Hus chest. Nanny, youre not dreaming. Ive reallye to see you! Why didnt you say anything even though youre suffering like this? If my mother knew, she would definitely help you! Nanny Hu knew that the little princess was smart and must have figured out her current situation long ago. She shook her head slightly and smiled weakly. Little princess, thats my daughter-inw. Why would I hold it against her? My son works outside all year round and rarelyes back. Its normal for her to be angry, but it was also very hard on her too. She has just given birth to a child. Our familys conditions are tough. Were the ones who have let her down, so you dont have to worry. Im not living a tough life. Dont cry, good child. She reached out her pale hand and wiped away Gu Nuoers tears with trembling hands. However, Gu Nuoer cried even harder when she heard this. It was no wonder that when Nanny Hu left, Gu Nuoer noticed that Nanny Hus physical and mental states would be much weaker a monthter. Gu Nuoer could predict that Nanny Hu would fall in these two days and suffer from a lingering effect of an illness, then eventually die after less than half a month. Therefore, she specially rushed over today to help Nanny Hu avoid this cmity. But now that she saw Nanny Hu suffer like this, she regretted letting Nanny leave the pce. At least in the pce, no one dared to bully her! Gu Nuoer was holding Nanny Hus palm with her small hands and crying silently. Ye Siming said coldly, Wait here. The people from the government office are here. Ill go out and deal with them. After saying that, he lifted the curtain and went out. Gu Nuoers face was filled with anger. She was at fault first, yet she still dared to report this matter to the authorities! Nanny Hu felt uneasy instead. Did my daughter-inw cause trouble again? At the door, the woman led the two representatives from the government office in. She said, Officers, I was really scared to death earlier. Those two children looked young and spoke in a domineering tone! One moment, they said that they wanted to capture me and report me to the government office. At the next moment, they said that they brought the emperors imperial edict here. I was afraid that I had encountered robbers and quickly invited you guys over. My mother-inw is muddle-headed. If she was deceived by someone outside and implicated me and my child, we would be in trouble. Isnt that right? When the two soldiers from the government office heard this, their attitude was also very rude and unreasonable. One of them directly shouted into the courtyard, Where are those two children? Come out! As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a cold light sh in front of him. One of the officers quickly retreated, and a bit of his hair was cut off. Neither of them saw how this young man appeared in front of them and when he had drawn out the sharp de. They only knew that a cold glint shed from his hand and they were almost killed! There was such a vicious person in the capital?! Ye Siming sheathed his sword with a cold expression. There was a hint of danger in his gaze as if he was looking at his prey. He raised his eyebrows and said, If you show disrespect to the princess again, whats cut off next wont just be your hair. The soldier who had been threatened by him with a cold sword was about to go forward and re up. However, his colleague suddenly grabbed him. They whispered to each other This is bad. They should really be people from the pce! I recognize the sword in this youths hand. It used to be General Bai Yis sword! Hes Ye Siming, the vicious person who rejected the emperors bestowment of the title Youth Bai Ze! Chapter 170 - If It Wasn’t Because of You, How

Chapter 170: If It Wasnt Because of You, How Could I Have Offended the Princess?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone in the capital knew that Ye Siming had been conferred the title of the princesss guardmander by the emperor. Since he was here, there was no need to check the other girl inside. She must be Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer! The two soldiers looked at each other. If they continued to go against these two people, it would mean that they were blind! The slightly shorter and fatter soldier rubbed his hands and went forward, smiling apologetically. Commander Ye, may I ask what Her Highness is worried about? Is there any way that we can share her worries? Ye Siming was not as tactful as Gu Nuoer. He looked back coldly at Nanny Hus daughter-inw, who was still in a daze. He said bluntly, She mistreats the princesss nanny and I was just about to send her to the government office. You guys came at the right time. Take her away. Alright! The two soldiers who were called over by Nanny Hus daughter-inw turned around and grabbed each of her arms respectively. After having shot herself in the foot, the woman screamed loudly and looked extremely shrewish. They broke into someones house! Why arent you guys doing anything about it? This young man almost broke my door. If you want to arrest someone, you should arrest him! The two soldiers red at her. If we capture him, are you going to be the one to protect the princess? Are you going to be the one answering to the emperor? The woman froze and didnt know what to say. She was so angry that her face turned red and she felt really horrible! The soldiers cupped their hands at Ye Siming. Commander Ye, well take her away now. At this moment, an old voice shouted from the cowshed. Hold on! Nanny Hu walked out shakily with Gu Nuoers help. Her wrinkled face was filled with apology. Nanny Hu looked at the two soldiers and said, Its all a misunderstanding. Ive already told Her Highness about it just now. My grandson is still young, On the ount that he cant do without his mother, please spare her this once. Officers, Im sorry to have troubled you toe all the way here. Why dont you guyse in and have some tea before leaving? Gu Nuoer hadnt wanted to let Nanny Hus daughter-inw off and had nned on teaching her a lesson. However, Nanny Hu was already old in age and she had begged bitterly. Gu Nuoer really couldnt bear to see her like this. The two soldiers nodded and bowed to Gu Nuoer with smiles. Your Highness, are you really going to let her go? If this evil woman made you unhappy, it wont be a problem to bring her back to the government office and punish her with the paddles. Gu Nuoer shook her head and said softly, Let her go. Ive already promised Nanny Hu. Only then did the two soldiers let go of the woman. They cupped their hands and one of them said with a smile, Your Highness, Im Zhang Yu. Beside me is my colleague, Li Hu. If you have any need, please feel free tomand the two of us. It is our duty to do our utmost for Your Highness. Gu Nuoer nodded. Alright, I understand. Then pleasee here every few days to secretly see if this baddie still continues to bully Nanny Hu. The soldiers agreed readily. Well definitely carry out the princesss instructions well! After they left, Nanny Hu held her daughter-inws hand and persuaded her earnestly, Cuixiu, hurry up and apologize to the princess. The woman only felt that things hadnt gone the way she wanted them to and now, she still had to put up with the princess. She felt very angry. However, she naturally did not dare to vent her anger on Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. She swung Nanny Hus hand away. If it werent for you, this old thing, would I have offended the princess? Its all your fault! It didnt matter if she shook her hand, but Nanny Hu was sick and didnt have much strength to stand still. With this push, Nanny Hu fell backward uncontrobly. The back of her head was about to fall onto a protruding rock on the ground! Chapter 171 - He Looks So Small

Chapter 171: He Looks So Small

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoers small face was filled with panic. Nanny! Ignoring the fact that there were others present, she suddenly waved her small hand. Nanny Hu felt someone supporting her back firmly! Almost in the next moment, Ye Siming grabbed Nanny Hu in time and helped her straighten up. When Nanny Hus daughter-inw saw that she was about to fall, a trace of panic shed across her face. When Nanny Hu stabilized herself, she rolled her eyes in disdain. Youre really good at pretending. Im telling you, if you fall, dont expect me to take care of you! Your son cant earn much despite working outside all day long. Now, we have an extra mouth to feed. My son still has to eat. If you really get injured, youll have to leave this house! Gu Nuoer couldnt stand it anymore. She ced her hands on her hips and said angrily, How can you speak like this?! The book says that one must respect the old and love the young, but youre so harsh on her. Arent you afraid of being struck by lightning? I, Baby Nuo, cant stand watching this anymore! As soon as she finished speaking, a wave of dark thunder sounded in the sky. The thunder came from afar and suddenly exploded above everyones heads. Nanny Hus daughter-inw was shocked. She looked up at the clouds. The sky that was still clear and bright just now had suddenly turned dark! In the thick clouds, bolts of lightning were like purple snakes slithering around, instilling fear in people. Gu Nuoer scratched her head and looked at the sky in confusion. When had she reached the stage of being able to perform magic through words? Had she be so amazing? Although Gu Nuoer didnt know what was going on, Nanny Hus daughter-inw was terrified. It was said that the little princess was born with auspiciousness. Could it be that the heavens would strike whomever the princess wanted to be struck by lightning? Nanny Hus daughter-inw quickly lowered her head and bowed to apologize to Gu Nuoer. Your Highness, please forgive my rashness. After listening to your teachings, Ill definitely serve my mother-inw well in the future and never speak nonsense again! Gu Nuoer raised her eyebrows. I hope you really know your mistake. Go and heat up some food for Nanny Hu now! In the past, Nanny Hu had always been the one serving Cuixiu. Now that it was Cuixius turn to serve her mother-inw, she really found it hard to ept. Hence, she hesitated for a while, as if she wanted to find an excuse not to go. However, in the short moment of hesitation, the dark lightning in the sky sounded again. Only then did Nanny Hus daughter-inw nod hurriedly and run into the kitchen. When Ye Siming saw this, he quietly put away the hand that he had kept behind his back. His expression was cold and deep. No one saw what he had done. Gu Nuoer supported Nanny Hu and pushed open the door to enter the house. Her pink lips continued talking, Nanny, why dont you follow Nuoer back to the pce to stay? In the pce, with Mother and me protecting you, no one will bully you. Just let this bad woman stay by herself! Nanny Hu smiled and shook her head. She guided Gu Nuoer. Princess, please follow this servant. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming followed Nanny Hu, lifting the curtains to enter the innermost room. The furnishings in the room were simple, but the charcoal fire was very strong. On the bed, a baby less than four months old was sleeping soundly. Perhaps the environment had made him feel very at ease. His small lips were pouted and his cheeks were red from sleeping. He looked very adorable. His chubby face only had two slits for eyes, a small nose, and a small mouth. Gu Nuoer leaned to the side curiously and said softly, Wow, he looks so small. Nanny Hu smiled kindly. Your Highness was even smaller than him when you were young. You were like a kitten when you cried, making ones heart ache. Chapter 172 - He Really Doesn’t Know How to Coax Children

Chapter 172: He Really Doesnt Know How to Coax Children

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nanny Hu sighed. So, Your Highness, look, my grandson is still young. How can I bear to leave? Although this servant knew that the empress and princess would definitely not treat this servant poorly if this servant were to return to the pce, this servant wishes to apany my grandson. Its just like when Your Highness was young, this servant followed by your side and never left you. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she nodded silently. Nanny, Baby Nuo understands, but Baby Nuo doesnt want you to stay and be bullied by her. Nanny Hu smiled lovingly and patted the top of Gu Nuoers head as she did in the past. Your Highness and Young Master Ye have already backed this servant up today. I believe that Cuixiu will definitely not do this again. No matter how unwilling Gu Nuoer was, she could only respect Nanny Hus thoughts. She pouted and nodded. Your Highness, Young Master Ye, please wait here for a moment. This servant will go and make some food for you. Your Highness likes to eat sweet things. This servant will go and make sweet pancakes for you. Gu Nuoer swung her head happily and said happily, I can taste the sweet pancakes made by Nanny again! Nanny Hu smiled and turned to leave shakily. Gu Nuoery on the bed and rested her chin on her small hand, looking at the sleeping baby. The babys skin was tender and red like a big apple. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but reach out and poke his chubby cheek. The baby felt soft to the touch as if she was touching a ball of cotton! Her eyes widened. Elder Brother Siming,e and touch the baby. Ye Siming stood at the side and turned his head away without any interest. I dont want to. Come and give it a try! He feels really soft! The child grabbed Ye Simings wrist and held his fingertips, forcing him to poke the babys face. After Ye Siming was forced to poke the baby twice, his thin lips curled up in disdain. Your face is softer. If you dont believe me, why dont you try pinching it? Gu Nuoer was stunned. She reached her small hand out to her cheek and pinched it twice. Her skin was delicate, to begin with, and now, her face turned red too. Ye Siming couldnt help butugh when he saw her round, fair, and cute sight. Only then did Gu Nuoer realize what was going on. Elder Brother Siming, you were teasing me! Little fool. Ye Siming crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows in mockery. Gu Nuoer was so angry that she clenched her fists and stepped on the bed. She wanted to reach out to pull Ye Simings face to avenge herself! It was too bad that Ye Siming dodged very quickly. However, he didnt move too far away for fear that Gu Nuoer might fall off the bed. He would move from the left to the right and then to the middle, making it so that Gu Nuoer was unable to catch him! Gu Nuoer was so angry that her cheeks turned red and her ck eyes were filled with ripples. At this moment, before Gu Nuoer could seed, the baby on the bed started crying. He had been sleeping soundly when someone started to run and jump around him. The baby was naturally woken up. Faced with the crying baby, Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming didnt know what to do! Elder Brother Siming, quickly carry him and coax him! Gu Nuoer urged. Ye Siming frowned and backed off. I dont know how to coax children. It was more likely for him to eat children instead. Coaxing children? Dont even think about it. Seeing that the babys cries were getting louder and louder, Gu Nuoer called out anxiously with a hint of spoiled tone, Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Stop calling me! Ill give it a try. After saying that, he quickly stepped forward and carried the baby like he would a sword. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and instructed, Aiya, dont be so rough! Be gentler! Ye Siming suddenly thought of how Gu Yihan had taught him to carry Gu Nuoer at the pce banquet the other day. Chapter 173 - There’s A Type of Happiness Called Stability

Chapter 173: Theres A Type of Happiness Called Stability

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming adjusted his posture and slowly rocked the baby like how he had carried Gu Nuoer back then. As expected, the baby in his arms stopped crying and fell asleep with a faint furrow on his brows. At the same time, he even sucked on his small hand. He had clearly found peace in Ye Simings arms. Seeing this, Gu Nuoer covered her mouth and smiled. She said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, he trusts you a lot. My mother said that babies like to get close to good people the most and feel at ease in their arms. Looks like this baby thinks so too. Ye Siming lowered his head and frowned. He was a good person? He was a good person just because he knew how to coax a baby? Gu Nuoer was really terrifyingly naive. However, Ye Siming couldnt help but be gentler in his actions because of her words. It was only after he narrowed his eyes and observed for a long time that he said to Gu Nuoer, Hes so ugly. After a while, Nanny Hu called them over to eat sweet pancakes. Ye Siming slowly ced the baby back on the bed. Gu Nuoer had already jumped off the bed and was running towards the sweet pancakes in bliss. The two of them came to the kitchen, but there was no sign of Nanny Hus daughter-inw. Nanny Hu looked troubled, but she tried her best not to show it and make Gu Nuoer worry. Cuixiu went out after saying that she was going out to buy groceries. She feels angry. Your Highness, dont worry. Its good for her to go out and rx. As Nanny Hu spoke, she handed over a te of warm browned sweet pancakes and said with a smile, Hurry up and eat them while theyre still hot. Gu Nuoer raised her small hands and looked at the te full of golden sweet pancakes. She gulped. The outeryer of the pancake was crispy, and one could hear the crackling sounds when biting into it. There was warm syrup inside. It was sweet but not sickening and the taste filled up ones mouth. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming took the te and sat on the threshold. Gu Nuoer leaned tightly against Ye Siming and ate heartily with a sweet pancake in each hand. Nannys sweet pancakes have always been especially delicious! The child narrowed her eyes and her mouth glistened. She looked like a satisfied kitten. However, Ye Siming didnt eat the pancakes. He had never been interested in sweet things. Seeing that he wasnt eating them, Nanny Hu took the initiative to turn around and take out two fresh pancakes from the kitchen. These are salty ones. They are warm and delicious. Have a taste. Ye Siming sat upright. He shook his head and was about to say that he didnt want to eat them. Unexpectedly, Nanny Hu was very fervent. She broke off a small piece of the pancake and stuffed it into his mouth just as he opened it. Ye Siming was speechless. Nanny Hu smiled lovingly. Its delicious, right? Youre a little skinny. If Nanny is still in the pce, I would definitely feed up until youre big and strong. Eat more. Ye Siming looked at her beautiful hair and the corners of her eyes that were filled with wrinkles fromughing. He silently told himself that hitting old people was not allowed in this ce. He suppressed his irritation and obediently finished the scallion pancake. Seeing this, Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and said, Nanny, feed Brother Siming some more. He likes this! I Ye Siming was about to refuse, but before he could finish speaking, the enthusiastic Nanny Hu fed another piece of pancake into his mouth. Just like that, because Ye Siming didnt have a chance to refuse, he epted Nanny Hus feeding several times. Ever since he came here, he had never eaten raw meat again. Instead, he enjoyed many delicious delicacies. Sometimes, Ye Siming found it difficult to understand the happiness of these mortals. It was just like how he didnt know why Gu Nuoer would be happy every time she ate something sweet. He looked at Gu Nuoers chubby face, with syrup that she had identally gotten onto it, and also the sparkle in her eyes. Beside her, Nanny Hu wore a kind and amiable smile. At this moment, he seemed to have suddenly understood a kind of happiness in their world. Turned out that it was called stability. Chapter 174 - Mu Shuzhen Is Leaving

Chapter 174: Mu Shuzhen Is Leaving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After a month, the weather became warmer, and the world revealed the warmth of early spring after the snow melted. Noble Consort Qiao called the people from the Pce Bureau to the Qiushui Pce, intending to make a few new sets of clothes for Gu Nuoer. The pce maids from the Pce Bureaus tailoring department who were in charge of making clothes were all in their prime and looked beautiful. Gu Nuoer was surrounded by four pce maids. She raised her small hand and ced it on the shoulder of the pce maid on the left. She frowned and said, Beautiful older sister, something is troubling me~ The pce maids were amused. Your Highness, youre still so young. What troubles can you have? Gu Nuoer puffed up her fair and round face. Her ck eyes blinked like a pair of clear deer eyes. What troubles me is that I really like being with the older sisters. I really want to ask you toe and make clothes every day, but that will tire you out. Baby Nuo cant bear to do this! Everyone couldnt help butugh. Gu Nuoer took the opportunity to stretch out her small leg from the shoulder of the pce maid on the left. Her chubby body turned around and she hugged the neck of another pce maid who had a graceful figure. She was round and cute, and her eyebrows were as exquisite as porcin dolls. She didnt have the arrogance of a princess either. Therefore, the pce servants liked to interact with the princess. Gu Nuoers mischievousness made the pce maidsugh. One of the pce maids made a shushing gesture and reminded softly, The noble consort is in the outer hall. Dont let Her Highness hear you, or youll definitely be punished. Noble Consort Qiao was very intimidating in the harem. When everyone heard this, they quickly fell silent. Gu Nuoer patted her chest. Dont be afraid, dont be afraid. Ill protect you guys! Mother wont me you. At this moment, the curtain in the outer hall moved and Wanyin led someone in. Greetings, Your Highness. Gu Nuoers small ears twitched. She felt that this voice sounded very familiar. It seemed to be Elder Sister Mu Shuzhen. Noble Consort Qiao originally had her eyes closed to rest. When she heard this voice, she opened her eyes and revealed azy beauty posture. Mu Shuzhen, why are you here instead of serving Her Majesty? Could it be that Her Majesty has something to tell me? Mu Shuzhen shook her head and lowered her body. Her voice was neither servile nor overbearing as she said, This servant is here to resign from my post. This servant has been living in the pce during this period of time. This servant knows that I am slow-witted and am not suitable for the pce. However, because this servant is a sinner, Ive asked to go to the imperial mausoleum. I hope that I live on a vegetarian diet and clean the tombs, spending my day as the sun rises and sets, not asking for anything else. Noble Consort Qiao paused and looked at Mu Shuzhen for a long time. Its a tough job to watch over the imperial mausoleum. Once you go, you wont be able toe out without spending three to five years there. Have you thought it through? Mu Shuzhen lowered her head deeply. This servant has thought it through. This servant is willing to go to the imperial mausoleum to reflect on my past, but I beg Your Highness to fulfill my wish. Ive also reported this to Her Majesty, and Her Majesty has allowed it. Noble Consort Qiao fell silent, her beautiful eyes sizing Mu Shuzhen up. Back then, when she was selecting pce maids for the empress, she did not fancy Mu Shuzhen. This was because she felt that although Mu Shuzhen was honest, she was clumsy and not smart enough. How could such a person like this be ced by the empresss side as a head pce maid? She was neither able to take on responsibilities nor aplish great things. Noble Consort Qiao thought for a moment and waved her hand. You were rmended by the princess back then. You can go to the inner hall to ask for Baby Nuos opinion on whether you should stay or leave. As long as Nuoer agrees, I naturally have no objections. Mu Shuzhen bowed and thanked Noble Consort Qiao before walking towards the inner hall. As for Gu Nuoer, she had already finished listening to their conversation. Chapter 175 - You Must Take Note of Ye Siming

Chapter 175: You Must Take Note of Ye Siming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Mu Shuzhen entered, Gu Nuoer was sitting on the bed, swaying her fair and tender legs. Her soft ck hair was tied into a small braid by a pce maid, her bright eyes blinked like the bright stars in the sky. She was surrounded by four beautiful pce servants who were either standing or kneeling. They were all taking measurements of Gu Nuoers figure. When the child saw Mu Shuzhen, she asked softly, Elder Sister Shuzhen, are you leaving? Mu Shuzhen didnt expect that the little princess would already know her intentions before she even spoke. She nodded, hesitating to speak. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and said to the four pce maids from the Pce Bureaus tailoring department, Older sisters, youve been busy for a while and must be tired. Go out for a cup of tea. My mother has even prepared delicious pastries. Well continueter. The pce maids knew very well that this meant that the little princess wanted to speak to Mu Shuzhen alone. They all got up and left. After they left, Mu Shuzhen said, Princess, thank you for your considerate care during this time. Youve helped this servant out many times and this servant is extremely grateful. However, ever since AYun died, this servant kept feeling that if I were to stay in the pce, I would only drift further and further away from the Dao in my heart. Therefore, this servant wishes to request to keep watch at the imperial mausoleum. This servants personality is dull and am also clumsy, and is only suitable for those quiet ces. When this servant gets there, Ill have a chance to study the Daoist books properly. Gu Nuoer had also heard the conversation between Mu Shuzhen and her mother earlier. She knew that Mu Shuzhen had already thought it through. The child did not object and agreed readily. Mother said that keeping watch at the imperial mausoleum is very tiring. Elder Sister Shuzhen, you have to work hard! If you want to go, just go. Nuoer wont be sending you off. Mu Shuzhen didnt expect the little princess to be so easy to talk to. Although she had always known that the princess was extremely easy to get along with, she was really surprised that the princess could agree to let her leave the pce. Your Highness, you Mu Shuzhens eyes suddenly turned red. Although she still didnt have freedom when keeping watch at the imperial mausoleum, it would make her feel more rxed and at ease than when she was in the pce. Gu Nuoer looked at her red eyes and patted her with her small hand. She smiled charmingly and her eyes curved. Elder Sister Shuzhen, why are you so surprised? Back then, when I chose you to be by Empress Mothers side, I already said that I wanted you to be yourself. Now, youve mustered your courage and chosen what you like. Isnt this very worth supporting? Youre leaving and I dont have anything to send you off with. I hope that you can find the true Dao. When we meet again, I hope that you can already get rid of the title of a servant. Mu Shuzhen was very touched. She looked at Gu Nuoers round face and tears trickled down her face like rain. Ever since the incident with her family, only the princess had treated her amiably. Your Highness, can this servant hug you? The child generously stretched out her two small arms. Mu Shuzhen knelt down and gently hugged Gu Nuoer. The princess was even more gentle and petite than she had imagined. The sweet milk fragrance on her body reminded everyone that she was a child. However, she was a very intelligent and considerate child. Before Mu Shuzhen left, she thought about it and decided to say something to Gu Nuoer. Princess, that Young Master Ye Please take more note of him. This servant feels that his identity is different. After the incident where Ye Siming wasnt afraid of the fire and went straight to the scripture tower to save Gu Nuoer, Mu Shuzhens impression of him had changed a little. However, she had to warn the princess. Gu Nuoer recalled the strange ck shadows she had seen around Ye Siming previously. Her cute little eyebrows rxed and she nodded innocently. I understand! Elder Brother Siming had said that he would tell her when the time was right. Chapter 176 - There’s No One I Can’t Bully

Chapter 176: Theres No One I Cant Bully

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the third day of February, at the beginning of spring, the weather warmed up and all lives came back to life. Today was not only a sunny day but it was also an important day for Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming as they were going to go to school. Gu Yihan woke up earlier than ever and paced back and forth in the Qiushui Pce. Guards, carriage, incense burner, servants, not a single one can be missing. As he pondered, he muttered to himself, Should I bestow Ye Siming with a treasured sword? If he encounters someone who bullies the princess Let him cut the person first beforeing back to report to me? When Eunuch Chunshou heard this, he smiled dryly. Your Majesty, isnt this not too good?! Eunuch Chunshou carefully persuaded at the risk of his death, Your Majesty, today is the princesss first day of school. If Young Master Ye is too fierce Its inevitable that itll leave a bad impression on the ssmates. In this servants opinion, why dont you let the hidden guards guard the quiet ce? If anyone dares to be disrespectful to the princess, they can tell you when theye back. Those people will still get punished. When Gu Yihan heard this, he frowned and thought about it for a moment. Then, he nodded andughed. Chunshou, your idea is not bad. My Nuoer only needs to be an obedient and kind child. As her father, Ill do the rest of the treacherous and cunning things for her! After saying that, Gu Yihan waved his hand and said with a lofty gaze, Go and tell the hidden guards to keep a close eye. Even if someone dares to roll their eyes at the princess Remember all of them and report them to me! Eunuch Chunshou felt ashamed, but he could only choose to silently inform the hidden guards. Noble Consort Qiao was in the inner hall and was putting on clothes for Gu Nuoer, who had just woken up. This was the first time the child had woken up so early. Her chubby face was filled with sleepiness. Noble Consort Qiao saw this and repeatedly kissed her cheek. Baby Nuo, do you remember what Mother taught you? What should you do if someone bullies you? Gu Nuoer opened her mouth and yawned. Uh, bully them back first. If I cant beat them, then Ille back and tell Mother. Mother will help me deal with them! Noble Consort Qiaos red lips curled up and she chuckled. You remembered it wrongly. For those you cant win against, let Ye Siming beat them up. If he meets someone extremely difficult to deal with,e back and tell Mother about it. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and looked puzzled. But Mother, theres no one I cant bully. Noble Consort Qiao helped her dress up and carried her into her arms with a smile. Yes, yes, yes. Mothers Baby Nuo is the smartest and cutest. When they reached the outer room, Gu Yihan took Gu Nuoer from Noble Consort Qiao. Baby Nuo, shall Father not go to court today but send you to the state school first? Gu Nuoer was yawningzily when she became anxious upon hearing this. No! The official uncles said that the country cant be without a ruler for a day! If Father iszy, then Nuoer will also bezy and not go to the state school! The child was really not interested in going to school. As for the things that she could learn from school, she had already read the books from her fathers imperial study and library. Gu Yihan quickly said, Alright, alright, alright. Then Father will only send you to the carriage. Nuoer, remember, youre only going today to experience the feeling of sitting and learning with ordinary people. If you dont like it, you can leave the state school at any time. Father will arrange for the best teacher in the pce to teach you. Gu Nuoer gave a soft reply and then was carried into the carriage by Gu Yihan. The carriage slowly moved. Gu Yihan stood on the spot, his eyes red. People said that the sign of a daughter growing up was to go to school alone. This meant that she was about to be a youngdy and leave her fathers arms. Although Gu Nuoer still had more than ten years before she grew up, at this moment, Gu Yihan already felt the sadness and loneliness of an old father! Chapter 177 - You’re Unconvinced?

Chapter 177: Youre Unconvinced?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The princesss carriage first turned to the Bai Manor. Ye Siming was wearing a refined bamboo-colored robe today. He wore a jade head gear and looked fair and handsome, having the appearance of a good-looking schr. Gu Nuoer leaned against the window and chuckled, waving her small hands. Elder Brother Siming~ Youre so good-looking~ Ye Siming got into the carriage and ignored herughter. Instead, he took out something wrapped in wax paper from his sleeve and pretended to be cold as he said, Madam Bai made it. Take it and eat it. Gu Nuoer opened it curiously and saw that there were two sweet pancakes wrapped in the wax paper! The child blinked in confusion. Auntie Bai made this? But why is it burnt? Ye Siming looked a little unnatural. How would I know? Maybe the fire was too big. His slender fingers reached over and helped Gu Nuoer remove the ck coating on the sweet pancake. The inside can be eaten. Hurry up and eat them. Otherwise, if you get hungryter, theres no one who will care about you, General Bai wont let me kill sparrows in the state school. Gu Nuoer blinked her sparkling eyes. She really wanted to tell Ye Siming that there was a dining room in the state school. However, since these were made by Auntie Bai, she decided to give it a try first. The child opened her mouth and took a bite from Ye Simings hand. Ye Siming looked at her nervously and asked, How does it taste? The taste was a little strange. It seemed to be very sweet, but it also seemed like undercooked dough. It was so tough that it was hard on her two rows of small teeth. However, facing Ye Simings probing gaze, she nodded silently. Its a little good. Ye Siming immediately raised his eyebrows slightly and his thin lips curled into a smile. It seemed that the so-called sweet pancake wasnt that difficult to learn. His research in the kitchen this morning was not in vain. However, why didnt this child show the same happy expression on her face she showed when she ate the sweet pancake made by Nanny Hust time? Could it be that the sweet pancakes he made werecking in something? Ye Siming held up the remaining sweet pancake and asked, Want another bite? Gu Nuoer had yet to finish chewing the food in her mouth. She shook her head like a rattle. No, no, no. Baby Nuo, dont want anymore. Ye Siming frowned suspiciously. Coincidentally, the carriage stopped. The coachman lifted the curtain. Princess, weve arrived at the state school. Ye Siming got out of the carriage by himself as usual. Then, he grabbed Gu Nuoers cor and slowly brought her down. A stifled chuckle suddenly sounded from the surroundings. Ye Siming frowned and looked over. It was a young master who dressed like a profligate. He pointed at Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer and said to his friend, This is the first time Ive seen such a rough method. Our academy is really declining by the year. People cane in to study regardless of their quality. The profligate sons friendughed loudly at the side. Halfway throughughing, the person who hadughed the loudest just now felt something hit his forehead. What followed was a sharp pain as if someone had pinched him. At the same time, a stone ttered to the ground. He touched his forehead and cursed, Who hit me?! Ye Siming looked at him coldly. I did. Ive only scolded you a little, but youre unconvinced and actually threw a stone at me? Which familys young master are you? Tell me your name if you dare. If you dont have any manners, then you dont have any manners. If youre poor, then youre poor! Ill go tell Teacher on youter and make sure that you wont even be able toe to school! Ye Siming looked at him fixedly, making the other partys heart tremble. What? Youre unconvinced!? Chapter 178 - Thousands of Soldiers and Horses Coming to Help

Chapter 178: Thousands of Soldiers and Horses Coming to Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming held onto his sheathe and looked at the profligate young master and the others in front of him murderously. He recalled that before he left today, Bai Yi had told him earnestly. Firstly, youre not allowed to hit anyone casually. Secondly, you must protect the princesss safety. Thirdly forget it, I cant think of anything else. In short, you have to do things in a reliable manner. You must remember that we dont solve all problems by force here. We can talk things out nicely. If we encounter people who arent easy to talk to, well take other considerations. Ye Siming felt that this was what Bai Yi meant when he mentioned meeting someone who wasnt easy to talk to. He used his thumb to push his sword out an inch and looked sideways at Gu Nuoer, who was blinking her big eyes. Close your eyes. You can open them when Ie to carry youter. Gu Nuoer closed her eyes tightly. When the leading profligate son saw Ye Siming holding a sword, he shouted in confusion, What are you doing? Who are you trying to scare with a sword? Someone at the side saw that Ye Simings eyes were cold as if he was a ferocious beast that was about to pounce on its prey at any moment. They were ssmates who usually went to school together, so they quickly tried to smooth things over. Young Master Zhao, forget it. Its not good to hold up ss. Your teacher is the strictest. Thats right. If we start arguing here, the carriages behind will be blocked. Wouldnt that affect everyone? This Young Master Zhao was unwilling to let this go. He felt that if he didnt teach Ye Siming a lesson, it would be very embarrassing! How could he still dominate the academy in the future? At this moment, a youngdy in the crowd quietly walked to Gu Nuoers side. She was the eldest daughter of the Zhang Family, Zhang Jinyu, who had almost been cheated by the yboy, Young Marquis Jiang. Zhang Jinyu couldnt bear to see her being bullied by the profligates because of the favor Gu Nuoer had done for her by giving her a reminder the other time. She quietly held Gu Nuoers hand and wanted to bring her to the side. She whispered in Gu Nuoers ear, Little girl, dont go against this person whose surname is Zhao. Hes like an unreasonable mad dog. If he were to bear a grudge against you, you wont be able to attend school in peace in the future. Come with this older sister over there. Gu Nuoer turned to her and opened a small gap between two of her fingers, revealing her dark and beautiful eyes. Wow, its the beautiful older sister fromst time. Gu Nuoer had a good memory and was very calm. I dont have to leave. Im not afraid. Elder Brother Siming is here! But this It was as if thousands of soldiers and horses had passed by. However, this sound was actually because there were a lot of peopleing and the horses had iron hooves on. These iron hooves were often used on warhorses in order to scare the enemy off on the battlefield with the rapid sound of horses galloping. And now, many of the people who heard this sound were young masters and youngdies from aristocratic families. They had never seen iron-d horses before. When they heard this sound that sounded like ten thousand horses galloping, they immediately looked up in fear. There were more than 30 riders in ck, riding on tall horses anding in from the alley. It wasnt until they stopped at the entrance of the school that everyone saw that these guards were actually the emperors personal guards! The leader got off his horse and knelt behind Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. This general iste! The princess and Young Master Yes carriage moved too quickly and we were too slow. Your Highness, please punish us! Originally, the cavalry had been following behind Gu Nuoers carriage unhurriedly. However, who would have thought that their carriage would suddenly speed up and leave them in the dust in the blink of an eye? The group of guards was so scared of having lost track of the carriage that they started galloping fiercely for a while. Chapter 179 - What Were You Guys Laughing At Just Now?

Chapter 179: What Were You Guys Laughing At Just Now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Actually, they couldnt be med. Gu Nuoer knew very well that it was because she was afraid that she would bete for her first day of school that she used a small spell. She waved her hand and suddenly remembered that Ye Siming had told her to close her eyes and not to open them yet. Hence, the child squinted her cute eyes and pointed in Ye Simings direction. Someone over there wants to bully Elder Brother Siming. Hurry up and go help him! Under the princesss order, the ck cavalrymander suddenly drew his cold sword. The ck-armored guards behind him dismounted one after another and drew their swords in unison. The scene was extremely terrifying. The surrounding students had never seen such a scene before and were so frightened that they didnt dare to say a word. At this moment, even a fool could tell. Werent this beautiful little girl and that cold and terrifying youth the famous Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer, and her guard that was appointed by the emperor, Ye Siming?! Everyone was worried for Young Master Zhao. This time, he had kicked an iron te and provoked someone he shouldnt have! There were even some people who were secretly happy. They were all children from poor families and were often bullied by Young Master Zhao. Everyone would be able to have their anger vented If they could see him get beaten up! The ck cavalrymander said solemnly, These people bullied Young Master Ye and the princess. Arrest them and bring them back to the pce! However, Ye Siming didnt even turn around and only waved his hand. Theres no need for you guys. Wait at the back. I can handle it myself. The ck cavalry was originally filled with killing intent, but after hearing Ye Simings words, they actually sheathed their swords. However, at this moment, the profligates opposite Ye Siming were already dumbfounded. The youth whom they had originally thought to be from a poor family was actually the adopted son of General Bai Yi, the one who even dared to reject the emperors offer. And the beautiful and adorable child beside him was the Princess Yaoguang that they couldnt afford to offend! She was the emperors treasure. If someone were to darey their hands on her, their entire family would lose their heads! Young Master Zhaos face was pale as he watched Ye Siming get closer and closer. The sword in his hand was pulled out of its sheath, emitting a nking sound. Back when this sword was in General Bai Yis hands, it had followed him to the battlefield and had been stained with the blood of countless people. Now that Ye Siming was holding this sword, his gaze was cold, making people feel afraid and even have the urge to go weak in the knees. The profligates behind Young Master Zhao no longer dared to kick up a fuss. Instead, they were in a hurry to cut ties with him Young Master Ye, we didnt mean to offend you. Its all Young Master Zhaos orders. We definitely didnt make things difficult for you on purpose. Ye Siming had already drawn the cold sword fully, pointing it at Young Master Zhao. His eyes were as cold as an iceberg. Why were youughing just now? Young Master Zhao was so frightened that his legs were trembling and his heart seemed to have jumped to his throat. How could he have the strength to answer Ye Simings question? His lips trembled and it was difficult for him to even make a sound. Ye Siming frowned and continued asking, Was the way I lifted the princess off the carriage earlier wrong? What were you guysughing at? The moment he said this, the surrounding people couldnt help but gasp. Ye Siming was really bold. Whoever helped the princess get off the carriage would carry her carefully. However, he grabbed her as if she was a kitten. This was the emperors precious treasure! Young Master Zhao stammered, I I just feel that if it were a servant, they should carry their young master or mistress down. But if its a family member, they shouldnt shouldnt lift someone up like that either. Instead, they should support them. I dont mean anything else, nor do I mean to mock you! Chapter 180 - Don’t Look, If You Cry Because

Chapter 180: Dont Look, If You Cry Because Youre Scared, Ill Still Have to Coax You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

So that was it. Ye Siming frowned. He should have at least carried Gu Nuoer. No one had ever taught him this and Gu Nuoer hadnt resisted either. Therefore, he had never known about this. Ye Siming understood now and he nodded. I understand now. Seeing that Ye Simings expression had eased, Young Master Zhao thought that he was spared. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Ye Siming suddenly raised the sword and ced it on Young Master Zhaos neck. The surrounding students all let out panicked cries. Some of the timid ones even fainted. However, no one dared to go up to stop Ye Siming. Who asked Profligate Zhao to have a bad personality and always liked to bully others? Moreover, everyone had heard his rude words just now. His downfall was that he might not know that he had offended the princess and Young Master Ye! At this moment, no one was willing to stand up for him and plead with the princess. Meanwhile, Gu Nuoer had been covering her eyes with her small hands the entire time. She was obedient and did not peek at all. Young Master Zhaos legs trembled as he looked at Ye Siming with terrified eyes. After a while, everyone saw that his pants were wet. Did he pee his pants? Ye Siming slowly cut a wound on Young Master Zhaos neck. Bright red blood instantly seeped out. However, Profligate Zhao didnt seem to feel that there was a cut on his neck. He only looked at Ye Siming in horror, his entire body trembling as if he was going to fall and faint at any moment. Ye Siming admired the expression of his prey before they died, but they reminded him of the days of killings in the Asura Realm. He suddenly remembered what Bai Yi had said The world here is different from what you think and what youve encountered in the past. I dont know what youve experienced in the past. But what you have to do now is to learn our rules and integrate. Siming, the most important thing is not to scare the little princess. Shes still too young. Ye Simings sword suddenly stopped. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his smile was cold and cruel. Your surname is Zhao, right? Ill remember you. From today onwards, wherever Im around, you have to learn to lie down on your stomach. If I find out that youre still so arrogant in the future, the sword wont just leave a bloody cut. The rule in his world was that the winner was king, and the loser could only pay the price of death. However, ever since he came here, Ye Siming was adapting to the new rules. After saying that, Ye Siming sheathed his sword so quickly that no one could see it clearly. He did not look at Young Master Zhao again. Instead, he turned around and walked towards Gu Nuoer. Then, he bent down and carried her in his arms, his murderous aura had long been restrained. He said, Come on, lets go to ss. Gu Nuoer grabbed onto his shoulder, wanting to see how Young Master Zhao was doing. However, just as she stuck her head out, Ye Siming pressed her back into his arms. Dont look. If you cry because youre scared, Ill have to coax you. Its troublesome. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks indignantly. Hmph, Baby Nuo wont cry from fright! She really didnt cry. As for Young Master Zhao, after Ye Siming left, he fell to the ground and broke out in a cold sweat. The surrounding ssmates looked at him with horror. They pointed at him and whispered amongst themselves. Young Master Zhao vaguely felt that something was flowing down his neck. He reached out and took a look. Immediately, a terrifying scream rang out Theres so much blood! Im bleeding so much! Help me! Send me to the doctor! After shouting this, he could no longer endure the horror and suddenly fainted. Chapter 181 - There’s A Fiendish Profligate

Chapter 181: Theres A Fiendish Profligate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The headmaster of the state school was already waiting nearby. However, the situation was so urgent just now that no one dared to go forward to persuade Ye Siming. Profligate Zhao was to be med for being blind and offending the little princess. He was lucky that he wasnt killed on the spot! However, if the princess were to tell the emperor when she returned to the pce today, his oue would be even more tragic. After Gu Nuoer was carried into the school by Ye Siming, the ck Cavalry guards sheathed their swords and got on their horses to leave the alley. Only then did the headmaster walk out. He was sweating profusely and felt that he had encountered a difficult problem. Quick, the few of you, go and bring out the carriage behind the school. Get a few male students to help carry Young Master Zhao onto the carriage and quickly send him to the medical hall. The headmaster gave instructions to a few strong guards. However, when people were unlucky, even cold water would get stuck in their teeth when they were getting a drink. Not long after the guards ran to the backyard, they came rushing back and shouted, Headmaster, bad news! The carriages have been borrowed by the teachers. Theres only the donkey cart left! The headmaster stomped his feet. How unlucky! This is really untimely! If theres only the cart, then so be it. Its more important to save people! Hurry up and bring it over! Not longter, the donkey cart with some dried hay was brought over. A group of young men carried Young Master Zhao onto the cart. Everyone saw his sorry state. His neck was still bleeding, and his crotch was wet and smelly. Everyone was secretly shocked, but there were naturally people who felt that he deserved this plight. After sending Young Master Zhao off, the headmaster quickly dispersed the crowd. Hurry up and go to ss. Why are you all gathered here? If yourete, youll be punished by the teachers! Only then did the students disperse. However, the news of Young Master Zhao spread throughout the academy in less than half a day. A few teachers led the way and brought Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming to their ssroom. The teachers bowed outside and said, Your Highness, Young Master Ye, this is where your sses will be held. You can take any of the free seats. If you have any needs, feel free to look for any of our teachers. The headmaster will personallye to check if there is anything else you needter. Well take our leave first. Gu Nuoer was very obedient and nodded. I understand, teachers. Wed caused you trouble just now. We wouldnt dare, we wouldnt dare. Young Master Zhao was previously called domineering and ostentatious by other students. Its his good fortune to have been taught a lesson this time around. Gu Nuoer smiled. The state school was divided into sses ording to age. The ss with the youngest students was the one for five to eight years old. Gu Nuoer became the youngest student. When Ye Siming carried her into the ssroom, their teacher had yet to arrive. The child saw that the sunlight by the window was excellent. Outside the window were picturesque artificial mountains, bamboo branches, and flowing water. She waved her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, I want to sit there. Ye Siming didnt say anything and carried her over decisively. He ced the child on the mat and then took the seat behind Gu Nuoer. At this moment, there were already a few students sitting in the ssroom. They had alle over early to study and hadnt seen the scene that took ce at the entrance of the state school. Seeing where Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer were sitting, one of them kindly walked over to persuade them. You guys are our new ssmates, right? This seat is taken. Dont sit here, or youll get scolded. Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose. But Teacher just said that we can take any of the empty seats. Little girl, theres something you dont know. Theres a fiendish profligate who has always liked to sit here and sleep ever since he came to our ss. If he sees that youve snatched the seat, hell definitely lose his temper! This person isnt someone to be trifled with. I advise you to move elsewhere. Chapter 182 - Enemies Inevitably Cross Paths, I’ll Always Win

Chapter 182: Enemies Inevitably Cross Paths, Ill Always Win

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer blinked, her big bright eyes looking charming and cute. Her small face was round and also had a hint of confusion. If he wants to lose his temper, let him. It has nothing to do with me! After saying that, she took out her brush and a stack of paper, arranging them nicely on the table. Im here to attend ss obediently. I wont quarrel with him. Thank you for your reminder. When the ssmate saw that Gu Nuoer was very innocent and cute, he couldnt persuade her anymore and could only return to his seat. However, everyone in the ss saw that the brush she had brought was a Zi Hao?brush1. The brush was made from the hair collected from the necks and backs of wild rabbits. Even the shaft was made from white Hetian jade. This new little girl who had juste must have a very powerful family background. However, it would be troublesome if she were to encounter that fiendish profligateter. Gu Nuoer held onto the inkstick and started to grind some ink for herself. The child tried for a long time but had no choice but to give up because she was too weak. She turned her head and whined to Ye Siming for help. Elder Brother Siming, help me~ Ye Siming looked up and saw that her cheeks had been smeared with a few traces of ink. Gu Nuoer didnt seem to know about it. Her face was all dirty and blinked her big eyes innocently. She looked cute and charming. Ye Siming pretended to be impatient. He stood up and walked to her table, grinding the ink quickly. Can you wipe the ink off your faceter? Otherwise, he would keep having the urge to want to reach out and pinch her face. Gu Nuoer pouted and said with a kitten-like face, Elder Brother Siming, wipe it for me~ Ye Siming frowned and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he couldnt help but reach out to wipe the ink off her face with his thumb. However, the more he rubbed, the dirtier it became! He suddenly realized that he had held the inkstone to grind ink with his right hand earlier. Therefore, when he used his right hand to wipe Gu Nuoers small face, he naturally got more ink onto it. Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Siming had been wiping for a long time. His thin lips seemed to be suppressing a smile, but after blinking, she realized that his expression had tensed up seriously. The child asked suspiciously, Elder Brother Siming, arent you done yet? Why do you keep pinching me? Ye Siming flicked her face and said calmly, Its not easy to wipe it off. Try again with waterter. Looking at his masterpiece on Gu Nuoers face, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and suppressed the smile on his lips. It was quite fun to bully this little thing. At this moment, a domineering voice sounded from behind them Which idiot is blocking my path? Dont you know that this is my seat? Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Simings eyes, which had been filled with joy earlier, instantly turned cold. It looked like a cold me burning with ice that could cause frostbite. Gu Nuoers childish voice was filled with curiosity. Is this your seat? Theres no ones name engraved on it. Ye Siming turned around and looked back coldly. Gu Nuoer also saw clearly which arrogant and domineering profligate it was. Hmm? Gu Nuoer blinked. Its you, the yboy who bought candies! When the young marquis, Jiang Xiaoran, heard Gu Nuoers statement, his entire body trembled. The fear and instinct that rose from his heart reminded him to retreat quickly. He saw Ye Simings cold face and Gu Nuoers round and bright eyes that looked innocent but were actually too smart! At this moment, there were only three words in Jiang Xiaorans mind. Im a goner. Last time, he had been scammed by this three-year-old girl until his wallet was almost empty! Enemies inevitably cross paths and he had offended them again! What a bitter life! Chapter 183 - You… You Want This?

Chapter 183: You You Want This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming remembered him, but he didnt hide his displeasure at all. Its you again. Is this your seat? Ye Siming asked coldly. Jiang Xiaoran looked at Ye Simings toned shoulders and waist that was covered by his clothes, as well as the sword at his waist. Grandpa said that a wise man submits to circumstances He quickly shook his head. I dont know what youre talking about. This seat used to be mine, but at this moment, its not anymore. It belongs to you guys now! After saying that, Jiang Xiaoranughed foolishly. The two of you can sit here. Ill go to the back. Jiang Xiaorans temper was domineering and ostentatious. There were not many people in the ss who had a good rtionship with him. He walked around the ssroom and realized that those who were close to each other were basically sitting together. There were only two seats left for him. One was the seat behind Ye Siming and the other was next to him. After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaoran chose to endure the scalp-numbing sensation and sat behind Ye Siming. At least Ye Siming didnt have eyes on the back of his head. Jiang Xiaoran never expected that as soon as he sat down, Gu Nuoer would walk towards him with a messy face. When he saw Gu Nuoer, Jiang Xiaoran almost reflexively held onto his wallet tightly. Young Miss, were in school today, you dont have to spend money. he reminded her politely. Gu Nuoer ced her elbows on his table and rested her face onto her small hands, pushing up her chubby cheeks. She blinked her big eyes and looked at Jiang Xiaoran. I know that. Im not here to ask you to buy things. I just want to take a look at you. Its because Teacher said that this ss is for children between five to eight years old. But you look like youre already 12 or 13 years old. Why are you still here? Jiang Xiaoran felt a pain in his scalp. There it was! There it was! This brat actually asked the question he hated the most in his life! However, there was no malice in Gu Nuoers eyes, only pure curiosity. Jiang Xiaoranughed dryly. I Im more eager to learn. I like to set my foundations well in the ss for the younger kids. This way, it wont be difficult to learn in the future. Do you understand? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Oh, I understand a little. Does one have to learn the foundations for four to five years? Thats really difficult! Jiang Xiaorans smile froze and he was furious inside. He was about to pinch Gu Nuoers chubby and ink-stained face and shake it to tell her to mind her own business. However, from the corner of his eye, he saw that the cold-looking youth in front of him had turned to the side and rested an arm on his table. Although Ye Simings slender fingers were hanging down, he was still gently tapping on the side of the table. From the looks of it, if he was not careful, Ye Siming woulde over and break his neck. This damned pressure! Gu Nuoer lowered her head and took out the small bag at her waist. Soon, she took out a small yellow candy that Noble Consort Qiao had given her when she went out this morning. She took the initiative to hand it to Jiang Xiaoran. Here, this is for you. You treated usst time. Take this as a thank-you gift. Dont stand on ceremony~ Jiang Xiaoran stared at the yellow candy in her small palm and felt that he was being toyed with by her. Did she think that this worthless piece of candy was worthy as a thank-you gift? However, looking at Gu Nuoers bright eyes and the clear smile in them inexplicably made Jiang Xiaoran feel veryfortable. Forget it, forget it. This girl was still young. He wouldnt stoop to her level. Jiang Xiaoran took the candy from her and the teacher happened to enter the ssroom. Gu Nuoer quickly turned around and ran back to her seat. Jiang Xiaoran was about to throw the candy into his mouth when he saw Ye Siming staring coldly at the candy in his hand. Jiang Xiaoran stopped his actions. You you want this? Chapter 184 - Ye Siming Was Angry?

Chapter 184: Ye Siming Was Angry?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming looked down at him and didnt answer Jiang Xiaorans question at all. He directly reached out to take the candy and held it in his palm. Jiang Xiaoran looked at his empty palm and felt speechless. This little girl and youth were indeed people who could y well together. Neither of them seemed like normal people! The girl was smart and whimsical. She was so beautiful and cute, but she could make you submit to her in minutes. This youth wasnt one to say many vicious words but was more like a killer who threw sharp punches. Jiang Xiaoran gave them an evaluation in his heart. Neither of them was to be trifled with. He couldnt help but poke Ye Siming, who was in front. Having given him a piece of candy earlier, Jiang Xiaoran felt that their rtionship should be closer now. Therefore, he asked softly, Young Master, which family are you two from? Ye Siming ignored him and focused on the teacher who had entered. Jiang Xiaoran hit a brick wall again and curled his lips in disdain at Ye Simings back. What was there to be arrogant about? Was she a princess? In the next moment, Master Li looked at Gu Nuoer with a kind smile and said to everyone, Today, our state school is very fortunate. Today, we have Princess Yaoguang and Young Master Yeing to our school. From today onwards, they will be everyones ssmates. The princess and Young Master Ye are new here. If there are many things they dont understand, you guys have to help each other and be more understanding toward each other. The students were in an uproar No wonder her temperament is different. Shes a princess. This Young Master Ye is so handsome Hes indeed as the rumors say. When I came in the morning, I heard from my friends from ss B that that profligate son of the Zhao family had offended the little princess and was so scared by this Young Master Ye that he peed his pants! There was blood on the scene and he was immediately carried to the medical hall. He hasnt returned yet. Gu Nuoer heard everyones chattering. Everyone looked at her and Ye Siming with curiosity, envy, and disdain. Jiang Xiaoran was the most shocked of them all. He touched his chest with lingering fear. Shes really a princess Fortunately, he was very sensible and instinctively chose not to provoke them! Otherwise, if his grandfather were to find out, wouldnt he beat his butt? After Teacher Li made the introductions, the ss started. During the ss, he took very good care of Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming, especially the little princess. The teacher walked to her side many times and asked if there was anything she didnt understand. Gu Nuoer shook her head, indicating that there wasnt. She sat up straight obediently, her face still covered in ink. Master Li didnt dare to say anything, let aloneugh. What if it was the princesss own pleasure? Just like that, Gu Nuoer paid attention obediently until ss ended. Master Li had an extremely good impression of the princess. She was obedient and cute, her round eyes filled with intelligence as if she could understand anything. Although she was only three years old and was the youngest child in the ss, she looked smarter than the oldest student, Young Marquis Jiang. The next ss was conducted by a female teacher who was going to bring the students to nt flowers in the schools garden. Before this, Gu Nuoer was holding her brush and scribbling on her book. Her body suddenly felt light and she realized that Ye Siming had mped her under his arm and was carrying her out. Gu Nuoer blinked. Elder Brother Siming, where are we going? To wash your face. For some reason, Ye Simings tone seemed very cold, as if he was a little angry. Gu Nuoer was very smart and her senses were very sensitive. She didnt ask anything and just obediently swayed her small hands and feet under his arm. Chapter 185 - Why Did You Give Him Candy?

Chapter 185: Why Did You Give Him Candy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Not longter, Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer next to a well. He fetched a bucket of water and had Gu Nuoer stand while he used his hand to wipe the ink off her face in ce of a handkerchief. When he was squatting down and his eyes were close to hers, Gu Nuoer could see even clearly that he was unhappy. The child blinked. Elder Brother Siming, why are you angry? Dont you like sses? Thats not it, Ye Siming replied quickly. Only after Gu Nuoers small face was as clean and fair as before did Ye Siming stand up and look down at the child. Gu Nuoer, doesnt one only get candy for doing something right? Jiang Xiaoran didnt do anything, so why did you give him candy? After saying that, he added, Its not right for you to give him candy because he treated you to a meal. Ever since he came to Great Qi and met Gu Nuoer for the first time, the rule she had established for him was that one would only get candy if they did something right. The first time he had saved her, she had given him candy. Later, when he had helped her pull the broken arrow out of the ck bears neck, she had patted his head. In Ye Simings perspective, this was praise. And only when one did the right thing would they receive praise! Therefore, he was very confused and dissatisfied now. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and sized up Ye Siming carefully with the back of her hand. Why did she feel that Elder Brother Siming was like a big dog that had lost its temper at this moment?! Gu Nuoer waved her little finger and said, Its not like that. She took out a precious candy from her waist pouch again and tiptoed to ce it in Ye Simings palm. Giving candy isnt a reward, but a form of sharing between friends. This is because I treat that idiot as a friend. So I shared my candy with him. Elder Brother Siming is also my best friend, so I also gave you candy. Only master and servant would talk about rewards, but were friends! Isnt that right? Were equals! Although Elder Brother Siming is my guard in name, Ive never treated you as a pce servant. We have to be best friends. I can give you all my candies! Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoers lively eyes as well as her cute and intelligent little face. He frowned slightly. Friends? He had always been a loner and was unfamiliar with this term. What is the definition of a friend? he asked. The three-year-old child stood in the breeze of early spring and told him with a smile It means that when you encounter danger, you wont abandon the other party. When you encounter difficulties, youll resolve them together. Youll never point the sword in your hand at him. A friend will never betray you. Ye Simings heart trembled. This was because if he were to do this in the Revert Ruination Realm, hed die immediately. Those who were exiled there were all ferocious beasts. They were the vilest and most ferocious demons. They were heartless and had no morals. For hundreds of years, he had been vignt about everything. He wouldnt fall asleeppletely when he slept and still kept a trace of vignce. Even after bing a demon god, he didnt stop his massacres. But now, this little thing actually told him that everything he had done in the past could be overturned. One could even sleep well beside their friend? Gu Nuoer saw that he was feelingplicated, as if deep in thought. She nned to let Ye Siming think about it himself. She grabbed his wrist with her small hand and started running back. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up. The female teacher will be here soon. I want to nt flowers! Chapter 186 - Targeted by Something

Chapter 186: Targeted by Something

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The female teachers surname was Zhang and her voice was gentle. When she saw Gu Nuoer, she smiled at her. She then handed over a small pink flower that came with moist soil. Everyone else was given yellow flowers, but she was the only one given a pink one. Gu Nuoer opened her eyes and fluttered her long eyshes. Her round face was rosy and cute. She reached out her small hands and took the flowers that were wrapped in wax paper. She let out a careful Wow. Teacher, its so petite and looks a little listless. The teacher smiled gently. This is a Listening Flower. They are a little more delicate than other flowers, but when they fully bloom Even a small flower can spread its scent for five kilometers, attracting the surrounding butterflies. Ill hand this over to the princess. Princess, take good care of it, okay? Gu Nuoer nodded seriously and looked at the pink flowers in her hand with sparkling eyes. Teacher, dont worry! I promise to raise it to be as round and smooth as me! The female teacher covered her mouth and chuckled. She stroked Gu Nuoers small hair bun. The princess is so cute. After saying that, she turned around and instructed the other students on how to nt the flowers. All the girls in the ss were participating in this small activity, while the young masters were to go with another teacher to y?cuju1. Ye Siming and Jiang Xiaoran had changed into fitting clothes and had red ribbons tied on their foreheads. Ye Simings face was already cold, and now he looked even more like a jade youth. Jiang Xiaoran, who was following beside him, still had a carefree expression on his face. When he saw a girl sizing him up, he even raised his eyebrows at her without hiding anything. The girl was so embarrassed that she covered her face and ran off. Gu Nuoer held her pink flower and ran over. Elder Brother Siming, look at my flower! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and frowned. Whats the point of nting such a weak thing that will die tomorrow? Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and said indignantly, Who said that? Ill definitely take good care of Little Pink! When Jiang Xiaoran heard this, heughed loudly. Little Pink? Princess, youre really interesting. You even gave the flower a name! Ye Siming nced at him coldly and Jiang Xiaoran stoppedughing. Princess, this name is really meaningful. It sounds nice and special. The female teacher called Gu Nuoers name to get the flower nted. Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoers small face and said, If youre tired, go over there and call me. Ill nt it for you. Gu Nuoer snorted. I can do it myself. Elder Brother Siming, good luck! After saying that, she turned around and ran toward the female teacher. Jiang Xiaoran approached Ye Siming and reminded him kindly, Young Master Ye, look over there. There is a girl in orange clothes who is surrounded by everyone Shes the daughter who was born to the first wife of the Grand Secretariats Reader-in-Waiting. Her name is Xue Yumeng. I heard that a while ago, the little princess had joined forces with the second and third princes to deal with the East Defender General. Shell definitely cause trouble for the princess because the East Defender General is her uncle. Ye Siming turned his head and nced coldly at Xue Yumeng. Thetter was talking to the person beside her when she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her. She turned around but didnt see anyone. However, from the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Nuoer squatting alone in the flower bed with her small butt sticking out and her two fair and tender hands holding onto some soil in her hands. Next to her was the pink flower that the female teacher had just given her. Xue Yumeng sneered and said to her good friends, I heard that the princess is young but has a spoiled personality. Lets not get close to herter. If we anger her, we will all be in trouble. Chapter 187 - After Noon, There Was No Sun

Chapter 187: After Noon, There Was No Sun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Someone at the side said in a puzzled tone, The princess is only three years old and looks like a little sister. Moreover, she looks so cute. Ive never heard of her doing anything arrogant or domineering. She just came today and the teacher asked us to help her out more often. Wouldnt it be bad to leave her be? Xue Yumeng immediately red at her. How isnt she domineering? I heard that she suggested to the emperor to open up a canal! This matter requires a lot of manpower and resources. She is only three years old and is really naive. However, the emperor doted on his daughter and immediately agreed to it. He even sent out so many officials for this. In my opinion, shes just young and insensible. She takes everything for granted. Just wait and see. When the timees, themoners will definitelyin! Moreover, when she went to the military camp to visit the soldiers back then and was asked where the prescription she provided came from, she actually said that she dreamed of it! This is clearly a lie! If you think such a person is easy to get along with, go y with her! Donte and talk to us in the future! After saying that, Xue Yumeng pulled her other friends and turned to leave. Her family had been officials for generations and she was the only daughter in the family. Therefore she was very spoiled. She had also made some friends in the state school, and everyone was centered around Xue Yumeng. If anyone was disobedient, they would be isted by her. When the youngdy who spoke up for Gu Nuoer saw that Xue Yumeng was angry, she only pursed her lips and didnt dare to say anything else. Everyone nted flowers in the flower bed together. Gu Nuoer was given a small shovel. However, she felt that it was very difficult to use a shovel, so she used her small hands to dig a little. She then carefully ced her small pink flower into the pit and gently buried it before finally ttening the soil. After everything was done, Gu Nuoer looked up at the sky. At this moment, the sky was blue and the fragrance of fruits from early spring filled the air. The child took out a handkerchief and gently wrapped it around the pink flower with her hand that was covered in soil. She didnt forget to use two stones to press down on the left and right sides to fix the handkerchief in ce. When the female teacher walked past and saw this, she smiled and asked, Princess, this flower needs to absorb sunlight the most. Why did you cover it up? Gu Nuoer didnt even raise her head. She stuck out her little butt and was very busy at work. She said in a soft voice, If I dont wrap Little Pink up, it will get sick! The woman thought that Gu Nuoer was young and didnt know how to cultivate flowers, so she called Xue Yumeng over to teach her. After Xue Yumeng arrived, the female teacher said, I have to go over there to check on the other students. Miss Xue, please help take care of the princesss flower. Even though Xue Yumeng was unwilling, she still had to nod because the female teacher was there. After the female teacher left, she stood at the side and stared down at Gu Nuoer arrogantly as Gu Nuoer arranged the clothing for Little Pink. Xue Yumeng crossed her arms and sneered, her tone unfriendly. Princess, dont you have anymon sense? If you wrap it up like this, itll wither from the sun when its hot after noon! Gu Nuoer shook her head stubbornly. It wont. There wont be any sun after noon. Xue Yumeng looked up at the bright sun in the blue sky. Her lips curled into a cold smile. She had thought that Princess Yaoguang was a formidable child, but it turned out that she was just a stupid child who didnt know anything! Such a person could only use her status to bully her uncle! Xue Yumeng ignored her and turned to leave. If you insist on doing this, its not my fault for not teaching you if the teacher were to ask about thister. Chapter 188 - My Flower Is Fine, You Really Fell Quite Badly

Chapter 188: My Flower Is Fine, You Really Fell Quite Badly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer raised her head and looked at Xue Yumengs back with her ck and clear eyes. This youngdy was so hostile to her. Well, then she wasnt going to remind her that she was about to fall! Gu Nuoer lowered her head again and pressed the soil tightly for her pink flower. She touched the petals with her chubby finger that had soil on it. Itll be a little hot now, but itll be fine in a while. Little Pink, youll be my friend from now on. Ille and visit you every day. In the sunlight, the flower wrapped in a handkerchief swayed its leaves and petals silently. After everyone finished nting their flowers, it was time to rest. Gu Nuoer followed the female teacher to wash her hands. Then, she sat under the corridor and swayed her legs while eating her candy. After an hour, the little flower she nted really wilted. The petals hung limply. Everyones flowers grew tall and slender. Only the one that Gu Nuoer nted had wilted flower and leaves. Xue Yumeng specially brought her friends to take a look. She walked up to Gu Nuoer and mocked, I was right, wasnt I? Your flower has wilted and its about to die. Gu Nuoer only raised her head and looked at her with her big bright eyes. It wont. It is just feeling tired now. Itll be fine in a while. Xue Yumeng sneered in her heart. The little princess was really stubborn. Just wait and see! Unexpectedly, after another hour, the sky suddenly darkened. Not longter, heavy rain poured down! The storm came quickly and fiercely. Gu Nuoer, who was sitting under the corridor, happened to avoid the direction in which the wind and rain wereing in. The child rested her cheeks on her hands and looked at the pink flower in the flower bed not far away, smiling cutely. As expected, after a while, all the flowers in the flower bed were uprooted. Some of them were even blown far away by the strong wind and fell into the mud, turning into a mess. Only Gu Nuoers pink flower gradually stood up under the rain. Especially after the handkerchief was wet, the moisture that was wrapped around the nt made the little pink flower stand up even more proudly. Not only did the handkerchief protect it from being uprooted by the storm, but its roots and leaves were also nourished. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and smiled, revealing her white teeth. Little Pink, Little Pink, grow up quickly~ At this moment, footsteps sounded from the side. Gu Nuoer looked sideways and saw Xue Yumeng running over in a panic as if she wanted to see the flower she had nted. Unexpectedly, she suddenly slipped. Xue Yumeng lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She hit her chin on the floor and slipped for a long distance along the wet corridor. She stopped three inches away from Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer stood up with her hand pinching her chin, puffing up her round face, and looked down at Xue Yumeng. Oh, my Little Pinky isnt wilting anymore, but you fell quite badly! Xue Yumengs chin hurt a lot and her entire body felt sore. She heard Gu Nuoers words that sounded like she was mocking her! The arrogant attitude Xue Yumeng had shown in the afternoon in front of Gu Nuoer waspletely gone. She was just left in a sorry state. Xue Yumeng tried to stand up, but it was in vain. The long corridor was too slippery from all the rainwater. She saw Gu Nuoer turn around and run towards the ssroom. Xue Yumeng was delighted. Was the princess going to call for help for her!? Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoers cheerful and soft voice drifted over with the wind. Its time to eat! The dining hall has such a nice smell! Xue Yumeng propped half of her body up with great difficulty and watched as Gu Nuoer ran away. Gu Nuoer actually didnt care about her at all!? Chapter 189 - I’m Bringing Her To Forage For

Chapter 189: Im Bringing Her To Forage For Food

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The child was very intelligent. She would not give any sympathy to those who had ill intentions. Therefore, Gu Nuoer felt that it had nothing to do with her even though Xue Yumeng fell. It was cooler on the ground. Let her lie down! The child ran all the way. Meat~ Meat~ She smelled a fragrant smelling from the dining hall! Halfway through, Gu Nuoer felt someone grab her cor. She kicked her legs and turned around to see a pair of cold eyes. Elder Brother Siming! Lets go and eat meat together! The sudden storm forced their cuju activity to end. However, Ye Siming reacted very quickly. He immediately threw down the ball and turned to run towards the flower bed where Gu Nuoer was. However, when he went over, he only saw Gu Nuoers back view running happily. There was also a figure lying on the ground. Xue Yumeng reached out her hand to Ye Siming. Young master help me. I cant stand up She had a sweet appearance and there were many young masters who would help her with small matters. However, Xue Yumeng never expected that Ye Siming would step over her as if he was walking around a rock. He quickly chased after Gu Nuoer. When this little thing smelled something fragrant, she would run faster than a rabbit. Ye Siming sized her up. You were not drenched in the rain? Gu Nuoer shook her head. No. On the other hand, Ye Simings hair on his forehead was dripping with water, and his cold gaze was also very wet. He looked looked like a big doggie! Gu Nuoer was lifted in Ye Siming hand and she reached out to touch his wet hair. Elder Brother Siming, go and change your clothes. My mother said that its very easy to fall sick when one is wet. After she finished speaking, her stomach let out a rumbling sound. Ye Simings thin lips twitched and he sneered. Youve eaten two tes of crystal dumplings this morning but youre already hungry? Even so, he still had Gu Nuoer mped under his arms as he walked towards the dining hall. Gu Nuoer swayed her small hands and legs and argued softly, Im only three years old! I still have to grow! If I dont eat, how can I be a great beauty?! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. This little thing even knew about beauty and ugliness? In fact, Gu Nuoer couldnt tell either. It was her father, Gu Yihan, who usually whispered in her ear In the future, our Nuoer will be a great beauty when she grows up. If a prince from another country takes a fancy to her, Ill have to send my army and destroy his country. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran caught up to them from behind, panting. He also stepped over Xue Yumeng, who was lying on the ground, as if he didnt see her at all. Siming, wait for me! Jiang Xiaoran ran up to Ye Siming and panted heavily. You were too amazing when ying cuju just now. The ball seems to have grown eyes under your feet. Xiao Xia and the other young masters all want to get to know you better. Shall we go to the dining hall to eat togetherter? Ye Siming looked at him indifferently and said, No, Im bringing the little thing to forage for food. Goodbye. His decisiveness and coldness stunned Jiang Xiaoran again. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he carried Gu Nuoer and walked towards the dining hall. Jiang Xiaoran rubbed the back of his head, feeling a little puzzled. Its just eating, but why does he have to say that hes going to forage for food? Could it be that people who were all so amazing had an unknown entricity? Xue Yumeng, who was lying on the ground, finally couldnt help but cry. She slowly crawled along the long corridor. Not only did Young Marquis Jiang not save her, but he even stepped on her hand! She was going toin to the teacherter! Chapter 190 - If You Don’t Come Out, The

Chapter 190: If You Dont Come Out, The Building Will Copse!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer to the kitchen. Gu Nuoers voice was soft and she was a little surprised. Wow, Elder Brother Siming, you know where the dining hall is? I dont, he said coldly. Then how could you walk that way so quickly? I can smell the fragrance. Gu Nuoer was astonished again. She sniffed hard. There was the fragrance of fooding from everywhere! To think that Elder Brother Siming could find the ce urately. As expected of a big doggie! By the time they arrived at the dining hall, many students had already arrived. The dining area was divided into four rooms, each being able to amodate more than 50 people. Everyone entered in session, chatting andughing away. Ye Siming and the others didnt have umbres. He looked around and nned on stuffing Gu Nuoer into his clothes then ran over while carrying her. However, at this moment, Gu Nuoer quickly waved her small hands and feet. Elder Brother Siming, stop quickly. Dont go over! Ye Siming stopped in his tracks. Whats wrong? Theres danger. You mustnt go in. Put me down quickly! She struggled with all her might and finally slipped away from Ye Simings hands. Then, she rushed into the rain without a care. Her small body let out a childish roar. Hurry up ande out! The third building is about to copse! Hurry up ande out!! Everyone turned to look at the little pink ball that had suddenly rushed out. As she was young and looked young and cute, no one cared about what she said. Instead, theyughed softly and became noisy again This little girl is really cute. When did our school have such a young student? She looks too much like a doll from a New Year painting! Her round face is flushed red. Shes really beautiful! Stop talking. This is Princess Yaoguang. If you talk too much, His Majesty might think that you guys are going to snatch his precious daughter away! No one took Gu Nuoer seriously and they were allughing, thinking that Gu Nuoer was ying a prank. The child became anxious. She stood outside the third dining hall and opened her small hands, not letting anyone else enter. She kept turning her head and calling out, The people inside,e out quickly! The building is really about to copse! However, only a few people heard themotion and ran out to check the reason. When they saw that it was a little girl saying this, they didnt take it seriously. The small hair on Gu Nuoers forehead was drenched, making the mole under her eyes look very delicate. Seeing that no one believed her, Gu Nuoer became even more anxious. Her fair face was filled with worry. With so many people around, it wasnt good for her to cast spells. But if she were to ignore this, how many people would be injured?! At this moment, a cold figure brushed past Gu Nuoer and went straight into the third dining hall. Not longter, amotion broke out inside. There was nock of screams and panicked running sounds. In the blink of an eye, everyone inside was chased out. Ye Siming held his sword and followed behind. He picked up Gu Nuoer and retreated under the roof on the opposite side. His movements were smooth and fluid. He didnt forget to lower her head and sneer, mocking Gu Nuoers naivety. Why are you wasting time talking to them? Youre a princess. Dont you know how to put on airs and order them? Gu Nuoery in Ye Simings arms and waved her small hands, pretending to be experienced. Uncle Grand Chancellor said that the more noble ones status is, the more gentle they have to be when doing things! As they were talking, they heard dissatisfied discussions from beside them. Young Master Ye, youve gone too far. Were just having our meal. What right do you have to attack us with a sword? Youre being toowless! This is the school, not your general manor! You cant do whatever you want! Chapter 191 - Quickly Report to the Officials

Chapter 191: Quickly Report to the Officials

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Simings gaze became even colder, revealing a dangerous coldness and scrutiny. The person who said this just now was originally in a fit of anger and couldnt help but stop for a moment. He felt a chill on the back of his neck. Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he said slowly, If I were at the General Bais manor, I wouldnt be reasoning with you. Ill definitely beat you up until youre unrecognizable before telling you my reason. The princess kept asking you guys toe out just now, but you guys didnt listen. Thats why I used my method to force you guys to listen. Whats wrong with that? It was raining now, so after Ye Siming chased everyone out of the third dining hall, many people were drenched. They felt really angry. But what if the princess is just joking? Shes so young. If she were to say something on a whim, do we have to cooperate with her? With a whoosh, the sharp de was unsheathed. Everyone took a step back in fear. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer in his left hand and stabbed the sword into the ground with his right hand. He tilted his body slightly and leaned against the hilt of his sword. His gaze was filled with impatience as if he was looking down on mortals. Is there a need for her to toy with you? If she wants to y, there are hundreds of eunuchs and pce maids in the pce for her to amuse her. Now that shes saying that the building is about to copse. What reason does she have to lie? Someone in the crowd asked, It has been over 50 years since the establishment of the state school. There has never been an incident in which the state school had a copsed building. Do you believe in something like this?! I do, Ye Siming answered very quickly. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked proud as if he was protecting Gu Nuoer. Otherwise, why would I chase you out? At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but stand up for Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. Why are you guys so shameless? The princess kindly reminded you but didnt take her seriously at all. Otherwise, would Young Master Ye have used extreme methods to force you guys out? Even so, he cant do this. Cant he talk properly? What do you mean the building is about to copse? I think its just the princesss childish words! Its fine if you want to y house with the princess, but you want to drag us along? As soon as this person finished speaking, a loud rumble came from behind them. For some reason, the originally well-built building instantly copsed and turned into a state of ruins! The roof tiles were stacked upyer byyer, not to mention there were many beams inside. If there were still more than 50 people squeezed inside just now, the consequences could be very serious! The students who were still moring just now widened their eyes in shock. They looked at what had just been a proper building a moment ago turned into a pile of ruins. What the little princess said was actually true! Gu Nuoer spread out her small hands and sighed helplessly. I told you theres danger. Fortunately, no one was injured. At this moment, the teachers heard themotion and rushed over. When they saw the building had turned into ruins, they were horrified and shouted, Hurry up and report to the officials! Is anyone injured?! Is there anyone still buried underneath?! The headmaster also rushed over. When he saw the building copse, his expression immediately became crestfallen. Most of the people who came here to study were either rich or noble. If anyone died, he would have to bear a lot of responsibility! He wouldnt be able to keep this official hat anymore. However, at this moment, Jiang Xiaoran sneered. Headmaster, everyone got lucky today. If not for the little princesss kind reminder, these people would have been buried under those ruins. Jiang Xiaoran was not afraid of offending people. He turned to those people and mocked them. Why arent you guys talking anymore? Didnt you think that the little princess was just joking just now? I dont think its not too much even if you guys were to kneel and kowtow to her! Chapter 192 - The Princess Won’t Help You Up.

Chapter 192: The Princess Wont Help You Up. Reflect on Yourself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was a life-saving grace. Although Jiang Xiaorans words were overboard, they were not without reason. Everyone was filled with regret. Who would have thought that the little princess would be so urate? The headmaster quickly came over and bowed deeply to Gu Nuoer. Princess, please ept this subjects bow! Gu Nuoer hid behind Ye Siming and stuck out her head, the eyshes of her bright eyes fluttering. Headmaster uncle, Im just protecting the people on behalf of Father~ Theres no need to thank me! The headmaster had a strong urge to bow and kowtow to Gu Nuoer. Meanwhile, those people who were still moring just now also silently came over to apologize to Gu Nuoer after epting the truth. The child blushed shyly and hid herself in Ye Simings robe like a kitten, only revealing a pair of big sparkling eyes. Older brothers and sisters, its good that youre safe. I wont be angry either! For a moment, the little princesss magnanimous and cute appearance left a deep impression on everyone. At this moment, Xue Yumeng was supported by a maidservant and limped over. Her gaze was vicious as she shouted, Headmaster! Just now, I stepped on water and slipped in the long corridor. The princess saw but didnt help me. Furthermore, she even mocked me. I know that she has a noble status, but for something like this to happen in our school, if you dont give me a clear exnation, Ill find it very difficult to ept! The headmaster was just feeling relieved and a lingering fear from having survived a crisis. It was really not the right time for Xue Yumeng toe looking for trouble! At that moment, everyone saw the headmasters expression sink. Miss Xue, why are you ming the princess for your slip? Even if she passed by, she might not have seen you. What if she was far away? Xue Yumeng said angrily, Headmaster, how can you be finding excuses for the princess?! She clearly ran past me! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us Not only did she see me clearly, but she even bragged to me that her flower didnt die and said that I fell quite badly. If this isnt mockery, what is?! Before the headmaster could say anything, the other students became impatient. Miss Xue, are you done? The princess is only three years old. Even if you fell, do you expect her to help you up? Thats right. Besides, everyone was almost buried under the ruins of the building and crushed to death just now. Its all thanks to the princesss reminder that we managed to survive! You said that she especially left you in the lurch. Since thats the case, you should reflect on yourself. Xue Yumeng red angrily. Then doesnt this matter seem even more ridiculous? Could it be that the princess can predict the future? How could she know in advance that the building would copse? In my opinion, the princess isnt able to escape responsibility with regards to the copsed building! Jiang Xiaoran couldnt stand it anymore. Xue Yumeng, are you able to say good things with your mouth? Your ugly appearance of being jealous of the princess really disgusts me! Xue Yumeng had always been a youngdy from an aristocratic family and had always been curried up to by everyone. She had never had anyone speak so badly to her face. Her eyes immediately turned red. She pointed at Gu Nuoer and shouted with tears in her eyes, Princess Yaoguang, do you dare to tell everyone the truth? How did you know that the building was going to copse?! Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arm with both hands and stuck close to him. Her big eyes were filled with rity and innocence. Its because I saw it. When I came over to eat, I saw that the tiles on the roof had fallen. It wasnt just one piece, but three or four pieces. From the outside, the building did look a little nted! Xue Yumeng chuckled. Just based on this, you know that the building is going to copse? Youre lying! Chapter 193 - I’ll Reason With You With a Rod

Chapter 193: Ill Reason With You With a Rod

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer blinked. Miss Xue, if you think that Im the one who did something to the building, may I know when I had the time to do that? I was nting my flower all morning. Didnt you keep saying that my flower would definitely die? Could it be that you were talking to a ghost? After I was done nting the flower, it started raining heavily and I came to eat. If you want to say that Elder Brother Siming was the one who did it, he was also ying cuju earlier. Many of these older brothers here can testify to that. Why am I so bad in your eyes? Are you unhappy with me? Although Gu Nuoer was young, her reasoning was very clear and she presented her points orderly. Her voice was soft and pleasant, making everyone secretly admire her. When many people heard what Gu Nuoer said, they whispered to each other. Xue Yumeng even went up to the princess to curse that her flower was going to die when the princess was just nting a flower. How vicious is she to be doing something like this? Isnt it too vicious to treat a child? Thats right. But Xue Yumengs uncle is the East Defender General. I heard from my father that the East Defender General embezzled the military funds and was discovered by the princess. Therefore, the East Defender General received a heavy punishment from His Majesty. This must be the reason why Xue Yumeng hates the princess. Pfft, how shameless. Her family member was the one who had done something wrong, but she harbored hatred toward an innocent person instead. Xue Yumeng is really good at ying the me game. Xue Yumeng had thought that everyone would share her hatred and suspect the princesss motives. After all, although Gu Nuoer had a noble status, she didnt have any friends in the state school. Who would speak up for her? However, she did not expect everyone to be on Gu Nuoers side! Xue Yumeng was furious and did not know how to refute Gu Nuoers words. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling and she no longer carried herself like ady. The headmaster wore an angry expression and scolded, Miss Xue, why arent you apologizing to the princess? Shes the one in the wrong! She saw that I fell and didnt care about me! Why should I apologize to her?! As expected, Xue Yumengs reaction was very intense. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes, her watery eyes glistening. Her red cheeks made her look even more cute and petite. The child waved her hand. Headmaster uncle, I dont need her to apologize. In the next second, Gu Nuoers tone changed. Although Im young, I know that one cant be too self-centered. Miss Xue kept saying that I should have helped her but never mentioned that when I was working hard to nt the flower, she had said many vicious words to me. She even came rushing over to say offensive things to me just now. I didnt want to hold a grudge. After all, if I get angry, shes going to say that Im suppressing others with my identity again. However, her attitude is so rude and unreasonable, and she is unrepentant despite knowing that she was in the wrong. Therefore, Ive decided to teach her a lesson. Since she refuses to apologize, Ill punish her on the grounds of having offended a princess. After saying that, Gu Nuoer cupped her small hands to her mouth and shouted, Elder Brother Zhang Sui,e out and take her away! Deal with her however youre supposed to! As soon as she finished speaking, Zhang Sui came down from the roof. No one even saw how he had sneaked up earlier. Immediately after, four to five hidden guards appeared one after another. They followed Gu Nuoers instructions and dragged Xue Yumeng away. Xue Yumeng screamed in panic, Gu Nuoer, youre arrogant and despotic! Youre not worthy of being a princess! When the child heard this, she spread out her hands and sighed. I knew it. Shell still hate me regardless if I hit her or not. Baby Nuo is in such a predicament. Elder Brother Zhang Sui, hit her a few more times then. Uncle and Auntie Xue didnt teach her how to respect others, but I believe that the rod will exin it clearly to her. Chapter 194 - Playboy Older Brother, Shame On You!

Chapter 194: yboy Older Brother, Shame On You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. They had never thought that a little girl like Princess Yaoguang wouldnt suffer in silence after being bullied either. However, she didnt use her status to oppress others. Instead, she clearly exined the reasons behind her actions. For a moment, everyone felt that Xue Yumeng really deserved it! Perhaps Xue Yumeng was also shocked by Gu Nuoers words. She looked at the child not far away in a daze. Her eyes were like two big grapes, bright and docile, exuding a moving aura. How did Gu Nuoer manage to not lose her temper at all but could even calmly think about what Xue Yumeng had done wrong before deciding to punish her? By the time Xue Yumeng came back to her senses, she had already been taken away by the hidden guards. Her shrill cries gradually faded away, as if she wanted to scold Gu Nuoer, but was afraid that the hidden guards would be even more ruthless toward her. Hence, Xue Yumeng scolded the school for shielding students who made mistakes and didnt discern between right and wrong. This made the headmasters countenance even grimmer. Later on, it was said that Xue Yumeng was given ten beatings on the rod on her back and butt, The girl had a frail body and was rendered unable to stand up. Her back was covered in bruises. When Gu Nuoer found out about this, no traces of pity shed in her heart at all. After all, Xue Yumeng was the one who bullied her first. Xue Yumeng thought that she was young and had no temper. If Gu Nuoer still felt pity for such a person, then her sympathy can be really said to be overflowing! With such time, Gu Nuoer would rather go to the streets to help the young children beggars. The reason for the copse of the third dining area was also investigated. It turned out that during the storm, the tiles from the roof where the ridge beam was had been blown off. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us This resulted in a problem with the ridge beam, which had been a little loose to begin with. Gu Nuoers reminder was very timely. If they were anyter, the number of casualties would be unimaginable. Because of this, the headmaster bowed respectfully to Gu Nuoer many times to thank her for her reminder. On that day, as long as the teacher was not around and when sses were not held, students from other sses woulde to thank Gu Nuoer. Among them was the eldest daughter of the Zhang Family, Zhang Jinyu, who had almost been cheated by Jiang Xiaoran. She carried a food box and ced it in front of Gu Nuoer. Zhang Jinyu lifted the lid and Gu Nuoer saw an entire te of exquisite red bean pastry. The moment she opened the box, she could smell a sweet fragrance. Gu Nuoer said, Wow, Elder Sister Jinyu, your pastries smell so good! Zhang Jinyu smiled and looked at the fair child in front of her. She liked her even more. I made these myself. I had brought it with the intention of eating it if I were to feel hungry at school Now, Im bringing it here for the princess to try. As long as you dont think that my cooking isnt good, its fine. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes happily. They are for me to eat? Elder Sister Jinyu, youre so nice! After saying that, Gu Nuoer didnt stand on ceremony and reached out her small hand to pinch a piece and put it into her mouth. Her pink cheeks were bulging from the food, and her eyes were narrowed like a satisfied kitten. Zhang Jinyu liked this little sister very much. She took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of Gu Nuoers mouth. Eat slowly. Theres no hurry. These will be all for the princess. At this moment, the hand of an uninvited guest suddenly reached out, wanting to take a piece of pastry. Zhang Jinyu subconsciously reached out and pped the hand, causing the other party to cry out and quickly retract his hand. Gu Nuoer looked up and fluttered her long eyshes. She said, yboy older brother, why are you snatching a childs food?! Shame on you. When Zhang Jinyu saw that it was Jiang Xiaoran, she became even more unhappy. She crossed her arms and sneered, Thats right. Young Marquis Jiang, are you so ill-mannered? Did you get my permission before taking my pastries?! Chapter 195 - I’m Willing to Make Pastries for the Princess!

Chapter 195: Im Willing to Make Pastries for the Princess!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Xiaoran raised his handsome eyebrows. I heard you say that you gave them to the princess just now. Would the little princess mind it if I were to take two pieces of her snacks? Gu Nuoer nodded quickly. Yes! Theres not even enough for me to eat! Zhang Jinyu chuckled when she heard this and nced at Jiang Xiaoran. Did you hear that? You still dont know your ce. Go away. Jiang Xiaoran looked at Gu Nuoer and pretended to be heartbroken. He pounded his chest and stomped his feet. Princess, how can you be so heartless? When Xue Yumeng ndered you just now, I even spoke up for you! Can you share a piece of the pastries with me? After saying that, he put on a pleading expression, his slightly raised eyes also looking pitiful. Gu Nuoer held the pastry in her small hand and forgot to chew it for a moment, falling into a dilemma. Zhang Jinyu shouted, Princess, ignore him. He has always been good at pretending. Its not like hell lose anything if he doesnt get to eat a piece of pastry! Dont be fooled by him. Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhang Jinyu before looking at Jiang Xiaoran. A momentter, she stuck some crumbs with the tip of her fair and round pinky from the box, She then carefully flicked them onto Jiang Xiaorans palm. Jiang Xiaoran widened his eyes. Princess, this cant be your reward for me, is it? I asked for a piece of pastry and youre giving me two bits of crumbs?! Gu Nuoer protected the food box with her small hands uneasily. Her pink face pouted cutely. yboy older brother, theres no helping it. Its all because you still owe Elder Sister Jinyu an apology. Although she had given the pastries to me to eat, I cant do something that would make her sad! But I should indeed share some with you, so, itll just be this little bit. Dont say that its not enough. Theres no more. Zhang Jinyu was immediately amused by Gu Nuoer and chuckled. Jiang Xiaoran, to think that you would have such a day. The princess is young, but she knows more about reason than you! Jiang Xiaoran was rendered speechless by the lecture and shook his head with a sigh. In the end, he poured the crumbs into his mouth and almost said with tears in his eyes, Its delicious. Thank you for your grace, Princess. Hmph! After saying that, Jiang Xiaoran silently turned around and walked to his seat. When he passed by Ye Siming, he realized that he had his arms crossed and his gaze was cold, as if watching Gu Nuoer was the only thing he had to do. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but want to seek Ye Simings constion. Siming, the princess and Zhang Jinyu joined forces to bully me! Ye Siming nced at him and said, Bear with it. Jiang Xiaoran immediately stomped his feet like a young bullied wife and sat down. After Jiang Xiaoran left, Gu Nuoer ate even more heartily. She held the pastry in her small hands and shook her head, eximing as she ate. Elder Sister Jinyu, how can there be someone like you in this world? Youre so beautiful and the food you make is so delicious! Zhang Jinyu covered her mouth and smiled. Princess, youre ttering me. If you like it, shall I make it for you every day? Gu Nuoer licked her lips, her eyes sparkling. Oh, dont tire yourself out! Its not tiring to make pastries for the princess! After saying that, Zhang Jinyu turned to the door and beckoned. Her group of good friends and the youngdies from other noble families had been waiting there for a long time. Everyone had escaped death because of the little princess just now. They couldnt help but want to find an opportunity to get close to her. However, they did not understand the princesss character and were afraid that Gu Nuoer would be disgusted if they were to rashly approach her. Therefore, Zhang Jinyu took the lead. Chapter 196 - Sleeping Amongst A Pile of Beauties

Chapter 196: Sleeping Amongst A Pile of Beauties

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Zhang Jinyus good friends saw her gesturing that they could enter. This meant that the little princess was really easy to get along with. Just like her appearance, she was utterly a cute little precious one! A few youngdies entered and sat around Gu Nuoer. They surrounded her tightly in the middle. They then took out the sachets, fans, and fragrant tea they had brought. Gu Nuoer was surrounded by girls with perfumed clothes and gorgeous hair. She had a sweet mouth and would take turns to praise or kiss them. This caused these youngdies to chuckle from time to time. Then, it was time for Gu Nuoers afternoon nap time. Ye Siming wanted to carry her to the bedroom that the headmaster had specially prepared for Gu Nuoer to rest. Unexpectedly, when he looked up again, the child had already fallen asleep on Zhang Jinyusp! There was still a youngdy fanning her gently at the side. asionally, Gu Nuoer would turn her small body as if she was thirsty. Thered be a youngdy with exquisite looks holding a cup of tea and feeding her a small mouthful. The youngdy would remind her in a low voice, Drink slowly. Be careful not to get scalded. The remaining youngdies massaged Gu Nuoers small hands and legs to help her fall asleep. Jiang Xiaoran and his other friends stood at the door enviously. There are so many youngdies serving the little princess alone! Im so envious, so jealous! Ye Siming stood at the periphery of the group of youngdies. He couldnt advance or retreat. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us He saw Gu Nuoer lying obediently in Zhang Jinyus arms, sleeping very soundly! Her small hands even subconsciously grabbed onto Zhang Jinyus clothes, looking extremely obedient! The current Ye Siming was like an outsider who had no way of interfering. He gritted his teeth slightly. Gu Nuoer Before he could finish speaking, all the youngdies made a shushing gesture. The meaning behind the gesture was that the princess was sleeping and for him to not be noisy. Ye Siming was stunned. He wanted to lose his temper, but he had no idea where to start. He frowned for a moment and turned to leave, wanting to take a breather. When he reached the door, he saw Jiang Xiaoran looking in Gu Nuoers direction enviously. He grabbed Ye Siming. Siming, were in the same boat now. Were both pitiful people who arent needed! Ye Siming looked at him coldly and pulled his arm away. Youre the one who isnt needed, not me. After saying that, he left in big strides. Jiang Xiaoran was left on the spot and he stomped his feet in anger. At night, in the Zhao Manor. Young Master Zhao had just been sent back from the medical hall with bandages around his neck. His mother, Madam Zhao, had been crying because of this matter. Shey by her sons bed andined about her bitter life. When Lord Zhao heard the news, he rushed home. The moment he pushed open the door, he quickly asked, What happened?! Young Master Zhao opened his mouth, but the pain in his neck made him gasp. Madam Zhaos heart ached even more. She cried and said, Master, you must seek justice for Zhenger! Today, he went to school. However, he bumped into a b*stard from a remote vige and that person hurt our Zhenger in the neck with his sword without giving any exnation! I heard that if it wasnt because there were others to stop him, he would have wanted to kill Zhenger! We only have this one son, so you cant just leave this matter be! Boohoo. When Lord Zhao heard this, he was furious. Which blind person dares to bully my son like this? Tell me his name and Ill get someone to deal with itter. Madam Zhao thought for a moment and recalled. I think hes called Ye Ye Siming? Young Master Zhaoy on the bed and nodded fervently. Chapter 197 - If You Offend Her Again, I’ll Break Your Legs!

Chapter 197: If You Offend Her Again, Ill Break Your Legs!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lord Zhao frowned and pondered. His surname is Ye? There doesnt seem to be any powerful family with the surname Ye among the aristocrats No! A thought suddenly came to his mind! Wasnt Ye Siming the person the emperor wanted to confer the title of Youth Bai Ze to a while ago? He was also General Bai Yis adopted son! Most importantly, he was now the princesss only personal guard! For some reason, Lord Zhao felt a chill run down his back. Did his son offend the person he couldnt afford to offend the most? He carefully probed, Zhenger, tell Father honestly, did you offend the little princess first? Profligate Zhao, who was lying on the sickbed, nodded silently. Lord Zhao gasped. In his mind, he recalled the sinister gaze and instructions of the emperor when he went to court a while ago. At that time, there were still a few days before the little princess went to the state school. However, Gu Yihan left the civil and military officials behind after a court session once and sized everyone up from the throne. Then, he said, My precious daughter will be going to the state school in a few days. Baby Nuo has always liked to keep a low profile. She doesnt ever use her status to bully others and is very easy to talk to. However, that might not be the case for me. If you have any sons or daughters in your family who love to cause trouble Go back early and warn them not to offend my daughter. Otherwise Gu Yihan suddenly mmed his sword on the table and leaned over to look at everyone, smiling coldly. I dont care if you feel sorry for your children. Ill definitely kill if anyone gives my Baby Nuo any grievances. I wont stop at killing just one, Ill add three more to the count. You guys better think about it carefully. At that time, the officials were trembling in fear and didnt even dare to breathe loudly. This was because everyone knew Gu Yihans reputation as a tyrant! It had spread very widely in his early years! When Gu Yihan was 17 years old, before he had even ascended the throne, he had already started leading troops to massacre cities in the neighboring country. Back then, he was a god of death! Moreover, he frequently had headaches. Each time his headache acted up, someone would bleed. He had almost killed all his siblings and ascended the throne despite all the objections. Those who did not support him were either assassinated or tortured to death. Everyone was deeply terrified. This was because when an emperor was smart and brutal, no matter how shrewd an official was, they wouldnt be able to win. However, he ended with too many killing sins on him. In the end, he was forced to beg the heavens for a daughter, promising to stop going to wars and that he wasnt going to kill the innocent anymore. Only then did he get this daughter! However, this did not mean that Gu Yihan did not like to kill. Instead, he made it clear that in the future, he was only going to kill for his daughters sake. Princess Yaoguang was the emperors reverse scale and what he held the dearest in his heart! Lord Zhao couldnt help but shiver when he thought of the emperors expression when he said those words. He didnt say anything for a long time and sank into deep fear. Seeing that he had no reaction, Madam Zhao couldnt help but urge with tears in her eyes, Master, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and send someone to seek justice for our Zhenger! Lord Zhao suddenly woke up to his senses, but he was furious! You foolish woman! What do you mean you want to seek justice? Even if you dont want to live, I want to! Do you know that Zhenger has offended the little princess? His Majesty might juste to kill our entire family! Itd be considered a blessing in disguise if he doesnt do that, yet still want to take the initiative to go and ask for an exnation?! What the hell do you want?! In the end, he pointed at Profligate Zhao. Youre used to being a scoundrel and Im busy with work and didnt take you in hand. But if you dare to offend the little princess again in the future, Ill break one of your legs first! With that, he flicked his sleeves and left. Chapter 198 - We Can’t Let This Matter Go

Chapter 198: We Cant Let This Matter Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Zhao was shocked and quickly went forward to hug her masters arm. She cried, Master, how can you not care about Zhenger? Hes your biological son! Now, he was almost killed by someone. How could we just let the matter go? Even if Zhenger had offended the princess first, what cant be resolved through discussion? Why did that thug with the surname Ye have to be so ruthless to Zhenger? If we cant get justice from the princess, we can go and ask that Young Master Ye for an exnation! When Lord Zhao heard this, he revealed a disappointed expression. Foolish woman! Zhenger was the one who had offended the princess first and thus forced Young Master Ye to take action. Do you think well be able to gain any benefits in the end? Madam, youre too naive! If you hadnt allowed Zhenger to do whatever he wanted, he wouldnt have to suffer today! A loving mother has more sons. You and I have to reflect on ourselves. Dont me me for not caring about him. Im saving his life! In my opinion, in theing month, Itll be better if he doesnt go to school anymore. Take the opportunity to recuperate at home. When youve recovered,e with me to apologize to the princess and Young Master Ye! After saying that, Lord Zhao once again warned Profligate Zhao not to bear a grudge and do something that couldnt be salvaged. He flicked her sleeves and left, leaving Madam Zhao lying by her sons bed, crying her heart out. At the same time, the Xue Family was also cursing Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. The Xue couple closed the door and stayed by the injured Xue Yumengs side, worried. Xue Yumeng cried the loudest, her heart filled with grievance. Father, Mother! I only said a few words to Gu Nuoer and she got the guards to hit me ruthlessly. She even said that she was definitely not going to show any mercy! Uncle has already been unable to eat or sleep because of her. Now, she was still using her status as a princess to humiliate me. My ssmates have all seen my sorry state today. If I dont vent this anger, I wont be able to live either! Shey in the brocade nket and cried her heart out. At this moment, Xue Yumengs exposed back was covered in shocking red rod marks. There were more on her butt, but it was not convenient for her to show them. Even though she had just applied some medicine, the wounds were still burning. Xue Yumengy under the nket, crying and scolding Gu Nuoer. Madam Xue gritted her teeth in hatred. The princess had alreadyined about her younger brother, the East Defender General. And now, the princess even came to bully her daughter! This was too much! At this moment, Madam Xue seemed to have forgotten that half of East Defender Generals embezzled military funds had been used to buy the most fashionable dresses and hair essories for Xue Yumeng. The money that could have been used to save soldiers lives also became the delicacies on the Xue Familys table. Madam Xue looked at Lord Xue, who was frowning and silent. She reprimanded him, Husband, say something! Menger has been injured to this extent. Furthermore, shes a girl. I think the little princess isnt hitting her, but the face of our Xue Family! Menger is our only daughter. We cant let this matter go! Lord Xue said impatiently, Of course I know that we cant just let it go, but what can you do now? Are you trying to hit a rock with an egg? Thats courting death! Do you know that were facing the emperor who is behind the princess? We still have to consider this matter at length. The day when the little princess bes unimportant might be our chance! Madam Xues tears flickered. Youre the one talking about fantasy. His Majesty only has one daughter. Even if the noble consort loses favor, the princess will still be valued! Chapter 199 - This Is a Matter Between Us Children!

Chapter 199: This Is a Matter Between Us Children!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lord Xue was also very troubled. Logically speaking, when faced with such a situation, they should just shut their mouths and suffer in silence. Moreover, it wasnt as if they were entirely free from me. The matter of East Defender General sending military funds to their family would be exposed sooner orter! At this moment, it was best to settle the matter peacefully and behave! However, Xue Yumeng had been beaten up so badly by the little princess that Lord Xues heart ached! The emperors daughter was a precious existence, but wasnt his daughter the same? Lord Xue pondered for a moment, his expression gradually turning sinister. Ive thought of something. Although the princess is very important to His Majesty, what if she died by ident? Madam Xue was shocked. Husband, you mean Lord Xue nodded slowly. Next month, His Majesty will bring the civil and military officials and as well as thedies in the harem to go hunting in Mt. Li. I think that will be our chance! The couple looked at each other and saw the determined glint to get revenge in each others eyes. At night, the stars were beginning to appear. In the Qiushui Pce, the candlelight was warm and yellow, exuding a sense of peace. Gu Nuoer had just taken a bath and looked like a white ball that had been washed clean. With her soft ck hair draped over her shoulders, she sat obediently on the bed and yed with the fabric tiger. Gu Yihan was behind her, gently wiping his daughters hair. Noble Consort Qiao, on the other hand, was pushed to the side and could only watch as the father and daughter got along happily. Baby Nuo, tell Father, was school fun today? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows, looking handsome. Gu Nuoers pink face seemed to be dyed red. She fluttered her long eyshes and smiled, revealing her white teeth. It was very fun. Baby Nuo got to know many older sisters who were very good to me! They gave me food and even coaxed me to take a nap! Noble Consort Qiao covered her mouth and smiled. As expected of my daughter. Shes so likable. Gu Yihan looked up at her. Noble Consort Qiao changed her words. This consort and His Majestys daughter Gu Yihan retracted his gaze in satisfaction and said with a bright smile, Fathers Baby Nuo is so cute that anyone would like her. However, Father has heard that someone made things difficult for you. Is that true? Gu Nuoer was very smart. She blinked twice and guessed that the hidden guards must have exined everything that had happened today to her father. And now, her father was asking her because he wanted to know her thoughts and attitude on the matter. If she didnt have any thoughts, her father would definitely kill the person involved in the next step. Therefore, Gu Nuoer chose to be honest. There were people who made things difficult for them, and it wasnt just one. However, Elder Brother Siming has already dealt with one of them. As for the other one, Baby Nuo has also taught her a lesson. I believe they wont dare to be so arrogant anymore. As expected, Gu Yihan was not satisfied. He waved his hand and said, Ye Siming only left a cut on the neck of that person with the surname Zhao. I wonder if the sword wasnt sharp enough. Why didnt he cut off the persons headpletely? How is the matter considered to be resolved with this? Moreover, you only hit that girl from the Xue Family a few times. Its not enough to vent your anger. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she suddenly turned her small body. She wanted to turn around angrily, but she didnt control her strength well and fell to the side like a meatball. Noble Consort Qiao chuckled and helped her up. Baby Nuo, dont be agitated. If you have anything to say to your father, take your time. Gu Nuoer snorted and ced her small hands on her waist, trying her best to ignore the awkwardness just now. Father! This is a matter between us children! Dont interfere! Only a two-year-old child will look for their father to help them vent their anger. Baby Nuo is already three years old! Gu Yihanughed loudly at her delicate and angry appearance. Alright, alright, alright. Father wont interfere. Father will let Baby Nuo make the decision, alright? Chapter 200 - Don’t Drop Your Official Hat

Chapter 200: Dont Drop Your Official Hat Along With Your Head

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer put her hands behind her back like a little adult and said softly, Yes, Baby Nuo has already dealt with her. If Father were to do anything more, Everyone will think that Baby Nuo is petty. At that time, how will I be able to face others?! When everyone present heard this, they couldnt help butugh. Gu Yihan even carried Gu Nuoer in his arms and kissed her pink and smooth cheeks. My good daughter, how can Father have such a cute child like you? Gu Nuoer hugged her fathers head with her small hands. Because Im the lucky mascot that Heaven gave Father! Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Alright, Baby Nuo, its time for Mother to coax you to sleep. She reached out her hand, wanting to take Gu Nuoer from the emperor. Gu Yihan waved his hand to stop her. Im here today. Let me do it. You can rest by the side. Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. She had not held her daughter for almost two hours. Wasnt His Majesty tired?! Early the next morning, Gu Yihan went to court and Gu Nuoer had to go to school. The father and daughter put on their clothes respectively. Even their yawns were very synchronized. Today, Gu Nuoer was wearing a light yellow spring dress. Her ck hair was braided by Wanyin and Wanxuan. From afar, she looked like a yellow flower, jumping around and looking very cute. Gu Yihan was dressed neatly and he bent over to pat his daughters head. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us Baby Nuo, if youre tired today, you cane back from school anytime. Gu Nuoer shook her head. I wont do that. Im going to persevere until the end with my ssmates. Its very fun at school. Theres even a 12-year-old older brother in our ss for young children! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Theres such a fool? He had never seen anyone more talented than his daughter. It was gettingte. The father and daughter went out together and separated at the pce path. Gu Nuoer went to school happily, but the atmosphere in the morning court assembly today really made the civil and military officials feel very suppressed. It was for no other reason other than the emperors attitude this morning seemed very strange. There was a shadow of a smile on his handsome face. His gaze kept looking at Lord Zhao and then at Lord Xue, as if unconsciously. Everyone felt the pressure from the emperors gaze. Lord Zhao and Lord Xue broke out in cold sweat. Those who had children studying at the state school knew what had happened yesterday and understood why the emperor had this expression. However, to their surprise, the emperor was hollering to beat or kill people. Instead, he adopted a gentle policy and looked at them. It made them feel as if they were being stared at by an abyss. Who could stand this?! The officials finished reporting their duties and the respective matters. The emperor then finally said slowly, Lord Zhao, youre very silent today. Why? Do you have nothing to report to me? Have you neglected your duty, hmm? Lord Zhaos entire body trembled and he hurriedly stepped out of the line and cupped his hands. Your Majesty, this subject has never dared to let my guard down. I have always been loyal and dutiful in the matters of the citys defenses. Your Majesty, please judge wisely! Gu Yihan smiled and didnt say a word. He then looked at Lord Xue. This time, his gaze became much sharper. Lord Xue, why is your official hat crooked? Lord Xues entire body trembled. He quickly held onto his hat with both hands and kowtowed to apologize. Your Majesty, please punish this subject for my negligence! Gu Yihan chuckled and when he lowered his eyes, a cold light entered his eyes. If it wasnt because his daughter did not let him interfere, these two people would have long been dragged out and chopped up into pieces. When Gu Yihan raised his head again, he had a faint smile and a disdainful expression on his face. You have to wear the official hat properly, lest it drops off one day together with your head. That wont be good. Chapter 201 - Like This Fragile Little Milk Bun

Chapter 201: Like This Fragile Little Milk Bun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lord Xue immediately felt a bone-piercing coldness and shudder running down from his head to toe. It forced his legs to keep trembling. In the end, hey on the ground and kowtowed. This subject will remember Your Majestys teachings! This was the emperor warning Lord Xue. The officials were all puzzled. Why did the emperor change his style of killing people so easily this time and choose to give them a sinister hint instead? However, the current situation made people even more afraid. In the carriage, Gu Nuoer was lying on the soft cushion like a kitten, sleeping sweetly. Ye Siming looked at her many times and took out a package of wax paper. After opening it with his long and slender fingers, a sweet fragrance immediately wafted out. Oh? Gu Nuoer sniffed and opened her eyes in a daze. She sat up. Whats that smell? It smells so good. Ye Siming suppressed his smile and pretended to be serious. Sweet pancake. I think you should be full from breakfast and cant eat anymore, right? Sweet pancakes? Gu Nuoer quickly crawled to Ye Simings side with her small hands and feet. She looked at the golden and crispy sweet pancake in his hand. Wow! It looks much better than thest time when it was ck! It should be very sweet. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and handed the wax paper package to her, his tone still sounding very arrogant. Wont you know after you try it? The child couldnt wait to reach out her hand, but as soon as she touched it, she retracted her hand because it was too hot. Its so hot! Her soft and fair pinky was actually scalded red. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but tear up. Although she didnt want to cry, she was too delicate, so the pain was intense. She blew at her fingertips aggrievedly and looked up at Ye Siming. Her long eyshes fluttered and tears were about to fall. She looked weak, pitiful, and helpless. Ye Siming frowned and immediately grabbed her wrist to look at the burn. The little things skin was too tender. With just a touch of the hot pancake, it looked like her finger was going to swell up. He had failed to take into consideration that she was a fragile and delicate girl. Ye Siming looked at her aggrieved expression and revealed a helpless look in his cold eyes. It was my fault that I didnt remind you. Dont move. After saying that, he grabbed Gu Nuoers injured fingertip. In an instant, a chill spread from her small finger to her entire arm. The scalding pain quickly disappeared. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes. It doesnt hurt anymore! Elder Brother Siming is so amazing! Your palm is so cold! Ye Siming sneered perfunctorily. What a delicate little thing. He could only take care of her more carefully, treating Gu Nuoer as a flower that he was raising. This flower took more effort to take care of than everything he had done in the past. He held her injured fingertip with one hand to lower the heat from the scald. With his other hand, he picked up the sweet pancake and blew on it before handing it to her. Ill hold it. Go ahead and eat. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes. Elder Brother Siming, doesnt it feel hot? Im not as delicate as you. Gu Nuoer lowered her head, carefully bared her small teeth, and took a bite. Her hair swayed back and forth, and she looked extremely cute. Her small cheeks were chubby and bounced as she chewed. Gu Nuoer ate the sweet pancake and immediately narrowed her eyes in bliss. When Ye Siming saw her like this, he couldnt help but smile. Is it good? Its so delicious! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and suppressed his smile. It was not in vain that he had been working on this thing in the kitchen before dawn. Gu Nuoer obediently bit the sweet pancake in his hand while Ye Siming looked at how docile she was. He was very satisfied. He was starting to like this fragile milk bun a little. Chapter 202 - he Little Nuo’er Surrounded By

Chapter 202: The Little Nuoer Surrounded By Older Brothers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

They went out early today. When Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer were sitting in the ssroom, there was still an hour before the teacher wasing. The child leaned on the table in boredom and fiddled with her Zi Hao brush. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran rushed in. When he passed by Gu Nuoer, he didnt forget to greet her. Good morning, the cutest princess. Then, he ran to Ye Simings side. Siming, my carriages wheels are stuck in a puddle. Come,e,e. Quickly do me a favor and push it out with me. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and blinked twice. yboy older brother, dont you have servants? I do, but how can they be as strong as Siming? Siming is strong. One of him is equivalent to five people! Ye Siming nced at Gu Nuoer and looked at the book in his hand that was held upside down. Im not going. Jiang Xiaoran frowned. Please help me. Otherwise, if others see my Young Marquis Jiangs carriage blocking the alley and causing others to be unable to pass through, itd be really embarrassing! Gu Nuoer said softly, Thats right. Its already very embarrassing for the yboy older brother to still be in the ss for young children at this age! Elder Brother Siming, go and help him. We cant make him feel even more embarrassed! Jiang Xiaoran rubbed the back of his head and pondered in a hoarse voice, Why do her words sound strange Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoer and saw that her watery eyes were flickering and her small round face was fair and adorable. Only then did he stand up and put the book down. Lead the way. Jiang Xiaoran was overjoyed and quickly walked in front while Ye Siming followed. After they left, Gu Nuoery down for a while. The child woke up early to begin with and was feeling very sleepy. Her small mouth opened slightly and she yawned, her round eyes were misty. At this moment, she heard rustling soundsing from the door Thats her, thats her. Its indeed as those youngdies said. Shes very cute. As expected of the princess. She looks too smart. I really want to hug her. If only my younger sister at home was so obedient! When Gu Nuoer heard this, she raised her head and looked towards the door sleepily. Her vision was not very clear and she could only vaguely see three to four young masters who were much older than her standing at the door and sticking their heads out. When they saw Gu Nuoer looking over, they started discussing excitedly again Shes awake! Her face is round and red! I like it! When the little princess rubbed her eyes with her hand, it reminded me of my cat. Gu Nuoer blinked, and those young masters could not hold back their curiosity and their feelings of adoration for her. All of them walked in. There werent many people in the ssroom at this moment. Only Gu Nuoer was lying there in a daze. After they surrounded her, Gu Nuoer looked around and asked softly, Older brothers, why are you looking for me? They heard her soft voice and saw how her long eyshes fluttered like two small fans when she spoke. Her eyes were bright and innocent. The young masters looked at each other and chuckled. They cupped their hands and said in a formal tone, Yesterday, we were indebted to Your Highness for saving our lives. After discussing, we wanted to invite Your Highness to our ss to y. We heard that Your Highness likes sweet pastries and specially prepared them. Sweet pastries! Gu Nuoers eyes suddenly lit up. Oh, but her mother had also said that she shouldnt follow just anyone who offered her delicious food. What if it was a baddie who wants to steal a child? Gu Nuoer pondered for a moment. It didnt seem to matter. These older brothers wouldnt be able to beat her. After thinking it through, Gu Nuoer stood up happily. Alright then, but Ill have toe back before ss starts! The young masters were overjoyed. Princess, dont worry. Well definitely escort you back safely. Chapter 203 - Siming, You Couldn’t Have Been

Chapter 203: Siming, You Couldnt Have Been Anxious, Could You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer followed a few youths to their ss and immediately caused quite amotion. As she ate the sweet pastries that everyone had prepared, she was surrounded by these people and asked questions. Gu Nuoers voice was sweet and her words were adorable. From time to time, she would make these older brothers and sistersugh. She sat at a table and swayed her small feet. Her small face was round and red, her hair ck, and her eyes were watery. Everyone liked her very much. At this moment, one of the young masters asked the person who brought Gu Nuoer over, Why dont I see Young Master Ye? He wasnt there when we went. This young master became a little hesitant. This Then he doesnt know that the princess came over with you guys? Thats not good, right? After all, hes the princesss guard. He might be anxious if the princess has gone missing. The other partyughed loudly and didnt take it seriously at all. Were just in the school and its not like well abduct the princess and sell her. Besides, that Young Master Ye is too cold and its not easy to get close to him. If hes anxious this time, well just treat it as joking around with him! The young master vaguely felt that something was wrong, but seeing that the other party didnt care at all, he stopped persuading him. After Gu Nuoer finished eating the pastries, these older brothers and sisters started to y the zither for her. The child had a lot of fun ying. Unexpectedly, when Ye Siming returned to the ssroom and realized that she had disappeared, he immediately frowned. It was almost time for ss. Where did the little thing run off to? Ye Siming knocked on the table of a ssmate who was sleeping soundly. The other party raised his head in a daze and rubbed his eyes. Young Young Master Ye? Whats the matter? Did you see where the princess went? The princess? Isnt she sitting in the ssroom? He looked around but didnt see Gu Nuoer. Thats strange, I saw her before I fell asleep. Ye Simings face darkened and he went out to look around. He even searched the flower bed where Gu Nuoer had nted the pink flower but she was not there either. Ye Simings expression was dark as he walked along the long corridor of the school and bumped into Jiang Xiaoran, who was on his way back. Eh? Siming, you came in first. Why havent you returned to ss yet? The teacher will being soon! Ye Simings voice was deep. Gu Nuoer has gone missing. What?! Jiang Xiaoran was suddenly shocked. Could she have run off to somewhere to y? Ye Siming didnt answer. His cold eyes looked around. Where could this little thing run to? He slowly took a deep breath and carefully sniffed for every trace of Gu Nuoers sweet fragrance. In the school, as long as it was a ce she had passed by, she would leave behind a sweet scent. However, only the ce where she was now would have the clearest scent. Ye Siming suddenly looked up and quickly walked towards a ssroom. He suddenly pushed open the door. Gu Nuoer was sitting among the crowd, surrounded by everyone. There was a young master dancing with a sword in front of her. Gu Nuoers eyes were sparkling as she pped her hands. Elder Brother Xiao Xia is so awesome! Just as everyone was in high spirits, the sound of a door being smashed could be heard. The atmosphere turned silent. Everyone turned to look at the door. Ye Siming was standing there with a dark expression. There were still wood shavings on his fist that came from the pitiful door that was smashed. Jiang Xiaoran followed behind him and ran over, panting. When he saw this scene, he hurriedly shouted, Why didnt you say anything when you brought the princess over to y?! Xiao Xia had yed cuju with Jiang Xiaoran and Ye Siming the day before. He was considered to be on more familiar terms with them. Therefore, he took the initiative to walk over and exined with a smile, We brought the princess here to y for a while. Siming, you couldnt have been anxious, could you? Would we abduct the princess? Chapter 204 - Heartless Little Thing

Chapter 204: Heartless Little Thing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming didnt even look at him and only stared at Gu Nuoer coldly. Why didnt you say anything when you came out to y? What if you got lost? Gu Nuoer walked up to him and puffed up her cheeks. But when I came out, Elder Brother Siming wasnt around. Ye Siming seemed to be extremely unhappy. His gaze was cold and he was silent for a moment. When everyone saw this, Xiao Xia quickly went forward to mediate the situation. Siming, dont be angry. Well definitely tell you next time. This time, just treat it as a false rm and that were just joking with you! Ye Simings cold gaze turned to him, like a thin de with a chill that could cut ones throat. Then dont joke about these things with me like this. After saying that, he bent down and carried Gu Nuoer out. Jiang Xiaoran pped his thigh and quickly turned around to follow them. Everyone was stunned. Didnt we just bring the little princess out to y? Does he have to be so angry? Thats right. Doesnt he take his job as a guard too seriously? Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer out and walked quickly along the corridor. Jiang Xiaoran looked at his angry back and decided not to go forward for the time being lest he be implicated. On the other hand, Gu Nuoers small hands and feet were hanging down. She looked up. Elder Brother Siming, youre angry. Why? Baby Nuo wont get lost! Ye Siming stopped in his tracks. He raised Gu Nuoer to his eye level, his eyes still as cold as swords. In the Asura Realm, before he became a demon god, as long as he let down his guard, his prey would be taken away by other demons. Gu Nuoer had no sense of crisis at all. His gaze was cold. I dont like it when you disappear without saying a word. Dont do it again. Otherwise To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Ill eat you first, do you understand? Gu Nuoers chubby face trembled and she blinked pitifully. I know. Boohoo. Elder Brother Siming, its wrong to eat children. In the past, when she looked like this, Ye Siming would give her a light smile. But today, he was probably extremely unhappy. He only kept a straight face and remained cold for the entire day. Jiang Xiaoran wanted to tell a joke to cheer him up, but just as he opened his mouth when Ye Siming said, Scram. Alright! Jiang Xiaoran turned around and sat back down silently. At night, Ye Siming stuffed Gu Nuoer into the carriage sent by the pce. Then, he put his hands behind his back with a cold expression. Go back to the pce obediently. Gu Nuoer stuck her head out from the window and pouted in dissatisfaction. But Elder Brother Siming, you havent paid much attention to me for the entire day! Ye Siming crossed his arms and said coldly, Ill naturally pay attention to you after youve figured things out. After saying that, he turned his head and looked elsewhere, deliberately leaving Gu Nuoer with a cold side profile. He originally thought that the child would say something again. Unexpectedly, after a while, he only heard the sound of the wheels slowly turning over the puddles. When Ye Siming turned around again, he saw that the princesss carriage had already traveled a distance! The youth gritted his teeth. Heartless little thing. He turned and boarded his carriage. Usually, when he apanied Gu Nuoer, he would only sit in the carriage. But now that he was alone, he sat next to the coachman. Young Master, are we going back to the manor? the coachman asked. Yes. The carriage drove back to the Bai Manor. At this moment, the sky had already turned from dusk to a slightly blue moonlit night. The air was filled with the fragrance of dishes. Needless to say, Madam Bai must have prepared delicacies. Chapter 205 - The Princess Spent the Night in the Manor

Chapter 205: The Princess Spent the Night in the Manor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Ye Siming entered the manor, he passed by the main hall. Bai Yi had just finished with his sword practice and was walking toward the backyard. The two of them bumped into each other. Bai Yi quickly bowed. Princess, are you here for dinner? Ye Siming frowned. Why was Bai Yi calling him the princess? It was until a familiar tender voice came from behind him. Thats right! I came quite abruptly, so Uncle Bai Yi, you dont have to prepare a lot of food for me. A bowl of porridge and a te of meat will be enough to fill Baby Nuos stomach! Ye Siming suddenly turned around and saw the child following behind him. Her eyes were bright, her face was fair, and her eyes were curved from smiling. When did shee over? He didnt notice at all just now. You Ye Siming was surprised. Before he could finish, Gu Nuoer quickly ran to Bai Yi. Uncle Bai Yi, Elder Brother Siming and I are both hungry. When can we eat? Bai Yi hurriedly said, Ill go and urge my wife now. Siming, quickly bring the princess to the main hall to wait for a while! With that, Bai Yi hurriedly turned around and ran to the kitchen. Ye Siming frowned. Why did you follow me? Gu Nuoer ced her small hands behind her back and said arrogantly, Cant it be because I miss Uncle Bai Yi and Auntie? Hmph, if Elder Brother Siming wants to be angry with me, Ill keep pestering you until youre not annoyed anymore! She ran happily towards the main hall. Ye Siming stood there in a daze and quickly caught up. At this moment, in the pce. The hidden guard that Noble Consort Qiao had sent to guard Gu Nuoer, Zhang Sui, respectfully handed the emperor a piece of paper. Your Majesty, this is the princesss drawing of her whereabouts tonight. Please take a look. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows curiously and took a look. It wrote, Father, Mother, Im going to the doggys house to y! In ce of the word doggy was a picture of a dog with its tongue sticking out. Gu Nuoer had drawn it with her innocent and childish drawing skills. Gu Yihan frowned. The doggys house is? Zhang Suis expression didnt change, but he felt very embarrassed inside. This subordinate followed for a while. Judging from the direction, it should be General Bai Yis manor. When Gu Yihan heard this, heughed heartily and said to Eunuch Chunshou beside him, Bai Yi is tall and strong. I wonder how Nuoer sees him as a small dog. Eunuch Chunshou and Zhang Sui exchanged a nce. Why did the two of them feel that this little dog head was drawing Young Master Ye? They didnt dare say or ask anything. Over at the Bai Manor, Madam Bai helped take food for Gu Nuoer and didnt forget to ask, Did the princess tell His Majesty and Her Highness that youreing for dinner tonight? We wouldnt want them to worry because they dont know about this. I did. I left a note for Elder Brother Zhang Sui to pass to Father! Bai Yi nodded. Thats good. If the princess is in a hurry to go backter, this subject will send you back. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. If it gets toote, Ill just sleep here. Anyway, Father and Mother already know that Im here. Bai Yi and his wife looked at each other and immediately took this matter seriously! This was the first time they had hosted the princess to spend the night in their residence! Madam Bai quickly left halfway through her meal. She wanted to prepare afortable room and the softest bed for the princess! After the meal, Gu Nuoer put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. Then, she jumped off the chair and ran out. She didnt forget to say, Ill go take a look around. Uncle Bai and Elder Brother Siming, enjoy your meal! Ye Siming looked up and watched as the child left and ran far away. He frowned slightly. What was this little thing going to do now? It was so dark outside. Would she fall? If she hurt herself, would she cry again? At the thought of this, Ye Siming put down his chopsticks. Im done too. Please enjoy your meal. Chapter 206 - Her Candy Was Worth Ten Live Sheep

Chapter 206: Her Candy Was Worth Ten Live Sheep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Ye Siming walked out, he realized that Gu Nuoer was nowhere to be seen. He frowned slightly and looked around. At this moment, soft footsteps came from behind. He turned around and saw Gu Nuoer preparing to ambush him. She spread out her small hands and deliberately widened her eyes on her fair and round face. Roar! Gu Nuoer jumped out like a little bun. She thought that her goal had seeded and smiled slyly. Elder Brother Siming, you were given a fright, right? Ye Siming lowered his cold eyes and stared at her for a long while. There was no change in his expression. He even thought of wanting to tease her. Gu Nuoer immediately snorted softly and twisted her small body. Elder Brother Siming, youre bad! You dont even y with me anymore! Ye Siming saw the child fluttering her long eyshes aggrievedly and clenching her small hands into fists as if she wanted to hit him. However, probably because she was afraid of hurting her small hands, Gu Nuoer only dared to wave her hands around in the air. His lips curled up calmly, and a hint of a smile shed across his thin eyes. Shall I y something else with you then? For example, a game of wolf chasing meatball? Alright! Gu Nuoers eyes lit up as if stars had fallen into them. Lets call Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai over and y hide-and-seek together, alright?! Ye Siming was subconsciously puzzled. What was hide-and-seek? However, Gu Nuoer had already turned around and ran to the main hall, enthusiastically inviting Bai Yi to y with them. Although the game was really childish, it was the princesss suggestion after all so Bai Yi couldnt reject it and agreed readily. After preparing a fragrant and soft room for Gu Nuoer, Madam Bai also hurried over. Gu Nuoer stood on the stone stool and looked at the three people in front of her. She ced her hands on her hips. When she smiled, her fair cheeks puffed up and her cheeks were pink. Hide-and-seek. As the name implies, itll be a game of people hiding and one person will be seeking. Ive decided! Let Elder Brother Siminge and find us. Uncle Bai, Auntie Bai, and I will be in charge of hiding. Ye Siming sneered. It was so simple. He raised his eyebrows. If I were to find everyone, what would I get as the winner? A live sheep? Or a cow? Gu Nuoer took out a piece of candy from her small bag after rummaging through it for a very long time. Her face was filled with reluctance. This is thest one Ive hidden. The next time Mother will give me some will be three dayster. Sigh, if you win, Ill give it to you! Ye Siming crossed his arms and said leisurely, Okay. The candy in Gu Nuoers hand was worth ten live sheep. After they were done discussing, the child waved her finger and said, Elder Brother Siming, turn around and count to ten. Were going to hide! Ye Siming did as he was told sluggishly. Anyway, no matter where they were hiding, he would be able to find them the fastest. Footsteps ttered behind him. In order to prevent him from recognizing the direction, the child deliberately lightened her footsteps. However, Ye Siming still heard them clearly. He looked sideways and saw Gu Nuoer and Bai Yi running away from the corner of his eye. The youths thin lips curled up and he smiled dangerously. A long-lost feeling of excitement from hunting filled his body again. On Gu Nuoers side, she waved her small hand, indicating for Bai Yi and his wife to follow her closely. She whispered, I know that Elder Brother Siming has a sharp nose, so Ill bring you guys somewhere. I guarantee that he wont be able to smell us! Bai Yi said nervously, Well listen to the Princesss instructions! As soon as he finished speaking, his wife pped him. Madam Bai lowered her voice. Why are you so loud? Have you forgotten that Simings hearing is also very sharp? Be careful not to attract his attention! Chapter 207 - He Heard Everything, Kill Him

Chapter 207: He Heard Everything, Kill Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer nodded. Thats right, thats right. Uncle Bai, youre too careless! After saying that, the child quickly said, Auntie Bai, wheres the wine cer? Well go there now! When Madam Bai heard this, her eyes lit up. Princess, youre really smart. No matter how sharp ones nose is, theyll still be in a daze for a while when they reach a ce with a rich wine fragrance! Not long after, the three of them entered the dark cer. The wine fragrance here was strong. Gu Nuoer took a deep breath and eximed, It smells so good. I really want to try it rm bells rang in Bai Yis heart. If the emperor found out that they had allowed the princess to drink, they would definitely be put through a storm of punishments! Bai Yi suggested, Princess, lets find an inconspicuous ce to hide. Even if the lights are not lit up at night, Simings vision still wont be affected Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered as she looked around. She walked to the left corner and hid behind tworge wine vats. The child was not tall to begin with and her body was small. When she shrank into the gap, it was really impossible to tell. Bai Yi and his wife chose to hide behind the wine rack. When they squatted down, it was also impossible to tell that there were two people hiding under the dim lighting. Next, they waited nervously. Soon, there were careful footsteps at the door. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked out from the gap. How did Elder Brother Siminge so quickly?! Could it be that the fragrance of the wine could not hide their scents? At this moment, the cer door was pushed open with a creak. A sneaky figure walked in. Gu Nuoer blinked for a long time and felt that this person didnt look like Ye Siming. Bai Yi also found it strange and looked at his wife. It was already this hour, and none of them were drinking now. Why would a servante to the wine cer? Madam Bai looked at the other partys figure and felt that this person looked very familiar! However, the light was dim and it was impossible to see clearly. After a while, another person pushed the door open and entered. When he came in, he went straight to the point. Youve received Masters letter, right? Follow the letters instructions and take action as soon as possible. Dont cause any additional trouble! The other person nodded. Dont worry. No matter how high Bai Yis military achievements are and how good his rtionship with the emperor is, the emperor will definitely be suspicious of Bai Yi once this matter is exposed! As long as we frame him for treason, the rest of the things will be much easier! Bai Yi has killed tens of thousands of our Yaoxia Kingdoms people. If we dont take revenge for this, we wont be able to live as a citizen of the Yaoxia Kingdom! This time, we must do a good job. Master has arranged for you to hide in Great Qi for more than ten years. Its time for you to truly show your usefulness. You must be careful. Dont worry, Ive always been trusted by Bai Yi and wont be suspected. After this matter is done, Ill be able to return to Yaoxia and reunite with my family! The two of them were discussing passionately when Bai Yi stood up from behind the shelf with a dark expression, holding a brick that was used to press down the wine vat. His voice was serene. Butler Wu, Im afraid youll have to be disappointed. Whos there! The two of them were shocked. A momentter, someone lit a flint. Bai Yi could clearly see that the butler, Old Wu, who had worked in his residence for nearly ten years, was standing in front of him! The man beside Butler Wu was a stranger in night clothes. Compared to him, Butler Wu looked very flustered. He did not expect Bai Yi to appear here! The man in ck frowned, his eyes filled with killing intent. He heard everything. Kill him! After saying that, he drew his sword and attacked Bai Yi! Chapter 208 - Two Thieves Sent by Enemy Country Translator: Atlas Studi

Chapter 208: Two Thieves Sent by Enemy Country

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bai Yi had plenty of experiences on the battlefield. Not only was he agile, but he was also fast, urate, and ruthless. He didnt have a sword or a saber. He only had a brick in his hand that was used to press down the wine vat. He used the brick to beat the man in ck until the mans head was covered in bumps. The killing intent that he had gained from the battlefield seeped out, encasing him with a cold appearance. Butler Wu stood rooted to the ground, seemingly frightened by Bai Yis sudden appearance. He had just said that he wanted to cooperate with the Yaoxia Kingdom to frame Bai Yi, but at this moment, he had forgotten about that matter. The man in ck couldnt fend off Bai Yis fierce attacks, so he quietly took out a few poisonous darts from his sleeve! When Bai Yi wasnt prepared, the man suddenly threw out two of the darts, aiming for Bai Yis chest and abdomen! To the man in cks surprise, Madam Bai jumped out from behind the wine rack again. She used the carrying pole used to carry the wine vats as a spear and waved it in the air! With two crisp sounds, she knocked down the darts that were used to ambush Bai Yi. The man in ck was shocked. He has a helper! The husband and wife worked together and subdued the man in ck together! Bai Yi quickly tied the man in ck and Butler Wu together with the straw rope used to tie up wine vats. In the end, he lit an oilmp and dragged over a stone stool. He sat on it and pondered as he looked at the two spies from an enemy country in front of him. Madam Bai held a pole in her hand and stood behind him, looking like a valiant female general! Bai Yi searched the two of them and found a token that the Yaoxia Kingdoms military officers would have. Butler Wu didnt have anything suspicious on him. Madam Bai sneered in disdain. Two thieves sent by an enemy country dare to act rashly in front of me? Are you tired of living?! You were still thinking of throwing a sneak attack at my husband? Do you believe that I will drag 18?generations1?of your family and beat them up? The man in ck cursed, Bai Yi killed so many people of our Yaoxia Kingdom. His death is not worth pitying. I cant wait to cut him into a thousand pieces to respect the heroic spirits of our Yaoxia soldiers! Suddenly, a reddish-purple mark appeared on the face of the man in ck. Madam Bai had just whipped him with the pole. She ced her hands on her hips and scolded angrily, Shameless brats. The victor had been decided long ago. You guys are really despicable to be using such methods now! The man in ck fainted from the pain. Bai Yis deep gaze turned to Butler Wu. Old Wu, Ive always trusted you a lot. Ten years ago, I saw that you were pitiful when you were begging along the road, so I gave you a chance to be an errand boy. When you first came to the Bai Manor, you were very hardworking and capable. Later on, after discussing with my wife, I let you be the butler and be in charge of matters in the manor. Now that I think about it, it turns out that you were actually a spy nted by the enemy country long ago! From the corner of his eye, Butler Wu saw that his aplices face had already swelled up. At this point, he still had a chance to find excuses! Butler Wu struggled agitatedly. General, I dont dare to betray you! Please believe me. Although I was sent by the Yaoxia Kingdom, after so many years, Ive already been moved by your and Madams sincerity! Ive always wanted to wait for an opportunity to tell you and Madam the truth, but I dont dare topletely anger Yaoxia because Im worried that they will do something bad to my family! General, Madam, please believe me! I really dont n on betraying you! At this moment, a sound rang out from a corner. At some point, in order to climb out from the gap behind the wine vats, Gu Nuoer grabbed a piece of cloth that was draped down from the shelf above her head. Unexpectedly, just as Butler Wu finished speaking, many letters fell from above Gu Nuoers head. Chapter 209 - A Three-Year-Old Girl Can

Chapter 209: A Three-Year-Old Girl Can Recognize So Many Words?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer originally wanted to crawl out while tugging onto the cloth, but unexpectedly, she pulled out so many letters. The child did not manage to stand firm and end up falling to sit on a wine vat. Her small butt came into intimate contact with the wooden board pressing against the wine vat, causing her to frown in pain. Boohoo, it hurt so much. Before she could look up, she was hit by a falling letter. Eh, whats this? Gu Nuoer quickly opened the letter and read it out word by word. I deliberately served tea to Bai Yi today and came to know that hes about to leave for the Yaoxia Kingdom. Can send people to intercept him at Luo Road. Butler Wu was speechless. Who could tell him why a three-year-old girl could recognize so many words? Gu Nuoer looked around. She raised the letter and looked at Bai Yi with bright eyes. Uncle Bai, this seems to be a letter from this Old Wu to someone else! Bai Yi quickly walked over, picked up all the letters, and opened them one by one. As expected, they were written in Butler Wus handwriting. Apart from reporting the important officials Bai Yi had met, Butler Wu also wrote down every memorial Bai Yi had written in the study in detail. It was written with so much uracy that it included Ye Simings life in the manor as well as their n to sow discord between Ye Siming and General Bai Yi. They nned to let Bai Yi think that he had brought a young spy back and then have him chase Ye Siming out of the residence. The reason why these letters sent by Butler Wu were left behind was that he had used a type of paper called Ink Paper. This kind of paper had twoyers that could provide a high level of confidentiality. Usually, after writing on it, the words on the first page would be transparent and could only be revealed after being burned by fire. The second page which would have vague writings left behind would usually be retained by the person who wrote the letter. This was because the Ink Paper had another unique characteristicit was made out of a special material and couldnt be burned with fire. Thus was very troublesome to deal with. This type of paper was expensive and was usually used for contact between spies from various countries. General Bai Yi had been on the battlefield for a long time and knew this method very well. With Butler Wus monthly allowance, it was impossible for him to afford such arge amount of Ink Paper. He had probably guessed that Bai Yi and his wife did not like to drink alcohol and rarely drank. Therefore, it was safest to hide the letters in the wine cer. Moreover, there were usually many empty bottles and misceneous items piled up on this shelf. Usually, no one touched them, even if they were covered in dust. Originally, it was an important ce for Butler Wu to hide the letters. If not for Gu Nuoers idental discovery, he did not know how long he would have to continue to hide in the Bai Manor! Bai Yi looked at him coldly and asked in a cold tone, You said that you dont want to betray me and that youre only dealing with the Yaoxia Kingdom for the time being. However, your letters clearly revealed many of my movements and political secrets. You still dare to say that youre innocent?! Madam Bai was furious. She jumped up and hit Butler Wus head with the pole. You spy, no wonder my husband was ambushed at Luo Road before he went to war with Yaoxia! It was actually you, a despicable person, who snitched! Butler Wu was in pain from the hit and cried out for mercy, repeatedly saying that he was wrong. At this moment, the man in ck who had fainted earlier had woken up at some point and quietly untied the grass rope that tied up his hands! He suddenly leaped up and was about to attack Madam Bai, who was closest to him. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and was about to wave her small hand. However, the wine cers door was pushed open again with a bang. The door frame hit the back of the mans head. A momentter, he fainted on the ground. Chapter 210 - Beat Them Up Until They Cry!

Chapter 210: Beat Them Up Until They Cry!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming appeared at the door with an impatient cold face. He gritted his teeth and saw that everyone seemed to have gathered for a meeting. Gu Nuoer, youre very good at hiding. He had been looking for her for a long time. The fragrance of the wine indeed covered up many scents, but fortunately, he understood the sweet fragrance on Gu Nuoers body well enough. Gu Nuoer blinked. Her watery eyes were round and cute, like a pair of ck grapes. She cheered softly, Elder Brother Siming, youve found us! But I can only give you the candyter. Uncle Bai is busy now! Bai Yis face was ashen and filled with disappointment. He and Madam Bai were honest and warm-hearted people. If he hadnt given Old Wu a meal back then, Old Wu would have starved to death on the streets of the capital. However, what he got in return was the oue of inviting a treacherous wolf into the house! Bai Yi didnt dare to imagine how this scheming Old Wu had been watching him from the shadows for the past ten years. On the one hand, Old Wu enjoyed being treated politely by him and his wife, but on the other hand, he revealed all his whereabouts to his enemies! Bai Yi once again tied up the man in ck and Butler Wu, who had fainted. Lock them up in the woodshed. Tomorrow morning, Ill bring them into the pce to meet the emperor! Although the Yaoxia Kingdom had been defeated by the Great Qi, they had not given up hopes. This matter needed to be reported to the emperor. Only then did Ye Siming see the man in ck lying on the ground. His cheekbone was protruding as if he had been beaten up. His gaze shifted. When he saw Butler Wu, he frowned slightly. He recalled that when he first came to the Bai Manor, he did not like to speak. Butler Wu had tried to get close to him many times and always said strange things like Do you think General Bai is sincere to you or does he want to make use of you? However, Ye Simings personality was cold and he ignored Butler Wu. Looking at Bai Yis tone and the looks of the man in ck and Butler Wu, it was not difficult for him to guess what had happened. However, Ye Siming didnt care about this. He only wanted to grab the little thing in his hand now. She definitely had no idea how anxious he was when he searched every courtyard. Gu Nuoer was still sitting obediently on the wooden board of the wine vat like a porcin doll. She fluttered her long eyshes and waved her pink fists indignantly. Thats right! Bring them to Father and beat them up until they cry! Suddenly, because of Gu Nuoers actions, she felt a cracking sounding from the thin wooden board under her. The child blinked twice, but before she could react The wooden board broke with a bang and she immediately fell into the wine vat that was half the height of a person! Gulp, gulp. Gu Nuoer felt that her mouth and nose were filled with the mellow and strong fragrance of the wine. Soon, this taste turned into a burning sensation in her throat. She was a small fish, so she wouldnt drown in wine. However, after drinking so many big mouthfuls, it felt really bad! Gu Nuoer! Princess! Ye Siming only took almost two steps to reach the wine vat and scooped the child up from the wine. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was drenched. Her soft ck hair was stuck to her fair cheeks. Her two small faces were red and her eyes were shockingly bright. Elder Brother Siming burp ~ The child burped softly. The smell of alcohol made Ye Siming frown. Madam Bai was so frightened that she dropped the shoulder pole she was holding and quickly came over. She gently patted Gu Nuoers small face. Princess, are you alright? Do you feel dizzy? The drunkenness probably hadnt kicked in that quickly, so Gu Nuoer felt her stomach churning. She pouted and tears slowly welled up in her eyes. Elder Brother Siming, I dont feel well. Chapter 211 - You Have to Help Me Find A Dress to Change Into

Chapter 211: You Have to Help Me Find A Dress to Change Into

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming quickly carried her in his arms. He didnt know how to deal with this situation. How should one take care of a drunk human child!? He looked at Madam Bai helplessly and anxiously. What should we do now? Her forehead is very hot. Madam Bai hurriedly said, Bring the princess to the room in the east courtyard, the one opposite your courtyard. Ive already tidied up the room. Ill get the maidservant to make some hangover soup now! Seeing her run away in a hurry, Ye Siming quickly followed. Bai Yi was stunned on the spot. He wanted to help, but there seemed to be no ce for him to interfere. He looked at the unconscious man in ck and Butler Wu and decided that he should lock up these two spies first. Ye Siming tried his best to run steadily and quickly, but the alcohol in the childs body gradually started to kick in when the night wind blew. She looked up at the night sky. There are so many stars spinning. Ye Siming pursed his lips. There are only two cold stars tonight. Youre giddy from being drunk. At the mention of this, the child looked very aggrieved. She muttered, Elder Brother Siming, am I very fat? The wooden board was broken by me. Boohoo. Ye Siming was silent for a moment before saying, That wooden board had poor judgment skills and deliberately bullied you. Gu Nuoer ced her dizzy head on Ye Simings shoulder. The churning feeling in her stomach grew stronger. From time to time, she would let out a long burp. Her stomach felt very bloated. Gu Nuoer recalled that there was a Beauty?Yu1?in the pce who was like this when she was pregnant with Gu Nuoers younger brother. Every time she paid her respects to her mother, she would say that her stomach was swollen and she wanted to burp. She farted a lot too! Gu Nuoer leaned on Ye Simings shoulder sadly and subconsciously grabbed his cor. Elder Brother Siming, I might be pregnant with a baby! Ye Siming was speechless. Actually, I have a way for you to quickly get rid of the alcohol. Do you want to hear it? Gu Nuoer quickly nodded but realized that it made her even dizzier. Shey back down obediently. Ye Siming pursed his lips and said, Ill turn you upside down and shake you up. Youll feel better after you vomit. Ill control my strength well. Gu Nuoer said, Than Ill stay drunk then. Elder Brother Siming didnt know how to take care of children at all. Hmph! Finally, Ye Siming arrived at the courtyard that Madam Bai had mentioned. He kicked open the door and quickly ced Gu Nuoer on the bed. At this moment, the childs face was already as red as if she had been kissed by the sunset. Only her big pair of eyes that were filled with a hazy light seemed to be even brighter. She groaned and wanted to ease the difort in her stomach, but moving her small butt on the bed didnt help. Gu Nuoer was very delicate. At this moment, her eyes were already filled with pearl-like tears that just welled up in her eyes for a long time and didnt roll off. They made her look pitiful. Elder Brother Siming, my stomach hurts. Ye Simings eyes darkened. She had taken a few big gulps of wine, so of course she felt ufortable. Gu Nuoer rolled from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, but she still could not ease the difort. In the end, the child couldnt take it anymore and secretly waved her little finger. The difort instantly disappeared without a trace. Unfortunately, she was still drunk. She sat up in a daze and wrapped herself in the small nket like a dumpling, only revealing her fair and delicate face. Ye Siming poured her a few cups of water. Seeing that she wasnt getting better at all, he frowned and asked, Does your stomach still hurt? Gu Nuoer shook her head obediently. It doesnt hurt that much anymore, but, Elder Brother Siming, my clothes are all wet. You have to help me find a dress to change into. Ye Siming was stunned. Where was he going to find a dress? Was it toote to go outside and bring one back? Chapter 212 - She Looks So Delicate

Chapter 212: She Looks So Delicate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming pondered for a moment and started to take off his outer robe. You can wear mine first. Gu Nuoer wrapped herself in the nket and blinked her ck eyes. Then what would Elder Brother Siming wear? I wont wear anything. Just as Ye Siming was only left with a thin white undershirt, Madam Bai finally rushed in with a bowl of hangover soup. She saw that Ye Siming was taking off his clothes with one hand. Meanwhile, Gu Nuoer, who was on the bed opposite, widened her curious eyes and her face turned red as if it had been washed by rouge. This strange scene stunned Madam Bai. She quickly stepped forward. Siming, what are you doing? Ye Siming replied calmly, Her clothes are drenched. Im letting her wear mine first. Madam Bai almost fainted. This child! Did he think that their family was so poor that they had to take turns wearing clothes?! She sighed without batting an eyelid. Ive already thought of this and have just asked the maidservant to bring some clothes over. Its just that they might be a little old. I hope the little princess doesnt mind. Gu Nuoer said softly, Its alright, Auntie Bai! Madam Bai saw that Gu Nuoer didnt cry or make a fuss despite having drunk so much wine. Instead, Gu Nuoer looked at her obediently with her big grape-like eyes. This made Madam Bai like this cute little fellow even more. Madam Bai carried a bowl of soup forward and carried Gu Nuoer in her arms, carefully feeding her the hangover soup. Princess, youll feel better after drinking this. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and slowly drank half a bowl of the soup like a kitten. Ye Siming watched from the side with a frown. At this moment, Gu Nuoer vomited. Ye Siming was shocked and subconsciously wanted to go over to help. However, Madam Bai waved her hand calmly, indicating that he didnt have toe over. After drinking the hangover soup, youll be fine soon after vomiting it out. Princess, you wont feel ufortable anymore in a while. Siming, go and wring out the handkerchief that I soaked in the basin. Ye Siming helped out while Madam Bai took care of the child. After Gu Nuoer vomited for a while, the blush on her face faded a lot. She was so tired that she was panting and her entire body smelled like wine. Madam Bai touched Gu Nuoers forehead and said, Princess, Ill go boil some water for you to take a bath. After youre done, have a good sleep. Youll be fine tomorrow morning. Gu Nuoer was already weak. She copsed onto the bed but didnt forget to nod her head. Ye Siming frowned and couldnt help but feel a little worried. This was because Gu Nuoer looked very weak now. Only her eyes would roll from time to time, but she had lost her usual lively appearance. What was left was only the sleepiness after the alcohol. There were still tears at the corners of her eyes, making her look even more pitiful and weak. Ye Siming followed Madam Bai out of the room. He took the initiative to call out to her and asked in a deep voice, Will she die? When Madam Bai heard this, she first burst outughing. Silly child, shes just drunk and will be fine after having vomited just now. Shell be fine after a nap. Why would she die? She wouldnt die? However, she looked so delicate, like a flower that could be broken by the wind at any moment. Madam Bai probably saw the worry in Ye Simings eyes. She smiled. If youre really worried, Ill ask you to take care of the princess for thetter half of the night after I give her a bath, alright? How do I take care of her? You probably need to feed her some water. If shes hungry, you can give her the pastries I left on the table. Ye Siming pursed his lips. Got it. Chapter 213 - If Madam Bai’s Daughter Was Still Alive

Chapter 213: If Madam Bais Daughter Was Still Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Bai had two maidservants prepare a bathtub in the room and then wanted to help Gu Nuoer take off her wet outerwear for her to take a bath. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer suddenly hid under the nket, only revealing her small butt, trembling shyly. Madam Bai was stunned. Princess, Ill help you bathe, okay? Theres no need to be shy. Ill just help you wipe down your body, okay? Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded with a childish urgency. Thats not it! Auntie Bai, tell Elder Brother Siming to go out! Madam Bai was stunned and turned around. Ye Siming was still standing there like a pir! She chuckled helplessly. Siming, why are you still here? Go out and wait first. You cane in after I bathe the princess. Ye Siming frowned. Do I have to go out too? What if she drowns I wont! Elder Brother Siming, dont underestimate me! Gu Nuoers angry childish voice sounded from under the nket. She was already a strong swimmer in the Jade?Pond1?since several hundred years ago!! Madam Bai saw that Ye Simings eyes were dark and guessed that he probably didnt know that a three-year-old child would also have shy moments. She smiled and waved her hand. You can go out. Ill call you if theres anything. Dont be anxious. Ye Siming saw that Madam Bai was insistent, and Gu Nuoer remained hiding under the nket and shaking her butt in protest. He had no choice but to frown and turn to leave. He climbed up to the roof and sat there in a daze, looking at the bright moon in the sky and waiting for something. Not long after, Gu Nuoersughter could be heard from inside the room. Ye Simings ears twitched. He raised his eyebrows slightly. This little thing wasnt feeling ufortable any more? Madam Bai was straightforward and generous, while Gu Nuoer was obedient and smart. The two of them quickly became familiar with each other. Gu Nuoer grabbed the edge of the wooden bucket. Auntie Bai, look at me! After saying that, her small body waspletely buried in the water. She swam a little in the wide wooden barrel and spat out a few more bubbles before floating up. Madam Baiughed so hard that she rocked back and forth. Princess, youre really extremely cute. Her skin was fair and her eyes were big. When Madam Bai looked at Gu Nuoer, she felt that her heart was about to melt. Madam Bai suddenly felt a little sad. She looked at the adorable Gu Nuoer and tears gradually welled up in her eyes. If my daughter was still alive, she would be five years old now. Gu Nuoer was originally using her small hands to scoop up the water, wanting to show Madam Bai a ripple. Upon hearing this, the child obediently quietened down. She leaned against the edge of the wooden barrel and fluttered her eyshes. Auntie Bai, what happened to the older sister you gave birth to? When she was two years old, I brought her out to see thenterns, but she was seized by bandits. At that time, there were too many peopleing to see thenterns on the streets. In order to prevent the bandits from hurting themoners, I handed her over to a maidservant to protect her. I originally asked them to hide in the temple, but when I went back to look for them, I realized that my daughter had already been innocently shed in the chaos! The clothes on her back were soaked in blood. However, she was very sensible. In order not to worry me, she endured the pain and eventually died in my arms. I wondered countless timester on if she would me me for not protecting her well? Childrens views were very naive and immature. She wouldnt think of expressing her pain. She would only be afraid that if she said that she was in pain, it would affect her mother from saving other people. In order not to cause trouble, she gritted her teeth and endured for a long time. Till today, Madam Bai still didnt dare to think back about it. Thinking of the past, Madam Bai couldnt help but cry. A small fair hand gentlynded on the top of her head. Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded. Auntie Bai, I think that Older Sister definitely wont me you. Chapter 214 - You Aren’t Angry With Me

Chapter 214: You Arent Angry With Me Anymore, Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Crystal clear water-blue flowed out from her fingertips and covered the top of Madam Bais head. Suddenly, Gu Nuoer saw a small ball of white velvet light appear beside Madam Bai after being dyed by her magic power. Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes. Moreover, perhaps Older Sister is by your side, protecting you. Madam Bai smiled bitterly. Thank you forforting me, Princess. Look at me, Im already so old, but Im still crying in front of you. This is really uneptable. She hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and said, Im notforting you. What if its true? Auntie Bai, think about it carefully. Three years ago, your carriage almost fell off the cliff because it was wet and slippery on a rainy day. Why was the carriage suddenly stopped by a rock? Also, there was once when you caught a cold and fell asleep in a daze. The maidservant outside fell asleep and didnt even know that the curtain had caught fire from the brazier. In the end, the flowers you kept on the windowsill fell and the pot shattered, waking everyone up and preventing an ident. There are still many more instances. Perhaps, its all because Older Sister is protecting you. Auntie Bai, shes in a ce where you cant see her, but perhaps shes still loving you! Madam Bai was shocked and her gaze flickered. How did the princess know so much? Three years ago the princess wasnt born yet! Madam Bai looked at Gu Nuoers smart and cute eyes. There seemed to be ripples in her ck eyes. It had the power to strike one straight in the heart. People said that children could see things that many people couldnt. Could it be that Rongrong was really still by her side? Gu Nuoer stopped. She shook her small face and stretched out her two fair arms. Auntie Bai, the water is getting cold. Carry me out! Madam Bai seemed to have woken up from a dream. She quickly wrapped Gu Nuoer in soft silk and carried her out. Gu Nuoer had put on her clothes and had just gone under the nket. At this moment, Ye Simings voice came from the door. Are you done bathing? Madam Bai knew that he was very worried, so she went to open the door and said with a smile, Im going to the courtyard to wash the princesss clothes now. Ill leave a maidservant behind to help you take care of the princess. Ye Siming nodded and had no objections. He walked around Madam Bai and entered the inner room. He looked at the childs soft ck hair as well as her round and fair face. Ye Siming crossed his arms and looked down. You no longer feel ufortable? Oh, my face still feels a little hot. If you dont believe me, you can touch it! When Ye Siming heard this, he stretched out his slender palm and pressed the back of his hand against Gu Nuoers face. The child reached out her fair and chubby hands to hug his hand. She narrowed her eyes and rubbed against his palm. Wow! Its indeed cold andfortable! Gu Nuoers small face was chubby and soft to the touch. It was even softer than a freshly cooked bun. Ye Simings ears couldnt help but turn red. He made two attempts to pull his hand away, but the child hugged him tightly! Gu Nuoer closed her eyes, her eyshes closed like a small brush. She muttered softly, Elder Brother Siming, its so good to have you apany me. You arent angry with me anymore, right? I wont run away carelessly anymore! Before Ye Siming could reply, she fell asleep unknowingly. After the child fell asleep, she became even more obedient. Her small hand even subconsciously hooked Ye Simings finger. He didnt dare move for fear of waking her. Therefore, he slowly squatted down and sat on the footrest, slowly resting on the edge of the bed. His cold eyes looked at the childs sleeping face quietly. The maidservant left behind by Madam Bai quietly approached. Young Master, why dont you Shh! Chapter 215 - The Big Wolf Lying on the Side of the Bed

Chapter 215: The Big Wolf Lying on the Side of the Bed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming didnt even raise his head. He saw that Gu Nuoer only frowned and didnt seem to be waking up. He freed one hand and slowly waved it, indicating for the maidservant to turn around and leave, not to talk too much. The maidservant originally wanted to remind him to sleep on the bed in the outer room. Seeing Ye Siming like this, she didnt dare to say anything and slowly left. That night, when Gu Nuoer turned over, Ye Siming looked up. Her breathing slowed down and he used his hand to test her breathing again. Gu Nuoer mumbled in her sleep, but Ye Siming didnt forget to listen. It wasnt until dawn that he confirmed that the child was really fine and wouldnt die just like that. Only then did Ye Siming take her hand away that was grabbing onto him weakly with a feeling of relief. However, just as he removed her hand, the warm and soft touch disappeared. Ye Siming frowned slightly as if he didnt like the feeling of having something but not being able to hold onto it. Therefore, he lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment before stuffing his index finger into the childs palm again. Gu Nuoer subconsciously pinched it. Ye Simingy on the edge of the bed and smelled the childs milky fragrance for a while. At some point, he also fell asleep. For Madam Bai, tonight was a night with a dream filled with tears. She dreamed of having gone back to that night with thenterns three years ago. The streets were filled withmoners running in panic. There werenterns everywhere that had been stepped on and stained with mud. Madam Bai shouted in panic, Rongrong, where are you?! At this moment, a small hand grabbed her tightly from behind. Mother! Its very dangerous here! Come with me quickly! Madam Bai turned around. Her two-year-old daughter grabbed her and ran forward. They followed the fleeing crowd and hid in the monastery. Her daughter trembled beside her, but her small hand still held onto her tightly. Mother, can you not leave? Rongrong is scared. Madam Bai looked at her daughters innocent and pitiful face and felt as if a piece of her heart was missing. She had a feeling that Rongrong shouldnt appear here, but she couldnt think of a reason. At this moment, Madam Bai suddenly saw a shocking blood color on Rongrongs cor. She quickly hugged her daughter and turned her around. There was a bone-deep knife wound under Rongrongs neck near her shoulder! It was just that Madam Bai didnt discover it because the wound was covered by Rongrongs draping ck hair. Only then did Madam Bai notice that Rongrongs face was extremely pale! She suddenly remembered. Her daughter, Rongrong, had already passed away from an injury when they encountered bandits during the Lantern Festival! At this moment, facing her daughter in her dream, Madam Bai was stunned for a moment before choosing to hug her tightly. My daughter! Madam Bai sobbed, her hands covered in Rongrongs blood. Mother will bring you to the doctor now. Ill get your father to enter the pce to call for an imperial physician! Rongrong suddenly pressed her down with her small hand, her ck eyes carrying a faint smile. Mother, dont trouble yourself. Initially, I wanted you to save me in your dream and eliminate your regrets and worries. However, I didnt expect Mother to still remember. She stuck out her tongue yfully. I heard Sister Nuoers words. Mother, Ive always wanted to tell you that I dont me you for not having protected me well. Im very happy to be your daughter for two years. You and Father are the number one heroes in my heart. Im leaving now. In the future, you and Father wont have my protection anymore and youll have to take good care of yourself. Mother, goodbye! The mountains are high and the rivers are long. Take care! Chapter 216 - There Are Wolves, There Are Wolves!

Chapter 216: There Are Wolves, There Are Wolves!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Bai panicked, her face covered in tears. Rongrong, dont go! However, in her arms, her daughter smiled and turned into a ball of light. In the end, the ball of light turned into specks of light and left through the window. Madam Bai suddenly woke up from her dream. In the middle of the night, she hugged her knees and cried bitterly. Bai Yi, who was beside her, was also woken up. He put his arm around his wifes shoulder andforted her softly, Madam, whats wrong? I dreamed of Rongrong. She told me that she didnt me me and even said that she was leaving. Husband, what should I do? I wont be able to see her again, not even in my dreams! Bai Yis entire body trembled. Even though he had been on the battlefield for a long time, his daughter dying a young death had always been a pain in his heart. He sighed slowly. Perhaps she has a better ce to go to. A dead person cant be revived. Ill find a day and apany you to Taishi Monastery and offer her incense, alright? Madam Bai bawled and then gradually calmed down under her husbandsfort. In her dream, Gu Nuoer was swaying her small feet and sitting by the Jade Pond. Rongrong was standing in front of her. Nuoer, thank you. My powers are too weak and I cant keep on talking to my mother in my dreams. Fortunately, you helped me and I no longer have any regrets. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes wide and cute. Elder Sister Rongrong, youve stayed in the world for too long. If this continues, youll slowly disappear from the world. You abandoned yourself to help more people, so its only right for me to help you. After saying that, she turned around, plucked a green lotus leaf from the Jade Pond, and handed it to Rongrong. Ive thought of a way to get the best of both worlds. Not only can you asionallye back to visit Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai, but it can also allow your efforts to be repaid. Take my lotus leaf and go look for Grandfather Taishang Laojun. He will definitely take you in and make you an acolyte! After you go there, youll have to work hard on cultivating! Rongrong took the lotus leaf and smiled at Gu Nuoer. Thank you, Nuoer. Then, she turned into a faint light and headed deeper into the clouds in the sky. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and sighed. Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai are really good people. Its a pity that they dont have a strong fate with children in this life. Sigh. At this moment, in the Jade Pond behind her, Gu Nuoers fish brothers and sisters called out in panic. Theres a wolf, theres a wolf! Gu Nuoers small body shuddered! There was a wolf? Where was it?! She suddenly woke up with a start. The first thing she saw was Ye Simings magnified handsome face inches away. His finger was under her nose, as if he was testing if Gu Nuoer was still breathing. Gu Nuoer fluttered her eyshes, her watery eyes gradually turning from blurry to clear. When Ye Siming saw that she had woken up, he frowned and said, Why is it that even the sound of your breathing is so soft? Gu Nuoer rubbed her eyes and sat up. Because Im still young! If you want to listen to the snoring, go look for my father! Ye Siming was speechless. The child looked out of the window. It was already dawn. Her stomach made a rumbling sound. Gu Nuoer looked at Ye Siming pitifully. Elder Brother Siming Im hungry Ye Siming pursed his lips and said coldly, Wait here. When Madam Bai entered the courtyard, she saw Ye Siming squatting under the corridor with Gu Nuoer and eating a roasted chicken! The fragrance of charred food wafted over. Gu Nuoer held a chicken drumstick in her hand and ate it deliciously. Madam Bai chuckled. Simings culinary skills are not bad. Did you buy the chicken early in the morning? I caught it from the backyard, he said calmly. Madam Bai was stunned for a moment before shouting, Thats the hen my husband bought toy eggs! Chapter 217 - My Daughter Is A Lucky Star!

Chapter 217: My Daughter Is A Lucky Star!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer only left after she was full. Ye Siming sent her to the door. She stuck her head out of the carriage and waved at the youth. Under the morning sun, the child smiled brightly. Ye Siming heaved a sigh of relief. She had returned to her previous appearance. Gu Nuoers listless appearance after drinkingst night made him afraid that this fragile little thing had really died. After Gu Nuoer left, Ye Siming went to get sword practice. Bai Yi looked at the chicken feathers all over the ground and felt sad. Madam Bai stroked his shoulder. Forget it. Its for the princess. You know that Siming likes to hunt and he has great uracy in hunting Bai Yi sighed silently. Madam is right. The childs talent mustnt be suppressed. Help me change. I have to drag those two spies to court to report this matter to His Majesty. In the hall, Bai Yi threw the two spies with swollen faces to the ground in front of the civil and military officials and exined everything to Gu Yihan. When the officials heard this, they started talking in soft voices. This Yaoxia Kingdom is really daring. They even dare to sneak into General Bais residence. Theyve even been lying in ambush for so long. Its obvious that theyre despicable and we have to be wary. Your Majesty, this subject advises that its time to send troops out to deal a heavy blow to the Yaoxia Kingdom! Almost everyone expressed their opinions, but Gu Yihan sat on the throne with a dark expression and didnt say a word. In the end, the officials fell silent. Everyone was waiting for the emperor to make a decision. Gu Yihan pondered for a moment before finally speaking. Do you know what it means when this spy sent by the Yaoxia Kingdom has been hiding in General Bais residence for ten years? Bai Yi lowered his head, cupped his hands, and confessed, This subject was careless and allowed a thief to take advantage of this opportunity! Gu Yihan shook his head. No, it just shows that youre valuable and that theyre wary of you. Otherwise, why would they have nted spies around you? Bai Yi was stunned. He didnt expect the emperor to say this. For a moment, he didnt know how to respond. Gu Yihan continued, Then do you know what it means for a spy who has been hiding for ten years to be found? The officials fell silent. Those who knew the emperor well knew what he was about to say. Gu Yihan suddenly mmed the table and said happily, This means that my good daughter, Nuoer, is a lucky star! She had only gone to Bai Yis manor to y, but she was able to catch a spy who had been hiding for ten years and identally exposed their contact. Not only did she help me, but she also saved Bai Yi from any future worries! Otherwise, who would have thought that the butler who has been loyal for the past ten years was actually a traitor?! The officials immediately cupped their hands and shouted, Your Majesty is wise. Its our dynastys fortune to be able to have Princess Yaoguang! Gu Yihan pped his hands andughed. Well said! He then looked at Bai Yi. Hang these two people on the city wall and have them be exposed to the wind and sun! However, the princess was the one who happened to discover this matter about the spies. Censorate, write an edict for me and arrange for officials to distribute it in the city! I want everyone to know that wherever Nuoer goes, the ce will be blessed with good luck! All the officials broke out in a sweat. However, they were very surprised by the little princesss blessed physique. How did she do it? She could even dig out a spy who had been lying in ambush for ten years with just one trip. She was simply the most terrifying weapon in the emperors hands! It was just that these two pitiful spies from the Yaoxia Kingdom were to be dried human meat before they could seed in anything. For a moment, the rumors in the city that the little princess had an auspicious aura spread like wildfire and everyone knew about it. Chapter 218 - Don’t Be In A Rush to Leave, Wait for Me

Chapter 218: Dont Be In A Rush to Leave, Wait for Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The third of March was a good day with long grass, flying orioles, and clear skies without any clouds. Today, the few officials that Gu Yihan had personally appointed were going to Yi States Lingan Prefecture to start supervising the construction of the waterway. This was a matter that Gu Yihan had always ced in high regard. Therefore, the ship the officials were on stopped by the river. The emperor led the civil and military officials and stood majestically by the ferry to send them off. Gu Yihan was carrying Gu Nuoer in his arms. In order to cater to the atmosphere today, the child was wearing an aqua-blue dress. Her soft ck hair was braided into a pair of buns and she also had an extremely translucent water-colored hairpin. Shey in her fathers arms and listened to Gu Yihan encouraging the officials who were about to set off. Yi States Lingan Prefecture is the starting point of the waterway. After you guys go, you must not be afraid of difficulties. The difficult thing that is being done now is so that we can bring conveniences for the future generations! Gu Yihan spoke out passionately while Gu Nuoer quietly twisted her body and got onto the floor. Ye Siming stood at the front of the line of guards not far away. He slowly shifted his cold gaze and looked at the child. What was she going to do now? Gu Nuoer took out a small fish that was folded from paper from her small waist pouch. She squatted by the river and held the paper fish in her hands, muttering something softly. Dear fish, oh dear fish, on this journey, I hope that when the official uncles go out, they will encounter bright suns. Ill have to trouble you to open the way for them. The childs voice was soft. After saying that, she slowly ced the paper fish into the water. In a ce that no one could see, after the small fish entered the water, it seemed to havee alive. It actually swung its fishtails and slowly swam into the depths of the river. Gu Nuoer stood up and patted her small hands. Her eyes were bright, seemingly to exude hints of loftiness, as she looked at the shiny red sun not far away. This was a good day! Gu Yihan turned around and looked at his precious daughters small back view. He was extremely touched. Dear subjects, did you see that? My Baby Nuo is also praying to the heavens for the officials who are about to set off! On Gu Nuoers side, she sighed softly. The red sun looks like the orange duck eggs that the chef uncles prepare themselves Sigh, I feel like eating them. With encouragement from the emperor and the little princess, the officials fighting spirits were high. The ship that was sailing to the distant Yi State gradually left. The officials who were heading out stood on the deck and waved goodbye excitedly. At some point, Ye Siming quietly arrived behind Gu Nuoer. Dont be in a hurry to return to the pceter. Wait for me in the carriage for a moment, he said calmly. Gu Nuoer blinked, not understanding what was going on. However, when she got into the carriage with her father, she didnt forget to say softly, Father, wait a moment. Elder Brother Siming ising. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Why is heing? I dont know. He asked Baby Nuo to wait for him. Gu Yihan put down the book in his hand and waited. He wanted to see what this youth wanted his daughter to do by making her wait. After a while, an imperial guard outside the carriage said, Your Majesty, Young Master Ye is here. Let hime over. After Gu Yihan finished speaking, he saw Gu Nuoer throw away the fabric tiger and straighten up, her big eyes filled with anticipation. Someone lifted the curtain for Ye Siming. He handed over a wax paper bag that emitted an extremely charred fragrance. Gu Nuoer took it and opened it. Her childish voice was immediately filled with joy. Wow, its a baked duck egg! It was probably freshly made. Not only was it fragrant, but it was also warm! There was oil on the orange yolk was left with oil. Perhaps afraid that she would the duck egg would be too salty, Ye Siming didnt forget to buy a crispy pancake. Chapter 219 - Are You Also Knocked Out from

Chapter 219: Are You Also Knocked Out from Nuoers Cuteness?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan frowned in confusion. Ye Siming, why did you buy this for the princess? Ye Siming half lifted the curtain and could only see Gu Yihans thin lips that had a nice shape. He said calmly, The princess said that she wants to eat it. Gu Nuoers little finger had already grabbed a little of the egg white and stuffed it into her small mouth. She immediately narrowed her eyes in bliss. The white egg meat that was dipped in the fragrant baked egg yolk was now filled with the fragrance of meat! It was so delicious! Eh? However, her voice was so soft. How did Elder Brother Siming hear her say that she wanted to eat duck eggs? When Gu Yihan heard that his daughter wanted to eat it, he nodded. After Ye Siming left, the carriage slowly moved, preparing to return to the pce. Gu Yihan picked up the book many times and then put it down. He looked at his daughter, who was eating heartily beside him, her small face covered in grease and crisps. After some hesitation, he chose to ask Baby Nuo, how does Ye Siming treat you? Father sees that his way of doing things is different from ordinary peoples. Would he neglect you asionally? Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes dark on her fair and clean face. No, Elder Brother Siming treats Baby Nuo very well! Whatever I want to do, Elder Brother Siming will apany me to do them. Hes very amazing! Only then did Gu Yihan feel relieved. He was afraid that Ye Siming had a strange temper and wouldnt be able to perform the job of being his daughters guard well. From the looks of it, Bai Yi had taught him very well. He had gained some humanity and that wasnt bad either. Gu Yihan leaned over. Let Father try the pancake in your hand. Ye Siming looked at the carriage that was leaving. His gaze was cold, but it also had a hint of gentleness. In the past, when he was in the Asura Realm, he was used to being alone and had never had such a close rtionship with someone. He wondered if this was the satisfaction of raising little things. On this day, the weather was clear and there were no sses conducted at the state school. Gu Nuoer followed Gu Yihan to the imperial study as usual. Shey on the soft couch and yed while listening. In the end, Gu Yihans matter wasnt finished yet, but it was indeed gettingte. He waved his hand and stopped the officials. He then went forward and gently picked up his daughter. Baby Nuo, Father still has to discuss the state affairs with the official uncles. Im afraid that youll starve. Shall I carry you to eat first? Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and her cheeks were pink and round. She shook her head and struggled to get onto the ground. Then, she picked up the fabric tiger and walked out. Father, you can go on with your work. You cant dy state affairs for Baby Nuo. Otherwise, the official uncles will go hungry too! Baby Nuo will go back and look for Mother myself. Gu Nuoer left like an adult. Eunuch Chunshou quickly said, Your Majesty, this servant will arrange for someone to escort the princess back to the Qiushui Pce now. Gu Yihan ced his hands on his hips and sighed. Which other child can be as carefree as my Baby Nuo? The officials present were speechless. (Your Majesty, stop showing off! We dont even have daughters at home! Its making us so envious!) At this moment, the only official with a daughter at home, the Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Xie Xingli, suddenly pressed his head with his hand. His entire body suddenly swayed and he almost fell! His colleagues at the side quickly helped him up. Gu Yihan looked up and raised his eyebrows, teasing, Whats wrong, Minister Xie? Did you faint from Baby Nuos cuteness? Xie Xingli looked very innocent with his round and chubby face and beady eyes. He cupped his hands and said, Your Majesty, something has happened to my family recently, so Im not in good spirits. Please forgive me. Gu Yihan looked at him and waved his hand. Since youre not feeling well, go home early and rest. Thank you, Your Majesty! Xie Xingli kowtowed and walked out weakly. Chapter 220 - Received Heaven’s Blessings,

Chapter 220: Received Heavens Blessings, Unafraid of Even Malicious Ghosts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Minister Xie left, Gu Yiughed coldly. He said that hes low in spirit, but when he said Thank you, Your Majesty., he did so more vigorously than anyone else. Minister Xie has be bolder recently and is even putting on airs in front of me. An official who knew the situation exined, Your Majesty, the strange things that have happened to Lord Xies family recently are too scary. He was probably given a bad scare. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows as if he was interested. Tell me about it. Ever since Lord Xies wife passed away, his eldest daughter often sees ghosts. Moreover, she was strangled in the middle of the night until her neck was bruised. That isnt all. The situation at his house has be more and more intense recently. A malicious ghost came out of nowhere andy outside Lord Xies window in the middle of the night, howling away. It even scared his 70-year-old mother so much that she fell sick! His daughter kept spouting nonsense. There was once when we went to his house to eat, we could see his daughter talking to herself. After a while, she suddenly seemed to have be possessed and chased after Lord Xies current wife crazily. It was very scary. Many monks and Daoist priests came, but nothing worked! When Gu Yihan heard this, he frowned. Theres such a thing? It was no wonder Xie Xingli was so distracted all day long. He seemed to have lost a little weight from fright. At this moment, Gu Nuoer had just shaken off the guard that Eunuch Chunshou had arranged to escort her. She didnt like to be followed and could also find her way back to the Qiushui Pce by herself. The child skipped along and picked a flower from the roadside to put in her small bag. Suddenly, a hurried call sounded Your Highness, please wait for this subject! Gu Nuoer turned her head. Her gaze was clear and her face was cute. She recognized that it was an official who was in the imperial study just now. Uncle Xie, whats the matter? Xie Xingli had been chasing after her all the way and was sweating profusely. He was a little fat, to begin with, so he was panting as he wiped the sweat off his forehead and stepped forward. Your Highness, this subject has a request. This subject is really cornered and left with no choice. Please help this subject! Gu Nuoer wasnt anxious and she was still holding a small yellow flower with her round and fair fingers. Uncle Xie, take your time to exin. Theres no hurry! Xie Xingli told Gu Nuoer everything that had happened in his family. Toward the end, he was so anxious that he wanted to cry. I dont know how we provoked the malicious ghost at home, that it is bullying my family! We invited priests and monks to perform rituals, but they were useless! The ghost would be agitated and be worse. This subject is really at my wits end. This subject knows that the little princess is filled with good fortune and is also the flesh and blood of the son of the dragons. This subject would like to ask Your Highness to use your auspiciousness to resolve this problem! Xie Xingli had also heard that after the little princess stayed at General Bai Yis residence for one night, she was able to unearth spies that had been hidden for ten years! With such good luck, if she were to go to his house, any malicious ghost would naturally not be a problem! Gu Nuoer blinked, her round eyes bright. She could tell that Uncle Xie really was left with no choice. Otherwise, he wouldnt havee to beg a three-year-old child. Gu Nuoer thought for a moment and said, Come and pick me up tomorrow. Xie Xingli didnt expect the little princess to agree so quickly! He originally thought that since the princess was a delicate girl, she would definitely decline. It was because it was in childrens nature to be afraid of terrifying ghosts. However, the princesss tone was calm and seemed a little indifferent. It seemed as natural as if she had agreed to go look at flowers! Xie Xingli was immediately overjoyed and quickly wanted to kneel and kowtow to Gu Nuoer. Chapter 221 - Princess, Aren’t You Bringing An Attendant?

Chapter 221: Princess, Arent You Bringing An Attendant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Uncle Xie, you dont have to be so polite. However, I cant say for sure whats going on. Xie Xingli nodded repeatedly. Princess, dont worry. Youre only going to my humble abode to y and be a guest. Even if you think theres no problem, this subject can ept it! Only then did Gu Nuoer smile sweetly and wave goodbye. Xie Xingli also slowly took his leave. The child looked at his back view and tilted her head in confusion. If a person was pestered by something bad, their luck would go down and their be would turn ck. However, Uncle Xie looked very normal. It was just that he had the appearance of someone with a bit of heartlessness. The child thought for a long time and decided to go take a look tomorrow before considering if she should help him out. After all, she liked good people and not bad people. Gu Nuoer hummed along the way and picked many beautiful flowers by the roadside to give to her mother. Early the next morning, it was raining heavily. It was as if a hole had appeared in the sky, and bean-sized raindrops covered the mortal world. In such weather, Gu Nuoer didnt have to go to the state school to attend sses. Therefore, when Ye Siming came to the imperial city to pick her up in a carriage today, he was also informed by the guard, The roads are slippery on a rainy day and His Majesty is worried. The princess doesnt have to go to school today. If Young Master Ye doesnt want to go, you can go home and rest for a day as well. Ye Siming frowned and looked sideways at the sweet pastries in the carriage which he had prepared for the child. He lifted the curtain with his slender fingers and pondered for a moment before saying, Got it. Just as he was about to instruct the coachman to turn around and return to the residence A carriage drove over from the pces entrance. Not long after it stopped, a small sedan chair was carried over by four eunuchs. On the other side, the guard suddenly held up an umbre and a small figure jumped out of the sedan chair happily. Ye Siming frowned. Gu Nuoer? As the carriage was blocking the way, Ye Siming couldnt see who had gotten out of the carriage. He could only hear with his excellent hearing that the person who spoke was a man. Ye Simings ears twitched slightly and he heard some words Princess Come to my humble abode Ive already prepared delicious food and drinks Thank you for going to the trouble Ye Simings dark eyes looked directly at the carriage. Gu Nuoer was wearing an orange dress and her two pigtails were ck and shiny. They stuck obediently to her temples and she hopped onto the carriage. She went out to y since she didnt have to go to school? Ye Siming frowned. This little thing Gu Nuoer, who was in the carriage, was tasting sweet pastries and drinking flower tea with honey. Her small body sat upright, but she couldnt hide the joy on her face. Xie Xingli half-knelt at the side and served her respectfully. He looked out of the carriage and asked, Princess, arent you bringing an attendant? Gu Nuoer ate the pastries and said vaguely, I wont bring one. If something really happens, its useless even if I had brought one! Xie Xinglis heart was pounding. What should he do? The malicious ghost at their residence could hurt people! If the ghost were to suddenly possess someone and injure the little princess, how would he answer to His Majesty? No, how many heads did he have to give up?! It seemed like he had to protect the princess wellter! The carriage drove through the puddles and finally stopped in front of the Xie Familys residence. Perhaps it was because Xie Xingli had informed the servants in the manor. The moment Gu Nuoer got out of the carriage, four umbres appeared above her head. There were maidservants standing on both sides. They took care of the child respectfully, not daring to let a drop of rain fall on her. Gu Nuoer rubbed her chubby face and smiled. Thank you, beautiful older sisters! Chapter 222 - You’re Already Dead, Yet You’re Still Coming to Create Trouble

Chapter 222: Youre Already Dead, Yet Youre Still Coming to Create Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Gu Nuoer appeared, most of the servants from the Xie Manor looked at her from time to time. It was because the little princess was really too good-looking. Her soft ck hair was neatly braided, and her watery eyes seemed to be able to speak. She looked at everyone with watery eyes. Her nose was straight and cute, and her red lips were as delicate as peach petals. Back then, Noble Consort Qiao was known as the number one beauty in the capital, but the princess looked even more beautiful than her mother. The child was like an ice sculpture and had a lively expression, looking around like the picture of a child in a New Year painting. From the moment Gu Nuoer entered the Xie Manor, she had been looking around. There was nothing suspicious. However, Xie Xingli followed beside her and asked carefully, Your Highness, how is it? Is this subjects humble abode covered in dark clouds Gu Nuoer pursed her lips and her long eyshes fluttered. Uncle Xie, its raining now. Every residence would have dark clouds above them. At this moment, a mother and daughter rushed over from the long corridor not far away. Although Gu Nuoer was a bit of a distance away, she had good hearing. Their words traveled with the wind Mother, why does Father have to invite the princess over? Its said that family scandals shouldnt be aired in public, but he, on the other hand, cant wait for others to know that his wife, who died early, hase back to cause trouble! The girls words were a little overboard, but her mother didnt stop her at all. Instead, she echoed, Your father is just badly scared. In my opinion, Madam Yu is already dead. If she has be a powerful ghost, why would she torture her own daughter? Your father is a coward to believe something like this. The princess is so young, so what does she know? She probably just came to have fun! Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks quietly. Not longter, the mother and daughter had already walked up to Gu Nuoer. Xie Xingli quickly introduced, Your Highness, these are my wife and daughter. The mother and daughter said in unison, Paying our respect to the princess. Gu Nuoer walked past the two of them. The people behind her quickly followed. The child looked around and said softly, Uncle Xie, did the malicious ghost only bully you, your eldest daughter, and Old Madam Xie? Xie Xingli was greatly shocked. Princess, you really have divine foresight. Other than us, my wife and daughter are fine. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Oh, then lets go see the old madam first! Xie Xingli quickly led the way and everyone arrived at the old madams courtyard. Gu Nuoer still didnt discover anything. On the other hand, after entering the room, she saw an old woman lying sickly on the bed. Her face was pale, her eyes closed and she was frowning. Four maidservants were attending to her. Xie Xingli went forward and whispered a few words in her ear. Old Madam Xies eyes widened and she started to curse, This Madam Yu has long died, but she still dares toe back and cause trouble. When she was alive, I didnt think that she was a good person. After she died, she still dared toe and scare me The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. Then, she quickly started coughing violently. Xie Xingli was shocked and quickly got the four maidservants to calm the old madam down. He ran up to Gu Nuoer and bowed in apology. Princess, after the scarest time, my mother hasnt been in a good state. Please pardon her! Gu Nuoer pursed her tender lips, her fair face showing an obedient expression. Its fine, I dont mind. If the old madam hadnt done anything wrong, she wouldnt be so frightened. The child seemed to have arrived at an answer in her heart. Chapter 223 - I Know That You’re Pretending

Chapter 223: I Know That Youre Pretending

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, a servant ran over in a hurry. Master, bad news! Eldest Miss has rpsed again and her entire body is convulsing. Hurry up and go take a look! Xie Xingli was shocked and quickly instructed, Hurry up and get a few servants to bring along sticks and ropes. If anything goes wrong, tie up the young miss! We must not let the princess get hurt! After saying that, he said to Gu Nuoer, Princess, Im afraid that my eldest daughter has been possessed again. Please go and take a look! Gu Nuoer quickly nodded. Lead the way. The group passed by the long corridor and made a few turns before arriving at a remote courtyard. However, shrill cries rang out from time to time. It appeared very eerie in the rain. Xie Xingli was so frightened that his hands were trembling. The surrounding servants also trembled. Only Gu Nuoers face was calm. Instead, she blinked curiously. This older sisters voice was crisp and pleasant to listen to. Even though she was screaming, she sounded like she was singing! Xie Xingli was hesitant if he should bring the princess in. However, Gu Nuoer was very proactive. She took a small step and walked forward. They entered the courtyard and the shouts became clearer. It hurts! My chest hurts! Gu Nuoer entered the room. Inside, a girl who was about six to seven years old was rolling on the ground. There was only an old nanny around, crying until her tears were waning. There were many times when she wanted to reach out to grab the little girl who was rolling around, but it was all in vain. What kind of malicious ghost is it? Juste and torture this old servant! Dont torture Young Miss! She cried helplessly. Gu Nuoer watched for a while before turning to ask softly, Uncle Xie, is this your eldest daughter? She is this subjects eldest daughter. He pretended to be brave and scolded, Yinxiang! You, you, you, you, stop with the craziness! Get up quickly! However, the girl on the ground continued to convulse and roll her eyes from time to time. She didnt seem to be pretending. Gu Nuoers face was round and fair, and her gaze was quiet. She blinked and slowly walked forward. Xie Xingli was shocked. Princess, dont go! When my daughter goes crazy, shell hurt people! However, Gu Nuoer said, Dont be afraid~ Uncle Xie, stay further away. Dont get injured identally. She walked to Eldest Young Miss Xie, who was convulsing non-stop, and squatted down. She leaned over and whispered in her ear, I know youre pretending. Your house is clean and there are no malicious ghosts. Hurry up and get up. No matter what you want to do, you can talk to me. Perhaps I can help you? If you keep acting crazy, it will only make them look down on your mother even more. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, Xie Yinxiang, who was on the ground, gradually calmed down. However, her eyes were still closed and her chest was heaving violently. Gu Nuoer lowered her long eyshes, covering the intelligence in her eyes. She pretended to touch Eldest Young Miss Xies be. Its fine, its fine. Dont be afraid~ Soon, Xie Yinxiang stopped panting. Shey quietly on the ground. When the old nanny beside her saw this, she cried tears of joy and immediately kowtowed to Gu Nuoer a few times. Princess is so benevolent! Thank you for saving our young miss! Xie Xingli was also very shocked. This has been cured by the princess? Gu Nuoer stood up and said softly, No, I just helped her calm down. Uncle Xie, get someone to help her. Help this older sister to the bed to get some rest first. Xie Xingli quickly nodded. He instructed his second wife, who was standing behind him and sizing up Xie Yinxiang with a doubtful expression. Quick, go and call a few helpers over. Chapter 224 - I Don’t Like For You Guys To Be Here

Chapter 224: I Dont Like For You Guys To Be Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Xie looked very unhappy and nced at Xie Xingli. Perhaps because the princess was present, she couldnt say anything and could only turn around and go out to give instructions. Not longter, her maid brought in two strong male servants. The servants had just approached the little girl lying on the ground when Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and called for them to stop. Xie Xingli quickly asked, Your Highness, do you have any other instructions? Gu Nuoer looked up at him, her big eyes filled with innocence and confusion. Uncle Xie, this older sister is your eldest daughter after all, and is also the young miss of your Xie Manor. How can you let male outsiders touch her body? To think that he needed to be told such simple rules and principles by a three-year-old girl. Xie Xingli immediately felt embarrassed. He secretly gave Madam Xie a reproachful nce and then smiled apologetically at Gu Nuoer. This subject didnt think things through. The old nanny who had been protecting Eldest Young Miss Xie earlier quickly said, This servant can carry Eldest Miss up alone. As she spoke, she bent down and picked up Eldest Miss Xie. Gu Nuoer saw that this nanny seemed to be old and it was a little difficult for her to carry Eldest Young Miss Xie. However, the nanny still endured the hardship and exhaustion and carried Eldest Miss Xie to the bed. When Madam Xie saw this, her lips curled into a cold smile. Why didnt you do it yourself earlier? Why did you have to wait till so many people were mobilized? When Xie Xingli heard this, he red at her. The princess was still around. Why was she making a fool of herself in front of everyone?! Gu Nuoer had her back facing them and pretended not to hear them. She walked to the bed and saw that Eldest Young Miss Xies eyes were closed and she was frowning slightly. Gu Nuoer climbed onto a stool at the side and waved her small hand. Ill sit here for a while and maybe Ill know whats going on. However, there mustnt be anyone to disturb me. Thats why, Uncle Xie, you guys can go out. Xie Xingli hesitated for a moment before nodding. Madam Xie sized up Gu Nuoer even more suspiciously. She pretended to smile worriedly and said, Your Highness, youre still young. Were also worried about you being here alone. The Eldest Young Miss can go berserk and hurt people at any moment. If she hurts you, we wont be able to bear the responsibility. Gu Nuoer turned to look at her. Her ck eyes were clear as if they could see through peoples hearts. Her voice was soft. Madam Xie, leave. I dont like for you guys to be here. In order not to disturb Gu Nuoer, Xie Xingli quickly pulled his wife and daughter out. In the end, only the old nanny who seemed to be loyal to Eldest Young Miss Xie was left in the room, unwilling to leave. She stood by the bed, looking very timid. Princess, please let this old servant stay. At the very least, this old servant can help you. Gu Nuoer nced at her and asked, Who are you to her? Princess, this old servant was left behind by the previous madam to take care of the young miss. You can just call this old servant Nanny Luo. The child fluttered her eyshes and said in a soft voice, Nanny Luo, since you were left behind by this older sisters mother, I need you to go and guard the door now. Older sister is in a critical moment and we cant let others disturb her, especially those who usually are on bad terms with her. Do you understand what I mean? Nanny Luo trembled and looked up at the little princess who was sitting upright in front of her. The princess had a small body, but her exquisite and beautiful eyes revealed a hint of intelligence. Nanny Luo hesitated for a moment before nodding and bowed to take her to leave. Chapter 225 - What You Should Do Is To Bully

Chapter 225: What You Should Do Is To Bully Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When only Gu Nuoer and Eldest Young Miss Xie were left in the room, the child swayed her feet and looked around at the rooms furnishings. Her voice was soft. Theres only you and me now. Elder Sister Xie, you can sit up and talk now. You didnt encounter a ghost at all. Is the reason why you deliberately did this because your father married someone else? The person on the bed slowly opened her eyes. However, her eyes were filled with hatred. Eldest Young Miss Xie sat up. Only then did Gu Nuoer see that she had an oval face and crescent eyebrows. She looked charming and had the gentleness of the water towns in the south. However, her expression was filled with unwillingness and hatred. Princess, my family matters are unbearable to listen to. I would advise you not to listen to them. Otherwise, it will also ruin your mood. She lowered her head, her voice cold and distant. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hands and pouted her pink cheeks. Her watery eyes were focused on Eldest Young Miss Xie. She said softly, Since Im here, I can stay out of other peoples business, but Im always curious and want to hear the reason. Seeing that Xie Yinxiangs head was still lowered, Gu Nuoer tapped her cheek with her little finger. Actually, even if you didnt say it, I can guess it. Your biological mother wasnt liked by your grandmother and father. After she passed away, your father married someone else. My mother said that with a stepmother, there will be a stepfather! Therefore, you must have been bullied by them too. Thats why you came up with this n to act crazy, right? However, Gu Nuoer and Noble Consort didnt dare to let Gu Yihan know about their secret talk. Otherwise, Gu Yihan would definitely be angry because of these words! When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she raised her head slightly, her expression dark. She smiled destely. Although I live in seclusion, Ive always heard from the maidservants. I would hear them exim about how the emperor had doted on the princess again. Therefore, to put it bluntly, even without Noble Consort Qiao, the emperor would still cherish you. However, Im different. When my mother was still alive, my father already had a mistress, who is now his wife. At that time, this mistress imed to be his wife of equal status as my mother. My mother was born into a prestigious family. Although her family was in decline, the self-esteem and pride that were deep in her were still present. She couldnt ept this and had many arguments with my father. Even my grandmother didnt like her and med her for not having a son. Therefore, my mother has a weak personality and neither had the courage to break free nor the capital to escape. A year ago, she died of depression. At this point, Xie Yinxiangs eyes turned red. Sheughed self-deprecatingly. Not more than three months after she died, my father weed this mistress into the house. It was only then that I found out that the mistress had given birth to a daughter and a son. Her daughter and I are only half a year apart. Princess, dont you think its funny? Gu Nuoer scratched her chubby face. She felt so confused. Gu Nuoer said softly, But I think its very strange. Since Uncle Xie has let your mother down, what you should do is bully them and avenge yourself and your mother. How can you torture yourself instead? Xie Yinxiang shook her head. Princess, not everyone can have the favorable conditions you have. Ive also tried, but Qin Wenjing is very smart. Im young and isnt a match for her at all. She even thinks that Im an eyesore and wants my father to send me to the countryside manor. Therefore, other than pretending to have encountered a ghost, I dont have any other ways to protect myself. At least this way, my father will be worried that Ill go out and embarrass him if I were to go crazy. Hell lock me up at home for the time being and wont allow me to go anywhere. Chapter 226 - Helping the Good With Kindness, Good Luck Comes Rolling

Chapter 226: Helping the Good With Kindness, Good Luck Comes Rolling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer fell silent. She felt that Xie Yinxiang was very smart but just hadnt found the right way. Seeing that Gu Nuoer was silent for a long time, Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but raise her peripheral vision and secretly look at the princess opposite her. The little princesss ck eyes were sparkling and she held her small face with both hands, looking like she was in deep thought. Xie Yinxiang suddenly felt very bad. How could shein to the three-year-old princess? She was clearly still a child herself. Xie Yinxiang smiled bitterly and shook her head. Princess, Im very grateful for your advice to me. Youre right. Acting crazy meaninglessly will only bring shame to my mother. But I dont have any other choice. At least when I go mad, I can still p my father. This can be considered venting for my mother, right? Gu Nuoer mmed her small hands on the table, her eyes bright. Thats not right! How can this be considered venting?! If your mothers spirit in heaven knew about this, how heartbroken would she be?! She would definitely hope that you can grow up well and go to school when youve reached the age to do so. If you met someone you liked, you could grow old together! She wont want you to spend all your energy dealing with these baddies, who have already worn down your mother, when youre growing up! Xie Yinxiangs eyshes fluttered when she heard Gu Nuoers words. Her tears fell uncontrobly like a broken chain of beads. Princess, how can I not understand this? But I really hate it too much! I hate my father for drinking alcohol at my mothers mourning hall. I hate Qin Wenjing for not allowing my mothers memorial tablet into the ancestral hall, saying that she isnt auspicious. I hate how my mother took care of my grandmother when she was sick. Yet, when my mother fell sickter on, Grandmother despised her for being unlucky and forbade the doctor from treating her. She felt that my mother was wasting the familys money! She sobbed uncontrobly. Im indeed not strong enough now and can only torture them in my own way. Even though, during this process, Im in great pain It was unknown if the rity in Gu Nuoers eyes had infected Xie Yinxiang, but she really wanted to tell the little princess in front of her all her pain. It was as if being looked at by her was like being watched by a god and receiving temporary mercy and pity. Gu Nuoer indeed sympathized with Xie Yinxiangs encounter. She had a father and mother who loved her deeply and didnt understand this feeling of being isted and helpless. However, she could help to change the situation! Gu Nuoer jumped andnded steadily. The flower essories on her head swayed, making her small face look even more exquisite and cute, carrying endless vitality and liveliness. Elder Sister Xie! In the face of bad people, we should be brave enough to fight back. Actually, I came today because Uncle Xie invited me to be a lucky mascot. However, since there are no ghosts in your family, Ill just help you! Xie Yinxiang looked at her. Princess Why are you willing to help me? I dont have anything to repay you with Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. I dont need you to repay me. Baby Nuo is only helping you purely because Im seeing injustice here! But Elder Sister Xie, you must promise me that if your situation improves, youll help other people more often if its within your means! Xie Yinxiang knew very well that Gu Nuoer was only three years old and was still a young child with a strong milk fragrance. However, for some reason, when she saw the light in Gu Nuoers eyes, she nodded. She chose to believe the princess. Gu Nuoer walked up to her and reached out her pinky, wanting Xie Yinxiang to make a pinky promise. Xie Yinxiang gently hooked the childs soft and fair pinky with her own. At this moment, blue light that mortals couldnt see surrounded Gu Nuoers pinky and spread out. The child smiled brightly, her white teeth making her look even more delicate and cute. Its a promise. Helping the good with kindness, goodnesses rolling~ Chapter 227 - Every Flower Carried Spiritual Energy

Chapter 227: Every Flower Carried Spiritual Energy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Yinxiang asked, Princess, what should we do next? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. She climbed onto the bed and covered her mouth with her small hand, whispering a few words to Xie Yinxiang. Xie Yinxiang widened her eyes in surprise. She couldnt help but feel puzzled. Will this really work? It will, but I can onlye up with ideas. As for how it will be done, itll depend on how smart Elder Sister Xie is~ At the same time, Nanny Luo followed Gu Nuoers instructions and guarded the door strictly. As expected, the second Madam Xie, Qin Wenjing, became suspicious. She arranged for a maid to check out the situation. The maid held a cup of hot tea in her hand and wanted to enter the room directly. However, Nanny Luo blocked her way. Even though she had a head of white hair, she strictly adhered to Gu Nuoers instructions. The princess said that she mustnt be disturbed now. Fangling, you can go back first. This maidservant called Fangling was one of Madam Xies capable subordinates. Her gaze swept over, revealing a hint of sharpness. Fangling smiled insincerely and said, This is the hot tea that Madam asked me to send to the princess. Could it be that the princess cant even get to drink a cup of tea when shees to our residence as a guest? If word gets out, what will others think of our Xie Manor? Will you be able to bear the consequences? Nanny Luo didnt fall for her tricks. However, her tone was cold and her attitude was stiff as she put out her arms and guarded the door. She said, What others think of the Xie Manor isnt something that can be affected by this small matter. Moreover, its not something that you and I can decide. Im just following Her Highnesss instructions and wont give way. Fangling was furious and scolded, Whose servant are you? You keep calling her Your Highness. If you like to climb up the socialdder like this, go serve the princess then! At this moment, the door behind Nanny Luo opened. Gu Nuoer stepped out. Her expression was light, and her bright and round eyes were filled with obedience. Her ck eyes looked at Fangling. Youre right. Nanny Luo is actually considered one of my people. As long as I wish for it, youre also my servant. My father said that allnds under the sky belong to the ruler, and everyone is a subject. Do you think that anything is wrong with that saying? Fangling was shocked and hurriedly knelt. Your Highness, please forgive me. This servant wouldnt dare! Although the child was not angry, for some reason, her light words carried an oppressive pressure. Her eyes were clear, revealing a message to outsiders everywhere She was too smart. Although the princess was young, she knew everything. Xie Yinxiang, who was following behind her, thought so even more. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Elder Sister Xie, lets go and look for Uncle Xie. Xie Yinxiang followed behind her. She had already changed into a new set of clothes and even her hair wasbed back meticulously. Her expression was calm, but she no longer looked as crazy and foolish as before. Fangling frowned secretly. Could it be that the princess had really identally gotten rid of evil for the eldest young miss? When Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang passed through the courtyard, Gu Nuoer suddenly stopped. She looked sideways and saw a small flower bed nted under a well-built vine rack not far away. Gu Nuoer watched for a while and quickly ran over. In the flowerbed were a few small buds that had yet to bloom. The flower buds were white on the outside and pink on the inside. The stem and leaves were verdant. All the flowers stood in the rain, their figures tall and unafraid of the wind and rain. Xie Yinxiang held the umbre for Gu Nuoer and the child let out a wow. Elder Sister Xie, were you the one who had nted these flowers? To think that every single one of them carried spiritual energy. How amazing! Chapter 228 - Flower, Flower, Plea

Chapter 228: Flower, Flower, Please Bloom Once

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Yinxiang quickly said, These were nted by my mother when she was alive. My mother came from a family that has been cultivating nts for generations and this is a flower species that is nurtured through their familys inherited secret technique. It blooms once every few years. After the flowers bloom, a merchant who deals with medicinal herbs wille to buy them at a high price. It seems to be an expensive medicinal herb, but I dont know much about it. My mother had taught me before, but I only learned a little bit. Xie Yinxiang looked at the slowly swaying flower buds in the rain, her eyes filled with nostalgia. If only my mother were still around. Every time it rains like this, Id ask her to find a cloth to cover the flowers to prevent them from getting drenched and dying. However, my mother said that a flower that has never experienced wind and rain will never bloom beautifully. Only through setbacks can the petals be washed beautifully. I suddenly miss my mother a little. Ever since she passed away, I havent taken good care of these flowers either. I didnt expect them to still bloom stubbornly. Gu Nuoers childish voice was filled with emotion. Thats all the more why. Your mother has taught you great principles. Elder Sister Xie, you have to live well so that you can be worthy of the nurturer of the person who nts the flowers! As Gu Nuoer spoke, she reached out her small hand and gently stroked the small flower closest to her. Gu Nuoers fingertips turned a little numb as if the flower buzzed. She pursed her pink lips and said with a smile, Dont be afraid. Elder Sister Yinxiang will definitely take good care of you guys in the future! Gu Nuoer turned her head and looked at Xie Yinxiang, her clear eyes filled with kindness. Elder Sister Xie, do you want to know if your mother is still watching over you and protecting you from heaven? Xie Yinxiangs entire body trembled. She was extremely excited. Princess, can you really know? Can Can I still see my mother? You wont be able to see her~ Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and cutely. But flowers canmunicate with people. These nts had been carefully nurtured by your mother, so they will definitely be able to bring her longing to your side. If you dont believe me, just watch~ The child covered her mouth with her small hand but spoke in a voice everyone could hear, Flowers, flowers, if Elder Sister Yinxiangs mother is protecting her, please bloom once, alright? At this moment, some gentle breeze blew through the rain. The small flowers in the flower bed swayed their green branches. An even more shocking thing happened! The branches and leaves turned slowly, and then all the flowers bloomed. Xie Yinxiangs eyes widened and tears fell without any warning. Mother Blue spiritual energy slowly flowed out from Gu Nuoers fingertips and wrapped around the flowers. They had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and were blooming brightly and beautifully. Gu Nuoer turned around and smiled innocently. Look, Elder Sister Yinxiang, youve never been alone. If you do anything stupid again, your mother will really be sad! You mustnt let your mother down nor can you let the flowers down. Xie Yinxiang squatted down and cried her heart out, feeling extremely sad. All this while, she had always thought that she was alone. It turned out that her mother had never let go of her. Then how heartbroken must her mother have felt when she saw her do so many silly things previously?! Gu Nuoer patted Xie Yinxiangs shoulder and said in a soft voice, Elder Sister Yinxiang, can you give me a small flower to bring back? Xie Yinxiang nodded with tears in her eyes. She choked up. Thank you, Princess I have nothing to repay you with. If you like them, it doesnt matter if you bring one back. Gu Nuoer rolled up her sleeves and grinned. She wasnt going to stand on ceremony then! Such good flowers with spiritual energy mustnt be wasted! Chapter 229 - Wasn’t It Just A Dancer?!

Chapter 229: Wasnt It Just A Dancer?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer carefully took the small flower bud out of the soil and wrapped it in her small handkerchief. When she got a chance, she would nt it in the state schools flower bed to apany her pink flower. In the ces where flowers with spiritual energy were cultivated, her magic power would rise to another level. It was equivalent to providing Gu Nuoer with endless spiritual energy. It made her magic powers stronger in the mortal world, just like a fish in water. Gu Nuoer guessed that Xie Yinxiangs mother should have been a kind of priest who served in the temple in her early years. Usually, such flowers would only be ced in purified bottles as offerings. However, as time passed, the position of a priest was abolished and the technique of cultivating spiritual flowers was hidden. To Gu Nuoer, this was really a rare treasure! Look, as expected, one would be rewarded by treating the good with kindness! At this moment, when Fangling saw that Xie Yinxiang seemed to have returned to normal, she quickly went to inform Xie Xingli, who was waiting nearby. Xie Xingli rushed over with the second wife. Princess, the matter has been resolved? The pestering malicious ghost has been chased away by your good fortune?! Gu Nuoers small face turned solemn. She turned her head and looked at Xie Xingli. Uncle Xie, I realized that this malicious ghost doesnt seem to be on Sister Xie. Instead Gu Nuoer pointed with her small hand. It seems to be following you! Xie Xingli was shocked, his chubby face filled with panic. Following me? Madam Xie, who was next to him, sneered. She pretended to be afraid. Oh? The princess saw the ghost? Then, princess, what does this malicious ghost look like? Gu Nuoer said calmly, Her long hair is fluttering and she has a graceful figure. Moreover, she has a small brown mole on the bridge of her nose. She said that she died very miserably and asked Uncle Xie why he left her alone in the carriage when it was snowing so heavily that day. Madam Xie couldnt help but chuckle. Your Highness, it wont be good if youre ying a childish joke. Our master doesnt know the person youre talking about at all! Hmph, it was all just an act but she wasnt admitting it! Unexpectedly, in the next second, Xie Xingli held his head and shouted, Its Jianyue! She came to look for me! Madam Xie never expected that her husbands expression would change drastically after hearing this. It was as if he had suffered a huge shock. She asked, Who is Jianyue?! Xie Xingli was still in a state of panic and horror and had no time to answer her. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer put her hands behind her back and said leisurely, Shes just an older sister who sings and dances for Uncle Xie! Shes very beautiful, charming, and affectionate! Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of her beauty and she froze to death in the carriage! Madam Xie was stunned. Wasnt the person the princess was describing just a dancer?! Xie Xingli asked in a panic, Princess, what should we do now? She stirred up trouble in my house, destroying the peace. What should I do?! Gu Nuoer looked at Xie Yinxiang, who was beside her, and shook her head. Sigh, Uncle Xie, youll have to thank Elder Sister Xie for this. In order to protect you, she made a deal with this malicious ghost in her dream. Every time she went crazy and suffered, it was actually the malicious ghost who was venting its anger on her! They had an agreement that the ghost would only leave after tormenting Elder Sister Xie until she was ten years old. Otherwise, they would torture you in the same way! Xie Xingli was shocked. He turned around and grabbed Xie Yinxiangs arm. Yinxiang, is this true? Tell Father, is it true?! No matter how much Xie Yinxiang hated and resented him, she didnt want her mother to worry about her in heaven. Therefore, she nodded and said tearfully, Mother sent a dream to tell me about it. She was worried about Father and asked me to take good care of you. Chapter 230 - The Princess Definitely Wouldn’t Lie

Chapter 230: The Princess Definitely Wouldnt Lie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Xinglis eyes widened. The umbre in his hand fell to the ground and was drenched in the rain. He muttered, Its Lanrou Shes still thinking about me Madam Xie was furious. Originally, she heard that Xie Xingli had an affair with a dancer behind her back and there was even a death involved. She let the case go. But now, he was actually reminiscing about his former wife?! Madam Xie tugged at Xie Xinglis sleeve and shouted, Husband, are you muddle-headed? Although the princess has a noble status, whether what she said is true or not remains to be verified! The princess might not lie, but it is different for Yinxiang What she meant was that Xie Yinxiang would lead Gu Nuoer astray. The two children would work together to lie. However, Xie Xingli seemed to have lost his soul. Thats impossible. The princess will never lie. There was no other reason. It was because only Xie Xingli knew about the existence of Jianyue. This story was from half a year ago when he went to the brothel with his colleagues. Jianyue was a young maid who served the top hostess in the brothel. However, because she was thin and weak, as well as didnt know how to sing or dance, she wasnt valued. However, after Xie Xingli went, he took a fancy to this uneasy maidservant. After his nurturing and nourishment that was given through money, Jianyue also learned to sing and dance. Xie Xingli repeated an old trick and kept her in a residence outside. Unexpectedly, Jianyue got pregnant and had a miscarriage. The first thing she did not think about was going to the medical hall. Instead, she sat in the carriage and wanted to go to the Court of Judicial Review to look for Xie Xingli! On the day she died, it happened to be snowing heavily. Xie Xingli came out of the Court of Judicial Review in a hurry. As soon as he entered the carriage, he was shocked by Jianyue, who was covered in blood. Jianyue asked crazily if Xie Xingli loved her. Little did she know that Xie Xingli was only worried that his colleagues would see that the dancer he kept as a mistress outside dared to find her way to his workce! If that were to happen, his reputation would definitely be ruined! Therefore, he hurriedly brushed off Moon Cutting with a few words and chased her away. Unexpectedly, Jianyue bled too much and died in the carriage. Xie Xingli had gotten someone to bury her slovenly. Almost half a year had passed since this incident, but he didnt expect that the vengeful spirit pestering his family was actually her! Madam Xie looked at Xie Xinglis distracted and flustered expression and knew that her husband must have done something to let her down! Ever since she was weed into the house, her temper had not been restrained and she had be a little shrewish. At this moment, she couldnt help but grab Xie Xinglis cor and shout, Tell me clearly, whats going on with this Jianyue?! Xie Xinglis mind was filled with the thoughts of the pestering malicious ghost. He then thought of how even though his wife had passed away, she still wanted to protect him. Compared to the unreasonable Madam Xie in front of him, their differences were simply like heaven and earth! He suddenly waved his hand and pushed Madam Xie away. Its fine if you cant help, but now youre even causing trouble. Hurry up and go back to your courtyard! Although Xie Xingli always kept his word at home and was not afraid of his wife, this was the first time he had treated Qin Wenjing with such a fierce attitude. Therefore, Madam Xie was stunned. She watched as Xie Xingli ran up to Xie Yinxiang and asked anxiously, Daughter, Jianyue will only pester you from now on and wonte to pester me, right?! When Gu Nuoer heard this from the side, her face was filled with confusion. What a ruthless father he was. His first reaction when he heard that his daughter had been pestered by a malicious ghost was if he would be implicated. Xie Yinxiang was probably disappointed as well. Her expression changed slightly, but she still nodded. As long as Im alive Chapter 231 - You Are Indeed A Lucky Star From Heaven

Chapter 231: You Are Indeed A Lucky Star From Heaven

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Xingli was so excited that he couldnt speak. His chubby and round face was filled with emotion. Xie Yinxiang secretly nced at Gu Nuoer and thought of the princesss encouragement to her. She mustnt just sink into oblivion like this. She had to grow up early. That would be the greatestfort to her deceased mother. She would only be able to fight back after she had be better! Xie Yinxiang slowly lowered her head and sobbed. Ive caused Father a lot of trouble these past few days. I didnt want to say it because I was afraid. I was scared that itd damage Fathers dignity. However, the princess has advised me today and she hopes that Ill tell you the truth. Otherwise, Father will always be kept in the dark. Its my fault. Xie Xingli quickly said, Its no trouble, no trouble at all. Youre my daughter. Isnt it only right for me to take care of you?! From now on, dont think about anything else. Rest well and take care of your body. Father will arrange for a few more maidservants to attend to you. After saying that, Xie Xingli looked around and pondered for a moment. This courtyard is too small. I think well get someone to tidy up Xiaoxiang Court for you to move into today. Madam Xie was shocked. Husband, didnt you say that Xiaoxiang Court is to be left for Liuhua to live in when he turns eight years old? Xiaoxiang Court was thergest and most ssically and elegantly decorated courtyard in the residence. Moreover, it was behind Xie Xinglis main courtyard. There were artificial mountains, flowing water, as well as a small pond with a stone bridge inside. It was very beautiful. Madam Xie had longe to a consensus with Xie Xingli that it would be left for their youngest daughter, Xie Liuhua. But now, the princess had only made a single visit and the courtyard was to be given to Xie Yinxiang?! Xie Xingli was very angry at Madam Xies relentlessness. Yinxiang has been pestered by a malicious ghost for my sake. Im just giving her afortable courtyard to stay in. Whats wrong with that? Madam Xie immediately scolded unhappily, But you have to discuss this with me first! Xie Xingli red. Why should I discuss anything with you? Dont forget whos in charge of this family! Madam Xie was furious and was about to retort when her youngest daughter behind her tugged at her sleeve. At this moment, Xie Xingli was in a fit of anger. Fighting head-on wouldnt do the mother and daughter any good. Instead, it would let Xie Yinxiang, the only daughter left behind by Xie Xinglis previous wife, be able to take full advantage of them. Xie Xingli realized that Gu Nuoer was still beside him and restrained his temper a little. He turned to face Gu Nuoer respectfully, his expression mostly filled with smiles and gratitude. Your Highness, this subject doesnt know I can thank you. His Majesty is right. Youre indeed a lucky star from the heavens to have resolved such a huge problem for this subject. Gu Nuoer put her hands behind her back and said softly, It cant be considered resolved. This bad ghost will still pester Elder Sister Yinxiang for a few years. She will have to suffer a lot~ Xie Xingli quickly said, Princess, dont worry. This subject will definitely take good care of my daughter and not let her suffer for nothing. That was right! Gu Nuoer was very satisfied. Uncle Xie, then dont forget to let Elder Sister Yinxiang go to school! Shes already so pitiful. You cant disallow her from studying too! Yes, yes, yes. This subject will make all the arrangements. Princess, thank you for your trouble. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, her eyes pure and clear. Uncle Xie, youre being distant by saying this. You usually share my fathers burdens. This small favor is nothing to me. The child looked at the rainy sky. Oh, its gettingte. I have to go back to the pce too~ Xie Xingli quickly bowed and said, This subject will go arrange a carriage for Her Highness now. Yinxiang, send the princess to the door first! Chapter 232 - Your Highness, He’s Here to Pick You Up

Chapter 232: Your Highness, Hes Here to Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Xie watched as her husband, Xie Xingli, went to prepare a carriage for the princess. On the other hand, Xie Yinxiang held an umbre and sent the little princess off. Madam Xie twisted the handkerchief in her hand hatefully. Today, Xie Xingli really didnt give her any face! Madam Xie gritted her teeth. This Xie Yinxiang is really as difficult to deal with, just like her mother. I dont know how she came up with such a story to lie, but she actually managed to get close to the princess! How despicable. Her daughter, Xie Liuhua, was young, but because she was previously a child, she was better at reading peoples expressions than ordinary children. Xie Liuhua tugged at her mothers sleeve and persuaded, Mother, why are you worried? How long can this Xie Yinxiang remain smug? The princess is high and mighty, so how can she treat Xie Yinxiang as a friend? Moreover, if Father arranges for Xie Yinxiang to go to the state school, I have plenty of ways to deal with her! Just wait and see. Madam Xie let out a sigh and held her daughters hand. Mother has endured humiliation for several years and finally managed to make Xie Yinxiangs mother die. We cant let her take away everything that should belong to your and your brother. On the other side, Xie Yinxiang held an umbre and slowly walked towards the door with Gu Nuoer. Princess, what you said just now doesnt seem to be fake. Does my father really know a woman called Jianyue? Gu Nuoers lips were pink as she said softly, How can that be fake? But how did you know that? Gu Nuoer turned to look at her, her long eyshes fluttered and she looked very lively and charming. Its because Im a princess. Its very easy for me to find out about things~ Xie Yinxiang thought about it and felt that it made sense. The emperor knew all the important matters and small matters of the imperial court very well. It was not surprising that the princess knew about them. However, Gu Nuoer smiled and didnt say anything. How did she know? This was because she was a koi celestial! The two of them walked to the corridor by the door. Xie Yinxiang put away the umbre and wanted to kneel to Gu Nuoer. Fortunately, the child was quick and immediately grabbed her. Elder Sister Yinxiang, what are you doing?! Xie Yinxiangs eyes were filled with tears. She knew that the reason Xie Xinglis attitude towards her had changed so quickly today was because of Gu Nuoers idea. Otherwise, she would still be using her stupid method. Princess, it was you who taught me how to love and care for myself, and not let down my mothers spirit in heaven. Thank you for saving me from my suffering! Please ept my bow! Gu Nuoer shook her head and said softly, My father said that people can be poor and incapable, but they mustnt becking in ambition. Sister Yinxiang doesnt look like a stupid person. You must be very smart to be able to have thought of the idea of a ghost encounter. Therefore, you have to remember that from today onwards, you can kneel to the heavens, the earth, your deceased mother, and my father. However, when facing others, your kneecaps are very precious. Dont lower your head to anyone easily. The child ced her hands on her hips and her ck eyes flickered. My mother even said that one has to be a tough person to be liked by others! Xie Yinxiang trembled and looked at Gu Nuoer with tears glistening in her eyes. The little princess was still very young, but she was like a benevolent god who pitied the world and had warm powers. As the rain drizzled outside, Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Her ck eyes were lively and she looked really cute. At this moment, a servant rushed over and said, Your Highness, your carriage is here to pick you up. Eh? So fast? I thought that Uncle Xie isnt out yet. Gu Nuoer was puzzled. However, the servant said, Its your carriage from the pce. Its already parked at the door. Chapter 233 - If Zhang Sui Is Her Hidden Guard,

Chapter 233: If Zhang Sui Is Her Hidden Guard, Then What Is He?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer ran out. She stood under the signboard and took a look. As expected, there was a big horse carriage covered in cloth parked not far away. Someone lifted the curtain with his slender fingers, revealing an extremely cold face. His thin and long eyes were filled with coldness. His slightly raised eyebrows revealed a hint of youthfulness. Ye Siming reached out his finger and knocked on the carriage. Then, he hooked his finger at Gu Nuoer, gesturing for her toe over. He then mouthed something to her Its time to go home. The child waved her hands excitedly. Elder Brother Siming! Youre the one who came to pick me up! She turned to Xie Yinxiang and said, Sister Yinxiang, Ill be leaving first! You have to live well! As she spoke, she prepared herself to run through the rain to the carriage. Ye Siming frowned and said loudly, Wait right there. Ill go over there. However, Gu Nuoer felt that it was fine since it was just a drizzle. Unexpectedly, just as she took a step down the stairs, she felt her body lighten. Ye Siming was extremely fast and sandwiched her in his arms before she got into the rain. He wrapped her in a thin cloak and blocked all the wind and rain. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand under his thin cloak. Elder Brother Siming, its so dark that I cant see anymore! Ye Siming lowered his head and sneered. Its fine as long as I can see. After saying that, he didnt even look at Xie Yinxiang and carried Gu Nuoer into the carriage to leave. After they left, Xie Yinxiang was unable toe back to her senses even after a long time had passed. The princesss words touched her a lot. At this moment, Xie Xingli hurriedly ran toward the entrance after he was done making arrangements for the carriage. Wheres the princess? Where did the princess go? He looked around and only saw his daughter, Xie Yinxiang. Xie Yinxiang looked back and said, The princesss guard, Young Master Ye, came to pick her up. Xie Xingli was rather surprised. Young Master Ye, Ye Siming? Aiya, I came outte and didnt see how elegant this young master is. Ye Siming had a cold personality and didnt buy anyones words. Other than appearing by the princesss side, he rarely showed his face. Many officials had never seen him before, but his reputation had long been ingrained in their hearts. The mysterious, strong, cold, and fierce boy who walked out of the wolf cage was thebel that Ye Siming had in their hearts. In the moving carriage, Ye Siming ced Gu Nuoer beside him. Gu Nuoer was still wrapped in his thin cloak, looking like a little bun, revealing her fair and tender face. Gu Nuoer, you didnt go to school but came to someone elses house as a guest, huh? Ye Siming rested his head on his hand, asking with his eyebrows raised. The child didnt look at him at all and was busy taking out the handkerchief she had used to wrap up the little spirit flower. With her head lowered, she said softly, Uncle Xie invited me over! Ye Siming stared at the child. Was she not aware that there were many bad people in the world who wanted to steal children? Next time, you cante out without bringing anyone with you, understand? Gu Nuoer held the flower in her small hands and looked up when she heard this. Her long eyshes fluttered and she looked very innocent. I did bring people along. Elder Brother Zhang Sui and his men are hidden but its just that no one can see them! Ye Siming frowned quietly. If Zhang Sui was her hidden guard, then what was he? Ye Siming simply stopped talking and sat at the side with a cold face and his arms crossed. Gu Nuoer didnt notice anything and only busied herself at the side. After a while, she called out softly, Elder Brother Siming, look! Ye Siming nced sideways casually and was stunned. The child ced the pink flower that had some soil on top of her head! There was even a little mud on her clean face. As for the pink flower, it looked as if it had grown out of her small head. She looked smart, yful, and indescribably cute. Chapter 234 - Do You Think That a Three-Year-Old Child Doesn’t Have a Temper? Hmph! Chapter 234: Do You Think That a Three-Year-Old Child Doesnt Have a Temper? Hmph!Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming looked at it for a moment before chuckling. Gu Nuoer, you fool, what kind of disguise is this? When the child saw Ye Siming mocking her, she immediately ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her pink cheeks. Elder Brother Siming! Why are you mocking me?! Do you know that this kind of small spirit flower will make one smell very good when ced on their head?! Not only that, but Gu Nuoer also felt that her spiritual energy was abundant. In the past, after she cast a spell, she would feel a little tired. However, if she had the nourishment of the spiritual flower in the future, every time she absorbed the spiritual energy, it could replenish a lot of her magic power. Elder Brother Siming was actually mocking her! Hmph, he was really a stupid dog who didnt know anything. In order to show off the flower on her head, the child pounced into Ye Simings arms. She then stepped on his legs with her small feet and tried her best to push the pink flower on her head under Ye Simings nose! Smell it! It smells really good! Ye Siming had been chuckling when Gu Nuoer brought her head to his lips. At this moment, he was stunned. The wolf blood that was suppressed in his heart surged agitatedly again. There was really a pleasant smell on Gu Nuoers body. Now that it was mixed with the fragrance of the flower, it really made one want to swallow her. What Ye Siming didnt expect was that this was the taste of high-quality spiritual energy. Of course it smelled good. Gu Nuoer had been raised in the Jade Pond for hundreds of years and was raised in spiritual water that had the highest level of magic powers. Now that she had the nourishment from the spiritual flower, she became even more delicate and pleasant. He suddenly pressed Gu Nuoer down in the carriage again. He watched helplessly as the small flower on her head fell. Ye Siming frowned, dark currents flowing in his eyes. He lowered his head and slowly sniffed the fragrance on the childs forehead. Gu Nuoer blinked her big misty eyes. Her first reaction was to hide her two small hands under her butt. She said aggrievedly, Elder Brother Siming, I dont taste good. I havent taken a shower for two days Dont, dont bite me Ye Siming was stunned. He looked up at the pitiful and innocent look in the childs eyes. She clearly remembered that time when he was controlled by the evil force and had bitten her pinky. Gu Nuoers skin was delicate, to begin with. Back then, she had been in pain for two to three days. From time to time, she would hold her small hand and moan next to Ye Simings ear. It was as if she hadnt been bitten but had lost her small hand. Ye Siming couldnt do anything to her. He couldnt scold her or say anything. He could only coax her for a long time before the child forgot about it. This time, he heard Gu Nuoers pitiful and soft words. Ye Siming seemed to have suddenly woken up. He sat up straight again with extreme restraint. Gu Nuoer was like a bullied little bun at the side, poking the little spirit flower with her little finger. Hmph, Elder Brother Simings gaze looks like you want to eat me. You look even fiercer than the bear in the lion and tiger garden! Ye Siming frowned. I wont eat you. Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and showed him her stubborn back view. Hmph, you arent even apologizing. Do you think that a three-year-old child doesnt have a temper? Hmph! Ye Siming looked sideways and saw that her back view was pitiful and weak, yet really delicate. He pursed his thin lips and said in a soft voice, Im sorry. Baby Nuo cant hear you! Ye Siming grabbed her into his arms and pressed onto her small ears, gritting his teeth, and said, I, am, sorry. Do you hear it this time? Gu Nuoers neck itched from his soft breath. She shrank her neck and couldnt help butugh softly. She shall reluctantly forgive the big dog then! Chapter 235 - How Dare They Bully Gu Nuo’er’s Mother?

Chapter 235: How Dare They Bully Gu Nuoers Mother?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer was sent back to the pce by Ye Siming. When Wanyin heard that the princess had returned to the pce, she waited at the pce gate with a few pce maids holding umbres. When the child was brought back to the Qiushui Pce by Wanyin, Noble Consort Qiao was leaning against the beautys couch, her beautiful face filled with displeasure. Wanxuan massaged the noble consorts legs and said, Your Highness, its better if you dont interfere in Beauty Sus matters. This person is evil and used to stay in Consort Yis side hall. Consort Yi was straightforward and generous, giving her many rewards. However, she took advantage of the fact that Consort Yi was not feeling well to run to Consort Yis hall to invite the emperor to move to her room to rest. Later on, Consort Yi found out about this and lost her temper, chasing her out of the side hall. Now, she lives in the Xiechun Pavilion which few people mention. No one gets close to her. Noble Consort Qiao pushed her hair up a little and said in an indifferent tone. I cant be bothered to care about this trivial matter of hers. However, since she has asked for my help and Im temporarily taking charge of the issues concerning six pces, how can I not care about it? However, she said that her father is seriously ill and wants to go home to visit him. This matter is of great importance and its not up to me to decide whether consorts can return to visit their family. I naturally have to ask His Majesty before I can give an answer. Its not like I dont want to help. However, she didnt know what was good for her and kowtowed and cried in this pce. Fortunately, Baby Nuo wasnt around. Otherwise, if Baby Nuo was given a fright, Ill skin Beauty Su alive! Wanxuan quickly said, Thats right! How unlucky! When Gu Nuoer walked in, she heard these words clearly. She blinked her watery eyes and called out softly, Mother~ Baby Nuo is home~ Noble Consort Qiaos displeased expression changed, revealing a hint of the gentleness of a mother. She quickly got up and went up to the child. Good Nuoer, why are you only back now? Did you run off somewhere to y again? Gu Nuoer thought for a moment but didnt say anything about Xie Xingli inviting her to repel evil spirits. I went out to watch the rain with Elder Brother Siming! The child pounced into her mothers arms and rubbed her head against her mother. Mother, Baby Nuo misses you so much~ Noble Consort Qiao was amused by her daughter. She picked Gu Nuoer up and patted her back gently. You little fellow, your mouth seems to have been smeared with honey all day long. Its raining outside. You didnt get drenched, did you? How about Mother steam some milk cake for you to eat? Gu Nuoer nodded and didnt say anything. This was because she was focused on sensing the aura on her mothers body. When she entered the hall just now, she only felt a ck fog blowing over. The child was very intelligent and naturally guessed that something had happened. The ck fog on Noble Consort Qiaos body was faintly discernible. It didnt look too serious, but Gu Nuoer frowned. Who had the guts to bully Gu Nuoers mother?! The child clenched her small fists. At this moment, Noble Consort Qiao was about to carry Gu Nuoer to the inner room when she suddenly felt dizzy. Her legs went limp and she suddenly fell to the side. Even so, Noble Consort Qiao still protected her daughter tightly with both hands! The sudden change happened so suddenly that Wanyin and Wanxuan rushed over in a hurry but were unable to support Noble Consort Qiao before she fell. Gu Nuoer hurriedly waved her small hand. Noble Consort Qiao felt that something seemed to have grabbed her waist when she fell. She only fell slowly to the ground, but it didnt hurt at all. Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer asked anxiously almost in unison. Mother, are you alright? Baby Nuo, did you get hurt from the fall? Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and tears immediately welled up in her eyes. She wrapped her small hands tightly around her mothers neck. Mother, Baby Nuo doesnt feel any pain. Mother is hurt. Baby Nuo will blow on it for you. Chapter 236 - Strange Laughter Of A Child

Chapter 236: Strange Laughter Of A Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wanyin and Wanxuan were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They quickly helped Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer up. Everyone in the hall was frightened and surrounded them and asked how they were. Noble Consort Qiao still had a lingering fear. She patted Gu Nuoers back gently. Good child, Mother didnt get hurt from the fall. Baby Nuo, dont be afraid. Gu Nuoer leaned on her mothers shoulder, tears welling up in her eyes, making her big eyes look even clearer. She touched Noble Consort Qiaos be. Whats wrong with Mother~ Wanxuan went forward and frowned in worry. Has Your Highness been too tired recently? His Majesty is going to bring everyone to the spring hunt soon. Your Highness will have to worry about all the matters concerning the travel arrangements for everyone in the harem. Furthermore, you havent slept well for the past few days. In this servants opinion, Your Highness should just lie down and rest well for a few days. Noble Consort Qiao pressed her temples and shook her head gently. No, His Majesty is about to travel. Ive always been headstrong and I cant allow myself to hold him back at a time like this. Its fine. Ill be fine after getting good sleep. Get the imperial physician to prescribe me some calming medicine. After saying that, Noble Consort Qiao was still most worried that her daughter would be frightened. She carried Gu Nuoer andforted her gently. The child was also very obedient andy motionless in her mothers arms. In the end, Wanyin and Wanxuan attended to Noble Consort Qiao as she went to sleep. Gu Nuoery at the side and slowly touched her mothers be. No one saw her blue spiritual energy slowly entering Noble Consort Qiaos body. It helped her disperse the ck fog and clear her meridians. Noble Consort Qiao felt an inexplicablefort. After a while, she held Gu Nuoers small hand and fell asleep. After this situation, Gu Nuoer was very clear. This was the aura left behind by an evil creature. It was equivalent to a mark. Since it dared to tamper with her mother, it would definitelye back. Gu Nuoer decided not to go anywhere. She would just sit here and wait for it! The child wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and instructed calmly, Elder Sister Wanyin, go and find the imperial physician uncle to prescribe medicine for Mother. When Mother wakes up, give it to her to drink. Elder Sister Wanxuan, go outside and keep watch. If anyonees to visit Mother, just say that Mother is sleeping with Baby Nuo and ask them toe backter. Noble Consort Qiao had always been a headstrong person and would definitely not want others to know that she wasnt feeling well. Wanyin and Wanxuan nodded and quickly did as Gu Nuoer instructed. When only Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer were left in the room, the child sat on the bed and closed her eyes slightly. She released her spiritual energy and used an overwhelming method to trace the aura left behind by the ck fog to search for suspicious targets in the pce. Suddenly, she heard theughter of a child. Gu Nuoer frowned slightly. Her spiritual senses arrived at a remote and cold pce that was covered in withered grass. There was a woman with her back facing Gu Nuoer and her appearance couldnt be seen clearly. The woman was only digging under the tree and muttering Noble Consort Qiao, arent you proud to have a daughter? You like children a lot, right? Ill give you this big gift! Gu Nuoer looked up and saw a small que hanging on the door. It said Xiechun Pavilion. The childs breathing suddenly changed from slow back to its regr pace. When she opened her eyes again, there were faint blue ripples in her originally ck and bright eyes. The ripples spread out, filled with intelligence. To think that Beauty Su actually came with ill intentions. The child waited until nighttime and used the excuse of being sleepy to not let the pce maid light themp. She quietly watched over her mother until a droplet fell and made a da sound. Hehe. The strangeughter of a child sounded again. Chapter 237 - Be Careful I’ll Gouge Your Eyes Out

Chapter 237: Be Careful Ill Gouge Your Eyes Out Later!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At the same time, Gu Nuoer smelled a bloody stench gushing over. The child frowned and pinched her nose. Suddenly, a gust of wind with a more horrible stench blew in from the half-open window. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, causing the incense burner not far away to emit even more white smoke. She was going to be suffocated to death! Suddenly! The childsughter came closer from afar. It stopped in front of Noble Consort Qiaos bed. Gu Nuoer looked coldly at the boy who was less than two years old. His entire body was ashen and there were blood spots everywhere. He slowly leaned on the headboard of the bed. He looked at the sleeping Noble Consort Qiao and giggled. Just as he was about to touch Noble Consort Qiaos forehead with his bloodstained hand Suddenly, he was restrained by a powerful spiritual energy. The ghost was shocked. He struggled and howled until he saw Gu Nuoer, who was sitting in the corner of the bed, slowly standing up. Her face was round and fair, her cheeks pink, but her big watery eyes were filled with cold emotions. Who allowed you to touch my mother? The ghost kept letting out iprehensible howls. Gu Nuoer frowned. Youre so noisy. Ill let you calm down first. After saying that, she waved her small hand up and down, left and right. As she moved, the ghost was suddenly lifted up. One moment, it hit the roof, and the next moment, it fell to the ground. Before he could catch his breath, he was swayed left and right and smashed hard against various cabs and walls. He was a spirit body and Gu Nuoer had put up a barrier. Therefore, soft sounds from him smashing around in the room could not be heard from outside. However, Gu Nuoer didnt hold back. The little ghost was dizzy from the repeated collisions and became groggy. Even his howls became weaker. Hey on the ground as if he was on the verge of death. Gu Nuoer walked past Noble Consort Qiao and arrived in front of the ghost. She lowered her eyes condescendingly. If one dies while carrying a huge grudge, theyll be the most powerful little malicious ghost after they die and get nourished from tainted blood. However, youre only this capable, yet you dare to want to snatch my mother from me? However, at this moment, the ghost lying on the ground suddenly broke free and darted into the wall, looking like he had disappeared. The room fell into a dead silence. There wasnt even the sound of water dripping. Gu Nuoers small feet stepped on the ground, her small toes were milky white like pearls. Her small face looked calm. At this moment, a violent wind with a stench suddenly attacked from Gu Nuoers left! She didnt panic but turned around and pushed. A huge blue glow erupted from her palm. A light that mortals couldnt see left the little malicious ghost with nowhere to hide! He had originally wanted to wait for an opportunity to ambush Gu Nuoer, but didnt expect to fall to the ground and wail in pain under the pressure of her spiritual energy. Gu Nuoer ced one hand behind her back and pushed her magic power with the other. After all, the ghost had already lost its humanity and didnt know what fear was anymore. Even though he was lying on the ground, he still bared his teeth fiercely at Gu Nuoer. His teeth were sharp and had actually grown four rows of teeth, looking extremely terrifying! Gu Nuoer freed her small hand and pinched her nose. Dont open your mouth anymore. It stinks! After saying that, the child pped the little malicious ghost twice across the air, knocking off his sharp teeth. Then, she retracted her small hand. She wasnt nning on killing it. However, Gu Nuoers gaze was fixed as she said to the child, You should look for whoever created you to be your mother, not listen to her and snatch someone elses mother. The little malicious ghosty on the ground and stared at her fiercely, his eyes emitting a green glow. Seeing that he wasnt moving, Gu Nuoer reached out her fist and said fiercely, Arent you leaving? What was knocked out just now was your teeth. Be careful Ill gouge out your eyeballster! A gust of wind swept past and the little malicious ghost escaped. From the looks of it, he had gone to Beauty Sus residence. Chapter 238 - Baby Nuo Is Scared and Can’t Sleep

Chapter 238: Baby Nuo Is Scared and Cant Sleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer looked at her mother, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. She waved her small hand and an ice-blue cover appeared out of nowhere. It protected the mind and body, making one immune to all poisons! After the child finished doing this, she pped her hands in satisfaction. Then, she picked up her favorite fabric tigers tail and walked out of the hall. She had already dealt with the little malicious ghost, but She still had to rely on her father to deal with the rest of the matters! It was alreadyte. At this moment, Gu Yihan would usually still be reviewing the memorials. It was alreadyte. At this moment, Gu Yihan was usually still reviewing the memorials. At this moment, the imperial guards were strictly guarding the courtyard of the imperial study. The dim yellow light spilled all over the ground. Chunshou, who was guarding the door, sensed a small figure staggering over from the courtyard. He took a closer look and quickly bowed to wee her. Princess, why are you here alone? Its so dark on the road. Did you fall? Gu Nuoer held the fabric tiger in her small hand, her ck and soft hair draped over her shoulders. Her big eyes flickered, but there was a hint of grievance in them. Uncle Chunshou~ Baby Nuo wants to look for Father~ Baby Nuo is scared and cant sleep~ Chunshou quickly nodded and bowed, weing the princess up the steps. Your Majesty, the little princess is here. Not long after he finished speaking, Gu Yihan opened the door from the inside. When Gu Nuoer saw her father, she pouted her pink lips, her fair face filled with grievance. She reached out her two small arms. Father, carry~ Gu Yihan bent down and carried her in his arms, his heart aching. Fathers good Baby Nuo, why arent you resting at thiste hour? After saying that, he looked around the courtyard. He saw that Gu Nuoer hade alone. Gu Yihan couldnt help but say with an imperceptible hint of anger, What is Noble Consort Qiao busy with? What if Nuoer were to bump into something from the Qiushui Pce to the imperial study? Gu Nuoer shook her head, her eyes filled with grievance. She leaned over to Gu Yihans ear and said softly, Father, Mother was bullied until she fell sick. She even fainted once today and gave Baby Nuo a big scare! Bully? Who bullied her? Gu Yihan found this very unbelievable. Noble Consort Qiaos father was the Grace Defender Duke and her personality was as straightforward as her fathers. Moreover, she was smarter and stronger. Who could bully her? Gu Nuoers voice became small. It looks like a little brother. Hes covered in bruises and blood! Baby Nuo dreamed that he was lying on Beauty Sus back and then being sent by Beauty Su to Mother. At night, hey down on Mother and Baby Nuos bed! Father, Im scared. Will this little brother hurt Mother? After he came, Mother already fainted once. The childs childish words were fearless, but her straightforward words frightened everyone so much that ayer of cold sweat broke out on their backs. What kind of little brother would lie on someone elses back, be covered in blood, and eventually end up at Noble Consort Qiaos bed? This was not the most important thing. Four years ago, Beauty Su had indeed lost a six-month-old baby boy! Gu Yihan frowned deeply. Looking at the innocence and fear in his daughters eyes, his heart ached! He gestured to Chunshou, who quickly received the order and brought a group of imperial guards to Beauty Sus pce. Gu Yihans expression changed to aforting gentleness. Nuoer, dont be afraid. With Father around, no evil or demonic creatures can get close. As he spoke, he carried Gu Nuoer into the imperial study. Chapter 239 - Father Is Really Gentle

Chapter 239: Father Is Really Gentle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan saw that his daughter looked very listless. He was afraid that she would be frightened because she was young and saw something she shouldnt have seen. Just now, he saw his precious daughter holding onto a fabric tiger with her small hands. Her ck hair draped over her shoulders and she looked like a little fairy of the night. When she stood pitifully at the door like that, Gu Yihans heart ached a lot. He thought about it and found a way to make his daughter happy. Gu Yihan ced Gu Nuoer on the table. Underneath was a pile of memorials that he had just approved. He smiled and said, Baby Nuo, you can take a random memorial. Then, no matter how many strokes you want to give the official who gave you this memorial or if you want to give him a fine of his monthly sry, Ill listen to you. How about that? When Gu Nuoer heard this, she shook her head faster than a rattle. Father, if the official uncles didnt do anything wrong, then dont hit them. Oh, why dont I pick one, and then Father can just casually say a few words to the official uncle. This will let the official uncles feel Fathers concern for them! Seeing that Gu Nuoer had taken the initiative to give a suggestion, Gu Yihan naturally nodded happily. As long as it could divert his daughters attention, he would do anything! The child reached out her small hand and dug under her butt. After a while, she took out a memorial. Gu Yihanughed and said, Come and let Father see whos so lucky to be scooped up by Baby Nuo. The memorial was rolled out and the emperor nced at it. His smile gradually faded. It turned out to be that long-winded Censor Zhang. What was written on the memorial wasnt anything else, but a 3,000-word persuasion memorial that Censor Zhang had painstakingly written. He told the emperor about his worries about building a waterway and begged the emperor to appease themoners. It was such a simple matter, but Censor Zhang had written a five to six-page memorial. Gu Yihan found long-winded officials the most annoying! When he saw the pile of words, the veins on his forehead popped up in his fury. Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, pointed at the memorial with her small hand and said in a soft voice, Wow~ Uncle Zhang wrote so many words~ He must have put in a lot of effort! Gu Yihan looked down at the child and forcefully suppressed the anger that had risen. He smiled slowly, but his gaze was cold. Baby Nuo, it seems that Father has to fulfill his promise and let Censor Zhang feel Fathers care, right? The child nodded repeatedly. Gu Yihan carried her and sat down on the seat. He picked up his brush, dipped it in ink, and then slowly left a few short sentences at the back of Censor Zhangs long-winded memorial. Censor Zhang, Im very relieved to see you being so attentive. Have you eaten today? Did you eat well? How are you feeling? If youre stuffed from eating, you must remember to go out for a walk. After writing it, the emperor raised the memorial in front of his daughter and asked with a smile, Baby Nuo, are you satisfied that Father shows care for Censor Zhang like this? The child took a look and her watery eyes became filled with admiration. Father is so gentle. Uncle Zhang will definitely be very happy! Gu Yihanughed coldly in his heart. He shall deal with Censor Zhang another day! However, at this moment, Chunshou returned with his report. However, his face was pale and his hands were trembling. He looked like he was quite frightened. Gu Yihan frowned. If theres anything filthy, think about it before saying it. Dont scare Nuoer. Yes yes Chunshou trembled. When this servant brought the imperial guards to Beauty Sus ce, we realized that she was bloodletting, feeding to a a Chunshou couldnt continue and was trembling badly. Later on, one of the imperial guards went up and whispered a few words in the emperors ear to exin the matter clearly. It turned out that when they went over, they saw Beauty Su bloodletting to feed a small dried corpse in a jar. Chapter 240 - Invite the Eminent Monk

Chapter 240: Invite the Eminent Monk Grandpas From Taishi Monastery Over!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Eunuch Chunshou saw it, he turned around and ran out of the door, retching for a while. That jar also emitted a horrible stench! The imperial guards also relied on their strong mental fortitude to rush up and press Beauty Su to the ground. When Beauty Su was caught, she was already not very sober. Instead, he watched as the imperial guard retreated in horror. Ive already fed you blood! What else do you want?! Donte over! Donte over! You are not my child! Chunshou took a while to calm down before reporting, This servant saw Beauty Su like this and guessed that there must be something fishy about this matter. It was really terrifying for her to be performing such a heretical art in the pce! Therefore, this servant interrogated her pce maid. After a few interrogations, her pce maid told the truth. It turned out that back then when she was pregnant, she gave the imperial physician money. After knowing that she might be pregnant with a son, she made the decision to drink saffron and abort the child. When the child was born, it was indeed a healthy baby boy. It was a pity that he died in the womb. However, back then, the noble consort had once punished Beauty Su for causing trouble on the pretext that she was pregnant. Therefore, Beauty Su held a grudge. Later on, the noble consort gave birth to a little princess, which made Beauty Su feel even more resentful. She found a heretical art from outside and fed it with her blood for two years before bringing the ghost out to harm people! Gu Yihan frowned and felt disgusted. Back then, everyone in the pce knew that he wanted a daughter. He also said that whoever gave birth to a daughter for him would enjoy endless glory and wealth. However, he didnt expect that Beauty Su would feel that a son was useless and actually aborted the child herself. Later on, she even lied that she had a miscarriage. Gu Nuoer was also very surprised. That was a six-month-old child. He already had a fetal spirit. How helpless and pitiful he must have been when he died. It was no wonder the ghost had such a huge grudge. It turned out that he had been deprived of his life like that. Gu Yihan hugged his daughter, fearing that she would be scared. He urged coldly, Hurry up and burn such an evil thing along with Beauty Su. Dont leave them in the pce to harm others. Gu Nuoer quickly said, Father! Its already sote. Itll be so scary to start a fire. Why dont we invite the eminent monk grandpas from Taishi Monastery over tomorrow? Chunshou echoed, Thats right, Your Majesty. You didnt see that scene. This servant feels that its really unlucky. If Beauty Su wants to harm the noble consort, its better to find experts to perform a ritual! Otherwise, the little princess will be implicated! Gu Yihan lowered his head and Gu Nuoer happened to look up. The father and daughter looked at each other. The childs eyes were clear and filled with a pleading glow. Gu Yihan thought about it. Chunshou was right. His good daughter had already seen that evil spirit. Unless he brought experts over, he wouldnt be able to get peace of mind. Therefore, Gu Yihan nodded and asked the imperial guards to lock Beauty Su up in prison first. As for the jar that contained the dried corpse, it was to be sealed in Beauty Sus bedroom in the meantime. After the matter was settled, Gu Yihan focused on taking care of his daughter and stopped reviewing the memorials. He carried his daughter back to his private bedroom and let Gu Nuoer sleep on his big bed. The child rolled around happily. Not longter, she hugged Gu Yihans big nket and fell asleep. Gu Yihan watched over his daughter for a while before he also slept. The room was quiet and the lights were warm. On the bed, the child under the big brocade nket moved her small body. Then, she lightened her footsteps and quietly got off the bed. During her series of actions, Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide. The sleepiness she had pretended to feel earlier had long disappeared. She was afraid of waking up her father, who had just fallen asleep. Chapter 241 - What Should A Mother Be Like?

Chapter 241: What Should A Mother Be Like?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The child tiptoed to the window, stepped on a small round stool, and quietly climbed out. Her figure swayed and she rode on the wind and flew off. In the blink of an eye, her small feet stepped on Beauty Sus courtyard. At this moment, the door to the courtyard had long been sealed off by a few chains. There were even yellow talismans found somewhere that were pasted on the door. Gu Nuoer slowly walked into the inner hall. The sorry state of the hall indicated the tragedy that had just happened. There were also drops of blood on the ground, probably left behind by Beauty Su. On the table in the middle was a medium-sized y jar. There were also talismans pasted on the outside. Gu Nuoer went forward and waved her small hand. The talisman responded and gently fell off. Gu Nuoer had originally thought that the ghost would immediately fly out once he was released from the restraints However, after Gu Nuoer waited for a long time, there was still no movement. The child pouted and said softly, Hurry up ande out. Why are you hiding again? A faint cry sounded in the air. A faint light shed and Gu Nuoer saw a small figure curled up in the corner of the hall, sobbing with his back facing her. It turned out that the little ghost had run out long ago. It made sense. He was a malicious ghost nourished by blood and ordinary talismans wouldnt be able to suppress him at all. Gu Nuoer went forward and tilted her head. Why are you crying? She didnt expect such a little malicious ghost to cry. This was because the ghost, which was filled with hostility, should only have the word kill in his heart. But now, this little malicious ghost in front of her had his own emotions and could even cry. Is it because Im a boy that my mother doesnt want me His voice was filled with sobs and grievances, echoing in the empty hall. Gu Nuoer sighed. She sat on the ground with an obedient gaze. This isnt your fault. Beauty Su is too bad. Shes not worthy of being a mother. What should a mother be like? The ghost turned around, his pale face covered in tears. Even though his eyes were bloodshot and red, they were no longer as vicious as before. Oh, mothers There are those who are like my mother, domineering and beautiful, protecting me wholeheartedly. There are also those who are like Mother Consort Yi, giving her child the best in everything. There are also those who are like Mother Consort Lan. Even if she doesnt like something, she would still fully support her child in doing things that they like. There are still many, many more types! Youre just unlucky to have met a bad mother this time, but itll definitely be better next time! The ghosts tears were still flowing. Will there be a next time? You dont have to lie to me. In my current state, theherworld wont ept me and I wont be able to go anywhere. Not longter, Ill be beaten until my soul dissipates. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her cheeks. Who said that?! If thats really the case, wouldnt I havee for nothing?! With me around, I guarantee that I can let you reincarnate! The ghosts eyes lit up. Really?! Can I really have another mother? She wont despise me for being a boy? She wont abort me? Will she also hug me like how your mother hugged you? Gu Nuoer nodded, her pink face filled with pride. Of course. In your next life, youll definitely be able to be born into a good family. Come, stick your head over. The ghost trusted her very much and did as he was told. Gu Nuoer stood up and tapped his be with her finger. In an instant, ice-blue water ripples bloomed from her fingertips and filled the room! Gu Nuoers ck eyes were watery. Elder Sister, please wait! The ghost suddenly shouted. Gu Nuoer retracted her small hand. Whats wrong? Chapter 242 - If I Could Live, I’m Your Elder Brother

Chapter 242: If I Could Live, Im Your Elder Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The ghosts face was pale and there were many bloodstains and bruises on his body. However, the intense hatred in his eyes had disappeared and was reced by a childlike frankness and naivety. Gu Nuoer saw him slowly kneel and kowtow in the direction of the door. My mother didnt give birth to me and took away my life. I hate her very much. But since Im leaving now, I still have to kowtow to her. I have to thank her for carrying me for six months. Before she found out that I was a boy, she spoke to me gently. Actually, I heard everything. Later on, she also fed me with her own blood. She was a woman who had endured the hardships of pregnancy and then killed me heartlessly. Perhaps there was a moment when she really loved me. No matter what, I dont owe her anything anymore! The green glow around the ghost became even dimmer. Gu Nuoer knew that once he let go of his obsession and his hatred dissipated, it would be time for him to leave. The ghost stood up and closed his eyes obediently. Elder Sister, Im ready! Gu Nuoers fair face was round and cute. She reached out her small hand again and slowly pressed it between the little malicious ghosts eyebrows. Dont be afraid. I promised you that I would help you reincarnate. Goodbye, little brother! The watery light in her palm shone again. It lit up the entire room like a gxy. Gu Nuoers spiritual energy kept on cleaning up the injuries on the little ghost. It soothed every bruise and bloodstain on his body. The little malicious ghost opened his eyes, his big eyes looking a little mischievous. Thats not right. If I could live, Im your elder brother! Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks in protest. You were calling me Elder Sister first! The little malicious ghost childs smile had a hint of bitterness. Youre really a good person. If I could be your elder brother, Id definitely be very happy. Goodbye, Little Nuoer. Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and nodded gently. As the ghost waspletely enveloped by the aqua blue light, in just a moment, it turned into specks of crystal and floated out of the window with the blue light, spinning into the depths of the night sky. Gu Nuoer had her small hands on the window, her long eyshes fluttering and her bright eyes looking at the sky. The surrounding night was quiet and beautiful. The insectsy in the grass and let out low cries. Even though he was born from evil thoughts and was even deprived of the right to live, he was actually able to let go of his obsession at thest moment. Regrettably, he hadnt even left a name behind. The child muttered softly, Grandpa Heavenly Dao, is this what you want me to experience? The various forms of the mortal world? The sky was vast and the gxy stretched for ten thousand miles. In the sky, the gods didnt answer Baby Nuos question. Only the evening breeze that blew over was very stable andfortable. The next day, the news spread that Beauty Su had killed her son and raised his corpse. The six pces were thrown into an uproar. People said that even a vicious tiger wouldnt eat its cubs. Beauty Su was so cruel to her unborn child! Her death was really not worth pitying! That day, Gu Yihan gave the order to dismember Beauty Su. The corpse jar she raised was also burned on the spot after the eminent monks from Taishi Monastery arrived. There was only a set of bones in the jar. Gu Nuoer had already helped the vengeful spirit to move on. On this day, everyone felt that it was unlucky and no one came to watch the show. Only Gu Nuoer avoided her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, and quietly went to Beauty Sus residence. She also ced a small flower she had just picked in the corner where the child had curled up in a cornerst night. There were asionally cruel evils in this world, but the little malicious ghost was very good and still retained a trace of kindness within him. He was worthy of getting her flower. Chapter 243 - Can You Invite Us to the Palace? Chapter 243: Can You Invite Us to the Pce?Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The weather was warm. In the study in the Censor Zhangs residence. The two attendants at the door looked up at the clear weather and heard Lord Zhang crying tears of joy from time to time. They couldnt help but look at each other. Our master has been like this for about four hours, right? He locked himself up in the study without eating or drinking and wouldugh and cry from time to time. Could it be that hes feeling unwell? Damn, you still dont know, right? Master is just happy. A while ago, the emperor ordered the construction of a waterway, which made Master anxious. He was afraid that it would anger the people and thus made up his mind to submit a memorial to the emperor. A few days ago, he even told his wife hisst words. In the end, the emperors memorial came back today. Not only was the emperor not angry, but he was also concerned about whether our master was eating well. Isnt this a joyous thing? Of course our master would be happy! Ever since His Majesty had a little princess, his temper has been getting better and better. The weather in spring had always been clear. The sky was blue and clear, with a few white clouds drifting. Gu Nuoer obediently attended ss. In front, the teachers saliva sttered away while he continued teaching. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer wrote in her book that she wanted to eat candies. Ye Siming, who was behind her, stared at the back of the childs head with a cold face. The teacher secretly nced at him. Although this Young Master Ye had a cold personality, he paid attention in ss and was a promising talent. However, what Ye Siming was thinking was that Gu Nuoer didnt say that the sweet pancake she ate this morning was delicious. What was wrong with it? Was there something wrong with the fire? At this moment, the teacher mentioned a poem in the book. The trees in the south and north mountains are dark, ferocious tigers walk around the forest in the day. Do you know what tigers are the most ferocious and rarest? Its the white tiger. Unfortunately, Ive only been lucky enough to see it once. The students below echoeda Thats right. White tigers are the rarest. There arent any in our country at all. Moreover, they are priceless. Its already very impressive to be able to take a look at them. At this moment, a voice suddenly said softly, I heard that white tigers are only found in Northern Liang. When they came to pay their respects to the emperor this year, they even gave a pair of mother and a son white tigers to amuse the emperor. Your Highness must have seen them before, right? Her tone was faintly provocative. She wanted to push Gu Nuoer to the center of the storm. She was waiting for the child to respond to her. However, after a moment of silence, Gu Nuoer didnt say anything. Everyone looked over and saw that the princess was seriously scribbling away in her book. The little princess was so obedient. She must be taking notes! The teacher was very gratified. It was rare for the princess toe from a noble family yet be so studious. He reminded Gu Nuoer in a gentle tone, Your Highness, dont tire yourself too much. Only then did Gu Nuoer hear someone calling her. She raised her head, her fair face filled with confusion. Huh? The girl who had spoken just now was still unconvinced. Why did this Princess Yaoguang treat her like air?! She said slowly, Your Highness, everyone is curious about what white tigers look like. Can you invite us into the pce to take a look? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked at the person who had spoken. It turned out to be the young miss of the Xie Family, Xie Yinxiangs sister, Xie Liuhua. Gu Nuoer had never noticed Xie Liuhua before. It turned out that they were in the same ss? When everyone heard the mention of entering the pce, they couldnt help but get excited. Usually, only during festivities and when the pce held a banquet could they apany their parents to the pce and experience the emperors grace. Even so, many of them had never been to the pce. Gu Nuoer looked at Xie Liuhua, her watery eyes glistening. Gu Nuoer exposed Xie Liuhua mercilessly, Elder Sister Xie Liuhua, are you the one who wants to go, or is it that everyone wants to go? Chapter 244 - No One Can Think About Morally

Chapter 244: No One Can Think About Morally Coercing Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Liuhua was stunned when she heard this. Initially, she only hated that Xie Yinxiang could get the little princesss help. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be in cahoots. Xie Liuhua could not help but feel jealous of the little princess. This time, she pretended to be indifferent in giving her suggestion, but she wanted to see the little princess in a difficult position. After all, there were nearly 30 people in their ss. The pce was heavily guarded. Could the princess bring all her ssmates in at once? Moreover, it was just to go and see the white tigers! The pce wasnt a marketce where one coulde and go as they pleased, as and when they wanted. However, Xie Liuhua didnt expect Gu Nuoer to be so stubborn. Her words were straightforward and pierced her heart. She couldnt answer for a moment and pretended to be aggrieved. I Everyone must secretly wish that they can go, but its just that I said it out for them. Princess, please dont be angry because of this misunderstanding. It took a few simple words from her to push Gu Nuoer into a disadvantageous situation once again. It was as if Gu Nuoer didnt agree to the suggestion, it would mean that she didnt like the idea of bringing everyone into the pce. Moreover, it would also indirectly reflect that she was petty. Gu Nuoer had seen her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, deal with people who looked delicate on the surface but were actually vicious on the inside. The child did not fall for this at all! She immediately stood up slowly and said softly to the teacher, Teacher, if its a requirement for the ss, and everyone needs to see a white tiger for writing poems or painting Then Ill definitely invite everyone to the pce to admire the white tigers together. But if its just Elder Sister Xie Liuhuas own idea, I wont agree to it. Gu Nuoer looked sideways at Xie Liuhua with her ck eyes flickering. Its because I dont know her well and dont want to invite her to the pce either. Therefore, Elder Sister Xie Liuhua, you shouldnt be the one to request to enter the pce. If Teacher needs for it, Ill naturally agree to it if he were to bring it up. The child said firmly, But if its you, then no. Xie Liuhua trembled. She didnt expect Gu Nuoer to be so eloquent at such a young age. With just a few words, Gu Nuoer left her with no face at all! By saying this in public, wasnt this clearly telling everyone that Princess Yaoguang didnt like Xie Liuhua?! Xie Liuhuas eyes immediately turned red. At home, her parents had always given in to her. Princess, Ive never offended you. Why do you have to say this Her grievances turned into tears that welled up in her eyes. Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes. Of course youve offended me. Just now, before the teacher said anything, you took the initiative to ask if I could enter the pce in front of everyone. This is coercion! Although Im young, I can tell the good from the bad. I dont like you talking like this! Moreover, theres no malice in my rejection, so why are you feeling so aggrieved? Must I agree and go along with you? Im not your mother! Everyone felt that what Gu Nuoer said made sense. Xie Liuhua didnt care about anything and asked the princess if she could bring everyone to the pce to see the white tigers. Even if it was out of goodwill, she was taking herself with too much importance. If the princess didnt agree to her request, it meant that she was bullying her. This person was too arrogant. At this moment, Ye Siming, who had been silent all this while, crossed his arms and spoke up coldly, with a hint of warning. I advise you to restrain your worthless tears in ss. Thest person who cried like this was Xue Yumeng. Xie Liuhua trembled. Xue Yumeng? The noble daughter from an aristocratic family who had been beaten up by the princess? After being beaten up, Xue Yumeng hadnt evene to school even until now! Chapter 245 - Mustn’t Let It Go Out and Hurt People

Chapter 245: Mustnt Let It Go Out and Hurt People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Perhaps because Ye Simings warning had worked, the tears in Xie Liuhuas eyes gradually faded. Her eyes were red as she stood there uneasily, feeling equally awkward if she were to sit or remain standing. The surrounding students looked at her and whispered to each other. Jiang Xiaoran, who was behind Ye Siming, sneered and shook his head, gloating. Its fine for your parents to coax and pamper you at home, but yet youre still expecting everyone to do things the way you want them to when youre outside. Youre so shameless~ After he said this, Xie Liuhua immediately felt like crying from the bottom of her heart. No one dared to interrupt at this moment. This was because Gu Nuoer was the one with the highest status in this ss. Next would be Ye Siming and Jiang Xiaoran. The two of them were both on the princesss side. Who would want to court death to help Xie Liuhua out? Moreover, everyone felt that this Xie Liuhua was usually too squeamish. This time, she deserved to get knocked down by the princess. The teacher inevitably stood up to mediate things. Alright, alright. This is just a derivation of a poem. We dont really have to let the princess invite us into the pce to see the white tigers. The teacher said a few simple words before changing the topic and starting to talk about the rest of the poem. When it was time for lunch, Gu Nuoer got up obediently and nned to let Ye Siming bring her to go eat. However, from the corner of her eye, she noticed that Xie Liuhua, who was sitting there without anyoneforting her, was staring at her resentfully. The child snorted for a moment and turned to say to Ye Siming sweetly, Elder Brother Siming, do you know how my mother describes those people who ridicule others coldly when something doesnt go their way? Ye Siming lowered his eyes. How? A splic person! Gu Nuoer suddenly turned her head and stuck out her tongue in Xie Liuhuas direction. She made a face and then pulled Ye Siming away. This Princess Yaoguang was really arrogant! Xie Liuhua turned around, wanting to find a ssmate to prove that Gu Nuoer had really bullied her just now! Unexpectedly, after looking for a long time, she saw that only Jiang Xiaoran was left in the room. Jiang Xiaoran looked like he was watching a show. His mocking gaze became even more wanton when he saw Xie Liuhua looking over. Dont look at me, I didnt hear anything. You provoked the princess because you saw that she was young. You deserve to suffer. After saying that, Jiang Xiaorany on the table and fell asleep. This time, Xie Liuhua felt a pain in her chest. After school this day, Gu Nuoer returned to the pce, nning to really go and take a look at the little white tiger. It had been a long time since she had seen meow meow. She wondered if it had gained a little weight. After dinner, the child was led by Wanyin to the lion and tiger garden. Unexpectedly, before they entered, they heard amotion and screams Hurry up and catch it! We mustnt let it run out and hurt people! Otherwise, well all lose our heads! Im scared! This is a white tiger! It eats people! As ferocious beast roars sounded one after another, Wanyin was so frightened that her face turned pale. Princess, lets not go over! Some ferocious beast must have escaped. The lion and tiger garden is too dangerous. Lets return to the Qiushui Pce first! The child shook her head repeatedly. Elder Sister Wanyin, we have to go and see whats going on and if we can help. It wont be good if we really let some obedient child run out and scare Father and Mother! After saying that, she shook off Wanyins hand and ran in. Wanyin shouted anxiously, Princess, dont go! Youre only three years old! What can you do to help?! The moment Gu Nuoer entered the courtyard, she saw a shocking scene under the moonlight. A white tiger with a snow-white body and a tuft of gray fur on its forehead had somehow run out of the cage. And its huge w paw was pressing down on a young eunuch! Chapter 246 - Big Meow and I Have Just Become Good Friends

Chapter 246: Big Meow and I Have Just Be Good Friends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The white tiger bared its fangs and was about to bite off the eunuchs throat. At this moment, Gu Nuoer let out a childish gasp. Meow meow! You mustnt eat people! The white tiger paused and turned around, its ice-blue eyes condensed with a barbaric beastly nature. It let go of the young eunuch and lowered its body slightly, walking towards Gu Nuoer. It looked like it would pounce over at any moment and bite the child. Gu Nuoer confirmed at this moment. This wasnt the little meow meow she knew. This white tiger wasrger, had a more sleek figure, and its limbs were strong and muscr. Ignoring the critical situation, Wanyin quickly ran over and picked Gu Nuoer up, wanting to run away. The trembling pce servants at the side hurriedly shouted, You mustnt run with your back facing it! Otherwise, youll die even faster! Wanyin froze. She protected Gu Nuoer tightly. If the white tiger really wanted to eat people, it could eat her first! This way, when the imperial guards arrived, the princess would definitely be fine. Just as the white tiger was getting closer and closer, Gu Nuoer reached out her fair hand, her fingertips glowing slightly. Her ck eyes locked tightly onto the adult white tiger. Not longter, just as everyones hearts were in their throats, they realized that the originally ferocious white tiger was quietly lying on the ground. It licked its nose with its pink tongue and ced its two paws up and down as if it was waiting for something. Gu Nuoer turned to look at the eunuch in charge of the lion and tiger garden. Wheres its baby? The eunuch in charge was stunned for a moment before he quickly said, The little white tiger was a little listless this morning, so we took the opportunity when this female tiger wasnt paying attention to carry it out and locked it in the garden next door. We nned to send it back after it gets better. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Bring it back now. The mother is anxious because she cant see her baby. The eunuch in charge quickly called for the two pce maids and asked them to go to the Heguan Garden next door to bring the little white tiger over! Not longter, Gu Nuoer heard the little white tiger howling. The tigress quickly stood up and looked back. The two pce maids were very afraid and didnt dare to go forward at all. They ced the little white tiger on the ground and it staggered its way into its mothers arms. The female white tiger quickly stuck out her pink tongue and licked her childs fur. The hostility she gave off earlier was gone. She was now as obedient as a big cat. Gu Nuoers big eyes were sparkling as she watched. She swayed her small hands and feet. Elder Sister Wanyin, its fine now. Put me down~ Wanyin hesitated and had just exerted some strength when the child struggled to get onto the ground and ran towards the mother and child white tigers. Wanyin was shocked. Princess, dont go over! Its dangerous! She had just finished her sentence when Gu Nuoer had already arrived next to the big white tiger. She stuck out her small butt and sat on the ground. The little white tiger took the opportunity to crawl into her arms affectionately and snuggled up to her like a spoiled child. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, her white teeth bright and cute. Meow meow, I heard that youre not feeling well! The little white tiger seemed to be responding to her words andy weakly in Gu Nuoers arms. The childs heart ached very much and she patted its head. The little white tiger had grown a lot and its body had grown longer. However, it was only a little bigger than ordinary domestic cats. It was still small. The female white tiger at the sidey down obediently and ced one of her white and fluffy paws on Gu Nuoers small foot. Wanyin watched from the side in fear. Princess, you dont touch it anymore. Itd be better for you toe over. Elder Sister Wanyin, its fine. Big meow and I have just be good friends. If you dont believe me, look. After saying that, the little princess tilted her body and hugged the tigresss head with her two small hands! Chapter 247 - Who Dares to Be Unconvinced By the Princess?

Chapter 247: Who Dares to Be Unconvinced By the Princess?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The tigress raised her paws and stretched, revealing her stomach for Gu Nuoer to stroke. Even though the surrounding people were already shocked by the sight, the child still let out aughter that sounded like silver bells. She touched the female white tigers stomach with her small hand and pinched her ear to whisper a few words. The little white tiger took the opportunity to snuggle into Gu Nuoers arms and roll around. The eunuch in charge forced a smile and approached Wanyin. Our little princess is really amazing. She can even tame such a ferocious white tiger. Wanyin still felt a lingering fear. Im still worried. If the white tiger goes berserk and attacks, how can the princess withstand it? I think its better for you to lock this white tiger in a cage first. The eunuch in charge looked troubled. Elder Sister Wanyin, please, you saw it too. How would this white tiger listen to us? Every time someone approaches, shes extremely fierce. Yet, this is a tribute and we can neither beat nor kill her. Sigh, this is really difficult for us! At this moment, Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded. Eunuch in charge,e over! The eunuch in charge was stunned. Princess, that that doesnt seem like a good idea. How would he dare to go over?! Wanyin frowned and pushed him. How dare you not listen to the princesss summons? If His Majesty finds out, would you be able to keep your life? The eunuch in charge was so anxious that he was about to cry. What Wanyin said made sense. He could still run when facing a white tiger, but if the emperor was angry, wouldnt he have nowhere to escape to?! No matter how scared he was, he still walked over slowly. At this moment, the tigress sensed that someone was approaching. She turned over andy down on her stomach, her cold ice-blue eyes constantly watching the eunuch in charge who was moving over. The head eunuch walked near Gu Nuoer and smiled uglier than if he was crying. Your Highness, what orders do you have? Gu Nuoer looked up and said with her pink lips, Dont always feed it bloody meat. In the future, nch the meat in boiling water first. Otherwise, if it keeps eating like this, little meows stomach will feel ufortable. The eunuch in charge quickly nodded and took note of this. In the end, Gu Nuoer propped herself up with her small hands and patted her dress. She carried the little white tiger and gently pinched the tigresss chubby ears, bringing them to the cage. After the child entered, she instructed, Lay a softer cushion in the corner so that the two of them can sleepfortably at night~ If it rains, remember to cover the cage with ayer of rain cloth! The eunuch in charge took note of all the instructions Gu Nuoer gave.. In the end, Gu Nuoer was about to leave. The tigress couldnt bear to part with her and gently and slowly licked the hem of Gu Nuoers dress. The child reached out and rubbed her furry head. Its alright. Ive already told them to take good care of you. The mother and child white tigers sat obediently on the ground. They watched as Gu Nuoer left. Such a soul-stirring situation was easily resolved by the little princess. The pce servants in the lion and tiger garden were all in admiration of her. In the imperial study, Gu Yihan, who had just finished a secret discussion with the officials, was listening to the hidden guards report on the major and minor matters that had happened to the princess at the state school today. When he heard that someone had deliberately asked the princess to invite everyone to the pce to see the white tigers, Eunuch Chunshou happened toe to give a report. Your Majesty, the big white tiger in the lion and tiger garden ran out just now. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and didnt panic at all. How many people were eaten? Lock her up after shes done. This She didnt eat any single person and was sent back to the cage by the princess. Only then did Gu Yihans expression change drastically. What? Baby Nuo went over? Did she get hurt?! Chapter 248 - His Majesty Pampers the Princess Too Much Chapter 248: His Majesty Pampers the Princess Too Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chunshou shook his head. This servant heard from the pce servants in the lion and tiger garden that the princess subdued the white tiger that was preparing to hurt someone with a smile. The tigress obedientlyy down and let His Highness pet her. The little white tiger is already familiar with the princess, so it naturally didnt hurt the princess. When Gu Yihan heard this, his expression changed from panic to peace. He said, feeling consoled, If not for Nuoer, the pce servants in the lion and tiger garden would have suffered. My daughter is really a lucky star. Chunshou quickly echoed, This servant agrees too. From the corner of his eye, Gu Yihan saw the hidden guard standing at the side and raised his eyebrows. You just said that Minister Xie from the Court of Judicial Review has a daughter. She was the one who suggested that Baby Nuo bring everyone into the pce to see the white tigers, right? The hidden guard lowered his head. Yes. Gu Yihan waved his hand. Tomorrow morning, arrange for the imperial guards to bring the white tiger out of the pce and send it to the state school for them to watch. Chunshou was shocked and hurriedly said, Your Majesty, white tigers are rare and fierce by nature. Will it cause themoners to panic? Gu Yihan didnt think much of it. When you go, cover them up or think of other ways. Ill leave this matter to you guys. In short, I only have one request, and that is to back the princess up. It also let them see that even though the white tiger was so fierce, she is as obedient as a kitten under Baby Nuo. Even beasts are like this, let alone these disobedient people? After saying that, the emperor pped his hands and smiled. The hidden guard asked, Your Majesty, are we only sending the little white tiger? Since were trying to show off, we should naturally send both the big and the small one. After Gu Yihan gave the order, this matter was settled. The next day, Gu Nuoer was in school, imitating the teacher and reading while swaying her head. Ye Siming, who was behind her, watched for a long time, his thin lips suppressing the smile that was about toe up. Why was this little bun-like person so good at entertaining herself? At this moment, there was amotion outside the window. Gu Nuoer was not seated by the window facing the courtyard, but her ssmate sitting there looked out and immediately eximed, Theres a tiger! Its a white one! Everyone immediately threw down the textbooks in their hands and quickly squeezed over to the window to take a look. In the courtyard, the imperial guards were standing neatly in two rows. They held Golden Crow Sabers and observed strict discipline. There was an iron cage with them. The ck cloth was lifted to reveal the two white tigers inside, one big and one small. The students eximeda Princess Yaoguang must have brought them here. I thought that the white tigers couldnt be brought out of the pce easily. I didnt expect her to really bring it here to show everyone! Shes a princess. As long as she wants to, His Majesty will definitely try his best to satisfy her. The white tigers fur is really beautiful. Its glossy and its eyes are so blue and clear! The teacher quickly tried to calm everyone down. Dont go out first. Its dangerous. Sit here. Ill ask whats going on. After saying that, the teacher hurried out. When Ye Siming saw this, he turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Nuoer, whose face was filled with confusion. He frowned. You dont know about this? Gu Nuoer shook her head. I didnt bring the little white tiger here. Could it be that this was her fathers idea? The teacher walked to the imperial guards who had a strict aura and bowed to ask, Sir, thisa| what is with these white tigers? He was not tall. The imperial guard lowered his head and said in a cold tone, His Majesty heard that the princess has recently learned a poem about tigers. He specially ordered us to bring the white tigers here to show the princess and her ssmates. The teacher was shocked. Many people never had the chance to see a tiger in their lives and could only see its might from the paintings. However, for the sake of the little princesss studies, the emperor had actually sent two expensive white tigers out of the pce?! He really pampered her a lot. Chapter 249 - Who Is the Princess’s Beloved Pet?

Chapter 249: Who Is the Princesss Beloved Pet?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The teacher quickly asked everyone toe out and watch around the cage. Some students became inspired and came up with a poem on the spot. Some took out paper and quickly drew the tigers. The female tiger in the cage sleptzily and didnt even raise her eyelids. Instead, she seemed to find the people noisy. On the other hand, this was the first time the little white tiger had seen so many people. It jumped around excitedly. From time to time, because it was too excited, it would trip and then continue to get up and jump. When Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming walked out, the teacher quickly came over and thanked the child repeatedly. It wasnt only for the students, but also himself. The teacher was already old but was so excited that he kept on rambling on. It was 20 years ago when I first saw a tiger. Were really grateful that Your Highness has created such an opportunity for us. Gu Nuoer wanted to exin that she had no such intentions. However, she saw that the teacher was very excited and her ssmates were all finding this very novel. She pursed her lips and waved her small hand. Its alright. As long as everyone is happy. At this moment, the little white tiger in the cage saw Gu Nuoer and happily tugged at the cage with its front paws. From the looks of it, it wanted to squeeze into the childs arms and act spoiled. However, the little white tiger quickly saw the cold-faced boy standing behind Gu Nuoer with his arms crossed. Its ice-blue pupils reflected the other partys disdainful gaze. Perhaps it was because they were of the same gender, but the little white tiger started going around in circles unhappily. It paced back and forth in the cage, ncing at Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming from time to time. It even let out a threatening howl. Ye Siming sneered. How dare a mere little beast challenge him? The cubs cries probably attracted the mothers attention. The tigress slowly raised her head and looked at the little white tiger first before turning to look at Gu Nuoer from the cage. Immediately after, the tigress slowly stood up, her sleek and powerful body slowly stretching. The surrounding students erupted in surprise Its so beautiful! Its not fierce either. Its so obedient. However, just as this student finished speaking The female tiger roared fiercely in Ye Simings direction, letting out a deafening beast roar. The students who were the closest to the tigers were so frightened that they fell to the ground. Some of the timid youngdies cried. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Have these two tigers had enough? Did they think that he was like the two of them, and was Gu Nuoers beloved pet? Ha, what a joke. However, in the next moment, his gaze suddenly turned cold. It became like a bottomless abyss condensed withplicated ice, making people scared and cowering. Ye Siming looked at the two white tigers coldly. The tigress sensed a strong aura and a beastly nature that made it slowly retreat until she sat in the corner of the cage. Ye Siming sneered in his heart. It was only at this level, yet she still wanted to fight to be Gu Nuoers beloved pet. Gu Nuoer blinked and felt puzzled when she saw this scene. She looked up at the cold-faced youth. Elder Brother Siming, big meow and little meow dont seem to like you a little. Ye Siming turned to look to the side and snorted. I dont like them anyway. The little white tiger was probably unafraid of danger and continued to use its front paws to tug at the cage. Its ice-blue pupils looked at Gu Nuoer pitifully, as if it wanted a hug from her. Gu Nuoer couldnt bear to watch this and she walked forward and said to the imperial guards, Older brother, let me carry the little white tiger out. The surrounding students were in an uproar. The little white tiger could be carried and seen up close?! The imperial guards did not hesitate. The princesss order was a sacred decree to them. Chapter 250 - Snatch My Little Master, Bite Him!

Chapter 250: Snatch My Little Master, Bite Him!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the cage was opened, the tigress lying in the corner moved. The surrounding students immediately let out panicked cries. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Big meow, you have to be good. Dont scare everyone. As soon as she finished speaking, the tigressy back down obediently. Her round ice-blue eyes were as cute as a kitten waiting for its masters pity. Gu Nuoer carried the little white tiger in her arms. After receiving the little masters hug, the baby tiger immediately rubbed its head against Gu Nuoer. It was so happy that it ced its limbs in the air and let out a childish howl. Its round ice-blue eyes would nce at Ye Siming from time to time. Ye Siming probably sensed the little white tigers provocation and looked down, crossing his arms and sneering. He could kill one of these with one hand easily. If it wasnt because he was afraid that the child would cry, he would not have held back. However, because Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming were standing very close to each other, the little white tiger saw that Ye Siming was ignoring it. It actually stuck out her head and bit Ye Simings sleeve. It was not afraid of Ye Simings dangerous aura. It bit his sleeve and shook its head a little, letting out a howl. This person snatched its little master! Bite him! When the tigress saw from the cage that her son was provoking the big shot, she stood up anxiously and paced back and forth uneasily. The surrounding students couldnt help but move a little closer and were full of exmations as they looked at the little white tiger in Gu Nuoers arms. Princess, your little white tiger is so cute! If only I could have one too. I want to touch it. Does it bite? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and stroked the little white tigers head, introducing it happily to her ssmates. She didnt notice that the baby tiger in her arms was just short of tearing a hole in Ye Simings sleeve. In the end, Ye Siming couldnt take it anymore. He gritted his teeth and reminded, Gu, Nuoer, this cat is too presumptuous. Only then did Gu Nuoer turn her small face and look at the little white tiger that was fighting with Ye Simings sleeve. Herughter was crisp as she saved Ye Simings sleeve with her small hand. Little meow, you cant be so rude. Hurry up and apologize to Elder Brother Siming! The little white tiger stretched out its pink paw and smacked Ye Simings arm. This big wolf snatched its little master! Hit him! Ye Siming looked like his patience was wearing thin, but when he saw Gu Nuoers increasingly sweet and cute smile, he eased up a little. He sneered coldly. I really dont know what benefits there are in raising such a thing. It doesnt know how to hunt or protect people. It can only amuse people. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and said with her pink lips, Elder Brother Siming, dont be too strict. Little meow is still a baby! The little white tiger was mischievous and liked to bite things. It was very destructive. However, it didnt bite people. This was probably because it had gotten familiar with Gu Nuoer and knew that people were good. The surrounding ssmates who were watching became a little bolder and approached to stroke the little white tigers head in turns. Its fur was soft like a newborn kitten and it was very adorable. Some of the students didnt dare to reach out their hands, but Gu Nuoer didnt forget to carry the little white tiger over and encourage them in a soft voice. For a moment, everyone had a good impression of the little princess and her beloved pet. If it wasnt for the princess, no one would have seen such a precious white tiger! When the students from other sses heard the news, they quickly gathered over here. For a moment, poems with white tigers as the topic kept on ringing out endlessly. There were even students with superb painting skills who drew the white tigers charm in detail on the spot. Chapter 251 - The Wolf Youth Who Said One

Chapter 251: The Wolf Youth Who Said One Thing But Meant Another

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the crowd, Xie Liuhua, who was watching, kept on gritting her teeth. Was this Princess Yaoguang deliberately pping her face? Yesterday, she had tried to make things difficult for the princess, wanting to get the princess to invite them all to the pce to see the white tiger. She had wanted to use this to make everyone think that Gu Nuoer was a petty person who was unwilling to share. Unexpectedly, she suffered under the princesss sharp tongue yesterday. Today, this Gu Nuoer simply brought the white tigers directly to the state school! Everyone surrounded Gu Nuoer and praised her for being good at educating her beloved pet. The white tiger bloodline flowed with beastly nature and it was easy for them to hurt others. However, the one in the princesss arms was so obedient. Everyone was full of praise for Gu Nuoer and this made Xie Liuhua feel very upset. Everyone must have misjudged her. If Princess Yaoguang was really cute and smart, why would she be in cahoots with her eldest sister, Xie Yinxiang? Could she not tell that Xie Yinxiang was a brat without a mother to bring her up?! The more Xie Liuhua thought about it, the angrier she felt. This was especially when, recently in the residence, her father had taken Xie Yinxiang more seriously. Whenever there was anything good, her father would let Xie Yinxiang use it first. She heard that not longter, Xie Yinxiang would also be able to enter the state school to attend sses. Xie Yinxiang also seemed to have be a different person. She used to be crazy in the past, but now, her mind was clear. Xie Liuhua felt that Gu Nuoer must have given Xie Yinxiang an idea. The more Xie Liuhua thought about it, the angrier he became. She had to teach Gu Nuoer a lesson! She didnt dare to offend the princess openly, but how could she be afraid that the three-year-old girl would notice anything if she were to y tricks secretly in the dark? Xie Liuhuas vicious gaze swept across the little white tiger in Gu Nuoers arms. She thought of a n. Everyone watched the white tiger for a long time but still found it novel. It was as if they could not get tired of watching every move of the two white tigers. Everyone was very envious of Gu Nuoer. She had two cute and obedient ferocious beasts at home that she could carry and y with at any time. How satisfying was that? The teacher saw that it was about time and felt that they couldnt let the princess get tired from apanying the others. A few teachers called out to their students at the same time, saying that they needed to return to the ssroom to continue the ss. Everyone was reluctant to leave, but they were also satisfied with having seen the white tigers. Just now, 32 poems about white tigers were born and 16 paintings of white tigers were drawn. In their hearts, the teachers attributed this to Gu Nuoer. At this moment, the childs arm that was hugging the little white tiger was also sore. The little white tiger had grown up a little now and it was a little tiring to keep on carrying it. Gu Nuoer handed the little white tiger to the imperial guards, wanting to send it to the cage. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran brought a painting to Ye Simings side and rolled it out for him to see. Look, a ssmate drew it just now. I think the painting is very well done and I bought it at a high price for you guys. Ye Siming nced sideways to take a look. In the painting, the white tiger wasnt the main focus. The main focus was under the warm sunlight, the child smiling sweetly and cutely while the little white tiger in her arms bit the youths sleeve mischievously. The boy frowned unhappily, but his gazended on the child beside him. This was a warm painting. Jiang Xiaoran saw that Ye Siming had taken a few more nces and said proudly, Its not bad, right? I felt that the concept was very good, so I quickly spent some money to buy it. Here, this is for you. I dont want it. Ye Siming pretended to be cold and rejected him. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. No way. Siming, this painting is so good, but you dont like it? Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and didnt say anything. Jiang Xiaoran sighed. His attempt to curry up to him had failed again. It seems that I can only return the painting to that person. At this moment, Ye Simings cold question sounded behind him Forget it. Its also tiring for you to run back and forth. Why dont you give this painting to me? Chapter 252 - Taking Advantage of the Foolish Prince, Bad Intentions!

Chapter 252: Taking Advantage of the Foolish Prince, Bad Intentions!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Xiaoran turned around, feeling puzzled. I thought you didnt want it? There was a hint of difort in Ye Simings cold eyes. Its troublesome for you to run back to return the painting. Sell it to me. Im not selling it. You can have it. Were brothers. Talking about money will hurt our rtionship! Ye Siming took out a silver ingot from his sleeve and threw it to Jiang Xiaoran. He then took the painting away and said to Jiang Xiaoran heartlessly, I dont have any feelings for you, so how can our rtionship be hurt? Take the money. I wont take other peoples things for nothing. After saying that, he turned around. Feeling that it was time, he took the initiative to pick up Gu Nuoer and walk toward the dining hall. Jiang Xiaoran was left holding an ingot of silver in a daze. He looked at Ye Simings back view and then at the silver in his hand. Siming seems to have given too much! In a remote corner of the state school. A boy who was about seven or eight years old was eating alone. He looked like he was wearing expensive clothes. He looked very handsome. When he grew up, he would definitely be a young master with gentle facial features. However, his eyes looked a little foolish and dazed. He was also different from others. He grabbed the rice with his hands and ate until the front of his clothes was extremely dirty. From time to time, butterflies would fly past. He would smile foolishly and shout, Butterflies fly~ His intelligence was even inferior to a three-year-old child. This was Prince Xuans son, Yun Linzhou. Prince Xuan was a prince who didnt bear the royal surname. Back then, when Gu Yihan went south and was assassinated and surrounded by enemies, Prince Xuan risked his life to protect the emperor from danger. However, he was seriously injured and almost lost his life. After returning to the capital, Gu Yihan made an exception and directly conferred him the title of a prince. Prince Xuan would never have to worry about food and drink for the rest of his life. However, Prince Xuan only had one son. Ever since his son was born, the imperial physician said that he had missing heart meridians. To put it bluntly, he was a fool. Although Yun Linzhou was a prince and had servants attending to him since young, there were times when the servants were negligent. In order to make his son look like a normal person, Prince Xuan used his connections to send him to the state school. It was just so that Yun Linzhou could be happier every day and make more friends. Perhaps with this, he would be enlightened one day. However, there were still people in the state school who knew that Yun Linzhou was Prince Xuans heir yet they still pointed fingers at him behind his back. Although Yun Linzhou was foolish, he could still feel the malice of others. Therefore, he often liked to avoid everyone and hide alone. This time was no exception. His mouth was filled with grease from eating. Just as he was about to leave the food and chase after the butterfly A pair of embroidered shoes suddenly stood in front of Yun Linzhou. He looked up and saw Xie Liuhua standing in front of him with a faint smile. Prince?Yun1, why are you here alone? Yun Linzhou smiled foolishly and pointed at himself. Eat. After saying that, he grabbed Xie Liuhuas sleeve and pointed to the flowers at the side, smiling happily. Butterfly~ Xie Liuhua endured the disgust brought by his greasy fingers. She smiled gently and said slowly, How can butterflies be more fun than baby tigers? Have you seen a baby tiger before? Tiger? Yun Linzhou blinked in surprise. Where is it? Its in the courtyard in front. The baby tiger is very cute. Its fur is snow-white and its eyes are blue. Its also very obedient. Do you want to carry it and take a look? Yun Linzhou quickly nodded and smiled foolishly. Yes! A cold smile shed across Xie Liuhuas eyes. Then walk to the courtyard in front and tell the person guarding the little white tiger that the princess asked you to carry the white tiger to take a look. Thene over here. Ill still wait for you here. Is that alright? Alright! The foolish prince still didnt know that he had been used and agreed innocently. Chapter 253 - Prince Xuan’s Heir, Yun Linzhou

Chapter 253: Prince Xuans Heir, Yun Linzhou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Liuhua didnt forget to remind him, If those imperial guards dont let you carry the baby tiger, just cry and make a fuss, saying that youre a prince yet they refuse to listen to you! Yun Linzhou nodded and turned to run toward the front courtyard. The imperial guards often moved around the pce, so they had naturally seen Prince Xuans heir before. Therefore, when Yun Linzhou approached, all of them lowered their heads. Your Highness. However, Yun Linzhou could not be bothered to respond to them. This was because his gaze waspletely attracted to the two white tigers in the cage. The little white tiger seemed to be still sleepy and stretched in its mothers arms. The tigress was leisurely basking in the sun, not forgetting to lick the little white tigers fur from time to time. Yun Linzhou saw that the little white tigers fur was snow-white and with a few tufts of gray fur, entuating its specialness. He had never carried a small animal like this before Therefore, he quickly did as Xie Liuhua said and said to the imperial guards, The princess wants me to carry the little white tiger to y! The imperial guards looked at each other and frowned in confusion. The princess said that? Yun Linzhou nodded vigorously. Yes! The imperial guards were doubtful. However, Princess Yaoguang had always been friendly to others. When everyone else was crowding around to look at the white tiger just now, she didnt appear unhappy at all. Moreover, the emperor had brought the white tigers here to broaden everyones horizons, with the main reason being to support the princess. Then there was no reason not to let Prince Yun carry the white tiger. Perhaps when the little princess heard that he wanted to carry the baby tiger, she immediately agreed? When Yun Linzhou saw that they hadnt moved for a long time, he immediately became anxious. He cried and banged on the cage. Give me the little tiger! Let me see it! His actions frightened the tigress in the cage. It immediately arched its entire body and red fiercely at Yun Linzhou, looking like it would pounce over at any moment. The imperial guards were afraid that if he continued to make a fuss, it would cause a greatermotion. Moreover, he was Prince Xuans heir. No matter what he did, Prince Xuan would bear the responsibility. The imperial guards thought about it again and again before throwing in a rope that was tied with cloth. They piqued the little white tigers interest and it chased after the rope. When the little tiger got near the cages door, the imperial guards quickly opened the cage and carried the little white tiger out. When the soft little tiger was brought into his arms, Yun Linzhous eyes widened. Perhaps because this embrace was too unfamiliar, the little white tiger twisted its body uneasily, as if it wanted to get off and escape. The tigress in the cage growled even more anxiously, gently nudging its head against the cage from time to time. It seemed to still remember that Gu Nuoer had told it to be good and not scare everyone. Yun Linzhou hugged the little white tiger tightly and turned to run toward the ce he had agreed to meet up with Xie Liuhua. Initially, Xie Liuhua didnt have much hope. After all, she had instigated a fool. He might mess things up. However, when she saw Yun Linzhou appear with the little white tiger in his arms, she still revealed a happy expression. You really brought it here! However, Yun Linzhou did not look at her. His attention was all on the little white tiger. He gently stroked the white tigers head and fed it all the braised pork from his lunch. Seeing that it was eating heartily, Yun Linzhous clear and kind eyes were filled with smiles. However, at this moment, Xie Liuhua suddenly snatched the little white tiger from his arms. Yun Linzhou became anxious and he stood up, saying, Give it to me! Xie Liuhua said with a fake smile, Your Highness, lets y hide-and-seek. Cover your eyes with your hands and count to 20. Then,e and look for us. If you find us, Ill let you carry the little white tiger for a day. After saying that, she ran off in a direction. Yun Linzhou was extremely anxious but didnt know how to be flexible. He quickly covered his eyes and started counting honestly. Chapter 254 - Are You Jealous That the Princess

Chapter 254: Are You Jealous That the Princess Has A White Tiger?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, he was clumsy, to begin with. By the time he counted to ten, his words became chaotic. By the time he felt that he had finished counting, Xie Liuhua had already disappeared! In the afternoon, all sses at the state school were suspended. This was because something big had happened. The little white tiger that the princess had brought with her had actually gone missing! The imperial guards said that Prince Xuans heir, Yun Linzhou, had taken it away to y. They also said, The prince also said that this is the princesss instruction. Gu Nuoers round face was filled with confusion. Her big sparkling eyes fluttered and she looked at the boy who had been captured by Ye Siming. He was wearing silk but looked a little dirty. I didnt say that I wanted to lend you the little white tiger to y with. Why did you lie? Yun Linzhou looked at her and felt that the gazes of the surrounding students were all on him. Everyones whispers entered Yun Linzhous ears Hes just a fool, but he actually learned to lie. Thats right. A fool actually knows how to steal things. How embarrassing! To think that hes a prince. Hes really bad. Yun Linzhou didnt get to y with the little white tiger, to begin with, so he felt even more aggrieved now. Although he was stupid, he had always been very sensitive to everyones malice. He immediately started wailing. I didnt lie. Someone taught me to say this and even said that I would be able to carry the baby tiger this way. Gu Nuoer blinked. Who was it? Yun Linzhou looked around with his tear-filled eyes. In the crowd, Xie Liuhua shrank her neck and tried to hide behind everyone. However, Yun Linzhou still saw her at a nce. He pointed at Xie Liuhua. Her! Gu Nuoer and everyones gazes followed the direction and looked at Xie Liuhua. Xie Liuhua seemed to have realized something and looked up with an innocent expression. What? Me? Prince Yun, you cant nder me. Ive never seen you before. You cant just find a random person to use after youve stolen the white tiger. Yun Linzhou felt aggrieved. He pounced over and grabbed Xie Liuhuas sleeve. With great strength, he dragged her in front of Gu Nuoer. He cried and shouted, You taught me to do that! You stole it! You took the white tiger away and even lied to me! Then, Yun Linzhou continued to chatter non-stop, but his words were incoherent. Everyone was confused from listening. Xie Liuhua looked like she had been wronged and was on the verge of crying. After lunch, Ive been resting in ss and hadnte out, let alone seen Prince Yun. Hes usually not close to me, so how could he possibly listen to me and lie to the imperial guards? However, the moment Xie Liuhua appeared, Ye Siming frowned. He had a sharp sense of smell and could quickly tell if she was speaking the truth from smelling. He looked sideways at the child beside him. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her watery eyes blinking with curiosity. She was staring at Xie Liuhua, thinking about something. Jiang Xiaoran stood beside Ye Siming, crossed his arms, and raised his eyebrows. He said in a sloppy tone, Xie Liuhua, could it be that youre jealous that the princess has a little white tiger and deliberately caused trouble? Everyone knows that the prince is naive. What if you made use of him? Who can guarantee that this wont happen? Xie Liuhuas heart tightened, and even her tone was a little radical and angry. Young Master Jiang, I have no enmity with you. Why do you have to nder me repeatedly? Do you get any benefit from doing that? This is utter nder! If the princess wants to punish me, why did she let you be the mediator and cause the incident of having lost the white tiger? In any case, shes the princess. If she wants to punish me, Ill just ept it! Do you think Id dare to argue with her? Chapter 255 - Doesn’t Deceive Others, Doesn’t Lie, Doesn’t Act Like A Thief!

Chapter 255: Doesnt Deceive Others, Doesnt Lie, Doesnt Act Like A Thief!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

What she meant was that Gu Nuoer had deliberately lost the little white tiger just to prank her. She had even caused such a hugemotion. Everyone around knew that Gu Nuoer liked to be helpful. Moreover, she was small and looked cute with lively eyes. No one thought that she was the kind of person Xie Liuhua was talking about. The eldest daughter of the Zhang family, who had gotten a little closer to Gu Nuoer previously, said, Miss Xie, what you said doesnt sound good. Were all ssmates. Putting aside Princess Yaoguangs identity, your mocking words really make people feel ashamed of your upbringing. Tears streamed down Xie Liuhuas face. Ive been wronged, but why do I still have to exin things to you guys nicely? However, no matter how I exin myself, thered be someone whod be refusing to let me off. Princess, if you dont like me, just say it. Why do you have to draw up such a big trap to deal with me? Who am I to deserve this? Before Gu Nuoer could say anything, Ye Simings slender palm had already grabbed the hilt of the sword at his waist. His eyes were cold as he walked forward. The child quickly asked, Elder Brother Siming, what are you going to do? Ye Siming didnt even turn around. Ill behead her now and let her understand that I can kill an ant like her if I want to. Why would you have to mobilize so many people just to frame her? Is she worthy? When Xie Liuhua saw Ye Siming use his thumb to push the cold sword out of the sheath, she was shocked! She had heard from her father that this Ye Siming killed without batting an eyelid. He was a ruthless person! Moreover, she also knew that when they first came to school, Ye Siming had cut Young Master Zhaos neck and blood was flowing from his neck back then! Xie Liuhuas face was pale and she subconsciously took a step back. Ye Siming was about to show no mercy when Jiang Xiaoran covered his eyes first. My Brother Ming is just cruel and magnanimous. If he can cut the crap talk, he will. However, Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and grabbed Ye Siming tightly. She waved her fair finger, looked up, and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, were clearly the ones in the right, so why do you have to use such a rough method? Thats not right. If theres so much blood, itll scare everyone! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the child in front of him, exining to her patiently, I cant stand her. Gu Nuoers gaze was bright. I have a way to make her lie copse by itself! On the other hand, not only was Yun Linzhou sad to have been wronged, but when he saw Ye Simings cold sword, he became so frightened that he cried. He wiped his tears with his hand and shouted, Linzhou is very stupid, but Linzhou doesnt deceive others, doesnt lie, and doesnt act like a thief! Gu Nuoer gave him a small look. Prince older brother, calm down. Ill help you get justice now. Dont be anxious and dont cry! As she spoke, she looked at Xie Liuhua and said with her pink lips, If you dont want others to know about something, dont do the act. You said that youve never seen Prince Yun? Xie Liuhua came back to her senses from Ye Simings death threat. Her face was pale as she nodded. She had already hidden the little white tiger. Even if the imperial guards dug three feet into the ground, they wouldnt be able to find it! At the thought of this, she felt a little more confident. Xie Liuhua said, Im not familiar with the prince and were not rted. How can I instruct him? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and walked up to her, her fair face leaning close to Xie Liuhuas sleeve. She pointed at the obvious stain on her sleeve, her eyes filled with innocence. What a coincidence. Prince Yun still has meat grease on his hands that havent been washed off. Why do you have it on your sleeve too? Did he pull on your sleeve? Or are you going to say that you got it onto your sleeve yourself? Chapter 256 - I’ll Let Big Meow Out and See Who It Pounces On

Chapter 256: Ill Let Big Meow Out and See Who It Pounces On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Liuhua was stunned and quickly lowered her head to look at her sleeve. As expected, there was an obvious greasy handprint near the cuff! This was left behind when this damn fool, Yun Linzhou, tugged at her sleeve. Gu Nuoer turned around, grabbed Yun Linzhous wrist, and raised it for everyone to see. We havent had time to wash the grease left on Prince Yuns left hand! At noon, Yun Linzhou held food directly with his hands to eat during lunch. As he had avoided the maid who served him, he had yet to wash up until now. Unexpectedly, this left behind crucial evidence. Yun Linzhou probably knew that Gu Nuoer was helping him and nodded repeatedly. I, I, I grabbed her sleeve! Xie Liuhuas expression turned a little grim. I identally rubbed it on myself. She continued to argue. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her ck eyshes fluttering like two small fans. Is that so? The stain is on your left sleeve. If you want to press all five fingerprints on it clearly, Sister Xie Liuhua, itll be very difficult to bend your hand to achieve this! Xie Liuhuas psychological defense was almost broken by Gu Nuoer. She thought of her reputation. She must neither admit nor be discovered! Therefore, she retorted, Even if its difficult, I can still reach it, right? Isnt what the princess said a little far-fetched? Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but snort. You call this far-fetched?! Do you believe that if I send you to court, this can be called irrefutable evidence?! Young Miss Zhang, Zhang Jinyu, also said, Miss Xie just said that the princess deliberately colluded with the prince to nder you. Could it be that the marks on your sleeve were also arranged by the princess? If you continue to argue, things will turn ugly! Xie Liuhua gritted her teeth and refused to admit it. You guys are trying to force me to admit that I stole the little white tiger. Youre all speaking up for the princess. What else can I say? She had decided to act shamelessly. It was as if the reason was on her side just because she was weak. Gu Nuoer raised her delicate eyebrows. It seemed like she really had to teach this disobedient baddie a lesson! Gu Nuoer spread out her small hands. Alright then. Ive given you a chance, but youre unwilling to admit your mistake. Then I can only be more serious and let you know that lying is wrong! Her pink lips were soft and when she stood beside Ye Siming, she looked even more delicate. Little meow and big meow share a connection as mother and child. If anyone had taken little meow away, they would definitely have its scent left on them. Ill let big meow out. Whoever it pounces on will be the one who stole little meow. After all, big meow wont hurt innocent people. Everyone, dont worry! After saying that, Gu Nuoer turned to look at the imperial guards. Older brothers, open the cage and let the meow out! The surrounding students were immediately in an uproar. If the white tiger was released, would it eat people?! Even the tigers on the mountain were extremely ferocious, let alone this white tiger which was even more amazing! The tigress, who had not been able to find her child for a long time, had long been letting out deep growls from her throat. Her strong and powerful ws pressed against the ground, and her ice-blue eyes were filled with beastliness and danger. The teacher had been watching from the side all this while. He knew that this was the princesss matter and he had to let the princess take care of things first. However, when he heard that the princess said that she was going to let the tigress out, he was also given a shock! Princess Isnt, isnt, isnt this too dangerous? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Its not dangerous. Big meow is very obedient and wont hurt people. The imperial guards did not hesitate and did as the princess instructed. Therefore, with the sound of chains, the cage was opened. Chapter 257 - She Kept to Her Words

Chapter 257: She Kept to Her Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When the tigress came out, her movements were vignt and her dangerous and barbaric gaze swept across every student present. Everyone was so frightened that they kept retreating. Even the teacher standing in front of Gu Nuoer and talking just now had quietly retreated to a corner. His legs were trembling as he walked close to the wall. Jiang Xiaoran hid behind Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. His voice trembled. This is an adult white tiger. Are you sure she wont hurt anyone? Ye Siming was not afraid at all. He only took half a step forward and hid the child behind him, allowing only half of her face to be revealed. He said coldly to Jiang Xiaoran, If youre afraid, hide in a corner. There are so many people here. If she wants to eat someone, she wont eat you first. Jiang Xiaoran pondered. That made sense. If the white tiger pounced over, Ye Siming would definitely not let the tiger hurt the princess. Moreover, the imperial guards would also protect the princesss safety immediately. Thinking of this, Gu Nuoers side seemed to be the most reassuring! Jiang Xiaoran immediately said seriously, Im not going anywhere! Im determined to cozy up to the princess! Ye Siming nced at him coldly. Jiang Xiaoran tactfully changed his words. I wont cozy up As the white tiger got closer and closer to the crowd, everyone was still a little afraid. From time to time, they would let out soft gasps. There were also a few who were afraid of getting hurt and turned to escape. However, most people still wanted to stay and see who had stolen the little white tiger. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Elder Sister Xie Liuhua, I wont say anything next, lest you say that I was the one who asked big meow to pounce on you. Whether you had stolen little meow or not, let big meow be the one to prove it. After saying that, the child turned to the tigress. Big meow, quickly go and smell who took little meow away. Lets not hold back with her! The tigress first walked to Yun Linzhous side and carefully sniffed his clothes. Yun Linzhou was probably not afraid because he was a fool. Instead, he smiled foolishly. Its a big tiger! He reached out his hand, wanting to touch the tigresss head. However, as if he was despised by the female tiger, thetter dodged perfunctorily. When everyone saw that Yun Linzhou had be the number one person to escape from the tigers mouth, they could not help but be a little surprised. It turned out that this white tiger looked fierce but was really well-trained. The tigress didnt even look at the others since the princess didnt allow her to casually hurt others. At this moment, the tigress slowly approached Xie Liuhua. Xie Liuhua was so frightened that her lips trembled and her face turned pale. Xie Liuhua didnt expect Gu Nuoer to have such a move! This princess was only three years old, but her methods were so ruthless! This simple and crude method was exactly the same as the emperor! Xie Liuhua moved her feet as if she wanted to escape. However, her legs went limp from fear. There was no one around to help her. When the tigress came over, she sniffed Xie Liuhuas dress. Immediately, the big white tigers expression became a little terrifying. She slowly bared her teeth and lowered her upper body, letting out an aggressive beast roar. The surrounding students immediately eximed This white tiger understands humans! Looks like Xie Liuhua must have carried the little white tiger away! Even though the white tiger looked like she was about to attack Xie Liuhua, Gu Nuoer still had her hands behind her back. Her round and fair face looked calm. She kept to her words and really didnt say another word. Jiang Xiaoran broke out in cold sweat. His Sister Nuo was really strong At this moment, the big white tiger suddenly pounced forward and pressed her two paws firmly on Xie Liuhuas shoulders. She opened her beast mouth and roared deafeningly at Xie Liuhuas face. The surrounding students all thought that the white tiger was going to eat someone and screamed in fear. The scene became chaotic. At this moment, Gu Nuoer said softly, Big meow~ When the white tiger heard her young masters call, her action of wanting to bite Xie Liuhuas neck stopped. She then slowly backed off but kept her tiger gaze on Xie Liuhua. Chapter 258 - Call the Parents to Bring Her Back!

Chapter 258: Call the Parents to Bring Her Back!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer looked at Xie Liuhua, her face pink and tender. She reminded her in a soft voice, Elder Sister Xie Liuhua, Id advise you to say it quickly. Otherwise, I wont call for big meow to stop next time. Xie Liuhua was so frightened that shey on the ground. Her face was pale looking like she was too shocked to speak. Gu Nuoer shook her head and sighed. Alright, since youre keeping your mouth shut, theres nothing I can do about it. Big meow~ As soon as she finished speaking, the tigress lowered her body and slowly walked towards Xie Liuhua with her sharp ws on the ground. Seeing that Gu Nuoer seemed to be serious, Xie Liuhua wailed, Ill say it! I was the one who carried the little white tiger away. The surrounding students were in an uproar Its really her! She even pretended not to know just now. I was almost deceived by her. Thats right. I even sympathized with her, but I didnt expect it to be true. It seems that the little princess guessed it long ago. When dealing with people who refuse to admit it, you have to scare them. Otherwise, they wont tell the truth! Ye Siming frowned and said in a cold voice, Hurry up and say where you hid the white tiger. Xie Liuhua sobbed. In the cer in the schools backyard Gu Nuoers childish voice was filled with dissatisfaction. Its so stuffy there. Do you want to suffocate my little white tiger to death?! After saying that, she couldnt care less about Xie Liuhua anymore and ran quickly to the backyard. When they reached the cer, Gu Nuoer wanted to go down but was stopped by Ye Siming. Wait up here. Ill go carry it up. Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered, her eyes were big, and her face was pink and fair. She watched as Ye Siming went down thedder. Many students followed over, including Jiang Xiaoran. He couldnt help but remind him, Siming, be careful. The teachers use this cer to store vegetables. Its very slippery! Not longter, Ye Siming came up thedder again. The little white tiger in his arms was still filled with energy. It bit Ye Simings sleeve relentlessly, letting out a childish howl. Little meow! Gu Nuoer ran forward and reached out her small hand to pat its soft head. Sensing its little masters touch, the little white tiger gave up on tormenting Ye Simings sleeve. It turned around and threw itself into its little masters arms. The sound in its mouth turned into aggrieved moans. From time to time, its ice-blue eyes would look at the ck-faced Ye Siming. It seemed to beining that Ye Siming had used too much strength when carrying it. Gu Nuoer touched the top of the little white tigers head with her fair hand. Be good. You must have been scared. Ill send you to where big meow is now. She carried the little white tiger back to the courtyard. The tigress sat obediently on the ground and waited. When she saw that her child was back she quickly got up and gently nudged Gu Nuoers dress with her head. Gu Nuoer only heaved a sigh of relief after sending the mother and son back to the cage. An imperial guard asked, Your Highness, how should we deal with this Miss Xie? ording to thew, we can sue her for theft and send her to the government office. What he meant was that he was nning to send Xie Liuhua away. Gu Nuoers face was pink. She turned around and looked at Xie Liuhua, who was slumped on the ground and crying non-stop. The child knew very well that such a person would not think that she was wrong. She would only feel that she had been so careless this time to have been discovered. However, it wouldnt look good even if this matter was brought to the government office. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Theres no need for that. Let Uncle Xie know first and get him to bring Elder Sister Xie Liuhua home. She might know that she had done wrong after resting for a few days. Chapter 259 - Princess, Can I Play With You?

Chapter 259: Princess, Can I y With You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xie Liuhua was a little anxious when she heard this. Why was Gu Nuoer so heartless?! Not only did she punish her in public, but she also wanted to tell her father about this matter! This way, wouldnt her fathers impression of her be even worse than that wild girl, Xie Yinxiang? Xie Liuhua wanted to beg Gu Nuoer to show mercy, but after the imperial guards had received the princesss instructions, they immediately turned to leave the state school. Xie Liuhua didnt even have a chance to speak. All the teachers in the state school felt that this was such a close shave. Otherwise, if the little princesss little white tiger waspletely lost or died in the school Wouldnt that make the princess cry bitterly? If the princess were to cry, the emperor would make them bleed Fortunately, their heads were saved. The teachers disliked Xie Liuhua even more. After all, someone who stole and was used to lying all the time was simply immoral. In the afternoon, the Minister of Justice, Lord Xie, rushed over in a sedan. At that moment, Gu Nuoer was in the courtyard, looking at the small flower she had nted previously. Even though the sun was high in the sky, the small flowers stem and leaves were still stretched out, and the petals were tender. The child watered the flower and gently touched it with her small hand. Flower, grow quickly. Ill introduce you to a friend in two days! At this moment, Xie Xingli was done talking to the teachers and took the initiative to ask to see the princess. He walked behind Gu Nuoer, bowed, and smiled apologetically. Your Highness This subject will apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. Gu Nuoer stuck out her small butt and was plowing the soil for her flower. Hearing this, she turned around, her eyes wide and sparkling. Uncle Xie, she was the one who did something wrong, so why do you have to apologize on her behalf? Dont worry, Im very understanding. Let Elder Sister Xie Liuhuae and apologize to me after she is done reflecting on her actions. Ill wait for her. Xie Xingli was stunned for a moment before he quickly nodded. Of course, of course. Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness. Its just that, Princess, you He wanted to say something but hesitated. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and urged in a childish voice, What do you want to say? Hurry up and say it. Flower and I are very busy. Xie Xingli said, Im afraid that my daughters ridiculous actions might have caused you to misunderstand me as well. Therefore, Princess, if you have any instructions for this subject, please feel free to say them. The child understood. Uncle Xie was afraid of being implicated by the wrongdoings his daughter had done! He must be afraid that the child would tell her father about it. Gu Nuoer said softly, Dont worry. I like your Elder Sister Yixiang very much, so I wont have any prejudice against Uncle Xie. You have to take good care of your two daughters! Moreover, Xie Yinxiang had many small spirit flowers! Each of them could provide Gu Nuoer with an endless stream of spiritual energy. This was very beneficial to her growth and cultivation. It was just like how in every temple, there would be incense offerings andmps ced in front of gods and Buddhas. It was the same principle. Yes, yes, yes. This subject will listen to the princesss teachings. This subject shant disturb the princess from gardening then. This subject will take my leave. Xie Xingli hurriedly turned around, but he almost bumped into someone. After he saw clearly who it was, he hurriedly said, Your Highness. Xie Xingli casually gave his greetings and then left. He did not have any respect for a foolish prince. However, Yun Linzhou paid him no heed. Instead, he walked to Gu Nuoers side and squatted down. He watched seriously as the child used her fair hands to plow the soil for her flower, not afraid of dirty mud. Yun Linzhou pinched his fingers nervously. P-Princess, can I y with you? Gu Nuoer turned to look at him, her big eyes sparkling. Do you want to nt flowers too? Chapter 260 - Are We Friends Now?

Chapter 260: Are We Friends Now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

nt flowers? He didnt know how. Yun Linzhou scratched his head at a loss. Gu Nuoers calm andposed appearance just now had left a deep impression on people. Therefore, Yun Linzhou felt that she must be a very amazing person. He wanted to y with her. Yun Linzhou said, I dont know how to nt flowers, but can I get some grass and nt them beside your flowers? Sure, Gu Nuoers voice was soft and straightforward. I dont want my flower to lonely. This was the first time Yun Linzhou wasnt rejected. Instead, the other party agreed happily. Yun Linzhou felt exceptionally surprised. He immediately stood up happily. Ill go pluck the grass now! As he spoke, he quickly ran towards the flower bed at the side and bent down to pull a lot of green grass. Yun Linzhou imitated what Gu Nuoer did and nted a circle of grass next to her pink flower. In the end, Gu Nuoer stood up and looked at the flowerbed. Only her flower was surrounded by green grass. They surrounded the little pink flower, making it look like it was growing even stronger. The child was not stingy with her praise. Yun Linzhou, youre really amazing! Thisbination looks very good. Yun Linzhou didnt care about the dirt on his hands at all. He scratched his face in embarrassment. Thank you Dont despise me for being a fool? Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes as if she had heard a fantasy tale. Why are you saying that about yourself? Only idiots would say that theyre fools. Youre not! You even know how to nt grass next to a flower. Youre very smart. Yun Linzhou lowered his head in inferiority. They all say that I was born a fool. Thats just them speaking nonsense. You dont have to take it to heart. Youre just growing up very slowly. Sooner orter, youll be smarter than them! Yun Linzhou raised his head and smiled happily for the first time. It was no wonder his mother always encouraged him to look for friends at the state school. It turned out that having friends felt so good. Moreover, she didnt think that he was a fool. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, having the disposition of a female boss. She stepped forward. Come, Ill bring you to wash your hands! Yun Linzhou quickly followed behind. The two of them arrived at the scenic stream in the state school. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands, causing a ssh in the water. Yun Linzhou imitated her actions and cleaned his small hands. Princess, erm Yun Linzhou said hesitantly, Im sorry. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her watery eyes sparkling like a small stream, making her small face look even cuter. Why are you suddenly apologizing? Its because I just heard you tell that official uncle that if someone does something wrong, they have to apologize by themselves and cant have others do it for them. Although Im stupid, I know that that person made use of me to steal! I shouldnt have trusted her and almost hurt you. Im sorry! Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered like a pair of butterfly wings. She smiled sweetly. Yun Linzhou, look, I told you that youre not stupid! You understand logic very well. I ept your apology! Although some people were clumsy, they had the purest hearts in the world. After being praised, Yun Linzhous face turned red. His already handsome facial features hid a hint of gentleness. Then are we friends now? Yes! When Yun Linzhou heard Gu Nuoer say it herself, he felt extremely happy. At this moment, a cold voice sounded from not far away Gu Nuoer, school is over. Its time to go home. Come over here. The two children looked up and saw Ye Siming leaning against the corridor not far away. His cold eyes swept across Yun Linzhou. Chapter 261 - Elder Brother Siming Is Going to

Chapter 261: Elder Brother Siming Is Going to Beat Me, Boohoo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming, her watery eyes revealed joy and excitement. She stood up and ran over. Yun Linzhou watched as she pounced into the arms of this cold youth. He thought that people with such looks must be fierce. However, not only did Ye Siming not push Gu Nuoer away, but he also let her dry her hands on his clothes. Yun Linzhou noticed that the cold youths gaze looked a little different when facing Gu Nuoer. Your sleeves have gotten wet too. If you do this again, I wont care about you, Ye Siming said. However, even though he said this, he still squatted down and rolled up the childs sleeves, pinching her soft and cold hands that had been soaked in the stream. Gu Nuoer even tugged at his sleeve and whined, Elder Brother Siming, I feel so dizzy! I was so tired from plowing the soil for little flower just now. Carry me on your back! Ye Siming looked impatient, but he still threw her onto his back. Gu Nuoer wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck. She didnt forget to turn around and say goodbye to Yun Linzhou. Yun Linzhou, Im going home. You should go back quickly too! Yun Linzhou was about to say goodbye but Gu Nuoer had already turned her head away. Only Ye Siming nced sideways at Yun Linzhou. The youth carried the child and gradually walked away into the sunset. Gu Nuoer acted spoiled on his back. She suddenly eximed softly, Elder Brother Siming, Im going to fall! Ye Siming was shocked and quickly wrapped his hands tightly around her calves. In the end, Gu Nuoer smiled and revealed her white teeth, saying in a sweet voice, I lied! Only then did Ye Siming realize that he had been yed. He gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer, do you want to be beaten up? Gu Nuoer immediately buried her small face behind Ye Simings back and pretended to whimper. Elder Brother Siming is going to beat me, boohoo. Baby Nuo is so pitiful! At first, Ye Siming ignored her. Unexpectedly, the child started to moan in different ways. In the end, Ye Siming had no choice but to say, I was wrong, alright?! The child decisively raised her head. She had only feigned wailing earlier and there were no tears on her face. She smiled sweetly. Alright! The two of them walked further and further away until Yun Linzhou couldnt see them anymore. He stood alone by the stream, a hint of disappointment appearing on his gentle face. Im so envious They were even better friends, right? At this moment, dozens of hidden guards appeared behind Yun Linzhou. Prince, its time for us to return to the manor as well. Yun Linzhou nodded. Lets go back. I also have to share something happy with Mother. I made a friend today. As for Gu Nuoer, in order to eat sugar cake, the child actually pretended to get dizzy from sitting in the carriage. She leaned on Ye Simings back shamelessly and had him walk past the snack street. Gu Nuoer didnt forget to ask, Elder Brother Siming, did you bring money today?! Ye Siming suppressed a smile on his thin lips and pretended to be cold. Of course. He generously bought thergest sugar cake for the child, which was even rounder than Gu Nuoers face. The child held it and ate until her mouth was glistening and her cheeks were covered in icing sugar. Ye Siming carried her on his back and walked along the street that was bustling with activities. Gu Nuoer, dont drip it on my back. Oh, Ive already gotten some on it. Ye Siming was speechless. Forget it. This was the little thing he was raising. He wasnt going to get angry. At this moment, Ye Siming felt a soft hand gently brushing past his head. Gu Nuoer whispered in his ear, Elder Brother Siming, youve worked hard today! Chapter 262 - His Sister Is Too Lucky!

Chapter 262: His Sister Is Too Lucky!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What was hard? Gu Nuoers sweet voice sounded. Its been hard on you to not get angry even though youve been bullied by little meow! Her voice was like a sugar cake dipped in icing sugar, making one like her. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. The little thing still had a conscience. Immediately after, the child said in her soft voice again, Actually, I originally wanted you to sniff around and see if you can find little meows location. Isnt Elder Brother Simings nose very good? You could even smell the direction of the dining hallst time Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before gritting his teeth. Gu Nuoer, are you treating me like a dog again? The child denied it. I didnt, no, dont talk nonsense! I didnt think that! Ye Siming still wanted to say something, but the child quickly raised her childish voice and changed the topic. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up. The sun is about to set. We have to hurry back to the pce before that. Otherwise, my mother will be so angry that her face will turn as red as this! The child reached out her hand and pointed. Ye Siming carried her and quickly ran out of the marketce. He then threw her into the carriage in one go. The carriage drove slowly and Gu Nuoers small head popped out of the window. She waved her small hands and said goodbye to Ye Siming. The youth looked at her for a while and subconsciously wondered if he had forgotten to help Gu Nuoer wipe her mouth. However, in the next moment, he quickly reacted. Why should he care about these things? Did he have nothing better to do? Ye Siming turned around and wanted to leave, but in the end, he still turned around and watched as Gu Nuoers carriage disappeared at the end of the road. On 20 May, the day was clear and the grass was green. The weather was excellent that day. White clouds floated in the blue sky. It was good weather for hunting. The pce had been preparing for the spring hunt for a long time. Early in the morning, the emperor gathered all the civil and military officials as well as the consorts in the harem. An impressive team prepared to set off to the Meng Mountains to hunt. As Empress Du was still recuperating, she did not join them. Other than Noble Consort Qiao, there was also Consort Yi, Consort Lan, and the others. At first, Gu Nuoer was sitting in Gu Yihans big carriage, but she felt bored lying down. In the end, Gu Yihan had no choice but to summon the second prince, Gu Zitang, and the third prince, Gu Ziyao, to apany her. Sister, choose a teacup. No matter which you pick, Second Brother will give it to you! In the carriage, the second and third princes were ying games with Gu Nuoer. There were three teacups ced upside down on the short table in front of them. Gu Zitang took off the few valuable jade stones on him and ced them under each of these cups respectively. Then, he got Gu Ziyao and Gu Nuoer to cover their eyes. He changed the order of the cups before letting them start guessing. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand. Her round face was fair and cute, and her big eyes flickered mischievously. She casually pointed at the teacup in the middle. Gu Zitang opened it and saw that it was the most expensive piece of purple chalcedony he had on him! Its shape was plump and its color was pure. When put under light, one could even feel water-like patterns moving in it. Gu Zitang was shocked. Nuoer is too amazing. She actually picked the most expensive one. As expected of my sister. She knows her stuff from a young age! He generously handed the purple chalcedony to the child. Gu Nuoer yed with it casually as if she was holding a rock. She was already used to such things. Ever since she was born, the second prince and Consort Yi had given her many good things. Moreover, her father, Gu Yihan, would take out a rare treasure for her to y with at any ce or any time. Chapter 263 - Hurry Up and Stop the Carriage in Front!

Chapter 263: Hurry Up and Stop the Carriage in Front!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The third prince, Gu Ziyao, was dressed in green today and looked very gentle and warm. He reached out his well-defined hand. Since Nuoer chose the one in the middle, so Ill choose the one on the right. When he opened the teacup, he saw a long jade pendant that the second prince, Gu Zitang, had used to decorate his robe! The jade was suet jade. It was fair in color and felt extremely good to the touch. The third prince smiled. I like this. Its suitable for decorating my robe. When the second prince saw this, he quickly grabbed his third brothers wrist with both hands. Third Brother, your second brother bought this with my limited savings. Its not cheap either. The reason were ying games is mainly to apany our sister and well just have some fun. Theres no need to really take the item, right? Come, quickly put it down for Second Brother. Put it down slowly. If it smashes, my heart will ache! The third prince frowned and put his hand behind his back, not returning the jade pendant. Second Brother, you cant be so biased. Weve already agreed on the rules, so why are you going back on your word? I picked this jade pendant with my own ability, so its only right for you to give it to me. Youre an older brother, so you should give in to me. The second prince, Gu Zitang, couldnt snatch the jade pendant back and looked anxious. You dont have a mother whos smart like an abacus spirit! When Gu Nuoer heard this, she giggled, her pink cheeks dyed with a beautiful color. Oh, Second Brother, you said bad things about Mother Yi! Ill go tell herter! No! Gu Zitang turned around and coaxed, Baby Nuo, youre my biological sister. How can you not help Second Brother and go lodge aint about me instead? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. Then Second Brother should follow the rules and give Third Brother what he picked. Otherwise, wouldnt that be leading Baby Nuo astray?! Youre telling me that no matter what the matter is, even if I make a promise, I can go back on my word at any time! When the second prince heard this, his heart ached. How can that do? Second Brother will definitely not do that! He looked at Gu Ziyao and waved his hand. Alright, alright, here you go! Since Sister has already spoken, I wont fight with you. Ill give it to you! Come, Baby Nuo, lets continue ying. Second Brother still has a few chalcedony gemstones and I can give you all of them. However, Gu Nuoer leaned back andy on the carriage, shaking her small feet. Oh, Baby Nuo doesnt want to y anymore. Its so boring to be able to guess the expensive things every time. When the third prince, Gu Ziyao, heard this, he picked up a medicinal book from the side. Ive long guessed that Sister will get tired of Second Brothers tricks, so I specially brought medical books over. Baby Nuo, do you want to study with Third Brother? The child turned over, stuck out her butt, and buried her head under the nket at the side. Her soft voice sounded. Its even more boring to study. Moreover, as long as she wanted to, she would immediately know all the pharmacological theories in the world. Gu Yihan didnt say anything at the side. He didnt want to not disturb their fun. However, when he saw Gu Nuoer lying therezily, he smiled and picked the child up. Baby Nuo, is ying with two older brothers boring? Why dont youe with Father and ride a horse? Gu Nuoer looked up, her long eyshes fluttering as if she was really considering if this was a feasible idea. However, at this moment, the childs expression suddenly changed. She seemed to have sensed something. She quickly waved her small hands. Father, quickly stop the carriage in front. Baby Nuo wants to rest here! Gu Yihan was stunned. They were about to reach the hunting ground. Did his precious daughter feel tired so quickly? Chapter 264 - Whatever My Wife Says Is Right

Chapter 264: Whatever My Wife Says Is Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Yihan coaxed his daughter. Be good. Baby Nuo, hold on for a little longer. Well be reaching the hunting ground soon. After we enter the imperial abode, Father will coax you to sleep and let you have a good rest. Is that alright? Gu Nuoer shook her head like a rattle-drum. Her big eyes were filled with anxiety, and her lips were pink as she kept waving her small hands. Father, make them stop! Nuoer wants to rest here! When Gu Yihan saw that his daughter was anxious, his heart immediately ached. He instructed, Chunshou! Order the imperial guards in front to stop and reorganize! The princess is tired and wants to rest here for a while before leaving. The child immediately said softly, Not for a while. Itll have to be for an hour! The second and third princes looked at each other. How could his sisters rest time be so precise? Ye Siming was wearing clothes that were easy to move in and he was riding a tall horse. He followed the imperial guards at the front. When the emperors order came, everyone was a little puzzled. However, they were imperial guards and would not refute the emperors decree. Ye Siming was even more so. When he heard that the child was tired, he looked back at the carriage in the middle. Could it be that she was hungry? His cold eyes looked around. They were in the mountain forest. It was very easy to forage for food. Behind the imperial guards were the officials carriages. At this moment, Bai Yi stuck his head out of the window and looked at Ye Siming, who was looking at the distant forest. From time to time, his dangerous gaze would sweep across the wild geese flying in the sky! Bai Yi couldnt help but remind loudly, Siming, dont shoot arrows and hunt recklessly. Its not time yet! Before he could finish exining, Madam Bai pulled him back into the carriage. Madam Bai lectured sternly, Siming is a sensible boy now. If you remind him in front of so many people, hell feel awkward! Look at you. You usually only practice martial arts and dont grow a brain. You have to be more careful when dealing with children! Youre not allowed to embarrass him in front of so many people in the future, understand?! General Bai Yi felt very aggrieved. He was just afraid that Ye Siming would suddenly take out his bow and shoot a swallow down as if he was at home. Then, he would set up a fire in front of the emperor and start roasting the bird to eat Bai Yi felt that he was right, but facing his wife, he nodded silently. Ill remember it. His wifes reasonings were the right ones. His thoughts were not important! Madam Bai threw him a wax paper packaging. Go! Siming must be hungry. Now that weve stopped to rest, go give him this to eat. Bai Yi took it and got off the carriage. He walked to the front and handed the paper package to the boy. Siming, you must be hungry, right? Eat some food to hold off your hunger for a bit. Ye Siming got off the horse and looked coldly at the paper packaging in Bai Yis hand for a while. From the smell, it should be the beef ky pastry that was Madam Bais specialty. He reached out to take it and was about to leave. However, he suddenly remembered that Gu Nuoer had said that if one received help from others, one had to thank them. The boy looked at Bai Yi and said in a calm and cold voice, Thank you. After saying that, he strode towards the emperors carriage. Bai Yi looked at Ye Simings departing back view in surprise. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. Going to school is still useful. Siming is bing more and more polite! Ye Siming walked to the emperors carriage. When the imperial guards at the side saw that it was the princesss guard, they didnt stop him. When Ye Siming went over, Gu Nuoer had just stuck her head out of the carriage window. She looked up at the sky, a hint of seriousness on her round and pink face. Chapter 265 - Fierce Storm, Keep Your Pastry

Chapter 265: Fierce Storm, Keep Your Pastry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Are you hungry? Do you want to try the beef pastry Madam Bai made? Gu Nuoer lowered her head, her lively eyes revealing a hint of urgency. Elder Brother Siming, its going to rain heavily soon. Therell be a fierce storm. Keep your pastry, we might not be able to eat tonight! When Ye Siming heard this, he looked up at the still blue sky. There was no sign of rain. However, he knew that the child was never one to brag or lie. Previously, at the state school, he heard a group of people discussing Xue Yumeng. They said that Gu Nuoer had long known that there would be a storm. However, the sky was clear at that time. How did she make such a judgment? Just like now, how did she know that heavy rain was about toe? Ye Siming sniffed but couldnt smell any rain. He frowned. How long before it starts? In an hour. The bridge in front will break from seething water and the mountain path behind will also be destroyed by a flood. Well definitely be trapped here tonight! Ye Siming thought for a moment. Ill go ahead and stop the water from breaking the bridge. The child quickly reached out her small hand, wanting to pull him. However, she was in the carriage while he was outside. There was still some distance between them. Gu Nuoer didnt catch him and almost fell out. Fortunately, Ye Siming was quick. He suddenly held down her swaying body and carefully pushed her back into the carriage. She shook her head vigorously and puffed up her cheeks. Elder Brother Siming, dont go. The water is very strong and itll wash you away! No matter how good a dog was at swimming, it wouldnt be able to withstand it! The childs cute brows furrowed into caterpirs. Actually, an hour is enough for us to leave. However, our team is too long and the path down the mountain is very narrow. When it rains, a portion of people will be buried under the mud. We cant let anyone lose their life. In that case, Ive decided to stay put and wait until tomorrow! Ye Siming was about to speak when Gu Yihan couldnt help but ask, Baby Nuo, what are you talking about? The child turned around. She probably didnt want to cause her father to worry and didnt say that a flood was about toe. Her soft voice sounded. Im ying with Elder Brother Siming! Father, can you give the order to let two to three people sit in the same carriage? Try as much as possible to get them to squeeze around us. Baby Nuo doesnt want everyone to be too separated. On this trip, the consorts each had a carriage, and the officials also came with their families. There were also pce maids, eunuchs, and guards, as well as the maids and servants from the officials families. The group was very grand. If Gu Nuoer wanted to ensure everyones safety, she had to get them to stay closer together! The child didnt forget to say, Baby Nuo misses Mother. Can you let Mothere to our carriage too? Gu Yihan naturally didnt object. He just thought that his daughter was bored and wanted everyone to apany her to y games. He waved his hand and sent someone to pass down the order. However, this arrangement made the officials in frontin endlessly. Some of them were political enemies, but now, they had to sit in the same carriage and look at each other because of the little princesss words! That was really a case of a meeting between enemies! Bai Yi squeezed into the same carriage with a civil official and a military official. The two of them had been enemies for a very long time, having different political views since their grandfathers generation. The two of them sandwiched Bai Yi in the middle and sat on both sides. Their gazes were enough to kill mosquitoes. Bai Yi didnt know whether he should persuade them. Outside, someone even got off the carriage andined softly to others. His Majesty is too much. The little princess is so willful, but why is His Majesty still letting her fool around?! Chapter 266 - Father, Mother, There’s Going to Be A Massive Flood

Chapter 266: Father, Mother, Theres Going to Be A Massive Flood

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming had wanted to go confirm the safety of Bai Yi and his wife. When he passed by, he heard this conversation and nced coldly at the two officials who were talking. One of them patted theining official quietly. He said in a low voice, Young Master Ye ising over. Stop talking. The two of them fell silent and looked straight at the distant scenery. However, Ye Siming remembered their facial features clearly. Due to the emperors order, the people apanying him reduced the 100-odd carriages to over 50. Several people were squeezed into the same carriage. It was the same for the consorts. Gu Zitang and Gu Ziyao returned to be with their respective mothers. Noble Consort Qiao went to Gu Yihans carriage because of Gu Nuoer. The child snuggled into her arms, her big eyes shining. Noble Consort Qiao consoled her softly, How is our Baby Nuo tired? Are you hungry? Or are you not feeling well? Tell Mother. When Gu Yihan saw this, he didnt want to be outdone and went forward. Tell Father too. Gu Nuoer raised her fair face and blinked her ck eyes. Father, Mother, theres going to be a massive flood. Thats why we cant continue on the journey. Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao exchanged a nce. Ever since Little Nuoer was born, she seemed to have an inexplicable ability to turn misfortune into good fortune. It was said that children could feel things that ordinary people couldnt. Could it be that the child had sensed that something was wrong again? Noble Consort Qiao lowered her head and asked gently, What does Baby Nuo know? The childs voice was soft and she looked obedient. It will rain heavily in another hour. At that time, the bridge in front will break and the mountain path behind will be blocked by the mud. This is the safest ce. After saying that, she nudged her mother with her small head. Father and Mother can apany Nuoer here. With me to protect you guys, everything will be safe~ Gu Yihan frowned. While Noble Consort Qiao was coaxing their daughter, he got off the carriage and looked up to observe the weather. The sky that was still clear and bright just now was not covered in dark clouds, but the sunlight had clearly decreased a lot. The rain clouds that were as thin as smoke were quietlying from the east. The wind in the mountains also became louder. The child might not be talking nonsense. There might be heavy rainter. Gu Yihan summoned the Eunuch Chunshou and themander of the imperial guards, Huo Guang, and instructed solemnly, Chunshou, bring a few eunuchs with you to verify the number and health of the people who came with the officials and consorts. If anyone leaves this area privately, find them immediately. Huo Guang, lead a portion of the imperial guards to pick up some dry firewood from the surroundings. I want the kind that can be used to start a fire. Remember to hurry up. You must return within the time it takes for an incense to burn! With the emperor on high alert, Chunshou and Huo Guang did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly turned around to make arrangements. As for Ye Siming, he had confirmed that the terrain they were in was good. It would not be washed away by the sh floods, but it was also in a rtively safe position. He returned to Bai Yis carriage and counted the number of bows and arrows they had brought out this time. He then wiped the sharp arrowheads clean one by one. At this moment, the two officials beside Bai Yi were still arguing non-stop. Madam Bai was even pushed in the process. Ye Siming sat opposite them. He lowered his head and listened for a while. However, in the end, he couldnt take it anymore. He punched the wall of the carriage and scolded angrily, Youre so noisy. The two officials turned around and looked at the youths angry and dissatisfied expression. Only then did they silently shut up and sit up straight. After all, General Bai Yi was an upright person and would not beat or scold them. However, it was said that this Young Master Ye was very barbaric and unreasonable. What if he beat them up just because of a disagreement? Chapter 267 - Baby Nuo Is Small, Smart, and Omnipotent!

Chapter 267: Baby Nuo Is Small, Smart, and Omnipotent!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The emperor ordered everyone to stay in the carriages and not go anywhere. No one dared to say anything about such an arrangement on the surface, but there would always be peopleining in private. There was still a little distance to the hunting ground. What was the little princess trying to do? If she wasnt feeling well, it would be the same if she were to take a rest after arriving at the pce abode! Why did she have to drag the hundred or so of them here together with her? However, they soon couldnt even say a word ofint. Thunder suddenly sounded from the horizon, approaching from afar. The sky that was still filled with light just now immediately turned dark. Strong wind blew over from the mountains, and bean-sized raindrops hit the carriage, making crackling sounds. Gu Yihan picked up Gu Nuoer from Noble Consort Qiaos arms. He hugged his daughter tightly and stroked her soft ck hair. Baby Nuo, dont be afraid. Father is here. The child looked up, her eyes sparkling. Father, Im not afraid! This was the Uncle Thunder God beating the drum. She was also very familiar with Auntie Rain God! Moreover, she was a small fish. Where there was water, she was the mostfortable. However, such a heavy rain made the others a little flustered. Not longter, they saw water flowing down quickly from the mountain at the side. The child and her father leaned against the window and looked out. The ce where Gu Nuoer had them stop was very suitable. Even though they had many carriages, none of them were damaged. The torrenting down from the mountain almost brushed past their outermost edge. However, they gathered into a meandering stream on the ground and gradually became as wide as a small river. It was obvious that the rain was getting heavier. Suddenly, a scream came from behind their carriage. Gu Nuoer quickly turned around, but the rain was too heavy and she was too far away to see what was happening. Noble Consort Qiao felt very uneasy and grabbed Gu Nuoers small hand tightly. Baby Nuo, let Mother carry you, alright? The child shook her head. Mother, sit properly. Baby Nuo is lying here and can see clearly. She had to keep an eye at all times. Perhaps, if there was an emergency, she would have to save people! Baby Nuo might be young, but she was smart and omnipotent! Gu Yihan also heard the sound. He frowned and called Chunshou over. Eunuch Chunshou raised his umbre and anxiously arranged for the officials to sit in the carriage and note out. When he heard that the emperor had summoned him, he quickly ran over while stepping on the stream. Your Majesty, what orders do you have? Eunuch Chunshou wiped the water off his face. Gu Yihan asked, I heard a cry just now. Go to the back and see if some reckless and disobedient person ran out again. If thats the case, ask them to go further away if they want to die. Dont die near me. Otherwise, theyll scare Baby Nuo. When Chunshou received the order, he went to check. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer called out to him softly. Uncle Chunshou, this is for you~ The child reached out her fair and soft hand, holding a ck chess piece that she had casually taken out from the chess box at the side. Chunshou only treated it as a childs whim. However, he did not dare to be negligent. He quickly received the ck piece with both hands respectfully. Thank you for the reward, Princess. The emperors things were all good items. These ck and white chess pieces were all made of good jade! It was very good for him to have gotten one of them. However, Gu Nuoers pink lips were soft and her gaze was clear. This is to ensure your safety. The roads on the mountain are slippery from the rain. Uncle Chunshou, you have to be careful! Chapter 268 - It Was The Little Princess’s Good Fortune That Helped

Chapter 268: It Was The Little Princesss Good Fortune That Helped Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Chunshou nodded and ced the ck chess piece in his sleeve. He then quickly went to the back to check what was going on. He waded through the muddy water all the way to the back of the train of carriages. It turned out that two beautiful consorts had quarreled over something. The two of them didnt see eye to eye and one of them pushed the other off the carriage. Eunuch Chunshou was a little angry. At this moment, these two beauties were still causing trouble! Seeing that they werent consorts who were favored by the emperor, Eunuch Chunshou warned them with a serious expression, Young Mistresses, your cries have rmed the emperor! The emperor has said that in such heavy rain, you have to carefully ensure your own safety. If the two of you still push each other like this, this servant will have no choice but to show no mercy. ording to the emperors instructions, Ill chase you all out and not care about anything else! Young Mistresses, youll have to think about whether doing this is good or bad! When the two beauties heard this, they felt a lingering fear. The emperor would not show mercy to them. Moreover, they were not favored by him. The two of them quickly persuaded, Eunuch Chunshou, dont be angry. The two of us will wait obediently in the carriage. After saying that, they retracted their heads. Only then did Eunuch Chunshou snort coldly. He had nned to return to Gu Yihans ce to give his report. However, when he passed by a slightly inclined slope, he suddenly slipped! Eunuch Chunshou lost his bnce and immediately fell to the ground and got messed up with the wet mud. His body slid down uncontrobly. He let out a surprised cry, Help! If he were to slide further down the slope, hed fall off the cliff to the bottom! Themander of the imperial guards, Huo Guang, was patrolling and supervising the safety of the emperors consorts and officials. When he heard Chunshous cry for help, he quickly ran over with his men. However, it was already toote. Chunshou had already slid off the mountain path and was about to fall off the cliff! He was shocked. Eunuch Chunshou! However, the danger of the rainwater flowing down the mountain and gathering into a small stream made Huo Guang hesitate to go forward. Once they went over, they might not be able to save him and they might even lose their lives! There were several times when Eunuch Chunshou wanted to struggle up by himself, but the mud on the mountain below him was mixed with rainwater and was extremely slippery! He was unable to stand up at all and could only struggle and slide lower and lower. Unexpectedly, at this moment, he kept waving his arms, causing his sleeve to hang on a branch that was sticking out horizontally. This seemingly fragile branch that could break at any moment actually stably stopped Eunuch Chunshous sliding figure. Commander Huo Guang also took one step at a time and carefully led the imperial guards to Chunshous side. They worked together to help Chunshou up. Then, using their swords as walking sticks, they slowly climbed back. Chunshou sat on the ground weakly, panting heavily. His entire body was muddy and he was in a sorry state. God bless God bless He muttered. He didnt even have the energy to reply to Commander Huo Guangs concerned questions. He almost stepped into the gates of hell! Suddenly, something in his sleeve rolled out and fell to the ground. It was the ck chess piece that the princess had given him. Perhaps it was Chunshous imagination, but when he nced over from the corner of his eye, he actually felt that there was a faint halo around this ck piece. However, very quickly, the halo gradually dissipated. Chunshou watched in shock. He wondered if it was the little princesss good fortune that helped him. Gu Nuoer, who was far away in Gu Yihans carriage, had long sensed everything. The ck chess piece had her spiritual energy attached to it. After saving Chunshous life, it naturally became ordinary again. Chapter 269 - Gu Nuo’er… What Exactly Was Her Identity?

Chapter 269: Gu Nuoer What Exactly Was Her Identity?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The child rested her chin on her hand and sighed quietly. She happened to help Uncle Chunshou, but what should the others do when the rain gets heavierter? Fortunately, the rain came and went quickly. However, when it was time for them to move on, the bridge in front would be broken and there would be no way out from the mountain path behind. Theyd be stuck in the middle for one whole day. Gu Nuoer thought about it. It didnt matter. Elder Brother Siming still had the pastries made by Auntie Bai. It was enough for her to eat her fill! Shey under the nket in peace and listened to the rain. Gradually, she felt sleepy. The others were all terrified and uneasy, afraid that the surging torrent would rush over at any moment. However, the position that the emperor had ordered them to stop at was chosen very subtly. A natural tall mountain at the side actually became an excellent barrier. Moreover, the space here was also t enough, so there was no need to worry that the carriages would slide down. The coachmenforted the horses, afraid that the horses would be frightened by the thunder and charge forward. Gu Yihan sat in the carriage. Not longter, Chunshou limped over with the help of two imperial guards. The emperor frowned. I asked you to go and see what was going on, but you injured yourself? When Eunuch Chunshou saw Gu Yihan, he immediately cried. Your Majesty! This servant almost died! The imperial guards at the side told Gu Yihan about the dangerous experience Chunshou had just experienced. Gu Yihan frowned. Youre quite lucky. Since youve fallen so badly, dont serve me anymore. Ill allow you to go to the carriage in front to rest. Chunshou quickly thanked him and said with tears in his eyes, Your Majesty, this servant wants to kowtow to the little princess. Gu Yihan looked sideways and saw that the child was already lying under the small nket, sleeping obediently. He said in a soft voice, Baby Nuo is asleep. Youre not feeling well, so you can go back first. However, Eunuch Chunshou insisted on his opinion. He still bent down shakily, knelt in the mud, and kowtowed three times solemnly to the carriage. Although it might be his imagination, Eunuch Chunshou had a feeling in his heart. It must be the little princesss obedience and good fortune that saved his life. Gu Nuoer was sleeping soundly, but she didnt know that a loud bang suddenly sounded from outside. Even Noble Consort Qiao was shocked. She quickly patted Gu Nuoers small bodyfortingly. Many horses were neighing in shock. After a while, the imperial guards came to report to Gu Yihan, Your Majesty, the bridge for passing through the mountain path ahead was broken by the water. However, our carriage is far away, so no one was injured. Gu Yihan nodded and instructed, Go to the back and keep an eye on the mountain path. Stay further away and see if theres a sh floodter. If the mountain path will be blocked, think of a solution to clear the way as soon as possible. Yes! In Bai Yis carriage, the two officials were still arguing a moment ago. However, after the baptism of the thunderstorm and various screams, they were already trembling in fear and hugging each other. When they heard the sound of an explosion, they quickly called their attendant] to check on the situation. ]Not longter, the attendant returned and realized that the bridge in front had broken. The two of them hugged each other even tighter. Its raining so heavily. Will we just be waiting for death if we stop here? Bai Yis voice was calm. Compared to the two of them, he didnt seem flustered at all. The terrain here is t and stable. The water will only flow down from the low-lying areas in front and behind us. It wont pass by here. Itll be dangerous if we move. When Ye Siming heard this, he looked outside coldly. Gu Nuoer had said that the bridge would break and the mountain path behind would be blocked. Half of her words had alreadye true. Even if she was a princess blessed and doted on by the heavens However, something must be wrong for her to be able to guess everything so urately. Gu Nuoer What exactly was her identity? Chapter 270 - Assassin Who Was Washed Down by Flash Flood

Chapter 270: Assassin Who Was Washed Down by sh Flood

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A short moment passed by again. Gu Nuoers words were verified one after another. First, the wooden bridge in front was broken by the sh flooding down the mountain. Then, the mountain path behind them was cut off by the mud torrent. Now, they could neither advance nor retreat. If Gu Nuoer hadnt asked the carriages to stop here in advance It would probably be even more difficult for them to move if they had moved further to the front. If they were unlucky, they might even be buried in the mountains by the mud torrent! Some of the officials who wereining earlier didnt dare to say anything else. She could only look at the dark sky through the carriage window in a daze. The heavy rain showed no signs of weakening. They began to worry if they would be able to tide through the night safely. The imperial guards rode their horses and patrolled around the carriages. He kept shouting, His Majesty has ordered everyone to stay in the carriage and note out without permission. If anyone disobeys and ends up dying, youll have to bear the consequences yourself! The carriage Ye Siming was in was very close to the mountain. He was quietly wiping the arrows when he suddenly frowned and his ears twitched. Ye Siming lifted the curtain warily and looked out. The sky was gloomy as if night wasing. Under the violent wind and rain, the forest not far away shook. The forest was dark and one couldnt see clearly. However, Ye Siming said decisively, There are people in the forest, and there are many of them. Bai Yi was stunned. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he wanted to get out of the carriage to check on the situation. Madam Bai quickly grabbed his wrist. Siming! Dont go. The rain outside is very heavy and its too dangerous. Bai Yi also said in a deep voice, Ill tell Commander Huo Guang about this. Siming, dont go out and take the risk. However, Ye Siming looked at the heavy rain outside and a trace of confusion shed across his ck and deep eyes. An environment like this was considered dangerous? When the imperial guards passed by, Bai Yi called out to Huo Guang, Commander Huo, my foster son feels that there are people in the forest over there. Please go and take a look. Huo Guang turned his head and looked at the dense forest not far away. It looked very quiet in the rainy night. He shook his head. Thats impossible. Theres a sh flood over there. If there was anyone there, they would have been injured long ago. However, Bai Yi insisted, Siming has always been vignt. Why dont we do this? Ill get out of the carriage and go take a look with you. Otherwise, Ill feel bad for asking you to make a wasted trip. Huo Guang frowned. General Bai, the situation outside is dangerous. You dont have to get out of the carriage. However, Bai Yi had already lifted the curtain and left the carriage. Im also the emperors general. At this juncture, I cant let you guys face it alone. Lets go. He had just gotten off the carriage when he heard the curtain being lifted behind him. Madam Bai eximed, Siming! Bai Yi turned around and saw that Ye Siming had already gotten out of the carriage with him. He quickly said, Why are you following us? Hurry up and go back! Ye Siming nced at him, his handsome and cold face calm. Ill lead the way. As he spoke, he walked in front alone without even holding an umbre. Bai Yi quickly followed, followed by Huo Guang and the other imperial guards. When they entered the forest, it was even darker! Not to mention that the rain made their vision very blurry. The imperial guards were usually well-trained and walked unsteadily. There were a few times when they almost fell. However, Ye Simings lower body was stable as if he was walking on t ground. He didnt forget to reach out to help Bai Yi asionally. The youth led the way in front. After walking for a while, he stopped. Ye Simings cold brows gradually furrowed. Bai Yi and Huo Guang supported themselves against tree trunks and looked up. They were immediately stunned by the scene in front of them! The people lying on the ground were actually men dressed in ck! From the looks of it, they seemed to have been hiding on the mountain but were washed down, and then they fainted from the heavy rain. Chapter 271 - My Beloved Daughter Is Indeed A

Chapter 271: My Beloved Daughter Is Indeed A Blessing From the Heavens

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer was sleeping soundly. Two beautiful fairy older sisters in her dream were hugging her and feeding her ambrosia. The child waved her hands happily, her pink lips wanting to spit bubbles. At this moment, she heard someone whispering in her ear Your Majesty, Commander Huo, General Bai, and Young Master Ye discovered a total of 36 assassins on a nearby hill. Eight of them were covered in mud and didnt die. The others were unconscious. Some of them have just woken up and are currently being watched. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows in surprise. Assassins? Youre saying that so many assassins were hiding in the nearby mountains but were washed out by the heavy rain? The imperial guard who came to report also felt that it was ridiculous. However, he still said respectfully, Yes, Commander and General Bai discovered after searching that they have a total of more than 40 long sabers and poisons. They clearly came prepared. Gu Yihan was stunned for a moment before chuckling softly. Then, he pped his hands and cheered. Even the heavens are helping me. Oh, no, Nuoer and the heavens are helping me! He felt happy just thinking about it! The assassins came prepared and made ample preparations for the assassination. Unexpectedly, heavy rain fell from the sky and caused them to lose without a fight! It was extremelyughable to be washed out by the sh flood and almost die on the mountain! At this moment, Gu Nuoer couldnt fall asleep either. She rubbed her big eyes and sat up. She had just woken up and her ck eyes were misty. Her long eyshes were like two small fans that blinked. Gu Yihan quickly stoppedughing and wrapped Gu Nuoer in a small nket before hugging her. Baby Nuo, did Father wake you up? The child shook her head. Father, Ive slept enough! I heard that there were assassins? As Gu Yihan spoke, he smiled. They were here, but then they were swept away by the sh flood. Baby Nuo, youre really Fathers lucky star. Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes in confusion, her expression lively and cute. Koi fish were koi fish. No matter what, the heavens favored them. If anyone wanted to assassinate them, the heavens would use the heavy rain to chase those assassins out. Bai Yi felt a lingering fear. There were more than 30 assassins. If they were toy in ambush near the hunting ground, when the hunt started, with the nobles and officials spread out It would be easy to cause amotion! This heavy rain came at the right time! After a while, the heavy rain gradually stopped. It was as if the rain had cleared out these assassins andpleted its mission, then left naturally. The night sky that had been washed by the heavy rain looked even darker. The moon was hidden behind the clouds, revealing only a corner that emitted jade-colored light. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and got off the carriage. The officials also got off one after another. Everyone had different expressions, but they all seemed as if they had realized that they had just survived a cmity. Compared to the officials, Gu Yihans expression seemed a lot more rxed. He waved his hand andughed loudly. This timely rain from the heavens found more than 30 assassins for me. They were captured without any effort. However, in the end, my Baby Nuo is the luckiest. If not for her unwillingness to move forward, we would have encountered the double threat of heavy rain and assassins! Dear subjects, your lives have been saved by the princess again! My beloved daughter is indeed a blessing from the heavens. Only then did the officials know that assassins were lying in an ambush. When they thought of this dangerous mountain rain incident, they all cheered that the princess was intelligent! Gu Yihan was even happier. He raised Gu Nuoer high and let her ept the bow of his subjects. However, at this moment, the childs stomach let out a soft growl. Gu Nuoer touched her deted stomach and blinked aggrievedly. Father, Im hungry. Chapter 272 - The Beef Pastry He Kept On Him

Chapter 272: The Beef Pastry He Kept On Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Noble Consort Qiao went forward and said, Baby Nuo,e to Mothers arms and Ill get you some sweet pastries to eat, alright? They were in the middle of nowhere now and could only eat something simple to fill their stomachs. However, Gu Yihan didnt agree. He hugged Gu Nuoer tightly in his arms and stared at Noble Consort Qiao. You cant fill your stomach by eating that. I brought birds nest soup this morning. I had also gotten the imperial guards to pick up firewood. Well start a fire on the spotter and give Baby Nuo hot soup to drink. However, the child pouted. Her small face was fair and tender, like an egg with its shell removed, and her big eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She looked around aggrievedly, looking for Ye Siming. Suddenly, Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming standing beside Bai Yi and looking at her with raised eyebrows. When he received Gu Nuoers gaze, the youth understood and smiled calmly. The child called out in her childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, Im hungry! Ye Siming walked over. Gu Nuoer immediately twisted her small body, wanting him to carry her. Gu Yihan frowned. Ye Siming, why did the princess think of you? Could it be that you brought milk out? Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and corrected him fiercely, Father! Baby Nuo is already three years old! I can grow up even without drinking milk. But in the past, Grandpa said that if I dont eat meat, I wont grow tall! Ye Siming took out a paper package. There were beef pastries made by Madam Bai inside. He handed it to Gu Yihan. Its a little cold. Your Majesty can heat it up for the princess to eat. Bai Yi and his wife stood not far away nervously and looked in the emperors direction. The princess couldnt possibly have called Siming to go over to have him go hunting in the mountains and then roast a bird to eat in front of the emperor, right However, Madam Bais thoughts were different from her husband. Chapter 273 - Hold Hands. Then We Won’t Get Separated!

Chapter 273: Hold Hands. Then We Wont Get Separated!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When she heard that there was meat to eat, the child immediately felt that the pastries in her hands didnt smell good anymore! She recalled thest time in the Bai Manor, Ye Siming had roasted a delicious bird for her. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. When she took a bite, her mouth was filled with the feeling of fresh and tender juice and shredded meat Gu Nuoer silently put the beef pastries aside. She rubbed her small body against the carriage and jumped off by herself. Oh, Elder Brother Siming, I feel that the mountain is very slippery. You have to have someone to support you. Its better for me to go with you! When Ye Siming heard this, he looked up and raised his long eyebrows with a cold smile. Youre going to support me? Im afraid youll fall first. Wait for me here. I promise Ill be back soon. However, at the thought of entering the mountains to y, Gu Nuoer didnt want to wait here at all. She blinked pitifully, her eyes dark and lively, her fair face filled with grievance. Elder Brother Siming, do you despise Nuoers legs for being short? You dont want to bring me along to y with you anymore Then, when I go into the mountains with you, you can walk while Ill run. Ill definitely be able to catch up with you. Is that alright? Gu Nuoer ced her small hands on the carriage walls and knocked pitifully. Her two small feet also swayed back and forth uneasily and innocently. When Ye Siming saw this, he frowned and wanted to refuse. The mountains were dark and gloomy. He could walk on the terrain as if it was t ground, but the child might not be able to. If she were to fall and get hurt, she would definitely cry her heart out. However, Gu Nuoer looked at him with her big watery eyes, looking weak and helpless. In the end, Ye Siming sighed calmly. You cane with me, but you have to listen to me and not run around. Alright! The child ran to his side. She took the initiative to extend her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, hold hands. Then we wont get separated!! Seeing that she was so obedient and cute, Ye Siming pursed his thin lips into an extremely faint smile. Then, he wrapped his palm around Gu Nuoers small hand and brought her up the mountain. At the same time, somewhere in the mountains. Xue Yumengs father got up covered in mud. There were a few assassins dressed in bandit clothing following behind him. They were all in a sorry state because they were all lying in ambush on the mountain, preparing to assassinate the little princess when the emperor was hunting! However, heavy rain suddenly came. In fact, the tree behind the spot they were hiding was suddenly struck by lightning and copsed! It even smashed to death one of the assassins who came with them! The leader of the assassins had a fierce face and a terrifying scar at the corner of his eye. He spat out a mouthful of mud. Lord Xue, at first, we didnt expect the mission to be so difficult. Now, weve already lost a brother before we even made a move. This time, well have to increase the price. Lord Xue wiped the rain off his face. I can pay more, but you guys have to get the matter done well. Dont always be thinking that it is very easy to assassinate the princess. Princess Yaoguang is known as a little girl who is doted on even by the heavens. His Majesty has even nted many powerful guards around her. If you guys dont seed, I wont give you a single cent! The head assassin gritted his teeth and cursed Lord Xue for being a hypocrite in his heart. If it wasnt for the fact that they had been short of money recently and couldnt get jobs anywhere else, and that Lord Xue had offered them a high price, they wouldnt be willing to take the risk! Assassinating the princess might sound easy, but if they werent careful and were captured by the emperor, they would be dismembered! Therefore, the head assassin also had his own ns. If they saw that the situation was not right, they could just kill Lord Xue, snatch the money from him, and escape. At that time, no one would be able to capture them. The few of them packed up briefly and walked down the mountain path. At this moment, Ye Siming was holding Gu Nuoers hand and walking up the mountain. Chapter 274 - That Strange Uncle, Are You

Chapter 274: That Strange Uncle, Are You ying Hide-and-Seek?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It had just rained heavily and the roads were very muddy. Coupled with the night, it was basically impossible to see the path ahead. However, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer seemed to have lights in their eyes. The two of them walked side by side steadily. Gu Nuoer was as happy as a little butterfly the moment she entered the mountain. From time to time, she would run to the side and squat under the tree to look at the flowers and mushrooms that had just appeared. At this moment, Ye Siming crossed his arms and waited at the side. He frowned slightly and looked at the child squatting not far away. Her figure was small, and the two buns on her head looked yful and cute. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and picked two flower mushrooms, putting them into her small bag. Then, she returned to Ye Simings side and reached out her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, hold~ Ye Siming looked down at her dirty and mud-stained hand. He pretended to be impatient and said, Youre not allowed to eat mushroomster. Be careful that they might be poisonous. After saying that, Ye Siming squatted down and wiped Gu Nuoers small hands clean with his sleeve. Gu Nuoers small face was fair and tender, and her ck eyes were extraordinarily lively. I wont eat it! This mushroom is poisonous. If I eat it, Ill end up lying on a board. Ill just keep it because it looks pretty. Ye Siming suddenly stopped in his tracks and pulled out an arrow from his back. He whispered, Shh, dont talk. Gu Nuoer quickly covered her mouth with her two small hands and looked around curiously. Before she could see anything, Ye Siming had already nocked an arrow and aimed it at a dark ce in the forest. With a whoosh, the arrow left the bow! Immediately after, there was the sound of wings pping a few times but the creature failed to fly. Ye Siming chuckled. I caught it. Stay here, Ill go get it. Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly and said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, what is it?! It sounds like its making a lot of noise! Is it a big bird? Its a pheasant. Ye Siming walked into the forest. After he entered the forest, Gu Nuoers surroundingspletely quietened down. Only lonely cries from a wild duck came from afar. In such a dark night, it made one feel very flustered and afraid. However, Gu Nuoer was not afraid at all. The child squatted down and fiddled with the grass on the ground. At this moment, she heard faint footsteps behind her. The child stood up and turned around. The forest was pitch-ck and the moonlight could not illuminate this ce. She blinked her big eyes and looked around at the seemingly empty surroundings. Gu Nuoer suddenly said softly, her voice filled with childishness, The uncle hiding behind the big tree on the left, are you ying hide-and-seek? The assassin behind the tree trembled. Hispanions hiding in the bushes not far behind him looked at each other. This little girl was not simple! In such a dark forest, how could she see where their people were hiding without crying or making a fuss? Lord Xue hid beside hispanions and gritted his teeth as he looked at Gu Nuoers figure. It was her! She had embarrassed his daughter! The heavens were really helping him. The little princess had onlye out with one guard. If they didnt assassinate her now, when would they? At that time, even if the emperor turned this mountain forest upside down, he wouldnt know that he was the one who did it. The assassin hiding behind the tree was a little hesitant. He had wanted to pounce over and stuff the child into a sack when she wasnt paying attention. However, who knew that she would be so vignt? He slowly walked out from behind the tree and smiled hypocritically. Little girl, Uncle is lost. Can you bring Uncle out? Chapter 275 - We’ll Split the Money from Kidnapping Me Evenly

Chapter 275: Well Split the Money from Kidnapping Me Evenly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes. Oh, Uncle, did you find the wrong person? Im still so young, only three years old! Youre already so old, but you still cant find the way yourself? How can you let a child lead the way for you?! A thinyer of anger covered the assassins heart. This little girls words were too hateful! The assassin didnt want to rm Ye Siming, who was over there and was also afraid that Gu Nuoers scream would attract the nearby imperial guards. Since the princess was here, the emperors army must be around. The assassin tried his best to ease his smile, but in Gu Nuoers eyes, he looked even more malicious. He said, Uncles memory isnt good now, and wants to go out of the mountain. Otherwise, my family will get anxious from waiting. Young girl, you must still remember the way to enter the mountains, right? Can you bring Uncle out that way? When Gu Nuoer heard this, she reached for her small bag. Her voice was soft. Uncle,e closer then. I have something to tell you secretly! The assassin was a little hesitant. However, when he saw Gu Nuoers innocent eyes, he felt that there was no need to be afraid of such a child! He took a few steps closer and bent down to listen. Gu Nuoers eyes were sparkling on her fair face as she said in a childish voice, I know that there are a few other bad uncles hiding behind you. You guys have des on you, right? To go up the mountain sneakily at this time, you definitely arent here to hunt. Im guessing that you guys are here to catch me, right? The assassins pupils trembled. How did this little princess know that there were people hiding behind him? He had nned to trick her over to the other side and then tie her up to take her away! However, the child saw through it so quickly? Gu Nuoer saw that the assassins eyes were immediately filled with killing intent. However, the child was not anxious at all. She took out a mushroom from her small bag and handed it over. Uncle, this is the secret I want to tell you! The person who asked you guys toe here actually took a fancy to my gold! I hid it in the mushroom. Take care of it for me first. Ill pretend to go with you and then you can take the opportunity to let me go. I still have gold on me. Well split them evenly! This way, you can get two sets of money! The assassin was extremely shocked. He didnt expect this princess to be able to bargain when she knew that she was going to be kidnapped. He looked at the childs innocent and harmless face in front of him in shock. He only felt that she looked innocent but was also smart! Gu Nuoers pink lips trembled and her voice was soft. How is it, Uncle? I know that Im very young and cant beat you guys, so Im making a deal with you. Youve taken my gold, so you have to protect me well! Moreover, Im a princess, so Ill definitely give you more money than that person. Why do you have to work for him? Why dont you work in collusion with me? The assassin was almost convinced by her. However, hisst bit of remaining rationality told him that there seemed to be something wrong with what this girl said! However, Gu Nuoer ced the flower mushroom in his hand. Hurry up and hide it. Otherwise, if they see itter, theyll definitely snatch it from you! This is a piece of solid gold! Uncle, after you take it, you wont have to work for a year! The killer lowered his head and looked at the mushroom in his hand. He vaguely saw that a small piece of gold had indeed been stuffed into the mushroom. His eyes widened and he touched it gently. This little girl wasnt lying to him! However, what he didnt notice was that the moment he looked at the mushroom, Gu Nuoers eyes were glowing with a dark blue light. The smile on her quiet face also became very docile. Chapter 276 - We Can’t Beat A Brat?

Chapter 276: We Cant Beat A Brat?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

There was actually nothing in the mushroom. However, in the eyes of greedy people, there was a precious piece of gold hidden inside. The assassin kept it. He nned on fooling this girl first! As for the decision to see if they should let her go or not would still be up to his boss! When Gu Nuoer saw him putting away the mushroom, she quickly said, No! You cant put it at your waist. Otherwise, it might fall out. They would definitely ask you why you were hiding a mushroom for no reason! You mustnt take out the gold either. It is rtively small. If it falls out, it will be lost! Uncle, dont hesitate. Hurry up and put it into your mouth! No one will ask you what youre eating! You can take it out after the situation stabilizes! The child hadpletely taken the initiative in the conversation. Before the assassin could react, he could only be led on by her quick-thinking. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, he felt that what she said was very right. Although he usually risked his life with his brothers, he still wanted to take the lions share when there was gold like this. If their boss were to find out, this gold would definitely all go to their boss and he wouldnt get a single cent. Therefore, he quickly stuffed the mushroom into his mouth and held it in his mouth. Fortunately, the mushroom was small and it wasnt difficult to keep it in ones mouth. The assassin said, Lets go. Since youve found out, then I dont wish to hurt you either. Youll suffer less if youe with me obediently! As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and suddenly pushed him. He wondered where a little girl like her got such strength from. The assassin was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Just as he was about to scold angrily, he realized that the slippery mucus on the mushroom had slid down his throat! The assassin felt difort in his throat and knelt on the ground, coughing dryly. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her eyes bright as she said fiercely, Hmph, how dare you want to kidnap me! Go die! Then, the child shouted in a high voice, Elder Brother Siming, save me! Someones stealing a child! The group of assassins hiding in the bushes not far away saw theirpanion suddenly fall. They had no idea what tricks the little princess had used! Moreover, the little girl was still shouting. Sooner orter, she would attract the imperial guards! Lord Xue frowned and hurriedly said, This is bad! Hurry up and catch her! That Young Master Ye is skilled. Dont let him make it here in time! The assassins quickly got up and ran toward Gu Nuoer. One of the assassins ran the fastest. He reached out his hand and was about to grab Gu Nuoers small shoulder. Suddenly, a cold arrow suddenly shot out from the forest and hit his shoulder de! The assassin immediately let out a cry and fell to the ground, twitching. Blood kept flowing from his shoulder. Gu Nuoer, squat down. Ye Simings cold voice sounded. The child squatted down obediently and blinked her ss-like eyes. At the same time, an arrow flew over her head! This time, he hit the second persons left leg. Agonizing screams kept on ringing out and dying off. There werent that many assassins, to begin with. Who would have thought that dealing with a three-year-old princess would be so tricky?! The scar-faced man, who was the fiercest among the assassins, immediately raised his voice and instructed, The two of you, go and attack this guard. The rest of you, follow me to capture the princess. It doesnt matter if shes dead or alive. Damn it, lets fight it out with him! I dont believe that I cant defeat a brat! As he spoke, he pulled out the saber at his waist and swung it at Gu Nuoer! Ye Simings ck shoes moved slightly and he picked Gu Nuoer up in the blink of an eye. Although he was very fast, the scar-faced man was closer to Gu Nuoer. The moment Ye Siming picked Gu Nuoer up and retreated, he protected Gu Nuoer in his arms. However, the assassins de wind brushed past his cheek. A few drops of blood seeped out of the slender wound. Ye Simings gaze immediately turned cold. Chapter 277 - Can I Touch Your Dog Ears?

Chapter 277: Can I Touch Your Dog Ears?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The boys narrow and long eyes were like a deep sea. However, at this moment, it was as if a me had dripped into his extraordinarily cold eyes, immediately igniting a boiling murderous aura. He detested these useless and weak mortals. If he hade a secondter just now, the de would have shed Gu Nuoers cheek. It was not up to others to hurt his little thing. Ye Siming stared at the assassins in front of him with a cold and beastly gaze. The blood from the injured assassins on the ground aroused the evil nature in Ye Simings heart that he had suppressed. Gu Nuoer, The boys voice was hoarse and deep, filled with danger. Didnt you want to know my true identity? Today, Ill show you. Ye Siming slowly covered Gu Nuoers eyes with his slender fingers and half carried her in his arms. Even so, he still remembered that she was afraid of blood. The assassins looked at the youth, whose eyes seemed to be surrounded by a faint blood-red color, in surprise. Behind him, a bloody wind blew. Immediately after, thousands of ck fog streams rushed over from all directions. Gradually, they gathered behind Ye Siming into a huge wolf head formed from the ck fog! This wolfs eyes werepletely fiery red and the corners of its eyes were burning with intense mes. The scar-faced man fell to the ground and shouted while trembling, De demon! Two wolf ears had also popped out from Ye Simings forehead. Coupled with the scarlet wolf god on his back, it was even more terrifying! The assassins turned around and wanted to flee. However, with a gentle wave of Ye Simings hand, dozens of wolf shadows suddenly darted out and pounced fiercely at the assassins, biting their necks. The assassins panted and screamed, but Ye Siming found them noisy. He swept his finger horizontally. Wherever his magic power went, the assassins immediately stopped breathing. The shadows of these dark wolves floated above each assassin and sucked their blood essence! As the assassins gradually turned into dried corpses, the evil nature in Ye Simings body surged even more. Coming out of the Asura Realm had consumed a lot of his energy. Now, his magic power was slowly recovering. As long as he wanted to, he could turn this world into scorched earth at any time. The evil force in Ye Simings body was moring with a desire to kill. However, at this moment, a delicate call sounded out. It was like a clear spring pouring in, bringing with it a pleasant voice. This also made Ye Siming suppress the evil force that was about to erupt from his body at this moment. Elder Brother Siming, youve been covering my eyes for a long time. Didnt you say that youd let me take a look? Why cant I see it?! Its pitch-ck in front of me! Ye Siming hesitated for a moment. However, Gu Nuoer had already grabbed his hand and pulled it away from her eyes. The child looked up and immediately met the eyes of the youth who had lowered his head to look at her. The pair of upright wolf ears also happened to fall into Gu Nuoers eyes. Ye Siming saw that the childs eyes instantly widened. His cold and dangerous side was reflected in his watery eyes. Gu Nuoer didnt say anything for a long time. Her long eyshes fluttered and she kept looking at his ears! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and asked with a cold smile, Youre scared from just this? Gu Nuoer shook her head obediently. Elder Brother Siming can I touch your dog ears? The boy was stunned for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying angrily, Gu Nuoer, how many times do I have to say it? Im not a dog! Im a wolf! Do you understand?! The child shrank her neck pitifully and wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck, moaning and expressing her grievances. Boohoo, Elder Brother Siming is fierce. Youre a stinky wolf. Chapter 278 - Is Elder Brother Siming A Wolf Demon? Translator: Atl

Chapter 278: Is Elder Brother Siming A Wolf Demon?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Her childish voice made Ye Siming feel helpless. He gritted his teeth, wanting to scare her, but he was really afraid that the girl would cry from fright. In the end, Ye Siming reprimanded, If you want to touch, touch them quickly! Ill only allow you to do so one time. When the child heard this, her watery eyes sparkled. She tried her best to straighten her small body and touched the two wolf ears on Ye Simings head. When Gu Nuoer touched the ears with her small hands, they twitched. The child immediately eximed, Elder Brother Siming, these are actually real! Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Could it be that Im wearing a pair of fake ears? Gu Nuoer pinched the ears with both hands, feeling the extremely soft touch. Wow! Elder Brother Siming felt a little simr to big meow As Gu Nuoers small hand stroked the ears, Ye Siming managed to suppress the evil nature in his body for the first time at such a quick speed. In the past, in the Asura Realm, he had a powerful evil force and they could not be easily suppressed. Ever since he came out, he had searched for all sorts of ways to find amazing pills or medicine to reduce the burning sensation in his body when his evil nature acted up. He even went to the Yaoxia Kingdom and killed 12 of their tribes that were known as godly existences, but he still couldnt find a solution. Unexpectedly, he felt a peaceful aura from Gu Nuoer now. It made Ye Simings entire body feelfortable, and the pain brought by the powerful evil force also disappeared. He stared at the fair-skinned child in front of him, trying to figure out what in her body waspletely different from ordinary people. However, Gu Nuoer hid her true aura very well. Although Ye Siming could sense that something was different, he couldnt tell what it was. He didnt know that the child had been reincarnated from a koi celestial. Although she was a mortal, she was still different from others. Therefore, Ye Siming naturally couldnt tell what the problem was either. He could only feel it from the bottom of his heart This little things scent was very sweet. Gu Nuoer calmly epted Ye Simings sizing her up and suddenly said softly, Elder Brother Siming, this isnt considered your repayment for the favor! Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before frowning. What do you mean? You told me before that youre staying here because youre indebted to me. You said that youll leave after repaying my kindness. But just now, it cant be considered that youve saved me! Even if you donte, theyll still have to die! Although Im young, I have ways to subdue them! After saying that, the child wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck again. It was as if she was afraid that he would leave. She pouted and said aggrievedly, Elder Brother Siming, you cant leave! This isnt considered repaying a favor! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the child in his arms. The sweet fragrance of milk on Gu Nuoers body wafted over. He couldnt help but rx his brows, and his expression became rxed and no longer as sharp. The youth pretended to be cold and said, Arent you afraid now that youve known my identity? Im not afraid, Im not afraid! Gu Nuoer quickly expressed in her childish voice, Im not even afraid of big meow and small meow. Youre my favorite dog older brother. Im not afraid of you at all. Elder Brother Siming wont hurt me! Ye Siming gritted his teeth, wishing he could eat this little thing. Im a wolf, not a dog. Uh Then is Elder Brother Siming a wolf demon? The child tilted her head, her watery eyes filled with curiosity. Ye Siming paused and was about to answer. Suddenly, rustling sounds came from not far away from the bushes in front of them. Ye Simings eyes turned cold. He kicked the stone under his foot and a muffled groan came from the grass. Chapter 279 - He’s A Demon! A Demon!

Chapter 279: Hes A Demon! A Demon!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and walked over. It was actually Lord Xue, who had been hiding here just now. His heart was hit by the stone that Ye Siming had kicked over and he felt extreme pain! Initially, when he saw that the assassins had all gone out, he thought that since Ye Siming wasnt around, it wouldnt be difficult to kidnap a little princess. Unexpectedly, the first person to go and tempt the little princess had already fallen to the ground and was foaming at the mouth! As for the youth, Ye Siming, who had rushed back He was actually a demon! The people he killed had all had their blood sucked dry and they had turned into bones! Gu Nuoer blinked and looked at Lord Xue for a moment. She had always been ying with Gu Yihan in the imperial study, so she had naturally seen this official before. The child had an excellent memory. She thought for a moment and said, Oh, its Uncle Xue, Xue Yumengs father. Lord Xue originally wanted to escape while they were talking, but he didnt expect to be discovered by Ye Siming. He crawled back in horror, but the slightest movement would cause him to feel a suffocating pain in his chest! Dont, dont kill me Hes a demon, a demon! Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered as she asked obediently and cutely, Hes not a demon. Hes my Elder Brother Siming! Uncle Xue, did you bring so many unfamiliar uncles here to capture me and bully me? Lord Xue looked at Ye Simings cold and handsome face and trembled in fear. He no longer knew how to answer Gu Nuoers words. Suddenly, Lord Xue looked to the side and eximed, Your Majesty! Neither Ye Siming nor Gu Nuoer looked back. On the other hand, Lord Xue thought that he had deceived them. Ignoring the pain, he got up and ran, not daring to look back. Looking at his stumbling back view, Ye Simings thin lips curled into a cold sneer. No matter how fast Lord Xue ran, he could not be faster than his arrows. Therefore, he was not anxious. His gaze was cold as if he was looking at his prey. However, Gu Nuoer patted Ye Simings shoulder. Elder Brother Siming, let him go. My father is over there. Hell definitely cry to my father! The child took the initiative to twist her small body and get onto the ground. She ced her hands on her hips and instructed, Uh, since Elder Brother Siming is so amazing, then lets get rid of these bones first. Well keep the unlucky person who was poisoned by the mushroom as well as the few bad uncles you injured. Ye Siming saw that she was giving instructions methodically and there was a hint of calmness on her fair face. Gu Nuoer was not afraid of him at all. As Ye Siming pondered, the child looked at him again. Elder Brother Siming, when you see my fatherter, you must not admit that youre a wolf! Gu Nuoers eyes were glistening. Her pink lips were soft. Otherwise, theyll all be afraid. When the timees, youll stand behind me and Ill protect you! Ye Siming smiled coldly. Then why arent you afraid of me? You have to know that I might go berserk and hurt people at any moment. What if I eat you? Gu Nuoer looked up with obedient eyes. Her fair skin and ck hair made her look like an exquisite doll. Last time, Elder Brother Siming would apologize when you bit my pinky! You wouldnt eat people! She urged in a childish voice, Hurry up and clean up. It wont be good if Father sees this! Ye Siming slowly waved his fingertips without batting an eyelid. The four to five skeletons that were originally lying on the ground disappeared with the wind. Like sand that had been scattered, even the clothes were left without a trace. After a while, Gu Nuoer saw a long string of mes approaching not far away. They were apanied by Gu Yihan and the imperial guards cries Baby Nuo! Princess! Chapter 280 - Baby Nuo, Don’t Be Afraid, Father Is Here

Chapter 280: Baby Nuo, Dont Be Afraid, Father Is Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer blinked her grape-like eyes twice, then turned around and jumped decisively into Ye Simings arms. Her small hands immediately wrapped around his neck and she buried her face deep into it. Ye Siming was afraid that she would fall and quickly wrapped his hand around her small body. The wolf ears on his head had long disappeared. Not longter, the mes got closer. Bai Yi was the first to notice Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. He shouted in surprise, Your Majesty, the princess is here! Gu Yihan ran over quickly. Everyone saw the princesss number one guard, Ye Siming, hugging the princess tightly with a cold expression. His posture looked like he was protecting her tightly. On the ground, there was an assassin who had been injured by an arrow and an aplice who was foaming at the mouth! Baby Nuo! Gu Yihan quickly went forward. When the child heard her fathers call, she raised her head. Her big ss-like eyes were already filled with tears. Father, its so scary. Uncle Xue brought bad assassins and wanted to steal me. If Elder Brother Siming hade a littleter, Baby Nuo wouldnt have been able to see Father. Her voice was soft and with a faint sobbing tone. Her childish voice was filled with grievance and fear. Gu Yihans heart ached. Just now, when a crazy person ran down the mountain, the imperial guards thought that it was an assassin. Gu Yihan took a closer look and realized that it was Vice Minister Xue after Chunshous reminder. Lord Xue was disheveled and limping. He even got mud on himself from somewhere and looked so pathetic! The imperial guards were afraid that he would go crazy and hurt people, so they drew their swords to stop him from taking another step forward. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and said in a faint tone, Vice Minister Xue, I didnt bring you along on this trip. Why did youe running down from the mountain? During the emperors hunt, the pce guards would clean up the forest in the surrounding area three days in advance. This was to prevent assassins from ambushing them! How did Vice Minister Xue get up there? However, Lord Xue knelt in front of Gu Yihan. He pointed at the forest behind him. Demon Theres a demon! The princesss He was already unable to say aplete sentence and looked like he had suffered a huge shock. When Gu Yihan heard this, he suddenly frowned. He went to send someone to check on his carriage and found out that Gu Nuoer had long run away! Gu Yihan got someone to keep an eye on Lord Xue, but thetter kept on struggling and wanted to escape. That demon will being down soon. If we dont run, well die! In the end, themander of the imperial guards, Huo Guang, found him too noisy and struck the back of his neck. Lord Xue immediately fell limply. Gu Yihan personally led the imperial guards up the mountain to search the forest, shouting Gu Nuoers name everywhere they went. Vice Minister Xues words were like a rock hanging in his heart. It was said that there were demons and monsters deep in the mountains that people couldnte into contact with. Could Nuoer have coincidentally encountered them when she ran up the mountain to y? After all, Vice Minister Xue seemed to be in a crazy state, looking like he had been given a bad scare. Gu Yihan didnt think that he was lying. However, the moment he saw Gu Nuoer, the rock in Gu Yihans heart finally settled down. He took Gu Nuoer from Ye Simings arms and carefully hugged her tofort her. Baby Nuo, dont be afraid. Father is here. No one can hurt you. Gu Nuoer sniffed and buried her head in her fathers chest. Father, Elder Brother Siming is already injured. Baby Nuo is afraid. Will these bad assassin unclese back? Gu Yihan turned his head and gestured for Chunshou to send men to search these assassins bodies to see if they could find any evidence. Heforted Gu Nuoer softly, With Father around, I guarantee that theyll die and never be able to return. Chapter 281 - Hunted First And Then Killed Later, Not Forgetting to Take A Pheasant When Leaving

Chapter 281: Hunted First And Then Killed Later, Not Forgetting to Take A Pheasant When Leaving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As Gu Yihanforted Gu Nuoer, he carried her down the mountain. The imperial guards followed behind. However, Bai Yi stayed behind. He walked up to Ye Siming and asked worriedly, The princess said that youre injured. Are you alright? Ye Siming shook his head with a calm and cold expression. Its fine. Theyre not enough to put up a fight. Where did you get hurt? Let me take a look. Ye Siming turned to look at Bai Yi as if waiting for him to discover the location of the wound. Bai Yi looked around for a long time before he saw the thin scar on Ye Simings cheek clearly with the help of the torch in his hand. At this moment, there was no longer any blood seeping out. If one didnt take a closer look, they really wouldnt be able to see it. Bai Yi turned around and looked at the assassins lying on the ground. Some of them had bone injuries, while others had clearly been shot in the heart. It looked like the fight was very intense. When Bai Yi came over and saw this, he was shocked. Although Ye Siming was agile, he was still a child after all. Furthermore, he had to protect the princess. When the princess said that Ye Siming was injured, Bai Yi thought that he had been shed somewhere. Unexpectedly, there was only a thin wound! If he had seen it anyter, the wound would probably have healed. Bai Yi had been to the battlefield and was a general who did not care about trifles. He naturally felt that there was no need to take this injury to heart. He patted Ye Simings shoulder. Come, lets go back and apply some medicine for you. It should be gone by tomorrow However, Ye Siming said, Wait. He turned around and approached the bushes behind him. Not longter, he came out with two pheasants. We can leave now. As he spoke, he walked in front. Bai Yi stood on the spot in a daze and watched for a while. It turned out that he hunted first and then killedter. Before he left, he didnt forget to take two pheasants with him when he left? Chunshou brought the imperial guards to search the dead bodies before reporting back to Gu Yihan. At that moment, Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao were carrying Gu Nuoer on both sides. Noble Consort Qiaos heart ached a lot, feeling that her daughter had been frightened. She gentlyforted Gu Nuoer and used the little fabric tiger to make her happy. Gu Nuoer also seemed to have forgotten what had just happened. She was amused by her mother and giggled from time to time. Gu Yihan saw that Chunshou hade to report. He didnt want the child to hear this and cause fear. Therefore, he got off the carriage and asked coldly, Did you find anything? The assassins bodies are very clean. Theres only a letter that seems to have been arranged by the employer to meet at a ce. It also describes the princesss appearance and characteristics. It seems that this isnt a coincidence but is an attempt targeted directly at the princess. Gu Yihans cold eyes surged with anger. Those assassins are all dead? Are any of them alive? Chunshou was a little hesitant. Ye Siming was too ruthless! Those few arrows were shot at critical positions and those people had long bled to death! However, there was indeed one who was still alive. However, his injuries were very strange. Chunshou said truthfully, Theres an assassin who ate flower mushrooms. It looks like he was poisoned by it, but he still has some breath left. I dont know if he can be saved. Perhaps we can interrogate him when he wakes up. Gu Yihan sneered. Then save him first. After the interrogation, cut him alive. Also, take this letter to the imperial study topare the handwriting and see if it belongs to Vice Minister Xue. Yes! Chunshou received the order and left. Gu Nuoery in her mothers arms and yed with the fabric tiger. However, she actually had her ears pricked up to eavesdrop on her father and Chunshous conversation. As long as she could bring the bad Uncle Xue to justice and protect Elder Brother Simings identity from being discovered, she would be relieved! Chapter 282 - The Heavens Did Not Let Down the

Chapter 282: The Heavens Did Not Let Down the Persevering Nuo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bai Yi brought Ye Siming back to their own carriage. Madam Bai was already waiting inside anxiously. When she heard that the princess and Ye Siming had encountered assassins, she was very worried. In their eyes, Ye Siming was just an eight-year-old child. Even if they were skilled, what if there were more of them? When Ye Siming returned, Madam Bai quickly went forward. I heard that youre injured. Where are you hurt? As she asked, she turned around and took out the ointment she had brought on this trip, nning to take care of his wound. Bai Yi smiled and said, Its just a small cut on my face. Its fine. Itll definitely be fine in two to three days. Madam Bai quickly nced at Ye Simings cheek. There were still faint congealed blood beads on the slender wound. She scolded Bai Yi angrily, You have thick skin and thick flesh, so of course you think its fine! How old is Siming? He cant be careless when hes injured. What do you mean by fine? Go to the side! Bai Yi, who had been scolded by his wife, felt aggrieved. Madam Bai wanted to help Ye Siming clean up his wounds, but the youth waved his hand and said that there was no need. He wiped his face with a wet and hot handkerchief and turned to leave. Madam Bai quickly asked, Child, where are you going again? Youve just been injured. Rest for a while! No need, he said calmly. I just hunted two pheasants from the mountains. Ill go deal with them. Gu Nuoer might want to eat themter. Bai Yi and his wife watched as he walked out. Bai Yi was puzzled. Siming is very considerate to our little princess, just like an older brother. Madam Bai nced at him. Isnt that good? This child must have suffered abuse in the past and is very guarded against others. I think hes very happy when hes with the princess! After saying that, Madam Bai pushed her husband. Go and help him. Dont just stand there. Youre his foster father after all! Bai Yi was pushed out of the carriage by his wife. As he walked, he muttered, Although Im a foster father in name, sometimes, the way Siming looks at me seems as if he is many?cycles1?older than me! On Gu Nuoers side, after being coaxed to y by her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, she rubbed her eyes with her sleepy hands. Noble Consort Qiao saw that it was gettingte and that Gu Yihan had gone to settle the matter of clearing the mountain path. They probably wouldnt be able to leave for a while. She patted Gu Nuoers back and ced threeyers of soft nkets on the carriage before cing the child down. Noble Consort Qiao whispered gently, Baby Nuo, sleep for a while. Mother will stay by your side. Under Gu Nuoers slender eyebrows was a pair of big eyes that were like ck pearls. At this moment, her eyes were filled with sleepiness and she looked very obedient and cute. She curled up her small body and found afortable position. Mother, then Baby Nuo will sleep for a while! After the child finished speaking, her pink lips trembled for a moment before she fell asleep. Noble Consort Qiao covered her with a nket dotingly. She looked at Gu Nuoers sleeping face beside her. Her cheeks were pink and delicate. Her eyshes which looked like two small brushes drooped down, making her look even more adorable like an exquisite child. In her dream, Gu Nuoer wasnt idle either. She flew to the Ninth Heaven and went straight to deity grandpas study! The child rummaged through the bookshelves, sticking out her butt and looking for ancient books as if she was in a bottomless pit. Phew~ Finally, the heavens did not let down the persevering Nuo. She found it! This Heavenly Book recorded all the demons that had appeared in the world since ancient times. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and muttered something. The Heavenly Book unfolded itself in midair and the pages quickly flipped until they stopped at the page of the wolf demon that Gu Nuoer was looking for. Chapter 283 - Wolves Don’t Like to Eat Small Fish!

Chapter 283: Wolves Dont Like to Eat Small Fish!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Nuoer raised her head and swiped her pink fingertips left and right. With that, the Heavenly Book was stretched out like bunches of bamboo slips. Gu Nuoer looked at the list. There were countless wolf demons recorded on it. Since ancient times, there had been many experts with high magic powers. There were even wolf demons who had cultivated to great sess and had already umted countless merits to be ranked in the immortal ss. In the end, Gu Nuoer saw that the Heavenly Book which was originally written with golden runes suddenly turned into thin red words. This part that had a different color described the strongest wolf demon since ancient times. It was born with a demon core, was wild, barbaric, killed ruthlessly, and extremely dangerous. Wherever it went, corpses would be left everywhere. Later on, it even roamed the Heavenly Court as easily as if it was entering and leaving its house. The Heavenly Emperor finally couldnt stand it anymore and sent hundreds of Heavenly Soldiers to capture it. However, these Heavenly Soldiers never returned. The wolf demons magic power was powerful and it devoured their cultivation. In the end, the Heavenly Emperor had no choice but to mobilize a few gods with extremely high cultivation levels to bring the mighty Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to deal with this wolf demon. It was finally subdued, but it was too powerful and undying. The Heavenly Emperor could only expel him to the Asura Realm and lock it up. Countless malicious ghosts and demons were imprisoned in the Asura Realm. There was killing everywhere there. It was a true hell. At the same time, it was also an uncontrolled ce outside the three worlds. Moreover, the exit was sealed by the four ancient gods. Many demons wanted to escape, but in the process, they were suppressed by the array formation and turned to ashes. After the wolf demon was sent to the Asura Realm, it continued to fight everywhere, causing the killings in the Asura Realm to be even more serious! There were corpses everywhere. The Heavenly Emperor originally thought that the wolf demon would die in the Asura Realm. He didnt expect that not only did it not die, but it was also revered as a demon god because it was too powerful. The evil beasts in the Asura Realm all listened to its orders. Thest sentence in the Heavenly Books records was Not long ago, the demon god Ye Siming broke the seal and escaped from the Asura Realm. The Heavenly Emperor asked the gods toe out of the mountain and seal the Asura Realm again, but the demon god was nowhere to be seen. As there was no news of the demon god causing trouble again, the Heavenly Court decided to give up on chasing him. However, the demon god Ye Siming is extremely dangerous and likes to kill. Anyone who sees him should leave quickly. Gu Nuoer opened her mouth, her big eyes filled with surprise. Wow Elder Brother Siming is actually so amazing! The childs gaze swept over and she saw a painting attached to it by deity grandpa. The painting was of a huge wolf with ck fur. Its teeth were sharp, it had mes burning in its eyes, and its sharp ws seemed to be able to tear through anything. Gu Nuoer sighed. Uh Elder Brother Siming is so big. He should be able to eat Baby Nuo in one bite The childs face was filled with seriousness as she thought about the chances of a small fish like her surviving in the hands of this big wolf. Her cute eyebrows were furrowed into two caterpirs, and her beautiful face was flushed. Gu Nuoer fluttered her eyshes and suddenly thought things through. She smiled sweetly and waved her hand to put the Heavenly Book back into the book chest. Baby Nuo isnt afraid at all! Thats because wolves dont like to eat small fish! Then, Gu Nuoer ran out of the Ninth Heaven. Shey in the carriage and woke up slowly. Gu Yihan had already returned. He was talking to Noble Consort Qiao in a soft voice Vice Minister Xue is really audacious. As expected, he was the one who brought people to kidnap Baby Nuo. He even dared to argue that a demon had injured people. Does he really think that I wont kill his entire family? Chapter 284 - Is A Weasel As Handsome As Me?!

Chapter 284: Is A Weasel As Handsome As Me?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

From the corner of her eye, Noble Consort Qiao saw the child move. She turned around and saw Gu Nuoer lying down, hiding the parts of her small face from her nose onward under the nket. Only a pair of big eyes that were as clear as ss were revealed, blinking, as she listened to them quietly. Noble Consort Qiao quickly coughed lightly. Gu Yihan understood and looked to the side. Just now, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Now that he saw his daughters soft and fair face, Gu Yihan immediately smiled dotingly. Baby Nuo has woken up? Let Father carry you. The child was carried in Gu Yihans arms. Her pink lips were like two peach blossom petals, sparkling and pink. Father, when can we return to the pce? Father has already arranged for the imperial guards to clear the path. We can leave in about four hours. Baby Nuo must be anxious from waiting, right? Gu Nuoer shook her head and said in an obedient and soft tone, Theres no hurry. As long as Im with Father and Mother, Baby Nuo can go anywhere! Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao were amused by her and kept saying that she was smart. At this moment, Gu Nuoer sniffed. It smells so good. What is it? Gu Yihan said, When Father came back just now, I saw Ye Siming setting up a fire to roast meat. If youre hungry, how about Father carry you over to try it? When Gu Nuoer heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. Meat! Father, carry! Baby Nuo wants to go. How could she have forgotten? In the beginning, she had gone up the mountain with Elder Brother Siming to catch pheasants to eat! Gu Yihan brought Gu Nuoer out of the carriage. At this moment, the child saw a cluster of mes burning brightly in the middle of an empty space. On the shelf, two pheasants were skewered with tree branches. They were roasted until they were glistening and sizzling! Gu Nuoers stomach let out a rumbling sound at the right time. Ye Siming lowered his head and was adding firewood. Jiang Xiaoran stood at the side and begged without any care for his image, Siming, Im hungry too. Why dont you give me a chicken wing to have a taste? No, Ye Siming replied coldly. Jiang Xiaorans heart ached. Ive been sleeping until now and havent eaten anything! Now, were even trapped in the mountains. Sigh, are you really not going to take pity on me and give me a little? Ye Siming stood up and stared at him. Gu Nuoer will eat first. You can have the rest. Jiang Xiaoran wanted to retort, but he felt that there was nothing wrong with this arrangement. Sigh, his life was really tough! This time, he heard that the princess and Ye Siming were going up the mountain to hunt with the emperor. Therefore, even though his family was busy and didnt have time to go, he decided to bring two servants with him up the mountain by himself! Jiang Xiaoran fell asleep as soon as they went up the mountain path. He thought that he would reach the pce abode at the hunting grounds when he woke up again. Unexpectedly, when he opened her eyes, he realized that he and the emperor were all trapped on this mountain path! Moreover, it was said that while he was sleeping soundly, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer had already discovered two groups of assassins. Jiang Xiaoran ced his hands behind his back and stared at the greasy roasted pheasants. His eyes were shining and he was just short of dripping saliva on them. He said, These assassins are really stupid. Arent they just courting death for nothing? Sigh, these smell really good. Ye Siming nced at him coldly. Dont be like a weasel. Stand further away. Is a weasel as handsome as me?! Jiang Xiaoran protested. From the corner of his eye, he saw Gu Yihan carrying Gu Nuoer over. He quickly bowed and gave his greetings obediently. Gu Yihan was carrying his daughter and he inevitably spoke amicably, Theres no need to be so polite. Facing such a good-tempered emperor, Jiang Xiaoran only felt surprised. When did the emperor be so gentle? Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand to Ye Siming, her small face innocent and cute. Elder Brother Siming, Im hungry. Chapter 285 - Your Majesty, Are You A Drama King?

Chapter 285: Your Majesty, Are You A Drama King?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming walked over. Although his expression was still indifferent, his thin lips had already curled into an imperceptible smile. I knew youd get hungry. He and Bai Yi had spent a long time just plucking the feathers. He took Gu Nuoer from Gu Yihans hands and carried her to get a drumstick from the rack. Gu Yihan lowered his head and looked at his empty arms. This wasnt right. Why did her daughter run into Ye Simings arms so naturally?! What right did Ye Siming have toe up and carry his precious daughter so naturally?! Gu Yihan was a little angry, but he saw Ye Siming slowly hand the drumstick to Gu Nuoers small mouth and let her take small bites. He suddenly felt relieved. His daughter must be too hungry. This Ye Siming looked as cold as a rock, but he was also very good at taking care of the princess. Gu Yihan ced his hands behind his back and revealed a hint of satisfaction in his gaze. It was not bad as long as he could serve the princess well! Gu Nuoer ate the drumstick with her small mouth. There was no need for her to use her hands and she got grease on her face as well. She finished the entire drumstick and narrowed her eyes happily. Its so fragrant! Ye Siming used his fingertips to scrape the grease off her face and asked, Do you still want to eat more? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Everyone else hasnt eaten yet. How can Baby Nuo be full by myself? Elder Brother Siming, give this drumstick to Father and that drumstick to Mother. You should eat a little too. Split the rest into a few pieces and send them to Eunuch Chunshou and Uncle Huo Guang! Oh, thats right, theres also Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai. Theyre all hungry! The child was a little troubled. Its a pity that there arent enough of these pheasants. Otherwise, the imperial guards would be able to eat them too. A hungry voice sounded from the side. Thats right, Princess Im hungry too Gu Nuoer turned around and saw that Jiang Xiaoran was so hungry that his eyes were shining. Ye Siming said indifferently, Well be able to go back in a while. Bear with it a little longer. Jiang Xiaoran cried bitterly. How could he bear it? He was so hungry that his stomach was growling! Ye Siming considered that Gu Nuoer wanted to distribute the food to the others, but these two pheasants were not enough. Therefore, he picked up his bow and arrows, nning to go up the mountain to hunt again. Jiang Xiaoran immediately said, Ill go too! My archery skills arent bad either. I can help. However, Gu Nuoer was worried like an adult. yboy older brother, but you look stupid. Let me tell you, theres a flower mushroom in the forest. You mustnt eat it Jiang Xiaoran immediately tightened his belt and put on an energetic expression. Princess, dont underestimate me. Im not hungry to the point of eating random things. When the two of them turned around and entered the mountain, Gu Nuoer broke off another drumstick. Her small hands seemed to be unafraid of the heat as she brought the drumstick to Gu Yihan. Father, eat. Gu Yihan was afraid that his daughters fair finger would be scalded. He took the initiative to take it, but said, Father isnt hungry. Ill blow on it for you. You can eat more when it cools down, alright? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Baby Nuo isnt hungry anymore. Father can eat it. She squeezed into Gu Yihans arms and said softly, Father is our backbone. You mustnt go hungry. Otherwise, Baby Nuo will be worried! Gu Yihan immediately felt emotional. It was good to have a daughter. She was considerate and obedient. He had so many sons, but none of them could catch up to his good Nuoer! Then, Gu Nuoer broke off a few more pieces of chicken and brought them to her mother to eat. Gu Yihan took this opportunity to walk past the officials who were still hungry. My daughter gave it to me. Shes afraid that Ill go hungry. She already feels sorry for me at such a young age. Sigh, everything is good with a daughter. The officials were speechless. Chapter 286 - Remember Her, If There’s A

Chapter 286: Remember Her, If Theres A Chance, Come Back to Repay the Favor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ye Siming was skilled in martial arts, and Jiang Xiaoran was not weak either. The two of them fought side by side. Not longter, they hunted seven to eight wild rabbits and an phure pregnant. In the beginning, Ye Siming had already injured the phures leg with an arrow. He and Jiang Xiaoran approached and saw that the phures stomach was huge. Ity on the ground but kept struggling to get up and escape. However, blood kept flowing from its leg, and its struggles were futile. Jiang Xiaoran took out the dagger he carried with him and said, Isnt this killing two deers with one arrow? I wonder if the deer in its stomach has grown to be big enough. Ill cut its neck and let it bleed so that it wont die so painfully. Ye Siming suddenly reached out to stop it and said coldly, Dont kill it. Let it go. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. Why? This is a deer. Itd be so delicious when roasted. Such a big one can fill the stomachs of three to four people. I said let it go. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the flustered deers eyes. For some reason, he thought of Gu Nuoers ck and round eyes. If they were to bring such an injured pregnant doe back, with the childs delicate personality, her eyes would probably turn red and she would say that her heart ached. Seeing Ye Simings determined attitude, Jiang Xiaoran felt perplexed but could only put away the dagger and say helplessly, Alright, alright. Youre amazing. Ill listen to you. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of clothes tearing. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned and looked down. A piece of his clothing had actually been torn off by Ye Siming! Siming! What are you doing?! Jiang Xiaoran watched helplessly as Ye Siming squatted down to pull out the arrow for the doe. He also took out the medicine that Madam Bai had given him and sprinkled it on the female deers wound. Then, he used a piece of Jiang Xiaorans clothes to bandage it. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. You you actually treated this female deer?! Thats fine, but why didnt you tear your clothes?! Ye Siming didnt even raise his head and said in a cold voice, Youre rich. Your clothes are made of good material and its faster to stop bleeding. Jiang Xiaoran was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. This Ye Siming and the little princess, Gu Nuoer, were indeed good friends. Why did he always suffer because of these two people?! After Ye Siming bandaged the doe, the doe carefully stuck out her pink tongue and licked the back of his hand. It was very smart and probably knew that Ye Siming was helping it. When Ye Siming saw this, his thin lips curled up into a charming smile. Youre much more tactful than that little thing. Go. The person who saved you is called Gu Nuoer. Remember her. If theres a chance,e back to repay the favor. With his help, the doe staggered up and ran back into the forest. Before she left, she didnt forget to look back at Ye Siming. There were only a few wild rabbits left from their hunt. After they brought the wild rabbits back, Bai Yi helped. He, Ye Siming, and Jiang Xiaoran swiftly peeled and roasted the rabbits. Not longter, everyone finally had a simple bite. Although it was a drop in the bucket, fortunately, Gu Yihan had made preparations before the mountain path copsed. The imperial guards worked together and with the help of a few generals and officials, the mountain path was about to be cleared. It was almost dawn before the emperor and the others returned to the pce. Everyone was exhausted. When they first started on the journey, they had been chatting andughing away. However, on their trip back, the officials and consorts all felt lucky to have survived an ordeal. When the nervousness eased, many peopley in the carriages and fell asleep. Initially, everyone was rubbing their palms together, wanting toe hunting with the emperor to show off their skills. However, they didnt even reach the edge of the hunting grounds. It was really a miss. Chapter 287 - Who Would Still Dare to Go Against the Little Princess? Chapter 287: Who Would Still Dare to Go Against the Little Princess? However, Gu Yihan said to Gu Nuoer in the carriage, Baby Nuo, Father didnt let you have a good time this time. Next time, Father will bring you out again, alright? At that moment, Gu Nuoer was hugging the fabric tiger with both hands and rolling around to y. Hearing this, she sat up straight, her watery and beautiful eyes flickering. The mole at the corner of her eye made her look even more delicate and cute. Father, Baby Nuo is very happy! This time, I caught many baddies and even ate Elder Brother Simings roasted pheasants. I even had a good sleep. Children would be happy just froming out, ying, and seeing the scenery. Gu Nuoers ck pearl-like eyes flickered. Her pink cheeks and small face were chubby. Gu Yihan felt that his daughter was considerate and felt even more guilty. He wished he couldpensate her a hundred or a thousand times back. After returning to the pce, Chunshou did as the emperor instructed andpared Vice Minister Xues handwriting in the imperial study. As expected, the letter to the assassins was from Vice Minister Xue. The ending was without a doubt, the entire Xue Family executed. When Gu Yihan went to court, he reprimanded Vice Minister Xues actions in front of all the civil and military officials. His handsome face looked cold from anger, and his tone was filled with killing intent. Baby Nuo has never caused trouble. Even though I dote on her to this extent, she rarely provokes others. If she were to quarrel and argue with your child, it must be your childs fault. Vice Minister Xues daughter, Xue Yumeng, had a conflict with Baby Nuo. I knew about this long ago and didnt interfere because Baby Nuo likes to take care of matters between children herself. However, I didnt expect Vice Minister Xue to still dare to kidnap and assassinate the princess under my watch at his age. In that case, Ill kill his entire family and dig up his ancestral graves. Theres no room for discussion. Gu Yihans voice was cold and the officials below cowered, not daring to speak. His gaze swept across the officials. Vice Minister Xue is a precedent. I hope everyone understands that Baby Nuo is my reverse scale. Anyone who touches it will definitely die. We will listen to Your Majestys orders! The officials echoed. Only then was Gu Yihan satisfied and sat back on the throne. At this moment, Chunshou encountered a brocade box and walked straight to Lord Zhao. Lord Zhao was already trembling in fear when Gu Yihan spoke ruthlessly just now. It was because his good-for-nothing son had provoked the princess and Young Master Ye before! Vice Minister Xue died a tragic death. It was said that the imperial guards rushed in and killed him as ordered. More than a hundred lives in the Xue Manor were sentenced to death overnight. Blood was flowing out from the cracks in the walls. The surroundings were sealed off by the imperial guards and no one was allowed to pass by. Otherwise, if anyone saw this, they would definitely be so frightened that they wouldnt be able to sleep well every night. With such a tragedy in front of him, how could Lord Zhao not be afraid?! When the emperor suddenly rewarded him with something, he quickly stepped out of the line and cupped his hands. This subject has done nothing, so how can I be rewarded? Your Majesty, this subject doesnt deserve this! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows, his gaze disdainful and arrogant. He smiled gently. Whats there to be afraid of? This is what Im rewarding you with. Take it well. Ive heard that your bastard son did something wrong. However, Minister Zhao, youre smarter than Vice Minister Xue. You managed your son very well and didnt act audaciously. Youre very tactful. You should take my reward! When Lord Zhao heard this, he couldnt refuse anymore and could only force himself to ept the brocade box calmly. He cupped his hands and knelt. Thank you, Your Majesty! Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and smiled. Youre wee. This is a Pixiu made from gold that was found during the raid on the Xue Manor. Its stained with some blood. You can just go back and wipe it. Its a precious item. Keep it well. The officials present trembled. From then on, who would still dare to go against the little princess? Chapter 288 - If I Win, Will There Be Candies to Eat? Chapter 288: If I Win, Will There Be Candies to Eat? Gu Nuoer grew up being taken care of and being doted on by her parents, her older brothers, and Ye Siming silently. When she turned five years old, the child became even more beautiful. The baby fat she had at three years old had already changed a lot. Although her face was still round, her chin showed signs of turning sharper into the face of a little beauty. Her skin was fair and tender, and her eyes were so lively that they seemed to be able to speak. It was another good day in the early spring. The state school nned to hold a cujupetition for the young masters. This was an annual event aimed at strengthening the cooperation between the young masters. Moreover, games like cuju had always been pursued and liked by the nobles. If they were older, they would y cuju on horses instead. The difficulty would be even greater. Over the past few years, the only people who had performed well in the school were the group of people led by Ye Siming and Jiang Xiaoran. They were young, but they were all agile. This was especially true for Ye Siming. As he had a cold and unreasonable personality, everything he did seemed to be done cleanly with strength. It attracted many peoples admiration. Of course, they were still the ones chosen topete in the schools cujupetition. Their opponents were some older young masters. Their opponents often participated in the cujupetitions organized by the emperor. Be it experience, height, or skills, they were more proficient than Jiang Xiaoran and the others. However, the headmaster of the state school said that the importance was in participation and to have fun. He didnt expect them to defeat such strong opponents. It was fine as long as they had fun! On the day of the cujupetition, Gu Nuoer arrived at the arena very early. The venue was wide and grand, enough for the youths to run around. Ye Siming escorted Gu Nuoer to find a good spot in the stands first. Jiang Xiaoran, wearing clothes that represented the blue team, quickly found him. Oh my, Siming, why do you still have time to be talking here? Hurry up ande with me. Everyone has gathered. Ye Siming had grown to be even more handsome and cold. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his facial features were like jade. Under his thin and long eyebrows was a pair of deep eyes. He nced at Jiang Xiaoran. Whats the hurry? The ball wont run. Jiang Xiaoran said helplessly, Then lets go and discuss our countermeasures in advance. We cant let our guard down. Do you know that the young master who led the team opposite us this timea| He is General Songs son, Song Qiyuan. Hes known as the Young Cuju War God. No one who has yed cuju with him can defeat him. Even so, we have to give it our all. Ye Siming only replied indifferently, I wont lose. He lowered his eyes and stared at Gu Nuoer. The child was writing with a brush on a piece of red silk. After a while, she raised it and showed it to Ye Siming. She wore a sweet smile on her round and fair face. Look, Elder Brother Siming! Im already prepared to cheer for you! He wondered where the child had gotten this red silk from. However, the words on it said: Elder Brother Siming, victory! Ye Siming sneered as if he felt that she was childish. He reached out to stroke Gu Nuoers ck hair and even pinched the two buns on her head. Sit here and wait. Dont run around. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and said in a soft voice, Yes! Dont worry, Elder Brother Siming. I promise to stay here and watch you y cuju! Ye Siming had a faint smile on his face and Jiang Xiaoran was urging him from the side. Ye Siming had turned around and left, but after a while, he turned around again. Ye Siming lowered his head and asked the child in a low voice, Gu Nuoer, if I win, will I get candy? Chapter 289 - Elder Sister Yinxiang, You Don’t Have to Go Anywhere Chapter 289: Elder Sister Yinxiang, You Dont Have to Go Anywhere Gu Nuoer looked up and blinked her clear and beautiful eyes. There is! Only then did Ye Siming nod and leave with Jiang Xiaoran. The child sat on the chair with her arms crossed and swayed her small feet, deep in thought. Elder Brother Siming was a big wolf, yet he liked to eat candies? She had kept this question in her heart for a long time! At this moment, the child saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. She waved her hand and smiled sweetly, calling out, Elder Sister Yinxiang~! Xie Yinxiang looked over with her almond-shaped eyes and immediately smiled with her eyes like crescents. There were seven to eight attendants standing behind Gu Nuoer. The child was extremely adorable and had an extraordinary disposition. Xie Yinxiang could see her at a nce. She walked up to Gu Nuoer and said with a smile, Nuoer, youre early. The child patted the seat beside her, indicating for her to sit next to her. Her pink lips said softly, My Elder Brother Siming wants to y cuju, so Im here to cheer for him! In the two years, the two of them had be good friends. With Gu Nuoers guidance, Xie Yinxiang gradually gained her own status in the Xie family. Not long after the incident back then, Lord Xie sent Xie Yinxiang to the state school. She entered the same ss as Gu Nuoer and they took sses together. Xie Yinxiang kept thinking about Gu Nuoers words back then. Otherwise, her mothers memorial tablet wouldnt have been able to enter the ancestral hall until now. Therefore, in the past two years, Xie Yinxiang had been protective of Gu Nuoer in many aspects. The two of them gradually got closer and became good friends who talked about anything and everything. Xie Yinxiang looked down and saw that the youths who were participating in the ceremony were all surrounding Ye Siming. The cold boy was like a leading wolf, giving out missions one by one. They were wearing blue clothes which made them look even more energetic under the sunlight. The group of high-spirited youths was really eye-catching. Their opponents were a group of 15 or 16-year-old young masters. These young masters looked more mature and reliable. Xie Yinxiang watched for a while and said, Thispetition might not be easy. I know a few of those young masters who are dressed in red. Theyre all very good. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand, her eyes sparkling. Elder Sister Yinxiang, thats because they didnt see how amazing Elder Brother Siming is. Hes also very amazing! Xie Yinxiang was amused by her innocent and cute appearance. As the two of them were talking, a female voice sounded from the side with unbridledughter. Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang looked over together. Four to five nobledies surrounded a young girl in riding clothes. That young girl had valiant and heroic eyes, having a different charm from the usual young girls. Beside her stood Xie Yinxiangs sister, Xie Liuhua. Xie Liuhua also saw Gu Nuoer and the others. She whispered a few words to the girl beside Xie Yinxiang. The girl nced over and sized them up impolitely. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. She had never seen this person before and only felt that she was unfamiliar. Before Xie Yinxiang could introduce her, the girl actually walked towards Gu Nuoer. Your Highness, youre a princess, so its understandable for you to sit in the first row. However, isnt it inappropriate for the person beside you to sit here? Xie Yinxiang frowned slightly. A hint of a smile that was waiting to watch a good show shed across Xie Liuhuas eyes. Xie Yinxiang didnt want to make things difficult for Gu Nuoer and stood up, wanting to leave. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer pressed down with her small hand. Elder Sister Yinxiang, just sit here. You dont have to go anywhere. Then, the child looked at the girl, her eyes as clear as ss. This older sister, everyone is here to watch the cujupetition. Everyone has the freedom to sit wherever they want. Theres no rule that only the princess can sit in the first row. Elder Sister Yinxiang is my friend, so she naturally sits next to me. If you like, you can also sit in the first row. Chapter 290 - Don’t Play This Game With Baby Nuo Chapter 290: Dont y This Game With Baby Nuo The girl didnt expect Gu Nuoer to be so smart. Not only did she help Xie Yinxiang out, but she also highlighted her magnanimity. She did not stand on ceremony and sat on Gu Nuoers right side. Gu Nuoer turned her small face to the left and whispered to Xie Yinxiang. The childforted Xie Yinxiang, who nodded. Nuoer, dont worry. Im fine. At this moment, the girl on Gu Nuoers right spoke up again to cause trouble. With the princesss status, why should you interact with Xie Yinxiang? I heard that shes ying tricks at home to win her fathers favor. Gu Nuoer turned her head, her pitch-ck eyes sparkling. She looked at the girl in front of her, seemingly with a bit of disbelief. How could anyone be so rude to say bad things in front of others?! The childs gaze swept over and her ck eyes immediately locked onto the person sitting behind the little girl in front of her, Xie Liuhua. Xie Liuhua was holding a cup of hot tea in her hand and seemed to be staring at the arena below, but she was actually pricking up her ears to listen to the girl humiliate Xie Yinxiang. Gu Nuoer took the initiative to ask softly, Older sister, Ive never seen you before. Which uncles child are you? The girl had a warm personality. Thinking that Gu Nuoer was going to be friends with her, she took the initiative to say generously, My name is Song Youqing. My father is General Song, and my older brother is Song Qiyuan. There, hes the one below! Gu Nuoer pinched her small chin with her small hand, her fair face pink. She pretended to be puzzled and said, Oh, Miss Song is also from a prestigious family. Moreover, I feel that General Song is open and aboveboard. He doesnt seem like a father who doesnt know how to teach his children! Elder Sister Song, since youre a daughter of a general and your brother is so outstanding, why are you sitting with a thief? Why are you hanging out with her? The child returned the words that Song Youqing had said about Xie Yinxiang to her. Song Youqings expression changed, but Xie Liuhuas expression turned even uglier. When the surrounding youngdies heard this, they all fell silent and looked over. Song Youqing stared at Gu Nuoer as if she was unhappy. Im doing this out of goodwill for the princess. What do you mean by saying this?! Gu Nuoer didnt stand on ceremony and looked back, her eyes clear and distinct. What kind intentions are you talking about? You were clearly instigated by someone to spout nonsense! Moreover, you cant distinguish right from wrong in front of Elder Sister Yinxiang. Youre insulting Uncle Songs reputation! Song Youqing was so angry that her face turned red. She had always had a carefree personality. As her father had high military achievements, he had a pivotal position in the imperial court. Therefore, even Song Youqing, General Songs only daughter, was embraced by many youngdies. Everyone crowded around her. Song Youqing had just recently returned from her hometown. This was the first time she had interacted with Gu Nuoer. Unexpectedly, things didnt go as nned! Xie Liuhua felt many people looking at her. Moreover, Song Youqing couldnt win against little Princess Yaoguang. Her eyes turned red first and she looked at Gu Nuoer. Princess, why are you saying this about me in public? I I havent offended you in the past few years. She sounded as if Gu Nuoer was tormenting her. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, looking just like how Noble Consort Qiao was when she was impatient when some consorts were talking non-stop. Dont y this game with me. Baby Nuo doesnt want to hear it! Why am I saying this in public? Its because you instigated a youngdy who doesnt know the truth. Youre too evil! I dont badmouth people behind their backs, so of course Ill just say it out loud. Otherwise, would I have to keep this secret for you like its a treasure? Chapter 291 - Gu Nuo’er’s Childish Voice Broke Through the Clouds! Chapter 291: Gu Nuoers Childish Voice Broke Through the Clouds! Xie Yinxiang was unwilling to continue to stand behind Gu Nuoer and let this smart and adorable child protect her. She stood up and looked at Xie Liuhua. Her tone was cold and her disposition was calm. Xie Liuhua, I can stay quiet about how you try to deal with me at home. Its not that I dont want to make a fuss about these things, but that I dont want to expose my familys scandals to the public. We both share the Xie surname, after all. If we talk things out, not only will it reflect badly on you, but Ill also feel ashamed. Id advise you not to instigate other people outside to do things. Otherwise, when others realize what is happening, they will only think that our Xie Familys upbringing is bad. If you dont like me, we can have a good argument after we return. Were all here to watch thepetition today. Dont make everyone unhappy! Xie Liuhua even forgot to pretend to be pitiful and cry. He was stunned by Xie Yinxiangs reprimand and looked at her in a daze. Xie Yinxiang looked like a well-mannered daughter from an aristocratic family. She was indeed the eldest daughter of the Xie Family. Even though her mother had passed away, there was no denying this fact. This time, in everyones eyes, the differences between the two sisters, Xie Yinxiang and Xie Liuhua, were disyed. Gu Nuoer pped her small hands. Elder Sister Yinxiang is so cool! Xie Yinxiang felt a little embarrassed after being praised by Gu Nuoer. The sharpness she showed earlier suddenly disappeared. She pursed her lips and smiled before sitting back down. Xie Liuhua was too ashamed and stood up to leave. On the other hand, Song Youqing was angry at being used by Xie Liuhua, but she also hated Gu Nuoer for not giving her face. This child looked very beautiful and exquisite, just like a snow doll. Even if she was wrong Gu Nuoer shouldnt be so fierce! After that, Gu Nuoer didnt talk to Song Youqing either. She only focused on chatting andughing with Xie Yinxiang. The two of them focused on thepetition. Song Youqing wanted to find an opportunity to exin things to Gu Nuoer, but she didnt know how to put down her pride. At this moment, a gong sounded and thepetition began! ording to the order of drawing lots, Ye Simings team served first. Gu Nuoer was extremely excited. She raised the banner with her small hands and was extremely excited. Ye Siming had a cold temperament and was calm even when facing strong opponents. He bounced the ball on the back of his foot and suddenly used the Wind Rolls the Lotus Leaf1. With this start, all the youths started running. The youngdies in the stands also cheered excitedly for the young master they liked. Great Qi was open-minded, to begin with. At this moment, the girls shouted openly Song Qiyuan! Song Qiyuan is the best! Young General Song, charge! Young Marquis Jiang, hurry up and chase after him! Youre the best! Gu Nuoer listened for a long time, but no one cheered for her Elder Brother Siming! Damn it, how could this do?! Actually, Gu Nuoer had wronged them. It wasnt that they didnt want to call Ye Siming by his name, but Ye Simings usual attitude was terrifyingly cold! There were also youngdies who saw his handsome facial features and wanted to get close to him. However, they were all frightened by his impatient gaze. It felt as if he would draw his sword and stab you in the next second! They really didnt know how the little princess could stand him! Gu Nuoer jumped down from the chair and ran to the fence, trying her best to tiptoe and raise her red banner. She took a deep breath and used all her strength. Her childish voice was high-pitched and pierced through the clouds Elder Brother Siming, victory! At this moment, a gust of wind happened to blow past and almost blew away the brocade cloth covering the stands! The youngdies were all shocked and looked at Gu Nuoers back view. How did the princesss small body produce such a loud and spirited childish voice? Chapter 292 - Ahhh! I Forget That Baby Nuo Mustn’t Give Blessings Casually Anymore Chapter 292: Ahhh! I Forget That Baby Nuo Mustnt Give Blessings Casually Anymore Gu Nuoer took the lead and cheered, giving courage to the girls who wanted to cheer for Ye Siming but didnt dare to! They echoed the princesss voice, each louder than the one before! In the end, it became Gu Nuoers childish voice shouting, Ye Siming! The other youngdies immediately continued, Victory! The scene was like the sound of war drums being beaten in war. It was very rhythmic. Ye Siming took the time to turn his head and look at the stands. Gu Nuoers small figure was like a small butterfly in spring, carrying endless vitality as she stood there with the red banner raised. Ye Siming slowed down and smiled at Gu Nuoer. Jiang Xiaoran was shocked when he saw this. Siming, be careful! Ye Siming didnt turn around, but turned his head slightly and avoided the ball that had just been kicked over. The other party knew that Ye Siming was difficult to deal with and wanted to hurt him with the ball. However, he didnt expect Ye Siming to be able to dodge it when he was distracted. Everyone in the game was speechless. On the stands, under Gu Nuoers lead, the girls let out even louder cries of support. Someone even saida He smiled just now, didnt he?! Its really rare for Young Master Ye to smile! He must be smiling at me! Hes looking in my direction! Stop daydreaming. Does he know you?! Ye Siming nced at Gu Nuoer. Since he said that he was going to eat candy, hed definitely win. He just didnt know if the little thing was going to say that her throat hurtter on when she was shouting so loudly now. With this thought in mind, Ye Siming turned around and continued with thepetition. What no one expected was that ever since the youngdies in the stands cheered for Ye Siming in full swinga| The red team had never been able to score a goal. Even when the ball was about to be kicked into the-shaped hole, it would only scrape by the side and fly out. Or, when the ball reached the feet of someone on the red team, it would appear as if it had be extremely slippery and would go around everywhere. The ball only became obedient when it reached Ye Simings feet! The blue team represented by Ye Siming was actually far ahead in the scoring. Gu Nuoer opened her watery eyes and was engrossed in thepetition. Seeing this situation, she probably thought of something. She suddenly covered her mouth with her small hand and blinked her long eyshes innocently. Ahhh I forgot that Baby Nuo mustnt give blessings casually anymorea| Would such apetition be considered fair? The child was sweating profusely and scratched her chubby cheek, feeling troubled. Song Youqing, who was behind her, felt that it was really strange when she saw her brother being on the losing end so many times! Her brother was agile, so it was impossible that he couldnt catch a single ball. She looked at Gu Nuoer, who was in front. Could it be that the little princesss encouragement had affected her brothers performance?! Song Youqing thought for a moment and was extremely certain that this must be the case. She immediately came to a decision and asked the maidservant to get her a piece of red silk as well. She wrote, Song Qiyuan, the most awesome! Then, Song Youqing grabbed the red silk and ran to Gu Nuoers side. She led her friends and cheered Song Qiyuan on! Gu Nuoer was not to be outdone. She led the other youngdies and shouted Ye Siming, victory. On the field, Ye Siming dribbled the ball and Song Qiyuan stood in front of him. The two of them were a few years apart, but Ye Siming was as tall as Song Qiyuan. His eyes were cold and his gaze was sharp. Song Qiyuans attitude was also cold as he stood in front of him. The two of them refused to give in to each other. Noisy cheers came from the stands. Jiang Xiaoran stood silently at the side, panting heavily. He scratched his head. From the beginning until now, Ye Siming had scored 13 goals alone. They, as his teammates, were basically useless. Jiang Xiaoran even felt that Ye Siming could deal with Song Qiyuans entire team alone. He had worked too hard today. In the past, he would just y casually. Chapter 293 - She Had Never Been Convinced By Others In Terms of Competing In Luck Chapter 293 She Had Never Been Convinced By Others In Terms of Competing In Luck There was no doubt about the oue. Ye Simings team won. The blue team surrounded Ye Siming and spoke excitedly. This was the first time they had won against Song Qiyuan! This was also the first time Song Qiyuans team had lost. And they had lost to a group of eight or nine-year-old children! This was a friendlypetition, to begin with. If someone was dissatisfied, they wouldnt express it directly on the surface. Song Qiyuan walked towards Ye Siming. He looked handsome and there was still sweat on his forehead. Song Qiyuans smile was very cold. Young Master Ye is indeed skilled. Youre indeed as amazing as the rumors say. Ye Siming looked at him calmly. Youre not bad either. Usually, it didnt matter who won or lost. Ye Siming didnt think much of this. But this time was different. His gaze swept towards the stands. Gu Nuoer was still waving her small hands and jumping up and down. Ye Siming let out a stifled smile. He didnt n on talking to Song Qiyuan anymore and turned to walk toward the stands. When Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siminging, she pounced over immediately. Elder Brother Siming, youre just great! The childs eyes lit up and she didnt forget to raise her pink thumb to show encouragement. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and chuckled. Wheres the candy? Gu Nuoer reached into her pocket and was about to give him the candy she had agreed on. At this moment, a voice sounded from behind Ye Siming. Princess Yaoguang is smart. She only said a few encouraging words in the stands and Young Master Ye went all out. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered as she looked up. Song Qiyuan followed Ye Siming without changing out of his clothes. His face was handsome and a little cold. However,pared to Ye Simings coldness, there was a hint of impetuousness. He was probably feeling indignant after losing! Of course, Song Qiyuan felt a little ufortable. After all, he had never lost when ying cuju in the past. Regardless of whether it was war or anything else, he had always been outstanding. This youth, Ye Siming, seemed to have appeared out of thin air a few years ago. Song Qiyuan had always wanted the title of Young Master Bai Ze, but he had always beencking. However, he didnt expect Ye Siming to directly reject the thing he had always wanted. And now, he had even lost to Ye Siming in cuju! This made hispetitive personality a little unbearable. Gu Nuoer pouted and said in a soft voice, Oh, but the older sister from the Song family was also shouting very loudly. Why didnt this older brother work hard? Song Qiyuan was stunned. He didnt expect that even though Gu Nuoer looked innocent and cute, she was also smart enough and refused to lose out. He chuckled with a hint of teasing. My sister, Youqing, has always wanted to get to know the princess. Since the two of you are here today, why dont the two of you go down and y cuju together? Just take it as making a friend. Before Gu Nuoer could say anything, Ye Siming said coldly, The princess doesnt have time. The child stood beside Ye Siming and watched, feeling that Song Qiyuan was a little petty. He had lost to Elder Brother Siming, but he wanted his sister to win against her and to get back. He had really underestimated Baby Nuo! Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand. Wheres the ball? Song Qiyuan quickly got someone to bring it over and asked, How does the princess want to y? Youqing is a few years older than you. Let her give way to you first. Everyone knew that Song Youqing was born into a martial arts family, so she was naturally not bad at ying cuju. This was clearly an attempt to bully a child. Ye Simings gaze had already be deep and cold, suffused with an extremely unhappy color. However, Gu Nuoer didnt waste her breath on Song Qiyuan at all. She took the ball from him. She stood in the stands and suddenly kicked out. The ball drew a beautiful parab in the air. Then, itnded steadily in the. Chapter 294 - It’s Not That I Don’t Want to Play, It’s That You Guys Can’t Win Against Me Chapter 294: Its Not That I Dont Want to y, Its That You Guys Cant Win Against Me Song Youqings smile froze on her face. When she saw Song Qiyuaning up, she thought that her brother would be able to get back at them. Princess Yaoguang was only five years old. Did she know how to y cuju? Who would have thought that Gu Nuoers casual kick would be able to score from so far away? Everyone fell silent. Only Ye Siming raised his sharp eyebrows and took the lead to p gently. Jiang Xiaoran, who was standing below the stands, witnessed everything. He looked up in shock and shouted, Princess, you know how to y cuju too? You can even y it so well? Give others a way out! How can you know everything?! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her expression innocent and cute. Elder Brother Song, as you can see, its not that I dont want to y with Elder Sister Song, but that she definitely wont be able to win against me. My Elder Brother Siming knows more. Ive only mastered a little. If you want to y, you can look for him next time. After all, Im very busy~ After saying that, the child reached out her fair hand and let Ye Siming hold her hand. Then, she turned around and said to the stunned Song family and their friends, You guys have tofort Eldest Brother Song more. He might not be in a good mood after losing thepetition. But this is just a game. Dont be too bothered by it. I wont be apanying you anymore. Elder Brother Siming, lets go buy sugar cakes! Everyone was speechless. What the little princess had to be busy with was buying sugar cakes? Then, they quickly understood. If the princess wasnt busy with the things she liked, was she going to be busy dealing with those people she didnt like? Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers hand and left. The childs small figure skipped around, looking extremely happy. Song Youqing gritted her teeth angrily. Brother, the princess Shut up. Before she could finish speaking, Song Qiyuan quickly interrupted her. He stared coldly at his sister, warning her not to spout nonsense about the princess outside. In the past few years, anyone who had offended the princess even just a little would end up in a bad plight. Song Youqing could only swallow this grievance. When Xie Yinxiang saw that Gu Nuoer had left, she didnt n on staying either. Thepetition was over anyway. She had just walked down the steps with the maidservant when a call sounded from behind. Wait! Xie Yinxiang turned around and saw Xie Liuhua running towards her. Xie Liuhua raised her eyebrows and said arrogantly, If you apologize to me now, I wont hold todays matters against you. When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she felt that it was quiteughable. You were the one to start the rumors first, so why should I apologize to you? Seeing that Xie Yinxiang refused to give in, Xie Liuhua was extremely angry! Xie Yinxiang, even if you dont listen, Im still going to tell you this. Dont think that just because youve obtained the princesss favor now, youve gotten a death pardon. The princess is just bored for a moment, and you just happen to be an obedient dog or kitten. She doesnt really treat you as a friend at all. Dont be smug! Xie Liuhuas words came out of nowhere. Xie Yinxiang frowned and gave a faintly mocking smile. Youve underestimated the princess and overestimated me. I wont feel that I have nothing to worry about just because Im friends with the princess. Simrly, its not up to you to judge if the princess really treats me as a friend. When you said this, I seemed to have heard the meaning of the word jealousy. After saying that, Xie Yinxiang no longer wanted to argue with her. She turned around and left with her maidservant, leaving Xie Liuhua alone. Xie Liuhua gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. Xie Yinxiang just you wait! Chapter 295 - Auntie Is Going to Get Rich Tonight! Chapter 295: Auntie Is Going to Get Rich Tonight! In the carriage. Ye Siming crossed his arms. The youths eyebrows were deep and he raised his eyebrows. Gu Nuoer, candy. The child was leaning against the window and looking at the lively lion dance team on the streets outside. She was enjoying herself. Hearing this, she remembered her promise to Ye Siming. She tugged at her waist and threw her waist pouch to him. Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, there are three pieces inside. You can have them all! After saying that, she turned her head back and continued to look at the lion dance. She smiled, revealing her white teeth, looking sweet and cute. Ye Siming frowned and looked down at the waist pouch in his hands. The candies he took himself would be different from the candies Gu Nuoer had taken the initiative to hand over. The youth threw the waist pouch to the side unhappily. He wasnt going to eat any. He originally thought that after a while, the child would turn around and talk to him after she had seen enough of the lion dance. Unexpectedly, after Gu Nuoer finished watching the lion dance performance, she stuck out her butt and waved at the sugar figurine seller on the way. Auntie! Why are your sugar figurines so shiny? Do they taste good? Her small face was pink, her skin was fair, and her big watery eyes were even more adorable. When the sugar figurine seller saw how cute Gu Nuoer looked, she immediately took a freshly made sugar figurine and chased after the carriage for a while. Come, girl, Auntie wants to close the stall. You can have this. Gu Nuoer took it with a sweet smile. She licked it and said softly, Auntie, dont be in a hurry to close the stall. In another two hours, many people wille to buy your sugar figurines. Youre going to make a fortune tonight! When the auntie heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. Oh my, youre so sweet. Ill hope that your blessingse true then. Good child. After the carriage left, Gu Nuoer grabbed the sugar figurine with both hands and ate until her lips were glistening. Her eyes were still staring out of the window, her small butt swaying. Ye Siming said coldly, Gu Nuoer, Im going to leave the capital for five days. Do you know that? Oh? The child finally turned around. She fluttered her long eyshes and blinked innocently. I think I heard Father mention once that there are mountain bandits running rampant nearby. Elder Brother Siming is going with Uncle Bai to eliminate them, right? Ye Siming crossed his arms and his eyes were pitch-ck. I wont be able to protect you for the next five days. Be more careful. Alright! The child agreed very quickly. Then, she focused on eating the sugar figurine. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. She had nothing else to say? She wasnt going to tell him to go quickly ande back quickly? The youths eyes darkened. At this moment, angry curses came from outside the carriage You damned woman. You only know how to wash clothes and nothing else. Im going to sell you to a brothel now! A female voice cried miserably and kept begging for mercy. Gu Nuoer lifted the curtain with her small hand and saw a woman lying on the ground crying. Her hair was grabbed tightly by the drunk man beside her. There weremoners around, but no one dared to stop them. The child frowned. There was still a bad man hitting his wife despite it being broad daylight! Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Coachman uncle, stop the carriage! The child was about to jump off the carriage to uphold justice. Ye Siming, who was in a bad mood, pressed down on her shoulder and said coldly, Ill go. Wait here. Then, he picked up his sword and got off the carriage, walking straight towards the drunkard. F*ck, you still dare to cry for help? Ill beat you to death today! The drunk man cursed. The woman who had fallen to the ground had blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth. Chapter 296 - Comfort, Don’t Be Angry, Don’t Be Angry Chapter 296: Comfort, Dont Be Angry, Dont Be Angry The drunk man picked up the hammer from the fish stall at the side and looked like he was about to be ruthless to the woman. Themoners at the side were all eximing and dissuading him, Hurry up and report to the officials! This person is going to kill! The drunk man raised his hand high and was about to smash the hammer down. A figure in ck quickly stepped forward, raised his boot, and kicked the drunk man in the chest. Ye Siming used 70% of his strength in this kick. The drunk man was sent flying like an arrow leaving a bow, falling into a weaponsmiths shop. His butt almost hit the hot furnace! He couldnt get up and wailed in pain, Help! Someone wants to kill me! Quickly help me report this to the officials! Themoners who were watching just now despised him. Pfft! You still have the cheek to call for help. If not for this young master, your wife would have been beaten to death by you! Youre very bad! I recognize this person. Hes the gambler, Second Brother Yang, who lives at the end of the street! He doesnt have any capabilities and only knows how to hit his wife day and night! He hits people when hes drunk! The drunkard sobered up a little and rolled around in pain. Arent you guys going to care? Im going to get beaten to death. Ouch! Ye Siming held his sword and walked close to him, looking down coldly. Im warning you, the next time I see you hitting a woman, Ill hang you on the city wall and disy your corpse in public! When the drunkard heard this, he wailed even louder. Ye Siming frowned impatiently and pushed the sword out of the sheath a few inches. Ill pierce you the same number of times you scream. The drunk man obediently shut his mouth. He looked at Ye Siming, his eyes filled with horror. Why did this youth in front of him look like a bloodthirsty lunatic?! The woman who had been beaten up just now staggered to Ye Simings side. She hugged the youths leg and begged bitterly, Young hero Thank you. Im fine. Please let my husband go. Ye Siming turned around and saw that she had bruises all over her face, yet she was still pleading for mercy for her husband. His gaze became even more indifferent. Mortals feelings wereplicated and stupid. She had clearly been beaten up, but she still asked for the assant to be let off. Gu Nuoer watched from afar and sat at the door of the carriage, swaying her small feet. She was also very puzzled. This auntie was beaten up so badly, but she still wants to plead for mercy The old coachman smiled and said, Princess, you still dont know, right? The trend of hitting wives has be even more rampant! Many men pull their wives to the streets to beat them up to vent their anger when things dont go well. These women dont dare to report to the officials even after being beaten up. Theyre afraid that without their husbands, theyll be mocked by their families. Theyre even more afraid of fighting back and killing their husbands, causing them to be widows. This would make their lives even tougher! Gu Nuoer blinked her clear eyes and looked at the woman who was begging Ye Siming in the distance. In the end, Ye Siming seemed to be toozy to care about her anymore. He retracted his leg and walked towards the carriage. The child thought seriously. Should she find an opportunity to help these bullied aunties? Ye Siming returned to the carriage and the wheels slowly turned again. The youth crossed his arms and leaned against the wall to rest. His eyshes were lowered, making his already fair skin look handsome and cold. Ye Siming heard Gu Nuoers small body crawling to his side. Then, a soft hand gently patted his head. Ye Siming opened his eyes. What are you doing? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and blinked her big grape-like eyes. Comforting Elder Brother Siming. Dont be angry, dont be angry. You did amazing just now. Ye Siming sneered and turned his head to avoid her touch. Even so, his expression was much warmer than before. Chapter 297 - Mother, Are We Going to Pack Up and Flee? Chapter 297: Mother, Are We Going to Pack Up and Flee? Ye Siming looked elsewhere. After a while, a fair hand pinched a piece of candy and brought it to his lips.
Elder Brother Siming, open your mouth and Ill feed you! A hint of unnaturalness shed across Ye Simings face. He said awkwardly, Im not eating it. Gu Nuoer stuffed it further forward and her little finger touched his thin lips a few times. Come on, eat it. Its sweet. You didnt even eat any just now! Just as the two of them were arguing, the carriage suddenly went over a stone and jolted. Gu Nuoer was caught off guard and her small body rolled forward like a glutinous rice ball. Ye Siming quickly grabbed her small hand and pulled the child back into his arms. Outside, the old coachman apologized in a panic, Princess, are you alright? This old servant deserves to die! I didnt notice that stone. It seemed as if Gu Nuoer had hit somewhere. Her eyes were red and she was so delicate that she felt like crying.
Even though there was a hint of aggrieved crying in her childish voice, she stillforted the coachman. Coachman uncle, Im fine. Then, the child looked up andined pitifully to Ye Siming, Elder Brother Siming, its all your fault. When I rolled out, my little finger pressed on a piece of candy! After saying that, Gu Nuoer raised her pinky. Her fair fingers were already red. She had indeed hurt it. Her skin was already thin and tender. Now that she had a pair of big watery eyes, she was even more incredible. A trace of heartache shed across Ye Simings eyes. He reached out to hold Gu Nuoers fingers and blew twice like how she usually did to others. Then, Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, pouting and looking like she was about to cry. She looked like a little white bun that had been put through grief!
Her cheeks were pink and her eyes were ck. Gu Nuoer curled up in his arms like a delicate flower. Sigh, this tortured little finger! Back then, it was bitten by Elder Brother Siming. Now, it has turned red all because of Elder Brother Siming As the childined, she looked up and secretly sized up his expression. Her chubby face looked like a cute meat bun from the side. Ye Simings eyes darkened. Gu Nuoer must be the most delicious among mortals. Idiot. Ye Siming lowered his head. Let me apologize to you then. Dont be angry anymore. When Ie back, Ill bring you something fun. The child immediately stopped crying and her eyes lit up. Really?
Gu Nuoer thought about it again. What fun things could there be in the mountains? However, if Ye Siming said that there would be something, there definitely would be something! At night, the street market became abnormally lively. The sugar figurine seller auntie was so busy that she almost fainted. Whenever someone passed by with their children, the children would be attracted by her sugar figurines. In just one night, she had earned money that she usually wouldnt be able to earn in half a month. A soft voice shed through the sugar figurine seller aunties mind. Could it be that the young girls words were really a good omen and had blessed her?
At this moment, Gu Nuoer had just finished bathing. She stepped barefoot on the soft nket. She opened her round and bright eyes and watched as her mother walked to and fro in the hall busily. Wanyin, go and bring the rare birds nest on my rack. Mother likes to eat this. Oh, right, Wanxuan! Go and bring the Longevity Painting I preparedst time. Bring it along when I go home this time. Noble Consort Qiao had been busy the entire night and kept instructing Wanyin and Wanxuan, as well as the other pce maids and eunuchs, to take out some precious treasures. The things in the hall were piled up like a small mountain. Gu Nuoer asked softly, Mother, are we going to pack up and flee with our things? Have you offended Father? Noble Consort Qiao was stunned for a moment before bursting outughing. Dear Nuoer, your maternal grandparents are back. Mother will bring you home to visit them tomorrow.
Chapter 298 - Grandpa—! I’m Here! Chapter 298: Grandpa! Im Here! Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered and joy appeared on her small face. Grandpa and Grandma are back?! She had seen them when she was two years old. Thereafter, her God of War grandfather, who couldnt stay idle, brought her maternal grandmother and her cousins family out to travel. Noble Consort Qiao had an older brother and he had a son with his wife. Gu Nuoers cousin was cold like jade, rather patient, and had very good self-control. Not only that, but he had been familiar with the four books and five scriptures since he was young. It could be said that he was well-read. However, the heavens didnt allow good things toe by. In her cousins early years, when he was riding a horse to hunt, he identally fell and injured his bones. He had been in a wheelchair ever since. Noble Consort Qiaos brother and sister-inw had also looked for famous doctors to treat his leg, but it had never fully recovered. When Gu Nuoer was young, she was very naughty and liked to climb onto her cousins knees to sit. At that time, she was so small that she couldnt even sit properly. She had to let Qiao Xiuli support her! However, she liked to sit on her cousins knees while he pushed the wheelchair. The child felt very satisfied when the wind blew against her face! Qiao Xiulis expression was indifferent and he did not get angry with the child. When the child heard that her grandparents wereing back, she was extremely happy. She quickly stood up. Baby Nuo wants to bring something back too! As she spoke, Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and instructed in a childish voice, Wrap up the sweet pastries that Baby Nuo didnt finish today. Give them to Grandpa tomorrow! When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, sheughed charmingly. Baby Nuo, Baby Nuo, arent you going to bring your grandfather something good? Gu Nuoer blinked her big innocent eyes, her gaze watery. This is the best! As its too delicious, Baby Nuo even specially saved two pieces for tomorrow! But because Grandpa is back, Baby Nuo will bear the pain and part with my love to share it with Grandpa! The child looked at Wanyin. Elder Sister Wanyin, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and help me pack them up! Wanyin smiled helplessly and looked at Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao raised her hand and gestured. Since its Nuoers filial piety, bring them along. Early the next morning, at the thought of meeting her family, the child woke up very early. Gu Yihan watched as Little Nuoer twisted her small butt and got Wanyin and Wanxuan to change her into a beautiful dress. He sighed and looked at Noble Consort Qiao. Come back after bringing Baby Nuo to stay for two to three days. Without Baby Nuo at night, Im afraid that I wont be able to sleep well. Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help butugh. Your Majesty, your consort understands. The noble consort was heading back to visit her family and she was bringing the little princess home with her. Gu Yihan gave her plenty of extravagances. First, there were imperial guards to clear the way. Then, a gorgeous carriage took the lead, followed by four carriages filled with precious rewards that had been bestowed. Gu Nuoer was wearing a red dress today. The color was as bright as if she had stolen the red sun in the sky. Her skin was already fair, and this time, it made her look even more like a small white ball made of ice crystals. Her cherry lips were pink and sparkling, and her facial features were exquisite and beautiful. The carriage traveled all the way to the Grace Defender Dukes manor. The butler sent a message inside. Hurry up and inform the Old Master and Old Madam that Her Highness has returned! Shes already at the door. Noble Consort Qiao got off the carriage first. Her father, the Grace Defender Duke, was almost 70 years old, but he was still energetic and had a strong physique. When the Grace Defender Duke saw her, his dignified expression did not change. Why did youe back? You have to take care of everything in the pce. Wouldnt you be causing trouble for His Majesty if youe back and stay for a few days? Noble Consort Qiao said helplessly, Father, I have toe back to visit you guys. You guys have been gone for three to four years beforeing back. At this moment, Gu Nuoer jumped down from the carriage and shouted in a delicate voice, Grandpa! Im here! Chapter 299 - Too Fat, Shes A Little Beauty Chapter 299: Too Fat, Shes A Little Beauty The Grace Defender Duke, who had been sporting a dignified and cold expression earlier, immediately broke into a smile until his eyes narrowed when he saw his precious granddaughter.
Oh my, our adorable Baby Nuo is here too? Gu Nuoers small body pounced into the Grace Defender Dukes arms. She looked up and said softly, Grandpa, Baby Nuo misses you. Why did you take so long toe back? Was it fun outside? The Grace Defender Dukeughed loudly and carried Gu Nuoer in his arms. It was fun. There are ces outside with vast mountains, rivers, and beautifulkes. Even the sugar figurine sellers are different from those in the capital! This time, Grandpa went to a small prefecture near the sea and brought back a piece of jade shell for you. Grandpa will show it to youter, alright? Gu Nuoer raised her small hands and cheered, Grandpa is the best! As she spoke, she generously gave the Grace Defender Duke a kiss. The kiss sounded very loud.
Noble Consort Qiao followed at the side and shook her head helplessly. Baby Nuo, how many times have I told you? You should call him grandfather1. Gu Nuoer twisted her small body aggrievedly and whined pitifully, Oh, Mother, Baby Nuo will change next time. The Grace Defender Duke hated to see his granddaughter be put through grief! He immediately red with his fierce eyes. The dignity that seeped out from the battlefield frightened Noble Consort Qiao so much that she subconsciously shrank her neck. Nuoer can call me whatever she likes. Youre always too nosy. When you saw your paternal grandfather when you were young, your pronunciation was all wrong too. Noble Consort Qiao blushed and said angrily, Father! There are so many pce servants here. Moreover, in front of Baby Nuo, lets not mention these things anymore. The Grace Defender Duke snorted. Then, he carried Gu Nuoer and pinched her chubby face. Baby Nuo, tell Grandpa why youve lost weight. Did your mother not let you eat delicious food? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Thats not true. Grandpa, let me tell you. Mother taught Nuoer to eat less sweet things because that way, I wont get fat. In the future, Ill be a great beauty when I grow up. If Im too fat, Ill just be a small beauty. I wont be big enough.
The Grace Defender Duke was amused by her childish words andughed loudly. Dont listen to your mother. She was also as fat as a ball when she was young! Father! Noble Consort Qiao stomped her feet and shouted angrily. A voice interrupted with a benevolent smile. Stinky old man, are you badmouthing our girl again? Shes a consort now, so you shouldnt say so much. Gu Nuoer turned around and saw a silver-haired old woman being helped over by the maidservants. Her silver hair wasbed neatly and there were not many wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. There was a gentle and loving smile on her well-maintained face. At first nce, she looked like a very energetic and amiable olddy. Gu Nuoer immediately reached out her chubby hands. Grandmother, carry~ I want you to carry~ The Grace Defender Duke then handed Gu Nuoer over and ced her in her grandmothers arms. The child immediately rested her head on the old madams shoulder.
She sighed like an adult. Grandma, youve had fun outside for many years and dont know how worried Baby Nuo is! Does your head still hurt when it rains now? Baby Nuo can give you a massage. The Grace Defender Duchess was stunned. She had a headache and it would act up every rainy day. Sometimes, it was so painful that she had to drink medicine and receive acupuncture to get through it. She didnt expect that even though Gu Nuoer had only seen her headache act up once was two years old, she still remembered it in her heart. Gu Nuoer had also been worried that she would feel pain when she was out. The old madam was extremely touched. She patted Gu Nuoers small body. Baby Nuo, good girl. Grandmothers health is much better than before. Chapter 300 - 300 Baby Nuo Is Afraid of Crushing You 300 Baby Nuo Is Afraid of Crushing You Gu Nuoer even wrapped her small arms around the old madams neck while she spoke in a childish voice. Phew~ As long as Grandma is safe and healthy, Baby Nuo will feel happy! The Grace Defender Duke and Duchess looked at each other. The two elderly smiled happily. Every time Little Nuoeres, shes very sweet-tongued and coaxes the two of us. Yayu, you taught this child well, the old madam praised. The Grace Defender Duke snorted. How can you not know our daughters personality? In the past, before she got married, she was like a wild child. Everyone in my military camp had been beaten up by her. After entering the pce and bing a consort, she restrained herself a lot. Otherwise, Im really afraid that one day, if she were to hit someone in the pce, the emperor wille looking for us to settle the score! How could she be the one who had taught Nuoer well? Its clearly our Nuoer who is born smart and cute, being sensible and obedient. A trace of speechlessness shed across Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful face. Father, werent you the one who had taught me martial arts when I was young? The Grace Defender Duke said solemnly, Our daughter has grown up and even dares to talk back. It seems that our Nuoer is still the more obedient one. Noble Consort Qiao obediently shut up and didnt say anything else. She usually got whatever she wanted in the pce, but when she returned home and faced her impressive father, she still had to admit defeat! The family chatted happily as they walked in. Gu Nuoer kept acting cute, making the old madamugh. When they arrived at the front hall, a couple came out to wee them. Standing on the left, with delicate and gentle eyes and a weak figure, was Noble Consort Qiaos sister-inw, Yan Qimeng. The man on the right who looked weak like a schr but had actually already made contributions to the country was Noble Consort Qiaos older brother, Qiao Zijin. Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Eldest Brother, Eldest Sister-inw. Yan Qimeng smiled and said, I can even hear Mothersughter from here. I can guess at a nce that Her Highness has brought Little Nuoer back. Thats right. Father has always been strict. Only Little Nuoer can coax him intoughing. Noble Consort Qiao blinked at Qiao Zijin andined softly, Elder Brother, Fatherined a lot about me just now. Qiao Zijin chuckled. Little Sister, it has been tough on you. It wasnt troublesome to make arrangements in the pce before you coulde back to visit, was it? Gu Nuoer said in her childish voice, Its not troublesome! My father dotes on Mother. When he heard that my maternal grandparents have returned, he immediately agreed! Noble Consort Qiao blushed. This child When Old Madam Qiao heard this, she felt rather relieved. They all knew that the emperor, Gu Yihan, was cruel by nature and had changed a lot after having a daughter. However, when she heard that Gu Yihan also doted on Noble Consort Qiao very much, as a mother, she felt even more at ease. Yan Qimeng reached out her hand. Nuoer,e over and let Aunt carry you, alright? Gu Nuoers fair and round face immediately looked a little troubled. Yan Qimeng thought that she was unwilling. Unexpectedly, the child frowned and said softly, Sigh, Aunt, I want to let you carry me too, but youre too thin. Baby Nuo is afraid that Ill crush you. My heart will ache again then. Everyone immediatelyughed. Yan Qimeng went forward, pulled the child into her arms, and kissed her small face lovingly. How can you crush Aunt? Youre still young, not to mention that youre only five years old. Even if youre ten years old, Aunt will still be able to carry you. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and said, Elder Sister-inw, its not Baby Nuos fault for saying that. I think you seem to have lost a little weight. You should nourish yourself more. Ive brought ginseng, deer antler, and red birds nest1 from the pce this time. You should eat more. Chapter 301 - 301 Cousin, You’ve Become A Lot Prettier Again! 301 Cousin, Youve Be A Lot Prettier Again! Yan Qimeng sighed and thanked her. However, Qiao Zijin, who was at the side, said to Noble Consort Qiao without reservations, Your sister-inw is worried about Xiulis health and having trouble eating and sleeping. You should persuade her moreter. Noble Consort Qiao nodded in understanding. The Grace Defender Duke had everything in terms of name, reputation, and wealth. The Grace Defender Duke himself had the reputation of the God of War. More than half of the generals in the imperial court had once served as soldiers under him. Noble Consort Qiaos eldest brother was famous for his foresight. He was an advisor in the military and had won every battle he led. Moreover, Noble Consort Qiao now held the power of the harem and had Gu Nuoer, her precious child, to help her. Her status was stable and unshakable. Logically speaking, the Qiao family had everything and should have nothing to worry about Unfortunately, Gu Nuoers older brother, Qiao Xiuli, had fallen off a horse a few years ago. Not only did he have a problem with his legs, but he had also be more taciturn. Noble Consort Qiao and the Grace Defender Duke mobilized various forces to find famous doctors for him. However, despite their efforts, they could only make it so that his legs wouldnt hurt even if it were to rain. Usually, Qiao Xiuli could stand up and walk for a while. However, if the duration was too long, his legs would feel ufortable. This matter had always been a sore point for the two elders of the Qiao family as well as Qiao Zijin and his wife. The family entered the hall. As they sat down and chatted, Noble Consort Qiao asked the pce servants to bring in all the things they had brought back. Gu Nuoer looked around, her eyes sparkling. Hmmm, wheres Cousin? Yan Qimeng said, Theres a doctor in the capital whose medical skills are said to be not bad. I got someone to push your brother to the medical hall to take a look. Gu Nuoer immediately reached out and let Wanxuan carry her. Mother, can Elder Sister Wanxuan bring Baby Nuo to look for Cousin? Qiao Zijin quickly said, Nuoer, be good and wait at home. Your cousin will be back soon. The child put on a serious expression. That wont do! Baby Nuo misses him and wants to go pick him up. Noble Consort Qiao nced at Wanxuan. Wanxuan said, Lord Qiao, dont worry. This servant will take good care of the princess. Well be back soon. Noble Consort Qiao also said, Brother, dont worry, Wanxuan is reliable. Itll be fine for Baby Nuo to go with her. Moreover, many imperial guards were apanying them this time and there were also hidden guards following them. Noble Consort Qiao was not afraid at all. Her Little Nuoer was good at anything. There had never been an ident before. Not longter, Wanxuan carried Gu Nuoer and took the carriage to the medical hall in the city. When they arrived, Qiao Xiuli already had medicine applied to his knees. He was pushed out from behind the curtain by the attendant. The youths eyes were dark. He was about 12 or 13 years old and looked handsome, but he could only sit in a wheelchair. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands and called out sweetly, Cousin! Baby Nuo is here to bring you home! Qiao Xiuli looked up. When he saw Gu Nuoer, he did not look too surprised. He nodded indifferently. Gu Nuoers small hands and feet swayed. Wanxuan understood her intentions and ced her on the ground. The child then ran toward Qiao Xiuli. Then, shey on Qiao Xiulisp and sized him up seriously. Then, she said in a childish voice, Cousin, youve be a lot prettier again! A crack appeared in Qiao Xiulis cold expression. Heughed and said softly, Nuoer, why are you still the same? His precious cousin had always liked beautiful things since she was young. An ted voice suddenly sounded from the side. Nuoer, to think that I get to meet you even here! Chapter 302 - 302 Did You See That? My Cousin Can Fly! 302 Did You See That? My Cousin Can Fly! Gu Nuoer turned her head and saw a young boy waving his hand and running towards her. Oh, Linzhou? Prince Xuans son, Yun Linzhou, was wearing embroidered clothes and had a piece of bright jade on his head, making his facial features look even more delicate. A group of servants followed behind him. He ran up to Gu Nuoer and smiled foolishly. I saw you on the other side of the street just now. What are you ying? Im not ying. Im waiting for my cousin to go home with me. Yun Linzhous gaze turned to Qiao Xiuli, who was sitting in the wheelchair behind her. He immediately widened his eyes and bowed solemnly, looking a little silly. Hello, Nuoers cousin! Im Nuoers good friend, Yun Linzhou. Qiao Xiuli looked at the two children in front of him who were the size of radishes. His lips curled up slightly and he smiled indifferently. However, he subconsciously tugged at the nket on hisp. He subconsciously wanted to cover his legs, not wanting Gu Nuoers friend to see that she had a cousin in a wheelchair. The little princess was born noble and everything she had was the best. If others knew that her cousin was someone who could only move in a wheelchair, they wouldugh at her, right? Qiao Xiuli was unwilling to be aughingstock for her while she grew up. Nuoer, y with your friend for a while. Ill go back first, Qiao Xiuli said calmly. However, the child grabbed onto Qiao Xiulis sleeve with her fair hand. She looked up, her eyes sparkling like stars. Cousin, lets go home togetherter. As she spoke, she looked at Yun Linzhou. Linzhou, do you have a cousin? Yun Linzhou looked puzzled. What is a cousin? Can Nuoers cousin also be my cousin? I only have an older brother at home. However, my brother is very fierce and he is also very busy. He doesnt have time to y with me. Gu Nuoer leaned against Qiao Xius leg proudly. Then let me tell you, my cousin is amazing. He can fly! Yun Linzhous eyes widened in disbelief. He can fly? How does he do it? The child immediately looked at Qiao Xiuli. Cousin, can we show Linzhou? Tell them how amazing you are! Qiao Xiuli was stunned. When did he know how to fly? He couldnt even walk. Nuoer I Before he could finish speaking, Gu Nuoer called out to Wanxuan to get her to help her push Qiao Xiuli out of the medical hall. Then, they came to a small slope at the side. Just like when she was two years old, Gu Nuoer nimbly climbed up Qiao Xiulis knees and sat down obediently. Her voice was soft. Cousin, Im holding on tightly! Elder Sister Wanxuan, you can let go now! They were on a small slope that was not steep, so Wanxuan was not worried about the little princess getting hurt. She let go and the wheelchair slowly slid down, then gradually became faster. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and said excitedly, Linzhou, did you see that? My cousin knows how to fly! The childs soft hair fluttered in the wind, and her apple-like face was filled with cute pink color. Afraid that she would identally fall, Qiao Xiuli hugged the child. The two of them slid to the bottom. Gu Nuoersughter was crisp. Yun Linzhou was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he kept pping. Nuoers cousin, youre so amazing. You can actually fly! Gu Nuoer raised her head proudly. Of course! My cousin is the best in the world! Qiao Xiuli felt a little touched. All these years, the Qiao family had carefully taken care of his emotions. The more careful they were, the more Qiao Xiuli felt like a cripple. However, Little Nuoer could treat him as a normal person. Chapter 303 - 303 If You Slander Nuo’er Again, Break Two of Your Fingers Yourself 303 If You nder Nuoer Again, Break Two of Your Fingers Yourself In her eyes, not being able to walk wasnt a w. Instead, unlike others, she actually felt that he could fly. Yun Linzhou was very envious. He said to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, your cousin is too amazing. Can he also be my cousin in the future? The child immediately puffed up her cheeks and stood in front of Qiao Xiuli as if she was protecting her precious treasure. That wont do, Linzhou! My cousin can only be mine! Go home and look for your brother! After saying that, the child was afraid that Yun Linzhou would pester her to ask Qiao Xiuli to be her cousin. She waved her small hands and ran over, trying her best to push Qiao Xiuli away. Quick, Cousin, lets run quickly. Linzhou wants to snatch you from me! Qiao Xiuli didnt expect the child to be so strong that she managed to push him. Wanxuan quickly followed after them. Princess, be careful not to fall. Let this servant do it! Qiao Xiuli chuckled and scooped Gu Nuoer up, cing her on hisp. Im tired from ying. Lets go home. Yun Linzhous voice sounded from behind. Nuoer,e and y with me when you have the chance. Dont forget that were friends! Gu Nuoer leaned on her brothers shoulder and waved at him. After Qiao Xiuli and Gu Nuoer left. Yun Linzhous dumbfounded expression turned into a gentle gaze. He watched as Qiao Xiuli gradually walked into the light and shadows with Gu Nuoer. Nuoer is so good. Shes so smart even when consoling people. I like her very much, Yun Linzhou muttered to himself. The guard behind him went forward and subconsciously sighed. The little princess is really smart. That young master from the Qiao family cant walk, but the little princess treats him like a treasure. As soon as the guard finished speaking, he saw their prince turn around, his gentle eyes suddenly revealing a sharp glint. It flickered with a bright coldness. The guard knew that he had said something wrong and quickly knelt down to confess his mistake. This subordinate has spoken too much. Your Highness, please punish me! Yun Linzhou lowered his eyes and said coldly, I pretend to be crazy and stupid. Everyone in the world treats me as a fool. No one is willing to approach me. Only Nuoer doesnt mind and treats me as a normal person. In her eyes, it isnt that Young Master Qiaos injured legs arent a w. Instead, he is seen as being amazing in another way. Shes so smart. Do you think she doesnt know what illness Young Master Qiao and I have? The reason why she treats us as ordinary people and doesnt treat us differently is because of her kindness and respect. Its not a reason for you guys to tease us. If I hear another word from you ndering Nuoer, when we return to the residence, break two of your fingers yourself. I wont keep you either. The guard bowed deeply. Yes! This subordinate will definitely listen to His Highnesss teachings! I wont dare to do it again. On the way home, Gu Nuoer was attracted by the sweet fragrance of simmering sugar. She waved her small hand and said in a spoiled tone, Brother, Baby Nuo wants to eat candy. Qiao Xiuli smiled faintly and instructed the attendant, AZhong, turn around and go to the street over there. AZhong hesitated. This was because ever since their young masters legs were injured, he didnt like to go to crowded ces. He didnt like everyone looking at him in the wheelchair with pity in their eyes. However, Qiao Xiuli did not feel repulsed by Gu Nuoers request. AZhong pushed the wheelchair and walked through a small path toward the lively street market. The fragrance of simmering sugar came from a shop selling sugar cakes. The soft, fair, and tender cloud cakes were fried till they were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Then, they were wrapped in ayer of sparkling and translucent sugar. Biting through it brings about a crispy, sweet, and delicious taste. Chapter 304 - 304 I’m Giving You A Flower As A Token of My Feelings 304 Im Giving You A Flower As A Token of My Feelings The wheelchair was pushed to the stall. Qiao Xiuli said to AZhong calmly, Go buy one. No, buy two! One each for Brother and I. Qiao Xiuli smiled and nodded. Well buy two then. Since Nuoer was so young, any requests she made could be satisfied. The sugar cake seller was an old uncle. He saw Gu Nuoer sitting obediently on the youthsp. Her big watery eyes were lively as if they could speak. Her beautiful eyes looked seriously at the speed at which the syrup in the pot was boiling. Her pink lips, which were like petals, pursed from time to time, as if she couldnt wait to eat something sweet. The uncle smiled kindly and said, Little girl, youre really good-looking. You look just like a doll. Gu Nuoer looked up and smiled. She said candidly, Thank you, Uncle. Everyone in our family is good-looking! This is my older brother. Hes even prettier! Qiao Xiuli lowered his eyes and coughed lightly. The stall owner nced at Qiao Xiuli and saw that the youth looked cold and aloof, like a celestial. He looks good! Oh my, your family is really lucky to have given birth to two such beautiful children. Come, Ive just made one. Ill give it to you first. Youll have to wait a little longer for the other one. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and took the cloud cake. Under the sunlight, the cloud cake that was wrapped in ayer of golden and translucent sugar coating looked very appetizing. However, Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and brought it to Qiao Xiulis mouth first. Brother, you eat first. Qiao Xiuli smiled faintly. Nuoer, go ahead and eat. Im not hungry. Gu Nuoer shook her head and said in a soft voice, No, Brother has to eat it. Mother said that after eating something sweet, your mood will improve. When Brother came back this time, Nuoer feels that Brother doesnt like tough anymore. If Brother isnt happy, Nuoer wont be either. Qiao Xiuli saw that Gu Nuoers big ck and white eyes were filled with worry. He was stunned. As an older brother, why did he make his five-year-old sister worry instead? In order to reassure Gu Nuoer, he took a bite of the cloud cake. The sweet but not greasy taste bloomed on the tip of his tongue. He nodded and chuckled. Nuoers rmendation is not bad. Its indeed delicious. Qiao Xiulis face was cold and handsome. As he didnt like to smile, he exuded a cold arrogance that made people not dare to approach this gloomy youth. However, when he smiled at this moment, he actually looked so dazzling. His thin and tall facial features revealed an otherworldly coldness, but it also had a faint warmth that was like the mortal worlds secrity. Gu Nuoer opened her mouth and sighed from the bottom of her heart. Wow, Brother looks really good when you smile! Qiao Xiulis eyshes drooped as he was teased. A cold and faint smile appeared on his lips. However, to the siblings surprise A youngdy who had been standing by the side for a long time suddenly went up and sent over a peach blossom that had just been plucked from a tree by the roadside! The youngdy looked at Qiao Xiuli with a shy expression. When I first saw you, I felt that you have the looks of a celestial and are very handsome. Im giving you a flower as a token of my feelings. After saying that, she blushed as if she had been dyed by colorful clouds. The youngdy didnt dare to wait for Qiao Xiulis reply. She turned around, covered her face, and ran away. Qiao Xiu was stunned for a moment as if he couldnt react to the situation. Gu Nuoer blinked, her round eyes sparkling. She covered her mouth with her small hand and said with a smile, Brother, look. I told you that you look good when you smile! You even have older sisters falling for you at first sight! Qiao Xiuli pursed his lips, having a hint of an unnatural shy look. He ced the peach blossom on the side of Gu Nuoers hair, making the childs delicate and cute face look even more exquisite. Lets go home, Nuoer. Chapter 305 - 305 Song Qiyuan, Use Your Brain 305 Song Qiyuan, Use Your Brain At this moment, in the mountainous forest far away from the capital. It was almost night time and the golden sun had just sunk to the other side of the mountain. There was still the afterglow of the setting sun in the sky. It was like a ball of seething fire with only a few sparks left, burning out and turning into a stretch of deep blue color in the sky. The moon had already quietly risen, scattering a faint brightness on the mountain, making it look even whiter. Bai Yi had been ordered toe out to eliminate the bandits. Not only did he bring Ye Siming, but he also brought along General Songs son, Song Qiyuan. Bai Yi looked at how Song Qiyuan was taking care of an injured woman who had just been brought back. He frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didnt. Song Qiyuan asked his two subordinates to bandage the injury on this womans leg. He turned around and asked Bai Yi, General Bai, weve been here for an hour. May I ask when Young Master Ye will be back? An hour ago, Ye Siming, who had not said a word and had a cold expression, suddenly said to Bai Yi Im going to the forest ahead. You guys go ahead first. You dont have to wait for me. Ill catch up to you in a while. After saying that, he ignored Bai Yis advice and entered the depths of the dark forest alone. Bai Yi was worried about him and was even more worried that he would get lost in the mountains. Therefore, he had the apanying soldiers rest on the spot and wait for Ye Siming to return. During this period, Song Qiyuan went to the front to look for a water source and even saved a woman who had been injured by a beast trap. However, an hour had passed, but Ye Siming still hadnt returned. Bai Yi looked at the sky. The terrain in the deep mountains here wasplicated. If it was a little darker, it would probably be difficult for them to advance. The mountain bandits were cunning. If they saw the light of the torches, it might alert them and they would hide in advance. Bai Yi thought about it carefully and said, Lets wait for the time it takes to burn half an incense. If he still isnt back by then, well set off first. When the time came, he would make arrangements for the soldiers first beforeing back to look for Ye Siming. However, not long after he finished speaking, Ye Siming returned with a bag of things. Everyone looked at him in surprise. Ye Simings expression was indifferent. He looked at Bai Yi. Didnt I tell you guys to leave first and not to wait for me? Before Bai Yi could say anything, Song Qiyuan walked up to him. Young Master Ye, do you know how dangerous it is to move alone in the mountains? The army emphasizes unity. When youre not around, everyone is worried about your safety. Dont be so willful to take such risks in the future! Ye Siming nced at him like a sharp weapon with a dark glow. I said that theres no need to wait for me. You guys can go first. His cold gaze swept across the woman who was resting against the tree trunk. Ye Siming frowned. Where did this persone from? Song Qiyuans subordinate said, Our young master saved her. She identally stepped on a beast trap and injured her ankle. Ye Siming stared at the woman coldly. Her ankle had just been wrapped in a white cloth, but blood had still seeped out. The youths eyes were arrogant, carrying an undisguised deepness and danger. We cant bring her along. Leave her here. Song Qiyuan was shocked and then said angrily, Why? Do you know that theres nothing here in the wilderness? If we leave her here, shell be eaten by wild beasts! Ye Siming sneered. Youre also aware that theres nothing here in the wilderness. Then how did a weak woman like her walk to this ce alone and get injured? You have to understand that this is a deep forest. Even experienced hunters would get lost. Who would ce beast traps in such a ce? Song Qiyuan, use your brain. Chapter 306 - 306 Lost to Ye Siming Once, But There Wasn’t Going to Be A Second Time 306 Lost to Ye Siming Once, But There Wasnt Going to Be A Second Time Ever since Song Qiyuan could remember things, all he could hear was praise. He was extremely talented and very few people dared to criticize him in public as Ye Siming did. Song Qiyuan gritted his teeth, feeling indignant. Young Master Ye, why are you so rude? This woman is so injured. Are you saying that she did it on purpose? The subordinate next to Song Qiyuan spoke up for him. Thats right. Who would harm themselves to this extent? That wound is bleeding so much! It doesnt look fake. Ye Siming sneered, his gaze was cold. I think you guys are too young and dont know that many people in this world are cunning and ruthless. If they dare to hurt themselves, they must have a bigger motive. After saying that, his cold gaze swept across the woman leaning against the tree. The woman quickly lowered her head and stroked her injured ankle, hissing in pain. Ye Siming sneered with disdain. Small tricks. He picked up the bag of things he had picked from the forest. He said coldly, Ive already reminded you. Its up to you whether you want to listen or not. After saying that, he walked forward alone. Bai Yi frowned and looked at him, then at Song Qiyuan. He felt that what Ye Siming said made sense. Bai Yi went forward and said to Song Qiyuan, Young Master Song, Im sure you know that our mission is to enter the mountains. If we bring her along, how will we go about with our operation? Song Qiyuan calmed down a little when facing Bai Yi. This auntie said that we can leave her at the intersection of the mountain in front. She can go home by herself. Bai Yi had been on the battlefield for many years and had already sensed the strangeness of this matter. However, he looked at the woman over there and decided not to alert her yet. After all, Song Qiyuan was a little conceited. If he were to forcefully give an order now, it would cause internal strife. His mission was to eliminate the mountain bandits. Moreover, he had an even greater obligation to bring everyone back safely. Bai Yi waved his hand and called for everyone to get up and continue on their way. At this moment, Ye Siming had already walked a little further away by himself. He walked on the mountain path as if he was walking on t ground. His figure was stable and his footsteps were fast. Most importantly, he seemed to be able to see everything clearly at night. Song Qiyuan thought to himself, could it be that he really had some shocking talent? Song Qiyuans subordinate beside him muttered softly to him, This Young Master Ye is too arrogant. He even said that were young even though he is clearly younger than you! His tone is really haughty. Song Qiyuan pursed his lips and said, Leave him be. Pack up the things. You and Little Five will take turns carrying that auntie. No matter how proud Ye Siming was, He was definitely going to do a better job than Ye Siming in this bandit suppression mission! At that time, be it the emperor or the officials in the imperial court, they would all know that he was the worthy candidate for Young Master Bai Ze. He had lost to Ye Siming once, but there wasnt going to be a second time! At this moment, Bai Yi quickly caught up to Ye Siming. He asked in a rxed tone, You went into the mountains for so long. What did you go off to do? The bag in Ye Simings hand looked heavy. Picking fruits. The boy didnt hide anything. Bai Yi was stunned. Are you afraid that we wont have enough dried rations to eat? Ye Siming shook his head. I picked them for Gu Nuoer. Have you eaten the cloud fruits in the deep mountains? Theyre red and sweet. Shell definitely like them. When Bai Yi heard this, he was stunned for a long time. Good lord, so the reason he had gone off for so long was to pick fruits for the princess?! Cloud fruit trees grew in the deep mountains and old forests, so there werent many of their fruits put up for sale in the market. Ye Siming must have brought back a lot for the princess?! They were here to suppress bandits, but why did Ye Siming look like he was here to y?! Chapter 307 - 307 Can I Go to Grandpa’s Lake to Take a Bath? 307 Can I Go to Grandpas Lake to Take a Bath? At night, the moon was bright. Gu Nuoer and her family finished their meal happily. During the meal, they made the Grace Defender Dukeugh loudly. In the end, the old man happily drank a jar of wine. By the time he finished eating, he was already drunk. Old Madam Qiao smiled kindly. This old man isnt taking care of himself despite his age. Qiao Zijin and another attendant helped to help the Grace Defender Duke back to his room. In Noble Consort Qiaos arms, Gu Nuoer looked up and said softly, Grandma~ Dont say that of Grandpa~ Hes just too happy to see Baby Nuo! Everyone chuckled. Old Madam Qiao said, The child even knows how to feel sorry for him. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and held her small hand. Baby Nuo, tell Grandmother, Uncle, Aunt, and your cousin that were going to sleep. Mother is going to bring you back to sleep. The child waved her chubby hand obediently. However, she struggled and wanted Noble Consort Qiao to carry her to Yan Qimengs side. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and whispered in Yan Qimengs ear, Aunt, let me tell you! Cousin went to buy candy with Baby Nuo today and a youngdy took fancy to him. She even gave him a peach blossom! Yan Qimeng was slightly surprised. Ever since Qiao Xiulis leg was injured, he was unwilling to go to crowded ces and rarely went to the streets and marketce. He was actually willing to bring Little Nuoer along this time? There was nothing happier for Yan Qimeng other than seeing her biological son gradually opening up. She smiled happily and said, Nuoer is really amazing. While youre around, can Aunt ask you to spend more time with your cousin? Gu Nuoer patted her chest. Aunt, leave it to me! Then, Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer back to their courtyard. The ce they were staying in now was still the same courtyard Noble Consort Qiao stayed in before she got married. The building had a total of two floors. There was also a small pond in the courtyard that was connected to the smallke in the residence. Under the sparkling light, the light gauze hanging down from the ceiling fluttered, looking very beautiful. Wanyin and Wanxuan went in first to light themps and then boil water. Gu Nuoer crawled around in the bathtub, emerging from the water from time to time and spitting out a few water bubbles. When Noble Consort Qiao saw this, she smiled. Kid, youre too naughty. Why are you still spitting water at Mother? The child mumbled with her pink lips, Because Baby Nuo wants to bathe with Mother! Noble Consort Qiao pretended to be regretful. Its a pity that Mother has grown up. Your bathtub is too small and Mother cant enter~ Gu Nuoer thought seriously for a long time. Then, she asked innocently, Mother, when Baby Nuo is a little older, can I go to the lotus pond to take a bath? If Im the same age as Mother, can I go to Grandpaske to take a bath? The childs childish words made Noble Consort Qiao, Wanyin, and Wanxuanugh. Baby Nuo, you cant go to those ces. Theyre all meant for small fish and prawns to swim in. The water is also very cold. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and fluttered her long eyshes, thinking about it. She was a small fish! However, her mother didnt know this! The child made a ssh. Alright then. When Baby Nuo grows up a little more, I can go to Fathers Imperial Dragon Pool! After Gu Nuoer took a bath, her cheeks were like red apples, making her ck eyes look even brighter and round. After ying for a while, she felt sleepy. The lights in the courtyard were quickly put out. Wanyin and Wanxuan took turns keeping watch during the night. Noble Consort Qiao hugged her daughter and smelled the childs milky fragrance. The mother and daughter gradually fell asleep. However, not longter, Gu Nuoer frowned. She seemed to have heard faint crying soundsing from afar Chapter 308 - 308 Aunt, What Troubles Do You Have to Want to Jump into the Lake?! 308 Aunt, What Troubles Do You Have to Want to Jump into the Lake?! The child had excellent hearing. However, it was rare for her to wake up from her sleep like this. This was unless someone nearby had the intention to harm others or themselves. Moreover, their desire to do so must be very strong. The child would then notice it. These sad cries became louder and louder. Gu Nuo??er couldn??t ignore it. She opened her ck eyes and listened carefully to the sad sobs. The child sat up from the bed. Noble Consort Qiao, who was beside her, was sleeping soundly. Gu Nuo??er tiptoed over and hurriedly stepped into her shoes. Then, she focused slightly and her small body immediately disappeared into thin air. When they reached the long corridor outside, Gu Nuo??er realized that it was alreadyte at night. The moonlight was also half-hidden in the clouds. The child tiptoed out of the courtyard, avoiding the patrolling guards, and looked in the direction of the cries. She passed through the courtyard and arrived at the most remote and quiet ce in the manor. Gu Nuo??er liked this ce very much because theke in the Grace Defender Duke Manor was located here. Back then, when thete emperor bestowed a residence to the Grace Defender Duke, he especially gave this manor with excellent fengshui to him. . Thiske was sparkling in the day. There were also small fish and prawns crowding around the edges of theke, waiting to be fed. At night, other than the bright moonlight, one could also see the surrounding pavilions and buildings. However, Gu Nuo??er??s maternal grandfather only had two children, Qiao Zijin and Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao didn??t usually stay in the manor, so there were naturally a few empty rooms in the huge manor. The buildings near theke were dark because no one lived there. Gu Nuo??er blinked and saw a figure standing by theke. The crying came from her. Gu Nuo??er slowly approached and saw that it was a woman in her thirties wiping her tears at theke. She had probably been crying for a long time. At this moment, she seemed to have made up her mind and stepped into the edge of theke. Although theke in early spring was not bone-piercingly cold, it was still cold! The woman first shivered. Before she could continue walking, a childish voice sounded from behind. ??Auntie, don??t take things too hard!?? The woman was shocked and turned around. A fair and tender child with shoulder-length ck hair fluttering ran quickly towards her. The child had exquisite eyebrows and fair skin. The woman was stunned for a moment. Could it be that the heavens saw that she was having a tough time and sent a heavenly maiden to save her? Before she could react, Gu Nuo??er grabbed her wrist tightly and pulled her back. ??Auntie, what difficulties do you have to want to jump into theke?! This is not right!?? When the woman came back to her senses, she recognized the child. The fair girl in front of her was not a fair maiden from the Nine Heavens. Instead, she was the emperor??s only beloved daughter, who was even more honorable than a fairy! She was also the beloved granddaughter of their master, the Grace Defender Duke! The woman was shocked and quickly knelt. ??Princess, please ept this servant??s bow.?? Gu Nuo??er frowned slightly. ??Auntie, get up! Theke water is so cold and you??ll get sick! Why are you trying to jump into theke?!?? After saying that, she ced her hands on her hips like a little adult. ??Don??t say that you went down to catch fish. I??m not a child and I won??t believe you!?? The woman was persuaded by Gu Nuo??er toe up, but she fell and sat by theke. Her face was filled with bitterness as if she had something indescribably sad to say. In the end, her tears fell like a string of broken beads. Under the bright moonlight, Gu Nuo??er saw clearlya?| There were bruises and wounds on her face and neck! Chapter 309 - 309 That Drunk Evil Person Still Wanted to Come to the Grace Defender Duke’s Estate! 309 That Drunk Evil Person Still Wanted to Come to the Grace Defender Dukes Estate! Gu Nuoer observed her face carefully. She seemed to be the woman she and Ye Siming had seen gotten beaten up by her husband on the streets! Gu Nuoer frowned slightly. Auntie, was it you who was bullied by a drunk man on the street that day? The woman was stunned. She didnt expect the little princess to know about this too. She nodded bitterly, tears streaming down her face. Princess, this is an ugly matter in this servants family. It shouldnt have been told to you, but this servant really cant live anymore. My husband is a bad person and likes to drink. He also always asks this servant for money. This servant has been working in the Grace Defender Duke Manor. The Duke and Old Madam are both very generous and give this servant five silver taels a month. However, this isnt even enough! This servants husband always takes all the money away to buy wine! After he drinks too much, he woulde back and continue to ask this servant for money. If this servant is unable to give him the money, he would drag this servant to the streets to beat me up! When Gu Nuoer heard this, her expression became even more solemn. Although she was young, she had heard her second brother mention it before. Most of the ordinary citizens who worked hard to survive would earn at most two taels a month. Her grandfather was generous and paid five taels a month to the servants at home. If they were to spend normally, not only would they not spend up to five taels a month, but they could also save up a little money! However, this servants husband ended up snatching all of the money to spend on drinking! The woman sobbed non-stop. When she wiped her tears, Gu Nuoer noticed that even the back of her hand and her joints were covered in bruises and scratches. Initially, this servant felt that this matter would be embarrassing if it were to spread to the streets. Therefore, even if this servant doesnt have money, this servant tries to gather money for him to drink even if I have to do odd jobs everywhere. However, this servant didnt expect that he would be worse because of this. He would often curse and beat this servant up. Now, this servant has almost turned numb to it. However, he went even further. His request this time was to force this servant to a dead end! A few days ago, he drank outside and owed 12 silver taels. However, this servant really didnt have any money left to give him. Therefore, he used the same trick again and dragged this servant out to the streets to beat me up. However, this servant encountered a kind-hearted young master who was passing by. Although he helped this servant out at that time, after this servants husband returned home, he shamelessly asked this servant to think of a way to gather 20 taels for him. 12 taels would be used to pay for the wine and the remaining eight taels to treat his illness If this servant cant do it, hell cause a ruckus in the Grand Defender Dukes Manor! Gu Nuoer remembered. This aunties husband whom she had seen that day looked fat and was a big size. However, this auntie in front of her was so thin that her face was sallow. This auntie usually must have suffered a lot at home. Her husband didnt do any work yet he could still enjoy life. When he was unhappy, he would even hit her! The childs watery eyes were filled with anger. Tears streamed down the womans face. Its enough for this servant to be ashamed alone. Hes a shameless scoundrel and would really dare to cause trouble in the Grace Defender Duke Manor. When that happens, this servant will implicate the Duke and Old Madams reputation. This servant wont be able to absolve myself of the me even if this servant were to die ten thousand times! Gu Nuoer listened to everything and asked in a soft voice, filled with calmness. So you thought of throwing yourself into theke and ending everything? The woman nodded helplessly. Although Gu Nuoers voice was soft, her tone carried a hint of sharpness. How muddle-headed! If you die, will there be any losses for him? Hell just lose out on a source of money. He only needs to marry another wife and continue to treat others like this so that he can live a carefree life. As for you, your entire life was harmed because of him! The childs round cheeks were filled with pity. Do you know that this is the stupidest move? Auntie, youre not even afraid of death, yet are you afraid that you wont be able to take revenge on him and let him know his mistake? Chapter 310 - 310 Even If Baby Nuo Is Messing With Him, He Deserves It! 310 Even If Baby Nuo Is Messing With Him, He Deserves It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman sobbed uncontrobly. Princess, this servant really cant deal with him. You dont know this, but this servants husband, Luo Sheng, is a ruthless scoundrel. If he says that he dares toe to the Grace Defender Duke Manor to create trouble, hell definitelye. If that happens, the Grace Defender Duke will be implicated. Even if this servant dies, this servant would still be letting them down! Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes, which were filled with intelligence and craftiness. If he dares toe, then let hime. Well be able to reason with him. The woman was stunned and looked up. Under the moonlight, the little princess had a fair face, ck eyes, and pink lips like peach blossoms under her small nose. Although she was young, her gaze was firm and revealed aforting force. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and whispered a few words into the womans ear. The womans body trembled and her gaze flickered. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said with a smile, Do as I say. Ill definitely make him learn to be obedient in the future! The next day, the child quietly looked for the doorman and the butler. She gave them a few important things to do. When the butler heard this, he nodded. Luo Sheng, right? This old servant remembers him. Hes the husband of Qu Niang, a maid who washes the clothes in the manor! Gu Nuoer raised her thin eyebrows, her big eyes bright. Its good that Uncle Butler recognizes him. When hees, do as I say! When the child turned around, she realized that under the long corridor not far away, a handsome person was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at her. Gu Nuoer immediately called out sweetly, Brother! She ran over and pounced onto Qiao Xiulis knee. The child rested her cute and round head on his knees, not forgetting to look at Qiao Xiulis expression with her big and bright eyes from time to time. Brother, are you also here to bring Baby Nuo out to y today? Qiao Xiuli lowered his eyes and looked at his fair and smart sister. He smiled helplessly. Chapter 311 - 311 Does Ye Siming Treat You Well? 311 Does Ye Siming Treat You Well? Gu Nuoers heart ached for her brothers legs. She muttered a few words. Then, she said in a childish voice, Brother, isnt Baby Nuo heavy? I dont want to tire you out! The child was very smart. She didnt say that she was afraid of hurting his legs. Instead, she acted spoiled and cute like an adorable little white ball. She wanted to get onto the ground, but Qiao Xiuli carried her in another direction. Then, Qiao Xiuli smiled faintly and said, Dont worry, Nuoer. Brother isnt in pain. Lets look at the flowers while you tell me about Auntie Qu, alright? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Qiao Xiuli carried her and walked to the flowering tree outside the long corridor. It was spring and the peach blossoms were pink and beautiful. A fragrance spread out from the stamen. Qiao Xiuli picked a flower for Gu Nuoer and ced it in her fair and tender palm. Gu Nuoer secretly observed for a while. She discovered that Qiao Xiulis leg seemed to be fine. When he walked, he was no different from an ordinary person. The child told him about how she had encountered the beaten womanst night, wanting to throw herself into theke. Qiao Xiuli remained silent until he finished listening. Then, he said in a rather cold tone, This Luo Sheng is really bold. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks. Thats right. So Brother, is it wrong for Baby Nuo to mess with him? Qiao Xiuli looked at the child in his arms and said in a calm tone, Im afraid that youll be bullied. If this Luo Shenges, Brother will apany you. Gu Nuoer knew that Qiao Xiuli was worried. However, she didnt object to her brother being with her. In any case, she wouldnt use her magic powers to bully Luo Sheng. She only wanted to use reason to convince others! The child nodded happily and agreed. Then, she said softly, But Brother, can you keep it a secret from Mother and the others first? Otherwise, ording to Mothers personality, before Baby Nuo has had enough fun, shell send someone to beat this Luo Sheng half to death! When Qiao Xiuli heard this, he smiled faintly. Alright. The siblings looked at the peach blossoms for a while longer. Qiao Xiuli carried Gu Nuoer and asked her to pick a few of them and put them into her waist pouch. When Elder Brother Siminges back, Ill give all of these to him! Qiao Xiuli asked softly, Is he the guard who took care of you? On the way back, I heard about him. I heard that hes highly skilled in martial arts and is a cold person. Is he getting along well with you? Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek with her small hand and puffed up her cheeks seriously as she thought for a while. Was Elder Brother Siming cold? She didnt seem to think so! Getting along well Well, they got along fine! The child nodded honestly. Elder Brother Siming treats me very well. When hees back, Ill introduce him to Brother! Qiao Xiuli didntment. He had to judge for himself if Ye Siming was good or not. After all, Nuoer was still young and she didnt understand what was good for her. Qiao Xiuli continued to carry Gu Nuoer for a while until his personal attendant pushed the wheelchair over. The attendant was a little worried. After all, their young master had never stood for such a long time. As the young master wanted to y with his sister for a while, the attendant didnt go forward. However, as time passed, he was worried that his young master would endure the difort he was feeling! Therefore, he said, Young Master, its gettingte. This servant should push you to go for acupuncture. Gu Nuoer dangled her small feet. Brother, let me down! Qiao Xiuli slowly bent down and ced the child on the ground. Gu Nuoer grabbed the peach blossom with her small hand and said with a smile, Brother, Ill go show the peach blossoms to Grandpa and Grandma! Qiao Xiuli smiled and nodded. Go on, run slowly. The child turned around and skipped away from the corner of the long corridor until her figure disappeared. At this moment, Qiao Xiulis figure suddenly swayed. His knees were sore and swollen, and he almost fell to the ground! Chapter 312 - 312 Wanting to Be One of Her Many Healthy Older Brothers 312 Wanting to Be One of Her Many Healthy Older Brothers Even though she had requested toe down many times, Qiao Xiuli was unwilling to do so. Gu Nuoer wanted to protect his dignity as an older brother. She pretended that she was going to look for her grandfather, but she was actually hiding behind the pir. She was waiting for an opportunity to use her spiritual energy to relieve her brothers difort. The child had also sensed before and knew that her brothers leg muscles and bones were hurt. It was impossible topletely cure him with just medicine or acupuncture. However, if she were to use her magic powers, it wouldnt be a problem to cure Qiao Xiulis leg injury. However, in order not to arouse suspicion, she could only send a bit of spiritual power to Qiao Xiuli every time she saw him. With such gradual treatment, sooner orter, Qiao Xiuli would be able to stand up again. The child wiped her tears with the back of her hand, her fair face looking exceptionally strong. Her brother was so good, so she would definitely cure him! Gu Nuoer made up her mind and quietly moved her small feet to leave from the other end. In the afternoon, heavy rain fell without warning. The scent of the mountains was mixed with the fragrance of the trees and flowers in the mountains. However, Bai Yi and the others were not in the mood to admire the beautiful scenery in the deep mountains. This was because they were about to approach the mountain bandits hideout. Bai Yi arranged for a soldier to scout the way. The others temporarily hid in a cave to avoid the rain. Chapter 313 - 313 He Wanted to Go Back Early to See the Little Thing 313 He Wanted to Go Back Early to See the Little Thing Bai Yi looked at the injured viger woman who was hiding from the rain with them in the cave. He frowned and called Song Qiyuan to the entrance of the cave. Bai Yi lowered his voice and said, Young Master Song, were going to enter the enemysir next. If we bring her along, itll definitely be inconvenient. Song Qiyuans expression was also tense and his jaw moved. The rain is too heavy. I originally wanted to leave her at the fork just now, but I didnt expect the rain to suddenlye. Lets bring her along for a while longer. Before we set off, Ill send her away. Originally, Song Qiyuan didnt want to be a busybody, but he was unwilling to admit defeat just like that. Otherwise, it would be like lowering his head to Ye Siming. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and brought the injured woman along for a while. Bai Yi felt that this wasnt appropriate, but he didnt say anything in the end. Firstly, Song Qiyuan was not his soldier, and secondly, he was not his son. He didnt want to be the one to discipline him. However, Bai Yi was experienced on the battlefield and knew very well how much trouble such a soldier who didnt have order and didnt have a clear grasp of the situation would bring to the military camp. Song Qiyuan had brought some soldiers with him. Bai Yi watched as they sat in groups of twos and threes, but they were very far away from Bai Yi and the others. How was thising on a mission to exterminate bandits? Song Qiyuan was clearly here to fight with Ye Siming for credit. If they were not united, how could they eliminate the bandits? After thinking about it again and again, Bai Yi said to Song Qiyuan, Let her leave by herself since the rain is a little lighter now. When the scoutse back, well be taking action. We mustnt alert the enemy over such an unrted person. Song Qiyuan wanted to refuse, but Bai Yi said firmly, This is an order! Young Master Song, I hope you can carry it out. Song Qiyuan frowned. As a general personally sent by the emperor, he had to listen to Bai Yis military orders. Song Qiyuan hesitated for a while before saying a few words to the woman, asking her to leave early. Unexpectedly, the injured woman was straightforward. She stood up and thanked Song Qiyuan before staggering away. Bai Yi looked at the womans back and his expression darkened. He walked to Ye Simings side. At this moment, the youth was sitting on a big rock near the entrance of the cave and slowly eating cloud fruits. The cloud fruits were crispy, sweet, and juicy. The little thing would definitely like it. At the thought of this, Ye Siming lowered his head and a cold smile appeared on his thin lips. Bai Yi stopped in his tracks and hesitated. Why was this child smiling foolishly? Were the cloud fruits so delicious? Bai Yi still walked forward and reminded in a low voice, Siming, Song Qiyuan and his men arent reliable. If something happens, theyll probably run faster than rabbits. Be careful and hold your sword well at all times to protect yourself. If necessary, listen to my orders and leave when you should. Ye Siming looked up at him. The youths pitch-ck eyes were like a deep sea, hiding danger. He sat there, looking righteous, and was wearing night-movement clothes. He looked like he was the abyss itself. At this moment, Bai Yi had an illusion. It was as if what these people should be afraid of was not the mountain bandits who killed people like flies, but the cold-looking youth in front of them. Ye Siming stopped smiling and his eyes regained their coldness. He tied the bag of cloud fruits around his waist and said calmly, You dont have to worry about me. Just take good care of yourself. Ye Siming calcted that it had been two days since they came out. At this speed, they had yet to reach the mountain banditsir. He twisted his sleeves impatiently. He began to consider if he should let Bai Yi and the others stay here while he went to eliminate the mountain bandits alone. This way, he might be able to save two days and go back to see the little thing earlier. Chapter 314 - 314 Cause A Ruckus In the Grace Defender Duke Manor, And Make Her Lose Her Work! 314 Cause A Ruckus In the Grace Defender Duke Manor, And Make Her Lose Her Work! Just as Ye Siming was deep in thought, his ears twitched slightly and he sensed a different rustling sound. The youths gaze immediately turned cold, like a wolf creeping in the deep forest when it heard someone approaching. His hand subconsciously touched the hilt of his sword and he said to Bai Yi in a deep voice, There are peopleing over. Theres a lot of them. Bai Yi was shocked. For some reason, he thought of the injured vige woman who had left in a hurry. He immediately turned around and instructed all the soldiers in a low voice. Be on guard. People with unknown identities are approaching. Ye Siming turned around and said coldly, Wait here. Ill go take a look in front. Bai Yi grabbed his hand and frowned. No! At this moment, no one can act rashly. Wait for the scout toe back. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing endless coldness. If the scout cane back, he would have done so long ago. Itll take only time for two incense sticks to burn. How long has it been? Before this group of people approaches, Ill figure out their background first. Hide here well. Ill be back soon. As he spoke, he broke free from Bai Yis restraints and leaped, disappearing into the forest in the blink of an eye. Siming! Bai Yi called out in surprise, but Ye Siming had already left. Bai Yi could not abandon the soldiers and could only wait on the spot for the time being. The rain was getting heavier. A drunken figure holding a small jar of wine walked unsteadily along the street. He was drenched and reeked of alcohol. The passersby avoided him as much as possible. The drunkard wanted to enter a tea shop to avoid the rain, but before he could take a step in, he was pushed out by the waiter. Luo Sheng! Are you here to scam food and drinks again? Let me tell you, dont even think abouting in today. Look at how dirty you are. Get out, get out! Luo Sheng let out a loud burp and staggered from the push. He roared in dissatisfaction, Who are you calling a scammer? I have money! Then, he lowered his head and searched his sleeves for a long time, but they were empty. The money he had gotten from his wife, Qu Niang, had long been used up from drinking. The waiter sneered. Hurry up and leave! Luo Sheng was dissatisfied that he was looked down upon. He shouted, Just wait! Ill go back and ask that woman for money now! Ill buy 10 to 20 pots of teater. You can just wait to especially serve me and run until your legs break! As he spoke, he turned around and staggered into the rain. The waiter clicked his tongue and shook his head. He must have gone back to hit his wife again. Why didnt the heavens strike such an evil person to death? Pfft! However, when Luo Sheng returned to his house, he did not see Qu Niang. Only then did he remember that he had warned Mother Qust time that she had to give him money. Otherwise, he would cause a ruckus in the Grace Defender Dukes Estate and make her lose her job! He didnt expect this b*tch to hide from him for a few days and note home! Luo Sheng threw the wine jar and it shattered into pieces. He said angrily, This damned woman, do you really think that I dont dare to cause trouble in the Grace Defender Duke Manor? Luo Shen pushed open the door abruptly and headed for the Grace Defender Duke Manor, reeking of alcohol. He was going to make a huge fusster! If the Grace Defender Duke wanted to appease this matter, they would have to give him a sum of money! The rain drizzled, causing the afternoon sky to be gloomy as if it was almost night. Luo Sheng entered the alley heading to the Grace Defender Duke Manor and the doorman saw this drunk figure. The little princess had already given instructions, and they had also seen Qu Niangs drunk husband before. Therefore, the doorman recognized at a nce that this was Luo Sheng. He immediately turned around and entered the manor. Not longter, four to five burly guards followed the doorman out. Chapter 315 - 315 The Little Princess Is Her Pillar 315 The Little Princess Is Her Pir Luo Sheng opened his mouth and was about to howl when he was pressed to the ground by the burly men. Then, a smelly rag was stuffed into his mouth. Before he could react, he was knocked unconscious and dragged into the residence. This series of actions was very fast. Before anyone could see or hear anything, Luo Sheng was pulled in. His fantasizing about causing a scene and attracting the attention of others didnt exist at all. Ssh A basin of cold water was poured over his head. Luo Sheng trembled a little and slowly woke up. The light in front of him was dim, but he could faintly see things clearly. This was a small room. There was a huge screen on the left that divided the room into two. Luo Shengs gaze went from muddled to sober. He saw two fierce-looking burly men standing in front of him, each holding a thick rod! More importantly, he was tied tightly to a chair! He was shocked and shouted, Who are you guys?! What do you want?! The two burly men had fierce expressions like two door gods. They didnt answer his question and just stared at him fiercely. Behind the screen, Gu Nuoer was sitting obediently on Qiao Xiulis knee. She swayed her small feet and had a candy in her mouth, her eyes round and bright. Gu Nuoer looked at Qu Niang, who was beside her, and said in a soft voice, Auntie, as long as you teach him a lesson ording to the method I taught you just now, he definitely wont dare to bully you like this in the future. Qu Niang was a little hesitant and rubbed her hands uneasily. She was afraid of being beaten up. Each time she approached Luo Sheng, she would tremble. Princess, this servant Gu Nuoers small face turned serious. Auntie, if you hesitate about doing this to him, youll definitely continue to get beaten up in the future. I can help you once, but how many times can I help you? Are you nning to continue to be bullied by him in the future when its at a ce where I cant see? Being benevolent to him is equivalent to being cruel to yourself! Gather your courage this time and teach him a lesson! The childs eyes were now suffused with a ck glow, like a flowing gxy. Youre not even afraid of death, but youre afraid of such an ipetent bad man? Qu Niang thought of how she had been bullied by Luo Sheng in the past. With the little princesss encouragement, she took a deep breath. She picked up the wrapped linen at the side and walked out from behind the screen. Qiao Xiuli watched indifferently until Qu Niang left. Then, he smiled faintly and reached out to pat Gu Nuoers small head. Nuoers thoughts are clear, giving her pir strength. Gu Nuoer crossed her arms and nodded like an adult, her tone soft. Before this, when Elder Brother Siming and I were on the streets, we already bumped into Auntie Qu being beaten up by her husband on the streets. Elder Brother Siming went up and taught him a lesson. However, this bad person did not repent and even made an even more excessive request. This shows that hes a scoundrel and shameless rascal who isnt afraid of death at all! Mother said that when facing such a person who doesnt care about his life, we have to keep him alive and think of ways to torture him! Only then would he be afraid of you. The child leisurely touched her ck hair. Brother can just watch with me if this method will work. At this moment, Luo Sheng, who was outside, saw Qu Niang walking out from behind the screen with aplicated expression. He immediately shouted angrily, Stupid woman, you were the one who sent someone to mess with me? Hurry up and untie me. Otherwise, see how Ill kill youter! Veins popped out on Luo Shengs forehead, making him look terrifying. Perhaps it was because of the confidence the princess had given her, but this time, Qu Niang didnt show any fear. Instead, his expression gradually turned cold as he stared fixedly at Luo Sheng. The little princess was right. He wouldnt repent at all unless he knew his mistake. Chapter 316 - 316 You’ll Be A Cripple From Now On 316 Youll Be A Cripple From Now On Qu Niang looked at Luo Sheng, the hatred in her heart appearing along with the grievances she had suffered all these years. Luo Sheng, back then, you took advantage of my familys poverty and bought me from my parents to be your wife with just ten taels! After I arrived at your house, I did my best to serve your parents! They were sick all over and I neverined of being tired. I had always served them carefully until they passed away! Dont forget that when your mother passed away, she held your hand and told you to treat me well! But Luo Sheng, what did you do? You beat me up for seven to eight years! At first, you only hit me because you were drunk. Later on, you went even further! All these years, there are new wounds on my body every day! You find it tiring and dont go out to work. I work two jobs by myself and am so busy that I had two miscarriages. However, you told the girls in the brothel that Im a hen who canty eggs! Luo Sheng, wheres your conscience? How can you use such an unbearable term to describe your wife?! As she spoke, Qu Niang unfolded the cloth in her hand andid it out on the table at the side. These were actually all knives used by butchers to ughter cows and pigs! They varied in size from big to small and would definitely allow one to be able to remove every inch of flesh from the bones cleanly! Luo Sheng was shocked and watched Qu Niangs actions. Qu Niang, what are you going to do?! Dont be crazy! Qu Niang sneered. Youve hit me for seven to eight years and I just want to cut you a few hundred times. Is that crazy? Luo Sheng red at her. The likes of you? Do you know how to use a knife? Hurry up and let go of me. I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, dont me me for not holding back! Qu Niang chuckled, not afraid at all. She held a small dagger in her hand and walked towards Luo Sheng. Then, she nimbly cut a bloody wound on his thigh! The de was very sharp, and blood quickly soaked the clothes around the wound. Luo Sheng let out an agonizing scream. Gu Nuoer only saw Qu Niang holding a dagger. The child was focused on the translucent screen. Just as she was about to get a closer look, Qiao Xiulis slender palm covered her eyes. His gentle and indifferent voice rang in her ears. Children mustnt see this. Youll get nightmares. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks, feeling a little disappointed. Only at the moment when Qu Niang made her move did Luo Sheng know that she was serious. Luo Sheng was furious. Who gave this b*tch the courage to treat him like this?! He roared angrily, Just you wait. Once Im untied, see how Ill beat you to death! Qu Niang was not afraid and only sneered. She put down the knife and took out a small brown pill from her sleeve. Then, Qu Niang pinched Luo Shengs cheek with one hand and stuffed the pill into his throat with the other. Two burly men helped her and poured a pot of water into his mouth! No matter how much Luo Sheng struggled, it was useless. The pill slid down his throat and into his stomach. He coughed violently. What what did you feed me?! Qu Niang bent over and looked at his sorry state. She smiled calmly. Its naturally a poison that can make you feel pain. Every month, without my antidote, you can just wait to be a cripple. You wont even be able to move or speak and can only lie in bed. Luo Sheng, were husband and wife. Its fine even if you hit me. Lie down well for the rest of your life. Ill take good care of you. If Im in a bad mood one day, Ill roll you up in a grass mat and throw you into the mountains. Anyway, our fate as husband and wife has long ended! Luo Shengs angry expression disappeared and was reced by panic. You How dare you?! Youre trying to kill me! I can go to the government to sue you! Chapter 317 - 317 It’s Not Poison, It’s A Croton Seed I Gave! 317 Its Not Poison, Its A Croton Seed I Gave! Qu Niang smiled. Go ahead. When I die in prison, itll be more satiating. And you can forget about getting the antidote for the rest of your life. Without me, who would be willing to care about a cripple like you who cant move? Youll probably die quietly in just a few days. When Luo Sheng heard this, his gaze was filled with surprise. Although he was fearful, he still didnt believe it. After all, Qu Niang had been weak in front of him for so many years. Whod believe that she had suddenly be so decisive and ruthless? Gu Nuoer saw all of this from behind the screen. She quietly drew a circle with her small hand. Then, Luo Sheng felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. It was as if someone had hooked onto his intestines and was swinging them back and forth! It hurts! It hurts too much! Luo Sheng gritted his teeth and sweat broke out on his forehead. Qu Niang paused in her action. This medicine was given by the little princess. It should have taken effect, right? However, the princess said that it wasnt poison. Then why did Luo Sheng act up so quickly? She put away her thoughts and picked up the bloodstained knife again, preparing to continue cutting wounds on Luo Shengs leg. However, Luo Sheng couldnt take it anymore and immediately cried. Qu Niang! Im a b*stard! Ive sinned! Please, Im in too much pain. Please let me off. I wont dare to hit you again. Can I kneel down and apologize to you? Let me go! Initially, Qu Niang and Gu Nuoer had thought that Luo Sheng wouldnt admit his mistake so quickly. They didnt expect him to admit defeat so quickly. Qu Niang watched coldly and felt that the fear she had for Luo Sheng hadpletely disappeared. It turned out that it was because she kept on enduring that Luo Shengs arrogance increased. Evil people had to be treated in even worse ways. In the end, Luo Sheng was taken away by Qu Niang. Before he left, he kept crying, saying that he had let her down. Qiao Xiuli watched them leave and lowered his head to ask Gu Nuoer, When did Sister get your hands on poison? Gu Nuoers pink lips fluttered and she smiled cutely and obediently. Its not poison. Its a croton seed I got from the chef uncle! Qiao Xiuli was stunned for a moment before chuckling. This smart girl. The next day, Qu Niang came to look for Gu Nuoer again. At that moment, the child was ying on the swing in the garden with Wanxuan serving her. Gu Nuoers eyes were watery, and her dress was like a butterfly in spring, pink and fluttery. She picked up a piece of pastry with her small hand and took the initiative to hand it to Wanxuan. Elder Sister Wanxuan, you should eat too. Its very sweet! Wanxuan smiled and said, Princess, this servant isnt hungry. You can eat it. Just as the master and servant were talking, Qu Niang walked over. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked over, her eyshes fluttering. Auntie Qu, you look much better today. Qu Niang smiled and then bowed slightly, wanting to kowtow to Gu Nuoer. The child raised her hand and ordered Wanxuan to quickly help her up. Auntie, what are you doing?! Get up quickly! Qu Niang said, Princess, this servant thanks you for saving my life. When this servant wanted tomit suicide, you gave this servant a wake-up call. After what happened yesterday, this servant has already thought it through and is prepared to go to the government office to divorce Luo Sheng. This servant really cant stand having to spend the rest of my life with such a useless man. Gu Nuoers expression was light and carried a hint of childishness. Coachman uncle said that women are all afraid of divorce. If they are separated from their husbands, people will point their fingers at them from behind. Auntie, arent you afraid? Qu Niang smiled indifferently. Whats there to be afraid of? Its much better than living a life with such a person! Without Luo Sheng, this servants life will be a little morefortable. Chapter 318 - 318 A Black Person Entered the Room 318 A ck Person Entered the Room The child rested her chin on her fair and tender hand and smiled. ??That??s right. I??m very happy that Auntie can think things through!?? Qu Niang straightened her back. She looked even more energetic than the few times Gu Nuo??er had seen her covered in dust. Once one was no longer afraid and was no longer bound by the shackles of the secr world, they would look like they were filled with vitality. Qu Niang smiled and said, ??This servant also has a neighbor who is often bullied by her husband. If there??s a chance in the future, this servant will teach her the method that the princess taught me.?? Gu Nuo??er pped her small hands. ??Auntie is so amazing. You didn??t forget to help others. I want to eat another piece of pastry to celebrate such a happy asion!?? After saying that, the child reached out her fair and tender finger to grab the sugar cake in the box on the table. Wanxuan grabbed Gu Nuo??er??s chubby hand and shook her head with a smile. ??Princess, you can??t eat anymore. There are only two pieces left on this te. If you eat too much, you won??t be able to have dinner at night!?? Gu Nuo??er didn??t seed. She pouted her pink lips pitifully. When Qu Niang saw this, she first smiled before her expression calmed down. ??Princess, this servanta?| has another matter to report to you. However, this servant can??t be certain about it. After all, this servant only saw it in the blink of an eye and didn??t see it clearly, let alone confirm it.?? Gu Nuo??er tilted her head curiously and asked in a soft voice, ??What is it??? ??Half a month ago, the Grace Defender Duke hadn??t returned yet. The manor was empty, so there wasn??t much work to do. This servant usuallyes every three days to wash some of the Master and Madam??s clothes to prevent insect damage and also from umting dust. ??Because this servant knew that Master and the others wereing back, this servant stayed in the manor for a longer duration that day and washed a lot of clothes. This servant was afraid that Master and the others would want to wear them when they came back. ??This servant originally wanted to wait until the sun sets before putting away the clothes then this servant would leave. However, this servant was too tired and had also been beaten by Luo Sheng. Therefore, this servant fell asleep groggily while leaning against the woodshed.?? Qu Niang??s voice wasn??t loud, and the more she spoke, the more she frowned. ??Later on, this servant woke up. It was alreadyte at night and the lights were off everywhere in the manor. Just as this servant was about to go and take back the clothes, I realized that a sneaky person hade from outside. This servant didn??t know him and hadn??t seen him before. He was also wearing ck clothes and carrying something in his arms as he shed past this servant. ??At that time, this servant was shocked and thought that there was a thief! Therefore, this servant quickly followed him. However, this servant was afraid that he would notice, so this servant didn??t follow closely. This servant could only see him enter our Grace Defender Duke??s room and note out for a long time. ??This servant waited outside the courtyard for a long time but didn??t see this persone out again. Later on, this servant went in to check, but there was no one there either. There were no signs of the windows being moved. ??This servant couldn??t help but feel that she was seeing things. However, this servant felt that she had indeed seen it. As this servant wasn??t sure, this servant didn??t tell anyone about this. ??The princess has helped this servant so much. Other than working hard, this servant doesn??t know how else to repay you. Therefore, I thought of this matter. Your Highness, you can go and check on thister. ??It??d naturally be best if nothing happened. But it could have been a thief who had stolen Master??s precious things! It hadn??t been long since that urrence. There??s still time to report this to the officials.?? When Gu Nuo??er heard this, her ck eyshes fluttered and there was a hint of confusion in her watery eyes. Auntie Qu had been working at her grandfather??s house for eight to nine years and could be considered an old family servant. It was a person that even she didn??t recognizea?| and he was even carrying a bag of things? Gu Nuo??er immediately jumped off the swing and said in a childish voice, ??Thank you for the reminder, Auntie. I??ll go and see Grandpa now! Chapter 319 - 319 Grandpa, Can You Play Hide and Seek With Nuo’er? 319 Grandpa, Can You y Hide and Seek With Nuoer? Seeing this, Qu Niang also took her leave. On the way to the Grace Defender Dukes courtyard, Gu Nuoer slowed down and pondered as she walked. Wanxuan sighed in surprise beside her. Could it be a thief? The Old Master and the others have been out for more than three years, but this is the first time Ive heard that a thief has broken in! However, I didnt hear from the butler reporting any lost items to Her Highness. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Her voice was soft, but it carried a hint of calmness. It cant be thieves. Elder Sister Wanxuan, do you still remember? In the past, when beggars passed by Grandpas door, they were so frightened that they wanted to leave quickly. This was because they all said that Grandpas daughter, my mother, had a fiery temper. They were afraid that someone wouldin to Mother and that shed misunderstand them for wanting to steal something just because they were passing by. There were even rumors that people could steal Fathers gold, but they must not touch a single stone from Noble Consort Qiao. This is because Mother would teach those people a lesson. Therefore, ordinary thieves wonte to Grandpas residence to cause trouble. Grandpa has a reputation as the Grace Defender Duke, and Mother has a fearsome reputation. Why would ordinary thievese to court deaths? The more the child analyzed, the more serious her expression became. Moreover, Grandpa had brought Uncle and the others out of the capital for close to three years. Why hadnt something like this happened before, but yet it took ce half a month before Grandpa wasing back? Wanxuan felt that she didnt have enough heads to figure things out. She frowned and thought hard. This Moreover, if Auntie Qu isnt wrong, she said that that person was carrying something in his arms. What kind of thief would ce the things they brought at the house of the person they were going to steal from?! Could they have hidden the things they had stolen from somewhere else in Old Masters courtyard? After Wanxuan finished speaking, she felt that it wasnt realistic. If the thief wanted to steal something, why hide it at the owners house? Wouldnt that be like taking off his pants and farting? Completely unnecessary! She coughed lightly. This servants intelligence is really limited. Princess, you can ask Her Highnesster. Gu Nuoer shook her head, her pink cheeks swaying as she shook. Her skin was fair and her eyes were ck. I wont tell Mother about this first. Baby Nuo will go and see Grandpa first. When they arrived at the Grace Defender Dukes courtyard, the maidservant who was serving the two old men was standing in the corridor. Gu Nuoer called out sweetly, Elder Sister Qiaorong~ What are Grandpa and Grandma doing?! When Qiaorong saw that the little princess was here, she smiled and went forward. Your Highness, Old Master and Old Madam have just woken up from their afternoon nap. You came at the right time. She lifted the curtain for Gu Nuoer. The child crossed the threshold and had one of her small feet still stepping outside. She called out sweetly, Grandpa! Baby Nuo is here! The Grace Defender Duke quickly put down his teacup and quickly walked out from the other side of the screen. He grinned as he walked over, then carried Gu Nuoer. Why isnt Grandpas good Nuoer taking an afternoon nap? Gu Nuoer said softly, I cant sleep! I want to y with Grandpa. Grandpa, can you y hide and seek with Nuoer? The Dukeughed heartily. Why not? Come, lets go to the garden. The ce is bigger there. The child immediately twisted her body. Lets y in the house. Otherwise, Baby Nuo will be sad if Grandpa cant find me. Her voice was soft as she spoke, but she didnt forget to blink her big eyes coquettishly. Her ck eyes were pure and clear. The Duke was amused and immediately agreed. Gu Nuoer then called for Wanxuan, as well as Qiaorong who was outside, saying that it would be more fun if everyone yed together. Then, the Grace Defender Duke was tasked to be the one to search while the others started to hide. The old madam smiled and sat on the couch. Nuoer, be careful and dont bump your head. Chapter 320 - 320 Grandmother, Help Me~ Nuo’er Can’t Go Up Anymore! 320 Grandmother, Help Me~ Nuoer Cant Go Up Anymore! Gu Nuoer immediately snorted. Grandma, lower your voice. Otherwise, Grandpa will hear you! Shh~! She made a gesture with her chubby fingers and then ran back and forth in the house. Wanxuan and Qiaorong had both hidden well. The old madam smiled as she looked at her granddaughter, who was still walking around. She wondered what was going on in her smart mind. There was no special expression on Gu Nuoers face, but she had already released her magic power. What others couldnt see was that the entire room was surrounded by a faint blue watery light. She was looking for anything suspicious that didnt have the aura of the Qiao Family. However, she didnt find any item. Instead, she discovered a strange hole under the Grace Defender Duke and his wifes bed. To be more precise, it was a secretpartment. Gu Nuoer could sense that there was something hidden there. She aimed at the spot and squeezed under the bed with her butt sticking out. Her small body snuggled in. Fortunately, Qiaorong and the other maidservants cleaned the ce every day, so there was no dust at all. However, Gu Nuoer found it even more strange. Someone cleaned this ce every day. Why didnt they notice that there was a hiddenpartment under it? Gu Nuoer gently searched her surroundings with her small hands and finally discovered a suspicious gap near the wall. She tried to open it with her hands, but she didnt use any tools and didnt have any strength to do so. She also couldnt open this thing that looked like a lid. No wonder Elder Sister Qiaorong and the others didnt notice it when they were cleaning every day. It was really too close to the innermost area and no one would notice it. Gu Nuoer tried for a long time but failed to open it. Her small face puffed up with a hint of impatience. The child decided not to waste her energy. She waved her small hand and pushed the lid open from left to right. With the light from the room, Gu Nuoer could barely see that it was a hiddenpartment that wasnt too deep. There was a rectangr mahogany box with the print of a young horned dragon. She reached out her small hand, wanting to pull the box up. However, she was really too small and her arms werent long enough. There was still some depth in the secretpartment. Just as the child was exerting strength, her body suddenly felt light. Gu Nuoer fell in. Not only was her nose covered in dust, but tears welled up in her eyes from the pain of the bump! Boohoo~ My nose~ When the old madam heard this sound, she quickly stood up and looked for where it came from She was afraid that something had fallen and hit Gu Nuoer. Nuoer? Nuoer, where are you? What was that sound just now? Are you alright? Grandma, Im here~ There was a hint of crying in her childish voice. The old madam quickly squatted down and saw that there was actually a hole under the bed! At this moment, Gu Nuoer raised a box with both hands. Hei shoo phew~ The childs two white hands that were stained with dust grabbed onto the edge of the hiddenpartment, revealing the top of her furry head. Immediately after came her pair of big eyes that were still glistening with tears. The tip of her nose had gotten dust on it, making her look as cute as a little rabbit. Gu Nuoer tried for a long time but realized that she couldnt climb up. The secretpartment was too narrow. She raised her small leg a few times but couldnt reach the edge! She tugged at the edge pitifully and said in a soft voice, Grandma, help me~ Nuoer cante up! The old madam was shocked, afraid that Gu Nuoer would get hurt. She was old and couldnt get in. She quickly called out, Someone,e quickly! Nuoer has fallen into a hiddenpartment! A momentter, Wanxuan crawled under the bed and pulled the child up. Gu Nuoer ignored the dust on her face and instructed in a childish voice, Elder Sister Wanxuan, quickly open this box and see whats inside. Chapter 321 - 321 Making A Dragon Robe Privately Is A Death Penalty! 321 Making A Dragon Robe Privately Is A Death Penalty! Wanxuan quickly opened the box. When everyone saw what was inside, they all gasped. This was The Grace Defender Duke looked shocked. Even though he had been on the battlefield for many years, he could not help but reveal a surprised expression. Dragon robe? His voice trembled slightly in disbelief. The bright yellow item that was folded neatly in the box was a dragon robe! In the direction where everyone was looking, there was also a dragon stepping on auspicious clouds. Making a dragon robe privately was no different from plotting to usurp the throne. It was equivalent to plotting a rebellion. In terms of crime, one would be subject to the nine familial exterminations! Even though Gu Nuoer was young, she understood this principle. A hint of seriousness appeared on her pink cheeks. Elder Sister Wanxuan, close the door and call Mother over! She had to tell her mother about such a big matter. When Noble Consort Qiao rushed over, she saw the Grace Defender Duke and his wife seated at the table, their brows furrowed tightly. The half-open box was still on the table. The bright yellow fabric inside stung her eyes. Noble Consort Qiaos expression changed. She asked Wanxuan to guard the door. No one was allowed to enter without permission! This time, Noble Consort Qiao frowned as well. Whats going on? Why is there a dragon robe in our manor?! Her voice was extremely soft. Inparison, Gu Nuoer, who was sitting in Old Madam Qiaos arms, seemed much calmer than before. She rubbed her nose which was still in pain and told Noble Consort Qiao the clues that Auntie Qu had mentioned. Noble Consort Qiao frowned. In that case, this is a nned framing. Could it be that another person is tired of living and wants to provoke me? The Grace Defender Dukes expression was solemn. He slowly shook his head. Not necessarily. Perhaps its my political enemy. Ive been a lofty steel barricade my entire life, being able to fight wars and refuse to ept mediation. Ive also offended many officials who only care about profits and interests. However, this matter, regardless if it is targeted at you or me, it is targeted at our Qiao Family. Noble Consort Qiao bit her lip, a hint of contemtion appearing on her beautiful face. No matter who did this, the person who framed them would definitely find an opportunity to expose the matter of the dragon robe. Noble Consort Qiao pondered for a moment and said firmly, Give me this box. Ill get someone to deal with it cleanly. Nonsense! The Grace Defender Duke objected sternly. This isnt a joke. Making a dragon robe privately is a crime. If you were to take care of it and someone sees it, itll suggest that we have a guilty conscience! What should they do then? Were they going to leave the dragon robe here for others to watch?! Old Madam Qiao mmed the table and sighed. What a sin. We havent been at home for a few years, yet we actually attracted such a vicious thief! Gu Nuoer opened her mouth, wanting to say something. Wanxuans voice sounded from the door. Eldest Young Master, youre back. Old Master, Old Madam, and Her Highness are discussing something. Do you have any important matters? Qiao Xiulis calm voice sounded. Im fine. I just came back from the medical hall after getting acupuncture. When I passed by the city gate, I saw that themoners were congested. I took a closer look and realized that it was a youth. He seemed to have returned from exterminating the bandits. Other people say that hes Young Master Ye. I thought of what Nuoer told me previously. Now, her first-grade guards surname is Ye. Therefore, I want to ask Grandfather and Grandmother if we should help. Its because this Young Master Ye and his soldiers are seriously injured. It originally has nothing to do with us, but since hes Nuoers guard, should we reach out and help him? As soon as he finished speaking, the door was opened from the inside. A small figure rushed out. Noble Consort Qiaos exmation sounded in the room. Nuoer! Dont run out recklessly! Chapter 322 - 322 My Left Hand Isn’t Stained With Blood, And Can Carry You 322 My Left Hand Isnt Stained With Blood, And Can Carry You Qiao Xiuli reached out his hands, wanting to grab Gu Nuoer. Unexpectedly, the child was agile as a bird, running out of the long corridor in the blink of an eye. She said in a childish voice, Grandpa, Grandma, Mother, Brother, Ille back after taking a look! Elder Brother Siming was injured? Wasnt he a wolf? Could it be that those mountain bandits were too fierce? Noble Consort Qiao walked out and saw that her daughter had already run around the corner. She pursed her red lips and shouted sternly, Zhang Sui, quickly follow the princess! The hidden guard who was hidden somewhere immediately appeared. After receiving the order, he tapped his foot and flew over the roof with his Qinggong, following Gu Nuoer. The child ran for a long time and was so tired that she was panting. Phew, the road to the city gate is too long! She was still young and there were passersby around her, so she couldnt form a seal and fly over. Just as Gu Nuoer was fretting, Zhang Sui asked softly from behind, Princess, do you need help? This subordinate can send you over. The child turned around, her eyes seeming to have lit up with stars. Elder Brother Zhang Sui~ Hurry up~ She reached out her small hands and gestured for Zhang Sui to carry her and fly over. However, Zhang Sui was worried about offending the princess and only dared to grab her shoulders gently with both hands. Then, Gu Nuoer felt that there was nothing under her feet. Zhang Sui used his Qinggong and advanced steadily and quickly. Not longter, they arrived at the street near the city gate. However, the ce was congested with citizens! Some of themoners were crying, while others were whispering and discussing amongst themselves Boohoo, General Bai is so seriously injured. These damned mountain bandits! So many people are injured. Did the soldiers underestimate the enemy too much? Oh my, they are so badly injured. I cant bear to watch anymore. When Gu Nuoer heard this, a hint of anxiety appeared on her round and fair face. She tiptoed and jumped, but she still couldnt see anything. The child looked at Zhang Sui for help. Zhang Sui understood and scolded the crowd in front, The princess has arrived. Pedestrians, move aside! He had strong internal energy. With a shout, themoners in front of him consciously turned their heads and parted to form a path. Gu Nuoer took the opportunity to squeeze out of the crowd. However, when the child saw the scene in front of her, she was also stunned. Although Ye Simings clothes were not damaged, his cheeks were stained with blood. His ck eyes which were like sharp des were condensed with a hint of indifference and rxation after killing. There was also a hint of fatigue. He looked more like a sluggish and arrogant youth. He held a sword in his left hand and was carrying the unconscious General Bai Yi over his shoulder with his right. There was blood on Bai Yis body, dripping down from his fingertips. Behind Ye Siming were dozens of carts pulled by horses. The injured soldiers on the carts were panting in pain. Song Qiyuans face was covered in blood as hey unconscious on the soldiers. However, other than the soldiers, the rest were all bandits who were tied up. Some were dead, some were still breathing. However, those who were still alive were seriously injured and looked delirious. Of so many people, only Ye Siming was standing. He carried Bai Yi and seemed to be exhausted. His footsteps were very slow. The path they had taken from entering the city gate to where they were now had blood dripping on it. Elder Brother Siming! Gu Nuoer stopped in front of him in a daze and raised her small hands uneasily as if she wanted to pounce over and hug him. However, she didnt know if this would make him fall. When Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer had arrived, he finally revealed an unruly smile on his cold and disdainful face. Gu Nuoer,e over here. My left hand isnt stained with blood and can carry you. Chapter 323 - 323 Nuo’er Became A Little Hole-Digging Gopher 323 Nuoer Became A Little Hole-Digging Gopher As Ye Siming said this, he stabbed the sword into the ground. He reached out his hand to Gu Nuoer. The youth, who had been fighting for the entire night, was so tired that he only wanted to sleep while hugging the child. Last night was very bloody. He killed all the mountain bandits by himself and still had time toe back to save Bai Yi and the others who had been ambushed. Everything finally ended at dawn. Ye Siming leaned against a rock and brushed the blood on him. He wondered if he would have to change his clothes before he could see Gu Nuoer when he returned. Otherwise, she would definitely not dare to approach him because she was afraid of blood. The youth waited just like that. When the sky waspletely bright and Gu Nuoer should have woken up, he dragged the injured soldiers and mountain bandits out of the mountain. Gu Nuoers small body bounced and she ran towards him. She pounced into Ye Simings arms and sobbed. Elder Brother Siming, are you injured too? Ye Siming chuckled, his narrow eyes filled with high spirits. Hurt by mortals? Of course not. He pulled something off the horse behind him. Even though the soldiers were severely injured, the cloud fruits that Ye Siming had brought for Gu Nuoer were still in his bag. He handed the bag to the child. I promised to bring you something. Youll like sweet fruits, right? However, when Gu Nuoer raised her head, arge string of tears was already flowing down her fair and smooth face! Elder Brother Siming, its good that youre alright. The child sniffed and hugged the big bag of cloud fruits in her arms. Her cheeks trembled from crying, and her long eyshes were covered in tears. They fluttered around as if they were sweeping across Ye Simings heart. At this moment, Ye Siming suddenly realized that she had hurt her nose. The girls skin was delicate and a little bump would leave a red scar. Fortunately, the area where the skin was scraped was very small. However, when Ye Siming saw this, he frowned deeply. Only then did he realize that Gu Nuoers clothes also seemed to be covered in dust. He said coldly, Who bullied you when I wasnt around? Gu Nuoer blinked in confusion. Uh? No one! Did it count if she bullied others? Ye Simings eyes darkened as he pointed at the wound on her nose. Who bullied you? Tell me, I still have the strength to kill them. Gu Nuoer came to a realization and waved her small hand. No! Elder Brother Siming, this matter isplicated. Nuoer just became a little hole-digging gopher! Ill tell you the detailster! Lets send Uncle Bai to the pce first. There are many imperial physicians in the pce. They will definitely be able to treat Uncle Bais injuries! Ye Siming took a deep breath and nodded. Gu Nuoer turned around and was about to call Zhang Sui over to help. Unexpectedly, she realized that the surroundingmoners were still stopping to watch! Everyone had all been watching as she cried and acted spoiled to Elder Brother Siming! A blush immediately appeared on the childs face, and her chubby face looked a little embarrassed. She turned around and pounced into Ye Simings arms again, whining shyly, Oh no, everyone saw Baby Nuos childish appearance! I dont look like a mature five-year-old princess anymore! Ye Siming sneered and raised his eyebrows. Youre still young. How are you considered mature? However, after he finished speaking, he looked up and swept his gaze across the surroundingmoners, applying pressure coldly, Youre still looking? Themoners were speechless. Someone suddenly brought over a handful of fresh green vegetables with water droplets on them. Young Master Ye, its been hard on you guys to suppress the bandits! These bandits upied the mountain path and caused us not to dare to go over. You guys have now gotten rid of evil for the people. This is a small token of my appreciation! Chapter 324 - 324 Those Who Don’t Say Thank You Were All Baddies! 324 Those Who Dont Say Thank You Were All Baddies! With someone taking the lead, themoners all started seething. Thats right! Our hearts ache to see how badly you guys are injured! You guys are also made of flesh and blood. These are the eggs that my henid. Ill give them all to you! Young Master Ye, General Bai often took care of us in the past. When he saw me falling previously, he even sent him home. Take this piece of pork. Themoners all started talking and getting close, cing all their gifts onto the carts. Ye Siming frowned and said, Theres no need for the gifts. I cant hold them. Arent we putting them on the carts? Its not like were getting you to hold them! This child! Auntie will give you two bs of big bones. You must still be growing. Go back and make soup to drink with it! An auntie said generously. Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Simings clothes with her small hands and turned her head in his arms, looking at these people with her bright eyes that had been washed by tears. In the end, the citizens became enthusiastic and actually started to help push the carts. They said that they wanted to push the carts to the imperial citys entrance! Fortunately, Zhang Sui quickly led a group of imperial guards over. The soldiers cleared the way with gongs, and themoners left the matter in their hands, feeling assured. Madam Bai, who had rushed over after hearing the news, arrived with the imperial guards. Siming! Madam Bai called out in panic and ran over quickly. Seeing him carrying the unconscious Bai Yi, Madam Bais eyes immediately turned red. She patted Bai Yis shoulder a few times andined with heartache, Youve been to the battlefields before, yet youre still injured by mountain bandits to this extent. How embarrassing! Ye Siming exined calmly, They were ambushed. In order to save Song Qiyuan, he was shed a few times. Madam Bai looked at the young master from the Song Family who was still unconscious on the cart at the side. She gritted her teeth. This young boy doesnt have the ability and only knows how to cause trouble! Madam Bai wanted to scold him a little more, but from the corner of her eye, she suddenly felt a pair of watery and clear eyes looking at her. Madam Bai turned around and saw Gu Nuoer blinking her big eyes and looking into her eyes. Madam Bai quickly said amiably, Princess, did I scare you? Gu Nuoer shook her head, her gaze clear and obedient. Auntie Bai~ Dont worry, Uncle Bai is fine! She had just diverted her attention to check. Bai Yi only had superficial wounds and had bled a lot. His main meridians were not injured. He would definitely get better after resting for a few days. Madam Bai sighed. Thank you for your kind words, Princess. The imperial guards locked up these mountain bandits in the underground prison and waited for the emperors imperial edict. The injured soldiers were sent to Bai Yis military camp. The pce sent two imperial physicians to take turns treating them. Gu Nuoers third brother, Gu Ziyao, came along with the imperial physicians. He imed to be a benevolent doctor and insisted on helping. The Song Family sent someone to pick up the seriously injured Song Qiyuan. Even though Bai Yi had saved his life, the Song Family didnt say a word of thanks to Madam Bai. Gu Nuoer wrinkled her small nose at the Song Familys back and let out a soft snort. Hmph! Those who didnt say thank you were all baddies! She turned her head and said with her pink lips, Auntie Bai,e with me and send Uncle Bai to the pce. Ill get my father to find someone to treat his injuries! Before Madam Bai could say anything, Bai Yi slowly woke up and heard their conversation. He said in a weak and hoarse voice, Your Highness, theres no need Mine are just small injuries. See if Siming is alright Ye Siming carried him and sneered. Looks like your injuries arent serious indeed. You still have time to care about others. Im fine. Dont worry and go to sleep. Only then did Bai Yi lower his head and faint. Chapter 325 - 325 That Idiot Song! 325 That Idiot Song! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and thought for a moment. Oh, it seems that Uncle Bai is fine. Why dont we send him to the military camp to be treated with the soldiers? Madam Bai agreed and asked Ye Siming to send Bai Yi to the carriage she had brought. Gu Nuoer stood obediently by the carriage. Ye Siming turned to look at her. Gu Nuoer, do you want to apany me? The child pouted and thought about it. Little meow was usually very clingy. As a big doggy, Elder Brother Siming should also need herfort! At the thought of this, Gu Nuoer nodded. Alright! Ye Siming smiled faintly. He carried the child into the carriage. Zhang Sui hesitated for a moment and decided to return to the Grace Defender Duke Manor to report to Her Highness first. Everyone was busy in the military camp. Some people helped boil water, some brought out basins of bloody water, and some were holding scissors. Some soldiers were also carried away, covered under a white cloth. Painful cries could be heard everywhere. Gu Nuoer was held by Ye Simings left hand and she looked around worriedly. Everyone was really seriously injured It hurts so much! Your Highness, I dont want to live anymore. Just kill me! Suddenly, a piercing cry sounded from not far away. Gu Nuoer quickly raised her chin to take a look. Next to a tent, an injured soldier leaned outside and had a broken wooden board pierced into his thigh! The wound was so deep that bones could be seen. With every inch the wooden board was pulled out, blood flowed even more profusely! The soldier was in so much pain that he felt as if his flesh and bones were being gouged out. Two soldiers had to hold him down! Gu Ziyao was wearing green clothes. He had clearlye in a hurry and had yet to change out of them. He paid no heed about getting himself dirty and half-knelt on the ground. He used a small knife that had been heated by fire to separate the wooden board from the flesh bit by bit! The third prince didnt forget to scold and dissuade him. How can a good man die just like that?! You guys have done a meritorious deed for the imperial court. You have to live well to receive the rewards to make this bleeding worth it! The soldier gritted his teeth tightly, and veins appeared on his neck. It was obvious that he was in great pain! Gu Nuoers small body trembled and Ye Siming covered her eyes. If youre scared, dont look. The child pulled Ye Simings hand away and blinked her round eyes. Im not afraid. Baby Nuos heart aches! Ye Siming raised his cold eyebrows. Heartache for others? What about him? It was his fault for not being injured. Ye Siming sent Bai Yi to the tent that had just been vacated. After a while, the third prince, Gu Ziyao, also arrived. The third prince was rather surprised to see Gu Nuoer here. Baby Nuo, why are you here? Hurry up and go back. Everyone here is injured. Youll be scared if you see them! The child waved her hand. Baby Nuo isnt afraid! Third Brother, quickly take a look at Uncle Bai. Gu Ziyao quickly went forward. At this moment, Madam Bai had already cut up Bai Yis bloody clothing. Other than the new knife wounds on Bai Yis body, there were also scars left behind from when he went to war in the past. Gu Nuoer bit her lip, feeling that Bai Yi was very pitiful. Gu Ziyao shook his head and sighed. General Bais injuries are worse than the soldiers outside. What happened? The soldiers you brought with you have all been to the battlefield. How can they not be able to defeat the mountain bandits? Ye Siming said coldly, When I went to check on the enemys situation, their hiding spot was exposed, so they were ambushed. The mountain bandits came prepared and the soldiers were not united. At that time, the team was in chaos. How do they know where Bai Yi is hiding when it is so big in the mountains? Madam Bai was shocked. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. Song Qiyuan saved an injured vige woman. She was there as a scout. That Idiot Song! Madam Bai scolded angrily, not caring about her image. Next, they had to cut open Bai Yis pants and take a look at the injury on his leg. Without any exnation, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and turned to walk out. Chapter 326 - 326 Just Wait and See, Baby Nuo Isn’t Too Weak Either! 326 Just Wait and See, Baby Nuo Isnt Too Weak Either! Next to the tent was the arena where the soldiers usually used to spar for fun. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and had nowhere to go, so he simply ced her to sit down on the arena. This time, he would only be able to see the childs round and fair face when he looked up slightly. Gu Nuoer was still thinking about what Ye Siming had said just now. !! Her eyshes were lowered and her eyes were sparkling like stars. Elder Brother Siming, so you first went to beat the bad mountain bandits until they cried, then went back to save Uncle Bai Yi? Ye Siming crossed his arms and leaned against the arena, sniffing the sweet fragrance on the childs body. He raised his eyebrows nomittally. Gu Nuoer said with her pink lips, Wow, youre so amazing. The uncles are all so seriously injured, but youre fine! Ye Siming pondered for a moment and suddenly raised his right hand. Actually, I still got injured. Gu Nuoer was shocked and quickly held his hand with her two small fair hands to check. Where, where?! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips as if he wanted to smile, but he suppressed the smile that had just curled up. He coughed lightly and said in a deep voice, Blow on it for a while. It might get better then. However, Gu Nuoer tilted her head and didnt see where the wound on his right hand was. In the end, under the childs perseverance, she finally found it! There was a very shallow and inconspicuous small cut on the side of his palm. It seemed to have a scratch from something. It was more like he had been scraped by a branch! A hint of confusion appeared on the childs pink face. Elder Brother Siming, is this considered an injury? Only those who were covered in blood like Uncle Bai Yi were considered injured! Ye Simings eyes were ck like they were condensed glows from unsheathed sharp des. His voice was cold. Its considered an injury because it hurts. Gu Nuoer blinked. The child was convinced by Ye Siming. If it hurt, she had to blow on it! She held Ye Simings hand and blew at it with her small mouth. Her serious head swayed and her fluffy stray hair drooped mischievously on her forehead. It added a hint of cuteness and yfulness to Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming smiled elegantly. This was a scratch from a branch when he was picking fruits. Later on, when he fought the mountain bandits, he was indeed not injured at all. Ye Siming reached out his finger to wipe the dust off Gu Nuoers nose. His movements were very light and slow as if he was afraid of hurting a small figure that was made of white tofu. Even so, the child still covered her nose and snorted aggrievedly. Gu Nuoer was delicate, to begin with. After the collision today, the tip of her nose still hurt a little! Ye Siming frowned, his eyes filled with heartache. What on earth did you go to do? Dig a hole? The child looked around, covered her mouth with her small hand, and whispered, I discovered a shocking secret when staying at Grandpas house! Then, Gu Nuoer whispered to Ye Siming about her discovery of the dragon robe. She ced her hands on her hips proudly. There must be baddies who want to bully Grandpa or Mother. Baby Nuo is going to pull them out and beat them up! Gu Nuoer waved her small fist, but Ye Siming wrapped it up and squeezed it in his palm. He frowned and said in a deep voice, You dont have to do it. Ill do it when the timees. No! Elder Brother Siming, I want to teach this baddie a lesson myself. Hmph, just wait and see. Baby Nuo isnt weak either! At night, Bai Yi slowly woke up in the tent. His throat was dry and burning as he called out softly, Water Madam Bai was lying on him and had fallen asleep. When she heard this, she quickly sat up. Husband, youre awake? Do you want to drink water? Hold on. She helped Bai Yi drink a cup of water. Bai Yis eyes were tired and bloodshot. Wheres Siming? Chapter 327 - 327 This Little Killing God That Suddenly Appeared 327 This Little Killing God That Suddenly Appeared Madam Bai smoothed his back and said, Its gettingte. The princess came to visit you just now but fell asleep. Siming sent her back to the Grace Defender Duke Manor. She looked at her husbands injured appearance and her heart ached. You dont have to worry so much now. Siming is fine. Ive also let the imperial physician take a look just now. Hes not injured. You can rest at ease. Bai Yi slowlyy down and closed his eyes, letting out a long sigh. His mind was filled with fragments. He didnt know if it was his imagination or if it was real. That day, after Ye Siming went to check on the enemy, they stayed in the cave. Bai Yi heard the sounds of fightinging from afar, but the rain was rumbling. He wasnt sure if it was Ye Siming fighting with the mountain bandits. At this moment, Song Qiyuan was getting impatient from waiting and wanted to lead the troops out. He was afraid that Ye Siming would snatch the credit for himself. Bai Yi tried his best to persuade him, but Song Qiyuan refused to listen and insisted on doing things his own way. He even had a conflict with Bai Yi! He said that Bai Yi was a general in vain and was timid in doing things. Bai Yis soldiers were furious and did not want to see the general being ndered. Therefore, they quarreled with Song Qiyuans men. In a fit of anger, Song Qiyuan led his soldiers in the direction Ye Siming had left. Unexpectedly, they encountered an ambush! His soldiers quickly turned around to seek Bai Yis help. Bai Yi would not leave them in the lurch and naturally brought the soldiers to help. Unexpectedly, this was a trap set up by the mountain bandits. Bai Yi and the others were caught in all sorts of ambushes and traps! As for why the mountain bandits knew their locations clearly In the end, it was also because the vige woman who had been injured previously was actually a spy for the mountain bandits! Not only did Song Qiyuan get into big trouble, but he also got himself covered in injuries. Although he was skilled in martial arts, he could not take on ten people alone. The mountain bandits were also extremely vicious. After a while, Song Qiyuan fell into a pool of blood. If Bai Yi hadnt rushed over to protect him, Song Qiyuan would have died under the bandits de! Bai Yi was seriously injured. In order to protect Song Qiyuan and the soldiers, he was already covered in wounds! However, just as he was about to copse from exhaustion Ye Siming came back with a de and was covered in blood. After he joined the battle, the mountain bandits were clearly slowly pushed back! Ye Simings movements were swift. When he moved his de, he didnt even blink. He only felt frustrated and wanted to end everything quickly. He killed people as easily as chopping vegetables with a hint of impatience. When the mountain bandits saw that the situation was not right, they simply gave up on fighting Ye Siming! They knew that General Bai had brought his troops here to annihte them! In that case, they would kill the general first and cause the morale to be in chaos. Would they still be afraid of this little killing god that suddenly appeared? Therefore, a few mountain bandits were tasked with stalling Ye Siming. The remaining few turned around and surrounded Bai Yi. Bai Yi staggered up and held his de worriedly, seeming to still want to drag his injured body to help Ye Siming! Ye Siming frowned and scolded him in a cold voice, Old Bai, why arent you leaving? This brat actually dared to call him that. A cold light shed in Bai Yis eyes as the bandit stabbed at him with a saber. Ye Siming wanted to go forward, but the bandits seemed to not care about their lives and pounced forward to hold him back. It seemed that they were determined to take Bai Yis life! Ye Siming becamepletely impatient. The youth gritted his teeth slightly, his gaze turning cold. Troublesome. Bai Yi didnt know if it was his imagination, but he seemed to have seen an especially big shadow suddenly sh past behind Ye Siming. Immediately after, wolf howls sounded around them. Chapter 328 - 328 Brat, You’re Not Allowed to Call Me Old Bai in the Future 328 Brat, Youre Not Allowed to Call Me Old Bai in the Future The wolves on the mountain were actually all running wildly in their direction. Bai Yi shouted, Siming, run! Otherwise, in the sandwiched predicament, they would definitely have to pay a painful price on this trip. Bai Yi subconsciously wanted to save Ye Simings life. !! However, the boy did not move. He stood there with his de like a reef in the dark night, exuding a dangerous coldness. Wild wolves pounced from all directions as if they had smelled the smell of blood here. They lunged at the mountain bandits beside Bai Yi. Crazy biting sounds and screams resounded in the mountains. Bai Yi saw the most terrifying scene he had ever seen. Some of the mountain bandits were bitten by two wolves until their bodies were iplete. Some of them were even dragged into the forest! It was raining and the mountain bandits couldnt light torches even if they wanted to. The strangest thing was that the wolves had all bypassed Ye Siming. After the wolf pack quickly dealt with some mountain bandits, they suddenly left again. Some of them didnt forget to drag away the broken limbs and remains. Before the remaining bandits coulde back to their senses, they were dealt with by Ye Siming. In the end, Bai Yi had no strength left and there were many wounds on his body. The blood that flowed out of his body mixed with the raindrops and gathered into a meandering red stream. He fell to the ground and watched as Ye Siming stepped over the mountains of corpses and seas of blood, walking towards him. At thest moment before Bai Yi fainted, he vaguely saw the huge ck shadow behind Ye Siming flicker again. Now that he thought about it, he didnt know if he had seen it wrongly or if it was real. Why did the wolf packe so quickly and suddenly? At this moment, the tent was lifted and Ye Siming returned. Madam Bai quickly stood up. Your foster father was still talking about you just now. He keeps feeling worried that youd hurt yourself and hold it in by yourself. Ye Siming grabbed his cor and sniffed. When he was carrying Gu Nuoer just now, she was sleeping soundly on his shoulder. She left behind some of her sweet milk fragrance. Unfortunately, these clothes were stained with blood and couldnt be worn anymore. Ye Siming was thinking about something and nodded indifferently at Madam Bais words. Madam Bai nned to go and see the other soldiers, so she let Ye Siming apany Bai Yi here for a while. Bai Yis eyes were open, looking like he couldnt fall asleep. Siming His voice was hoarse. Go with me to the pce to meet the emperor tomorrow. Ye Siming dragged a chair over with azy gaze. So fast? Can your body take it? Bai Yi nodded. The mission has beenpleted and it should be reported to His Majesty immediately. Therefore, we cant dy it. Ye Siming didnt say anything else. In the end, Bai Yi couldnt help but ask, Did those wolves that bit the mountain bandits to deathe because of you? Ye Simings fingertips, which were initially gently tapping on his knee, paused when he heard this. His slightly lowered eyes were filled with a thick ck color, making it impossible to see clearly or figure out this youth. Have you forgotten that Im someone who crawled out of a wolf pack? I was like this in Yaoxia. This is only your first time seeing it. So that was how it was He let out a sigh. It was good that Ye Siming wasnt injured. Bai Yi slowly closed his eyes again, but after a while, he thought of something and said in a hoarse voice, Siming Ye Siming finally lost his patience and frowned. I saw the injured soldiers sleeping soundly outside. Why are you still so energetic? Bai Yi was speechless. He said softly, I just want to tell you Brat, youre not allowed to call me Old Bai in the future! Thats so rude! Chapter 329 - 329 Go Back to the Person You Came From! 329 Go Back to the Person You Came From! Late at night when it was quiet, it was supposed to be a good time to fall asleep. However, as a dragon robe was secretly hidden in the Grace Defender Duke Manor, Noble Consort Qiao did not feel sleepy at all. She couldnt fall asleep, but she didnt expect that Gu Nuoer wouldnt sleep either. Gu Nuoer hugged her fabric tiger and tossed and turned on the bed. One moment, she was ying hide-and-seek with the fabric tiger. The next moment, she was wrapped up in the nket and rolled from the left side of the bed to the right, giggling. Noble Consort Qiao looked at her daughters innocent and cute face and finally revealed her first smile today. Nuoer,e, let Mother hug you for a while. Gu Nuoer immediately let go of her fabric tiger and crawled into Noble Consort Qiaos arms. The child had just taken a bath and she smelled fragrant and soft. She knew that Noble Consort Qiao was in a bad mood. This was because the person who had hidden the dragon robe in the Grace Defender Duke Manor was trying to frame them. What was even more hateful was that they still couldnt find out who this person was! The Grace Defender Duke and Noble Consort Qiao had feuds with many people, and they couldnt be sure who was the one who was trying to frame them. This feeling of having enemies in the dark and herself in the light made Noble Consort Qiao, who had always beenpetitive, feel ufortable. However, she couldnt admit defeat because she still had to protect her family and daughter. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and gently touched her mothers cheek. Mother~ Dont worry, dont worry~ Baby Nuo will protect you! Noble Consort Qiao held her daughters fair hand in her arms. She lowered her head and kissed Gu Nuoers smooth and fair face. Nuoer, listen to Mother. Tomorrow, Mother will return to the pce first and exin this matter to your father. However Mother doesnt know how your father will react. Mother just wants to tell you that if Mother doesnte back, you can live with your Grandfather and Grandmother first, alright? I believe that not longter, your father will also send someone to bring you back to the pce. Noble Consort Qiao had thought about it seriously. If Gu Yihan was furious and didnt believe that this was a setup She would take the me alone and only hope that Gu Yihan would show mercy and let her family and child off! Gu Nuoer was Gu Yihans doted princess, so the possibility of her being implicated was the lowest. However, when Noble Consort Qiao looked at her daughters still young face, she suddenly felt a lump in her throat and her eyes burned. In the beginning, she gave birth to a daughter only because she wanted to stabilize her status and wealth. However, when she really had a daughter, she only wanted to protect Gu Nuoer well. Nuoer, if Mother is no longer around in the future, you have to listen to your father obediently and not make him angry. If your father finds you another mother, you must not mention Mothers name again lest you make your father unhappy. Noble Consort Qiao thought so much that she even thought about what Gu Nuoers life would be like after she was bestowed with death. She choked and said, Your Empress Mother should also take good care of you. Theres also Consort Liang, Consort Lan, and your brother. Youre so smart, so Mother isnt worried that youll suffer. Gu Nuoer quickly wrapped her arms around Noble Consort Qiaos neck tightly. Her small body was warm and she looked weak and small. Mother, stop talking nonsense. Father wont treat you like that! Baby Nuo will also catch the bad people. Father will know that Grandpa has been framed! Noble Consort Qiao thought that her daughter was just trying tofort her. She only smiled gently and patted Gu Nuoers back. Good Baby Nuo, Mother believes that you will. Hurry up and sleep. Be good. Gu Nuoer really crawled under the nket obediently. Her long eyshes lowered, casting a shadow on her fair skin. Noble Consort Qiao didnt know that as Gu Nuoer closed her eyes, she focused slightly. The box containing the dragon robe appeared in the void of her mind. The child chanted in her mind, Go back to the person you came from! With a swoosh, the dragon robe in the illusion seemed to have gained consciousness and floated in a certain direction. Chapter 330 - 330 When Did His Official Robe Become A Dragon Robe? 330 When Did His Official Robe Be A Dragon Robe? Early the next morning, in Xuanzheng Hall. Gu Yihans morning court sessions were usually serious and boring. The officials were respectful and didnt dare to say anything wrong when reporting matters. Otherwise, they would probably face Gu Yihans fierce scolding or a beating. Many officials had lost their lives in the golden hall. However, today, the morning court had just begun and Gu Yihan had yet to arrive. The officials waiting outside the hall were discussing their official businesses. Bai Yi and Ye Siming stood in front of the military officials. Ye Simings eyes were indifferent and he looked straight ahead as if he was bored and in a daze. As for Bai Yi, he forced himself to prop up his sick body. His lips were pale, but he looked much better. Suddenly, a bright yellow figure walked over from the pce gate not far away. The officials quickly straightened up. Some tidied their clothes, while others adjusted their official hats. However, Bai Yi frowned. That was strange. Why did this person not look like Gu Yihan? That person walked very quickly and there were not many eunuchs following behind him. How could the officials dare to think too much about it? They quickly lowered their heads and knelt. This subject pays his respects to His Majesty! A wave of cheers sounded in unison. However, just as Bai Yi was about to kneel, Ye Siming grabbed his arm. The youths tone was indifferent with a hint of mockery. Dont you only kneel to the emperor? This person isnt the emperor. Not the emperor?! Ye Simings words stunned Bai Yi and the officials beside him. Everyone looked up and saw that the person who had hurriedly climbed up the white jade steps was indeed not Gu Yihan! It was an inspection by a fourth-grade military inspector by the name of Bian Yuanzhong! Bian Yuanzhong felt ufortablest night and didnt sleep well. He actually woke upte this morning. Afraid that he would miss the morning court assembly, he hurriedly put on his clothes and left in a sedan chair. Fortunately, by the time he arrived at the pce in a hurry, the emperor had yet to arrive! When Bian Yuanzhong saw everyone kneeling on the ground, he was still puzzled. Could it be that the emperor was following behind him?! He suddenly turned around and saw that there was no one behind him. Bian Yuanzhong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. However, he realized that his colleagues were all staring at him as if they had seen a ghost. Some were stunned, some were shocked, and some were waiting to watch a good show. What did they mean by this? Could it be that he hadnt washed his face cleanly today? That was what Bian Yuanzhong thought. At this moment, Bian Yuanzhong saw General Song ring at him with a cold expression. He didnt understand. He usually had an excellent rtionship with General Song and always interacted with him secretly. He often relied on General Songs guidance and support as well. General Song had even helped him do a treacherous thing! Why was General Song not giving him a good attitude now? General Songs expression seemed to tell him that a cmity wasing. Bian Yuanzhong felt puzzled and wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw that the sleeves of his official robe which should have been brown had turned bright yellow?! What was going on? At this moment, Gu Yihan, who was supposed to go to court, was asked to stay in the imperial study by Noble Consort Qiao, who had suddenly returned to the pce. Gu Yihan tidied his clothes and patted his dragon robe in front of the bronze mirror. Noble Consort, dont be in a hurry toe back if youre alone. You dont have to serve me. If you dont want to stay in your parents house anymore, hurry up and bring Nuoer back to the pce. Noble Consort Qiao, who was behind him, had a solemn expression. The noble consort was dressed simply today,pletely different from how she usually liked to dress gorgeously. Noble Consort Qiaos cardamom-red hands were holding a square box. Chapter 331 - 331 You’re in a Good Mood Today, How Dare You Wear the Same Clothes As Me? 331 Youre in a Good Mood Today, How Dare You Wear the Same Clothes As Me? She took a deep breath and suddenly knelt while holding the box. Gu Yihan looked sideways from the bronze mirror and his heart sank. He quickly asked, Did something happen to Nuoer? What was in this box? Was it something that belonged to Nuoer? What happened to Nuoer?! !! He hurriedly walked towards Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao quickly said, Its not Nuoer. Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with Nuoer! She hurriedly tried to clear things up, afraid that Gu Yihan would vent his anger on the child after she exined the matter about the dragon robe. When he heard that it had nothing to do with Gu Nuoer, Gu Yihan slowed down. The emperors handsome eyes swept across Noble Consort Qiao, sizing her up. His tone was also indifferent. Noble Consort, get up and talk. Even if you did something wrong, Ill let bygones be bygones on Nuoers ount. However, you have to be honest and make things clear now. Noble Consort Qiao didnt dare to get up. She only held the box with both hands. Your Majesty will know when you open it. Ill exin after you take a look. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows with a hint of confusion in his eyes. He walked up to Noble Consort Qiao and flicked the box open. The lid hit the box with a dull thud. Noble Consort Qiaos heart was up to her throat. Gu Yihan looked at it for a long time but didnt say anything. This made Noble Consort Qiaos heart pound. Suddenly, Gu Yihans thin lips curled into a faint smile. Noble Consort, youve been in the pce for many years and have been by my side for a long time. Why are you still ying such a little girls trick? After saying that, he took out a love lock from the box! This was an item that symbolized the wonderfulness of love. Usually, only young couples would like to go to the Marriage Shrine to ask for a love lock and then lock it on the bridge of the God of Love. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned. Huh? She looked up and saw Gu Yihans slender fingers holding a love lock made of jade, looking back and forth at it. Although his tone sounded disdainful, his eyes were dyed with a smile. Forget it. Wait for me. When Ie back from court, Ill go to the Marriage Shrine with you to lock it. After saying that, Gu Yihan ced the love lock back into the box and left with the pce servants with a bright smile. Noble Consort Qiao looked at the box in a daze. There was no dragon robe there! Other than the love lock, there was nothing else. Who had switched the items?! On the other side, Bian Yuanzhong had just realized that he hade to court wearing a dragon robe. He fumbled, wanting to take it off, but the imperial guards patrolling the area seemed to have sensed that something was wrong and walked towards him with their longspears! As Bian Yuanzhong took it off, he panicked. How is that possible? How can this be on me? The attendant didnt say anything when I went out! He looked at his colleagues for help, but they kept backing away from him, keeping their distance. This reckless Bian Yuanzhong was really tired of living to be wearing a dragon robe to court. Just as Bian Yuanzhong was nning to escape first, Eunuch Chunshous voice sounded from behind. His Majesty has arrived! The officials all knelt on the ground and cheered Long live Your Majesty. Only Bian Yuanzhong was so frightened that his knees went limp and he stood rooted to the ground in a daze. A pair of imposing eyes under Gu Yihans long eyebrows swept over and he was scared silly. Chunshou took a closer look and thought that he was seeing things. There was actually an official who dared to wear a dragon robe to court. This was clearly provoking His Majesty! Chunshou scolded angrily, How dare you! Gu Yihan slowly walked up to him and smiled coldly. Subject Bian, you seem to be in a good mood today to dare to wear the same clothes as me, hmmm? Only then did Bian Yuanzhong seem to have woken up from a dream. He suddenly knelt and cried bitterly, Your Majesty! This subject, this subject has been wronged! Chapter 332 - 332 He Was Lying on the Ground, Beaten Up Till His Face Was Badly Bruised 332 He Was Lying on the Ground, Beaten Up Till His Face Was Badly Bruised Gu Yihan looked down at the person crying in front of him. Why? Could it be that you want to tell me that someone framed you and helped you put on this dragon robe when you werent paying attention? He reached out and grabbed Bian Yuanzhongs cor. Gu Yihan smiled sinisterly. Bai Yi watched from the side and actually felt that sometimes, Ye Siming would also show a simr expression to His Majestys ruthless expression. The emperor bent over and looked at Bian Yuanzhongs cor. Its very exquisitely made. Bian Yuanzhong, are you tired of living? Someone, bring a sword over! An imperial guard at the side quickly drew his sword and presented it to the emperor with both hands. Bian Yuanzhong fell to the ground on his butt and hurriedly retreated. No No, no, no! Your Majesty, please listen to this subjects exnation! This subject really doesnt know anything! Suddenly, he retreated to someones feet. Bian Yuanzhong looked up and saw General Song staring at him indifferently. His gaze was as if he was looking at an abandoned pawn in disgust. Bian Yuanzhong quickly grabbed General Songs robe. General, you have to save me! This subject doesnt want to die! This dragon robe really has nothing to do with this subject! Its Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck. Bian Yuanzhong widened his eyes and felt his blood gushing out, staining General Songs clothes. The sword that General Song had drawn from the waist of the imperial guard next to him was slowly dripping with thick blood. General Song kicked Bian Yuanzhong to the ground. Youvemitted treason and even dared to challenge His Majesty! Your death isnt worth pitying! Before Bian Yuanzhong could exin, he fell to the ground in a daze. Bright red blood dyed the white jade stone steps red. General Song threw away the sword and cupped his hands, kneeling in front of Gu Yihan. Your Majesty! This subject made a daring move to kill the traitor who was in front of you. This subject begs for your forgiveness for having been disrespectful! Gu Yihan stared at General Song with a deep gaze and didnt say anything for a long time. The emperors silence made everyone present feel an inexplicable oppressive aura. Although General Song suppressed the fear in his heart, he was trembling slightly. After a while, Gu Yihan smiled and raised his eyebrows. Subject Song, you killed so quickly that even I was surprised. Someone, drag this Bian Yuanzhongs corpse out and feed it to the dogs. Subjects, lets start the court assembly. He led the way and the officials followed behind. Other than General Song, no one else took another look at Bian Yuanzhongs corpse. After entering the main hall, Gu Yihan sat upright on the dragon throne. He asked Bai Yi first, Ive already heard that you guys wiped out the mountain bandits and emerged victorious. Since General Bai is seriously injured, why dont you rest for a few days before entering the pce? Bai Yis firm chin moved. He stepped out of the line and cupped his hands. Your Majesty, this subject led the soldiers to suppress the bandits on this operation. However, due to a moment of carelessness, the soldiers were severely injured. Your Majesty, please punish me. Before Gu Yihan could say anything, General Song also cupped his hands together, having something to report. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Subject Song, whats the matter? Your Majesty, General Bai made a serious mistake this time and almost caused the entire army to be wiped out. This subject personally thinks that Your Majesty should severely punish him and reorganize the morale of the army to prevent everyone from being like General Bai, underestimating the enemy! If it wasnt for this subjects son leading the troops to provide support, General Bai and the hundreds of soldiers would probably have been wiped out by mere mountain bandits! Gu Yihan leaned back slightly on the throne. His eyes were deep, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. Suddenly, a cold mocking voice sounded in the hall Song Qiyuan led troops to provide support? You mean when he was lying on the ground and was beaten up till his face was badly bruised? Chapter 333 - 333 Today, I’ll Confer You as Marquis Yongye 333 Today, Ill Confer You as Marquis Yongye Everyone gasped. No one had ever dared to speak like this in the imperial court. The officials gazes swept over and they saw the cold and unruly youth beside Bai Yi raise his eyebrows slightly and smile mockingly at General Song. General Song didnt expect someone to be so harsh! He originally thought that Bai Yi was a straightforward person and was clumsy with his words. Therefore, if he were to casually use Bai Yi, thetter would naturally admit defeat. In any case, the emperor would never punish Bai Yi severely. Perhaps General Song could also get some benefits and reputation for Song Qiyuan. Unexpectedly, it was ruined by this brat who suddenly appeared! General Song threatened coldly, What nonsense are you talking about? This is the emperors Xuanzheng Hall! Its not your houses backyard! Watch your words! Ye Siming was not afraid and did not give in. Instead, his tone was even mocking. His handsome and cold eyes were filled with arrogance. Im talking nonsense? Do you think the eyes of other soldiers are used to blow out air like noses the way Song Qiyuan does? If it wasnt for Old Bai General Bai sacrificed himself to block four shes for him, Song Qiyuan would have been chopped into pieces and sent to you. When he mentioned Old Bai, Bai Yi coughed as a reminder. Ye Siming looked at Gu Yihan, who was sitting on the throne, and cupped his handszily to report, Your Majesty, I dont ever lie. The mountain bandits were killed by me and Song Qiyuan was saved by General Bai. It was unknown if Ye Simings words had piqued Gu Yihans interest. Gu Yihan sat up straight with interest and looked at Bai Yi. General Bai, is what Young Master Ye said true? Bai Yi pursed his lips and nced at General Song. He lowered his head and said yes, then exined the series of events that had taken ce. He included the fact that Song Qiyuan had saved someone but the person was a spy who had been sent by the mountain bandits to keep an eye on them. General Song red and reprimanded, General Bai, were colleagues. Why do you have to nder my son?! In any case, who could say anything if he refused to admit it? So what if so many people saw it? Half of them were soldiers from the Song Familys army! Ye Siming couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on him. He sneered and turned his head away. Bai Yi didnt exin further. Everything was left to the emperors decision. Gu Yihans thin lips curled into a sinister smile. He pped his hands. Alright, Ye Siming, heroes indeede from youths. I like decisive people like you. Today, Ill confer you the title of Marquis Yongye1. When Ye Siming heard this, he frowned. Im not going to be the princesss guard anymore? Gu Yihan was stunned. He didnt expect Ye Siming to ask this. What connection was there between the two? The reason I conferred you the title of young marquis is that I want you to protect the princess better. There wont be any conflict with you being the princesss guard. Only then did Ye Siming lower his indifferent eyes. Thats good. His tone was like that of a high and mighty god. It was as if it was Gu Yihans honor that he was able to ept Gu Yihans bestowment! Bai Yi kept winking at him, but Ye Siming didnt move and looked straight ahead, not seeing anything. General Song was dumbfounded. Your Majesty! How can you listen and believe their one-sided ims? This Bai Yi and his foster son are clearly lying to you! Enough! Gu Yihans expression changed and he suddenly mmed the table, causing the brush to shake. All the officials knelt one after another, shouting for the emperor to be appeased. The emperors expression changed faster than the weather. General Song had no choice but to kneel. Gu Yihan said in a cold tone, Song Quan, do you really think that I dont have anyone in your Song Familys army? Do you think I dont know whos right and whos wrong? Just two simple sentences made General Songs face turn pale from fright. The emperor had actually nted someone in his army as well? Chapter 334 - 334 Why Did the Qiao Family Take All the Good Things? 334 Why Did the Qiao Family Take All the Good Things? General Songs expression was ugly and his lips moved. Your Majesty, this subject Gu Yihan waved his hand and waved his dragon sleeve, throwing out a memorial that General Song had worked through the night to write and then submit. He wrote in the memorial to impeach Bai Yi for not having done his job well. With a soft ng, the memorial fell to the ground in front of General Song. Gu Yihans tone was cold. As you said, your son, Song Qiyuan, is seriously injured. Yet,st night, you were still in the mood to prepare a 100-wordint memorial to submit to me. Song Quan, in my daughters words, you have such a big face. Im sure General Bai isnt lying. If he didnt bring Song Qiyuan along with him on this trip, would there be suchplications? Not only do I know what the truth is, but I also know what the two of you are nning. Id advise you not to court death rashly. On the ount that youve also established military merits, I can let bygones be bygones this time. If this happens again, I wont let you off easily. Moreover, before I could interrogate Bian Yuanzhong carefully, he was killed by you. Your ability to make decisions for me has be increasingly amazing, Song Quan. The emperors words were extremely heavy, and General Songs face turned even paler. He lowered his head guiltily and said that he didnt dare to. Then, he returned to stand in line with the other military officials. Gu Yihans gaze was deep, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking, but it was enough to make General Song shiver. If he hadnt killed Bian Yuanzhong in time just now, this person would probably have confessed everything in extreme fear! It was more important to protect his own life. General Song adjusted his flustered emotions and let out a deep breath. On the other hand, after Gu Yihan praised Ye Siming a few times, he brought up another matter. The Duke has returned to the capital recently. Im going to hold a banquet in the pces Wanchun Garden to wee him. The time will be set to be on the day after tomorrow. My beloved subjects, you muste. Grace Defender Duke Qiao Renshan was Noble Consort Qiaos biological father. Not to mention how much Noble Consort Qiao was very doted on now. For example, although the Grace Defender Duke was a little old, his name was still a resounding deterrent in the borders. They had never lost in any battles led by the Grace Defender Duke. His military skills were godlike and he was called an invincible general by the citizens of Great Qi. Now, just because he had returned to the capital, the emperor was going to organize a banquet to wee Grace Defender Duke back. It was impossible for the officials not to be envious. Why did the Qiao Family take all the good things? After the morning court assembly ended, General Song returned to his residence. Song Qiyuan was seriously injured, but fortunately, they were all superficial wounds and did not hurt his bones or muscles. He had a good body and could already get out of bed and walk today. Seeing that General Song had returned, he quickly went forward and asked, Father! How was it? Did the emperor severely punish General Bai and Ye Siming? General Songs expression was abnormally bad. Punishment? Heh, I think the emperor really wants to praise Bai Yi and his adopted son to the heavens! Not only did they not receive any punishment, but Ye Siming was also said to have contributed to the suppression of the bandits and was conferred the title of Marquis Yongye! Song Qiyuan trembled. Ye Siming snatched the credit again? Was Ye Siming his nemesis?! If not for Ye Siming, this title of Marquis Yongye would definitely be his! Song Qiyuan gritted his teeth and muttered hatefully, Father! Its time for the things that the people we arranged to put in the Grace Defender Dukes estate to be put to use. General Song looked at him coldly. That thing is useless now. Bian Yuanzhong, who was in charge of arranging for the hidden guards to make a move, came to court in those clothes today. What?! Song Qiyuan was shocked. Did he get possessed?! Chapter 335 - 335 We’ll Do Our Best to Protect You 335 Well Do Our Best to Protect You General Song also felt that this matter was strange. No matter how stupid Bian Yuanzhong was, he wouldnt do such a thing. Could it be that he was really possessed? He couldnt make sense of this and was extremely annoyed. We no longer have any way to investigate what happened to him. Its just that in the future, we have to be even more careful when dealing with the cunning Bai Yi and his son! Once we find an opportunity, we must grab onto it and definitely wont let them live! Song Qiyuan immediately nodded. Yes! The grudge between General Song and Bai Yi started decades ago. Back then, the two of them were both young men with superb martial arts skills. Unfortunately, Bai Yi was always one level higher than him. Not only that, but because of Bai Yis benevolent and righteous personality, he received a lot of praise from themoners and the imperial court. When Gu Yihan was still the crown prince, Bai Yi also served as the leader of the crown princes guards. The rtionship between the two of them gradually got closer. Therefore, after Gu Yihan ascended the throne, he ced Bai Yi in an important position. Coupled with Bai Yis repeated military credits, his reputation directly crushed General Song. General Song was enveloped by Bai Yis halo and lived like an invisible person. All these years, he had been looking for an opportunity topete with Bai Yi. He didnt expect that now, even Bai Yis adopted son would alsoe to bully his son! If Bai Yi didnt die, he would really be indignant! General Songs gaze was sinister. Bai Yi and Ye Siming, just you guys wait! In the garden of the Grace Defender Duke Manor. It was the transition season fromte spring to early summer. Many flowers in the garden had bloomed and were swaying with the wind. They came in varying colors and swayed gently with the wind. Gu Nuoer was wearing a spring-sleeved blue dress and running back and forth among the flowers. Little butterfly~ Dont run~ The childs voice was soft. She was chasing after a fluttering yellow butterfly. After saying this, the butterfly seemed to understand her. It turned around and flew around Gu Nuoer. In the end, Gu Nuoer plucked a peach blossom and the yellow butterflynded on the petal. The child carefully protected the flower, afraid that she would scare the butterfly away. She walked to a pavilion at the side. Grandmother, here, Ill give both the flower and the little butterfly to you~ Old Madam Qiao was originally feeling troubled because Noble Consort Qiao had been in the pce for so long and hadnt returned. She was really worried. However, looking at her granddaughters innocent and sweet smile, she couldnt help but purse her lips and smile gently. Gu Nuoer had been bobbing around. Her small face was like a red apple now, dyed in a rosy glow. Coupled with her bright ck eyes and the mole under her eye, which happened to be on her cheek, she looked mischievous and smart, like a little fairy among flowers. Nuoer, are you tired? Old Madam Qiao wiped Gu Nuoers small hands with a handkerchief. The child didnt forget to protect the flower and the little butterfly. Her voice was soft. Im not tired! Nuoer is waiting for Mother toe back. When Motheres back, Nuoer wants Elder Sister Wanxuan to make peach blossom cakes for us to eat together. Old Madam Qiaos eyes were a little sad. Nuoer probably still didnt know what had happened. Noble Consort Qiao returned to the pce to exin about the dragon robe. Old Madam Qiao wondered what the emperor would think. Even though Old Madam Qiaos disappointed expression shed past, Gu Nuoer easily caught it. The child blinked her big bright eyes and asked softly, Grandmother, are you worried about Mother? Old Madam Qiao was stunned. She thought that the child didnt know anything, but didnt expect that she could tell. Old Madam Qiao smiled and sighed. Nuoer, regardless of whether your mother cane back or not, you have to grow up well. Grandmother and your grandfather will do their best to protect you. Gu Nuoer pouted, tilted her head, and blinked, looking obedient. Grandmother, dont worry! Mother will be back soon! Chapter 336 - 336 He Felt That the Noble Consort Loved Him Deeply 336 He Felt That the Noble Consort Loved Him Deeply Old Madam Qiao nodded. I hope so. The butterfly that had stopped on the flower in Gu Nuoers hand suddenly pped its wings and flew up. The child immediately said, Oh? Grandpa is back! Almost at the same time, the Grace Defender Dukes voice sounded from the flower gate in the garden Ive got news! Yayu is fine! This morning, Noble Consort Qiao had entered the pce for a long time but there was no news of her. This made the two elders of the Qiao Family extremely worried. Old Madam Qiao suggested that the Grace Defender Duke should visit some of his friends who were still working in the imperial court. He could check if the emperor had said anything in the morning court or if there was any news rted to Noble Consort Qiao. After noon, the Grace Defender Duke finally returned. Old Madam Qiao quickly held Gu Nuoers hand and approached. How is it? Is Yayu alright? If shes fine, why isnt she home yet? The Grace Defender Duke waved his hand and was panting. The child quickly turned around and ran up to him with a teacup in her two fair hands. Grandpa~ Youve worked hard~ Have some water! The Grace Defender Duke took the teacup and downed it in one gulp. Then, he smiled and picked Gu Nuoer up. Our Baby Nuo cares the most about your grandfather, right? Old Madam Qiao became anxious. Hurry up and tell me what happened to Yayu! Dont be such a dilly-dally old man! The Dukeughed heartily. Madam, youre just impatient. Yayu has taken after you. This morning, Yayu brought the box into the pce, but after the emperor saw it, he wasnt angry. After the court was over, he even brought Yayu to a hundred-year-old acacia tree in the pce to tie a concentric lock together. Thats why he was dyed and didnte back. Old Madam Qiao frowned. Why did you suddenly do this for no reason? Didnt His Majesty see that dragon robe? Im not sure, but I heard a friend mention something strange. This morning, an official wearing a bright yellow dragon robe went to court and was Before the Grace Defender Duke could finish speaking, he suddenly lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms. As expected, the child opened her eyes wide and blinked her ck and watery eyes, waiting curiously for the next part! No, no. What was going to happen next was too bloody. He couldnt say it in front of his granddaughter. The Grace Defender Duke cleared his throat. And was punished by His Majesty. Old Madam Qiao found this very suspicious. Are you sure youve rified the matter? Why do things sound a little strange when youre saying them? How can there be such a coincidence? Yayu was just about to say something about the dragon robe when someone wore a dragon robe to court. Wouldnt that be strange?! Gu Nuoer followed her grandmothers words and pinched her chin with her small hand, pretending to be deep in thought. Oh, its really strange. Whats going on? Did a little fairy help? The Grace Defender Duke and his wife were deep in thought and recalled the series of events of this matter, not noticing the cunning and smug look that shed across the childs eyes. In the afternoon, Noble Consort Qiao finally returned. Her face was still red. The emperor seemed to like this a lot. Usually, Gu Yihan felt that Noble Consort Qiao was too fierce and not feminine enough. Unexpectedly, what the Noble Consort did this time made him feel that the noble consort loved him deeply like a little girl, praying to be of one heart and mind with him. Therefore, he was especially amiable to Noble Consort Qiao. This made Noble Consort Qiao, who had originally nned to ept a negative oue from this matter, feel at a loss. After returning home, she told the two elders of the Qiao Family what had happened. The Qiao Family sat together and pondered, asking in confusion, What exactly is going on Chapter 337 - 337 Cousin and Ye Siming Met! 337 Cousin and Ye Siming Met! In the end, the Grace Defender Duke waved his hand. Lets not think about it anymore. Perhaps this is people getting their deserving ends. Perhaps even the heavens cant stand it anymore and decided to help us. When Noble Consort Qiao heard her fathers words, a glint shed across her mind as if she had thought of something. She subconsciously looked at Gu Nuoer, who was sitting in Old Madam Qiaosp and holding onto a red bean pastry with both hands. Her lips were pink from eating and she was smiling sweetly. Ever since Noble Consort Qiao gave birth to this child, her luck had indeed be better and better. !! It was as if all the ordinary troubles had disappeared. Those plots, schemes, and idents seemed to have avoided Noble Consort Qiao from far away. After having her daughter, Noble Consort Qiaos life was very smooth-sailing. Moreover, if someone had taken the initiative to change the dragon robe to the love lock today, then they had done her a huge favor. It made her rtionship with the emperor more stable and firm. Based on Noble Consort Qiaos understanding of Gu Nuoer, she felt that there was a high chance that this matter was done by the child. However, how was she able to let Bian Yuanzhong wear the dragon robe to court death? But then again, it was still unknown if the dragon robe on Bian Yuanzhong was the one in the box. After all, Noble Consort Qiao didnt ask for verification. However, this Bian Yuanzhong was brought up to his position by General Song, who had a feud with the Grace Defender Duke in his early years. This was because back then, the Grace Defender Duke had taken a fancy to Bai Yi and taught him a set of military tactics. However, he didnt teach it to General Song, who had alsoe to ask for guidance. Ever since then, General Song held a grudge. All the soldiers under him were ordered not to submit to the Grace Defender Duke. The Grace Defender Duke didnt care about this at all. He didnt take General Song seriously at all. Therefore, it was possible that General Song had instructed Bian Yuanzhong to send someone to sneak this dragon robe in. Then, if this matter was rted to Gu Nuoer, how did the child do it? At this moment, Gu Nuoer happened to look over. Realizing that her mother was looking at her, the child smiled sweetly, revealing her cute white teeth. She didnt forget to raise the red bean pastry in her hand. Mother~ Noble Consort Qiao looked at her daughters round and fair face, which was filled with an obedient and cute expression. She immediately thought to herself that she didnt care what was going on. The most important thing was for her daughter and herself to be safe and sound! The next day, Gu Nuoer went to visit Qiao Xiuli. While getting her brother to y with her, she secretly transferred a trace of magic power to him. In the end, the child climbed onto Qiao Xiulis knees and sat obediently, allowing him to tell her stories about the outside world. However, at this moment, the guard ran over. Princess! A strange boy came from outside. He said that hes looking for you! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and blinked. Looking for me? Thats right. At first, he was pacing around at the door. I saw that he was suspicious and asked him a few questions. Unexpectedly, his tone was cold and he didnt look like someone to be trifled with. In the end, he said that he was here to look for you! Gu Nuoer immediately wanted to jump off Qiao Xiulis knees and go to the door to take a look. However, Qiao Xiuli gently pressed her small shoulder down. Brother will go with you. His sister was innocent and cute. She mustnt be targeted by anyone with ill intentions. Therefore, Ah Zhong pushed Qiao Xiulis wheelchair with Gu Nuoer on his knees. The wheels spun and they arrived at the door. Therefore, Ah Zhong pushed Qiao Xiulis wheelchair while Gu Nuoer sat on his knee. The wheels spun and they arrived at the door. She waved her small hand and called out softly, Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming looked up with a hint of sluggishness in his handsome eyes. He looked at Gu Nuoer and then at Qiao Xiuli. Qiao Xiuli also happened to move his gaze and met Ye Simings eyes. Was this his sisters guard? Chapter 338 - 338 Marquis Yongye? What Kind of Monkey Is That?! 338 Marquis Yongye? What Kind of Monkey Is That?! Ye Siming took a deep breath and said in a faint tone, Gu Nuoer, why dont you walk by yourself? Why do you want to sit on someone elsesp? Gu Nuoer twisted her small butt and subconsciously wanted to slide off her brothersp and run toward Ye Siming. Unexpectedly, just as she moved, Qiao Xiuli gently pressed down on her shoulder. Qiao Xiulis eyes were as pale as snow, and his thin eyebrows were very pleasing to the eye. !! He said, Young Master Ye, Ive heard a lot about you. Im Nuoers cousin, Qiao Xiuli. Ye Siming nced around and replied casually, Yes. His ck eyes looked at the child on Qiao Xiulisp again. Either youe out, or you invite me in? After Ye Siming finished speaking, he pretended to wear a serious look. I have something for you. Gu Nuoer raised her small chin happily, her eyes sparkling. Come in and y, Elder Brother Siming. Ill show you the two big fish my grandfather raised. Theyre very beautiful! Hearing her say this, Ye Siming didnt stand on ceremony and walked into the manor. Gu Nuoer looked up at him with her sparkling eyes. Elder Brother Siming, youre wearing very different clothes today. Ye Siming was wearing a white robe with red python embroidery on it. His cor was slightly up and his ck hair was tied up in a jade head gear. Countless youthful auras were suddenly revealed in front of him. There was a sharp edge in his eyebrows that had been through many hardships all year round. At this moment, when his emotions were calm, his eyes looked cold and elegant. However, if Ye Siming frowned slightly, the dangerous and unreasonable aura around him would sweep over again. Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at his attire. He said, His Majesty gave it to me. He said that after bing the Marquis Yongye, I have to wear some decent clothes. Because of this, General Bai Yi was even reprimanded by Gu Yihan Ye Siming is your foster son, but why is he still dressed like a killer?! Buy more clothes for the child! Bai Yi cried out for his innocence in his heart. No matter how many sets of clothes he and his wife had prepared for Ye Siming, he didnt like them and only liked to wear simple clothes. Marquis Yongyes clothes matched the imperial courts system, so the python patterns were tant and conspicuous, just like Ye Simings personality. However, he didnt seem to like snakes very much. Gu Nuoer blinked. Marquis Yongye? What kind of monkey is that1?! Does it also jump up and down? Why did Father bestow you with this title? When Qiao Xiuli heard this, he smiled faintly. This doesnt mean monkey. His Majesty has given Young Master Ye an official position and a noble title. In the future, if you see Young Master Ye again, youll have to address him as Marquis respectfully. Ye Siming sneered as if he didnt care. Then, he took out a very small square box and took out a small seal made of yellow jade. Ye Siming handed it to Gu Nuoer. This is for you. Its also a reward from the emperor. Gu Nuoer took it with her small hands and looked at it back and forth under the light. Oh, what a beautiful jade! Qiao Xiulis servant, Ah Zhong, could not stand it anymore. Princess, this is the marquiss seal. Its not as simple as just a good-looking piece of jade. With this seal, you can mobilize the marquiss soldiers. Wherever the seal is stamped, it represents the marquiss permission for something or means that the item belonged to Marquis Yongye. Qiao Xiulis expression was indifferent. Nuoer, return it to the marquis. This item is precious. You cant take it. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. When I say Im giving it to her, Im giving it to her. Old Bai said that with this stamp, you can collect my money every year. Gu Nuoer, Ill give these to you. In the future, you wont have to be afraid of running out of money to buy candies. He still remembered that time when he went out to the streets and didnt bring any money with him. In the end, the child pitifully asked him for candy. Chapter 339 - 339 Let Me Carry You, Alright? 339 Let Me Carry You, Alright? Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide, her watery eyes filled with joy. Wow, how many candies can I buy? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. It should be a lot. Ah Zhong couldnt help but say, Thats not all. Marquis, if youre willing, it wont be a problem to buy all the candy shops in the capital! Gu Nuoer immediately cheered. Qiao Xiuli frowned slightly and said softly, Ah Zhong, dont talk too much. The child was very happy and danced around. She took out the seal and stamped her pink face. This was a freshly engraved seal. Fortunately, there was no red mud. Otherwise, her face would have gotten dirty now. Qiao Xiuli was stunned. Nuoer, what are you doing? Gu Nuoer smiled and said in a soft and cute voice, Teacher taught me that I have to return favors! Elder Brother Siming wants to use all his money to buy candies for me to eat, so I have to give myself to him! In the future, Baby Nuo will belong to the Yongye Monkey Mmmm! Before she could finish speaking, Qiao Xiuli covered her mouth. Ye Simings brows turned cold, feeling rather displeased. Even if this Qiao Xiuli was her cousin, how could he touch her so easily? Qiao Xiuli looked surprised and quickly corrected Gu Nuoer. Nuoer, you cant speak such childish nonsense at this moment. Well ept the marquiss good intentions. Shall we return the seal to the marquis? Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and shook her head stubbornly. Hmph, she wasnt going to give it back! Second Brother had said that some money is better when held in ones own hands! Her cousin must have thought that she didnt understand the importance of money because she was young. Hmph! If Qiao Xiuli still wanted to persuade her, the child would lower her eyshes aggrievedly. Her small body would tremble as if she was gathering strength and preparing to wait loudly. Ye Siming watched from the side, his slender fingers twitching a little. If it were any other time, he would have already gotten into a fight with Qiao Xiuli. However, he was Gu Nuoers cousin. If Qiao Xiuli were to get beaten up, the little thing would definitely be sad. Ye Siming pursed his lips and said in a cold tone, Young Master Qiao, I gave this to Gu Nuoer. Since its between the two of us, you dont have to interfere anymore. Qiao Xiuli also looked up and met Ye Simings eyes. Telling him not to interfere? If he didnt interfere, his sister was going to give herself away! However, Qiao Xiuli couldnt care less at this moment because Gu Nuoers eyes had already turned watery. He couldnt bear to see his sister cry and could onlypromise. Alright, since Nuoer likes it, then keep it. However, if Marquis regrets this and wants it back in the future, youll have to reason with Nuoer. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and smiled arrogantly. I definitely wont take back the things I give her. You dont have to worry. With this, Gu Nuoer stopped crying and was overjoyed. Because of her warm invitation, the few of them came to the back garden of the Grace Defender Dukes estate. There was a small pond here that was filled with green lotus leaves. In midsummer, pink lotus flowers would bloom. Gu Nuoer had liked fish since she was young and she would never eat fish. Therefore, the Grace Defender Duke asked someone to buy a group of koi fish to raise in the pond. There were two red koi fish that looked the best. They were chubby and lively. Every time someone approached, they would swim over and wait to be fed. Ye Siming was not in the mood to admire the koi fish. Instead, he kept ncing at Gu Nuoer, who was sitting on Qiao Xiulisp. A momentter, he finally said to the child, Eldest Young Master Qiao has carried you for a long time. He must be tired. Let me carry you, alright? Chapter 340 - 340 She’s the Only One Who Is the Most Special 340 Shes the Only One Who Is the Most Special Then, before Qiao Xiuli could reply, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer into his arms. Qiao Xiuli opened his mouth to say something, but he saw that Gu Nuoer didnt put up any resistance in Ye Simings arms. Instead, she swayed her small hands and feet and smiled happily. Therefore, Qiao Xiu gave up on the idea and just watched indifferently from the side. As it was inconvenient for the wheelchair to go near the pond to avoid identally falling in, Qiao Xiuli was a little away from Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and squatted by the pond. Gu Nuoer grabbed the fish food that Ah Zhong had brought and sprinkled it into the pond bit by bit. A group of koi fish came up to fight for it, but the two red koi fish swam over and then left. The child said softly, Elder Brother Siming, guess what Little Red and Big Red said? Ye Siming was very close to her pink face. His thin and long eyes were filled with a smile as he raised his eyebrows and asked, I dont know. Can you tell me? The childs body was fragrant and soft. If he could eat her in one bite, she would definitely taste delicious. Gu Nuoer didnt notice anything and pointed at the red koi fish with her small finger. Theyre saying Wow, this fish food tastes so bad! Lets run quickly! Ye Siming let out a stifledugh at her innocent and cute appearance. Id*ot. Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoers delicate side profile. His voice was deep and pleasant, carrying an imperceptible hint of probing. Gu Nuoer, on the day I returned to the city, you heard that I was injured. Why did youe running to look for me? Gu Nuoer blinked and felt that Ye Simings question was unnecessary. The child scattered all the fish food in her hand and said softly, Its because Im worried about you! If Elder Brother Siming is seriously injured~ I can blow on your injury for you~ After Gu Nuoer said that, she smacked her hands together. She held Ye Simings hand that was scratched by the branch seriously and looked back and forth. Let me check if your injuries have healed? Gu Nuoer tilted her head with a cute expression. Oh, you recovered so quickly. I cant see it anymore! In reality, the scratch was so shallow that it almost couldnt be seen any more the next day. However, in Gu Nuoers heart, getting injured was a big deal! Ye Siming was a dog that needed someone to take care of Ah, no, he was a big wolf! Seeing that Gu Nuoer was seriously concerned about him, Ye Simings ice-cold heart seemed to have a crack. Then, the warm spring sun seeped in bit by bit, bringing with it a throbbing and warmth. He chuckled, his eyes reflecting the water. His youthful aura was dazzling. Mortals in the world were said to be boring and troublesome, and their lifespans were short. Then Gu Nuoer must be the cutest among them. Moreover, she was the only one. As a bystander, Qiao Xiuli clearly sensed the difference in Ye Simings treatment of Gu Nuoer. The sharp and arrogant aura around him waspletely restrained. In front of his sister, he was like a handsome youth. It would not make anyone think of how much blood his hands had been stained with when he followed Bai Yi to suppress bandits. Ye Siming left his cleanest side to Gu Nuoer. Qiao Xiuli pondered for a moment. No one knew what he was thinking. Before Ye Siming left, he greeted the Grace Defender Duke and his wife. Although he was unbridled, when facing the two elders, he spoke calmly and in a refined manner without a hint of irritation. When the Grace Defender Duke heard that Ye Siming was skilled in martial arts, he wanted topete with him. However, before he could stand up, Old Madam Qiao scolded him. When youpete with a child, itd be an unfair victory for you if you win, but its embarrassing for you if you lose. Old man, save it! Only then did the Grace Defender Duke give up. The Qiao Family asked Ye Siming to stay for dinner with them before he left. This time, even Noble Consort Qiao praised him for being young and promising and looked at him in a different light. In response, Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming is super good! Chapter 341 - 341 Dreamed of Something Incredible 341 Dreamed of Something Incredible The next morning was the n for Noble Consort Qiao to bring Gu Nuoer back to the pce. Otherwise, if they were to leave the pce for too long, Gu Yihan might find his way to the Grace Defender Duke Manor because he missed his daughter. Brother, I personally prepared this small medicine bag. Get Elder Brother Ah Zhong to help you hang it on your beds tent. It smells very good and can guarantee that youll have good dreams! Before Gu Nuoer left, she handed Qiao Xiuli a stuffed purple sachet with ordinary workmanship. !! There was no time for her to prepare the sachet, so this was bought from the streets. Qiao Xiuli opened it with a faint smile and saw that it was stuffed with all kinds of petals and a few pieces of fragrant licorice. It was obvious that the child had done it on a whim. Qiao Xiuli didnt know that Gu Nuoer had infused her magic power onto this. Every night, the immortal powers in the sachet would drift out and unblock the meridians in Qiao Xiulis legs. If he received treatment well, Qiao Xiuli would be able to stand up in less than a year. He didnt know how magical this sachet was, but because it was carefully prepared by his sister, Qiao Xiuli liked it very much. He smiled gently. Ill definitely do as Nuoer says and hang it at the head of the bed every night. When Gu Nuoer heard this, her pink lips smiled cutely. Oh, Older Brother has to be obedient. You mustnt fool Nuoer! Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and was about to leave, but the Grace Defender Duke felt very unwilling to see them leave. He leaned against the carriages window and kept handing food boxes in. Noble Consort Qiao felt helpless. Father, theres food in the pce. Were not going on a long trip. Why do you have to give us so much? We cant even take it. The Grace Defender Dukes stern eyes turned cold. Did I prepare these for you? Nuoer is young and gets hungry quickly! These are for her. What if she gets hungry on the way back to the pce? As a mother, you dont care at all. Gu Nuoer quickly waved her small hand and said in a soft voice, Grandpa~ Youre wrong about this! Mother treats me the best. She usually gives Nuoer a lot to eat, causing my stomach to often turn round! When the Grace Defender Duke saw that his granddaughter was so cute, heughed heartily. Baby Nuo, you have to think of Grandpa more when you return to the pce. If your mother bullies you, write a letter to Grandpa. Be good. Gu Nuoer nodded seriously, her cheeks trembling slightly as she said in a childish voice, Yes! Old Madam Qiao tugged at the Grace Defender Duke. Thats enough, the children still have to go back to the pce. Dont be reluctant to part with them. At most, when we miss Nuoer in the future, well go to the state school to wait for her sses to end. Its not like we wont be able to see her. Noble Consort Qiao added, Thats right, Father. You still have to enter the pce tonight. The emperor has organized a weing banquet and youll still be able to see Nuoer then. Then, Noble Consort Qiao looked at Qiao Zijin and Yan Qimeng. Eldest Brother, Eldest Sister-inw, well go back to the pce now. Xiuli, Aunt will continue to look for famous doctors for you. Dont be anxious. When youre in a cheerful mood, your legs will naturally recover faster. Qiao Xiuli pursed his lips and smiled faintly. Thank you, Aunt. However, with Nuoer apanying me these few days, Ive already let go of a lot of things. Its my fault for making Father and Mother worry in the past. Yan Qimeng sighed. Now that Nuoer is here, Xiuli doesnt dislike going out anymore. Nuoer, can youe home more often to y in the future? Gu Nuoer nodded seriously, her small head swaying. She said in a childish voice, Of course. I still have to wait for Brother to bring me to ride a big horse after his legs recover! Everyoneughed. After a while, the carriage left the Grace Defender Duke Manor. The child leaned against her mothers body and yed for a while. However, after a short while, she yawned sleepily. Her big eyes were watery. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and said, Mother will hug you while you sleep, alright? Gu Nuoer obediently crawled into Noble Consort Qiaos arms. She rubbed her eyes with her fair hands and fell asleep. Unexpectedly, she dreamed of something incredible this time. Chapter 342 - 342 Baby Nuo Want to Sit at the Same Table With Eldest Brother for Dinner Tonight! 342 Baby Nuo Want to Sit at the Same Table With Eldest Brother for Dinner Tonight! In her dream, she walked into a warm room meant for resting and changing clothes. The air in the room was filled with a pleasant fragrance. However, there was a hint of strangeness in this fragrance. Gu Nuoer sniffed and didnt like it. She nced around and saw a handsome and strong figure with his back facing her. He was supporting him against the table and panting heavily. The wine cup on the ground beside him shattered! Gu Nuoers voice was soft and filled with curiosity. Eldest Brother, whats the matter with you? At this moment, the door behind her was pushed open with a creak. Then, this handsome and strong man couldnt hold on anymore and fell to the ground. Gu Nuoer turned around and saw a delicate-looking woman walking in nervously. Another womans voice came from the door Yirou, Mother will guard the door for you. Hurry up. Whether you can be a princes consort depends on this! Then, the woman beside Gu Nuoer took a deep breath and walked towards the man as if she had made up her mind. Gu Nuoer suddenly woke up. At this moment, she was being carried by Gu Yihan and walking along the pce path. The emperor didnt even have time to change out of his court clothes. When he heard that his precious daughter had returned to the pce, he quickly abandoned his trusted officials in the imperial study and went to pick up the child. Gu Yihan lowered his eyes and saw that his daughter had woken up. He smiled and said, Baby Nuo, did Father wake you up because I walked too quickly? Gu Nuoer looked around, her big eyes still filled with a hint of sleepiness, making her eyes look misty. Noble Consort Qiao followed on the left, followed by a group of pce maids and eunuchs. The child rubbed her eyes. Father When she spoke, her voice was soft and had a unique childish tone. Is Eldest Brother back? Gu Yihan was stunned for a moment beforeughing heartily. You little fellow, how are you so smart? Father hasnt even said anything and you already know that the first prince has returned? Noble Consort Qiao was rather surprised. I didnt even know. How did Baby Nuo know? Gu Nuoer scratched her chubby cheek and said in a muffled childish voice, Oh, Baby Nuo and Eldest Brothers hearts are connected. Of course I know! Noble Consort Qiao said, Hasnt His Highness been supervising the construction of the waterway? Why did he suddenlye back? I havent had the chance to tell Her Majesty this good news. Gu Yihan chuckled. Perhaps its because of the heavens blessing, but the excavation of the waterway went very smoothly. The local craftsmen were very fast and had already finished building the waterway from Yi State to Chong State. He came back to report this and had just arrived in the capitalst night. I had him have a good rest for a day. Tonight, well wee both him and the Grace Defender Duke together! Noble Consort Qiao pinched Gu Nuoers fair and tender hand. In that case, Your Majesty, you have to let His Highness stay in the capital for a while. Its really tough to keep drifting outside. Moreover, Baby Nuo hasnt had the chance to spend time with His Highness since she was born. Gu Nuoer raised her chin delicately, her eyes bright and lively. Baby Nuo wants to sit at the same table as Eldest Brother for dinner tonight! It was soon evening. Wanyin and Wanxuan were skillful and chose a red dress with sprinkled bits of gold color for Gu Nuoer. Her skin was fair and delicate, to begin with. After putting it on, she looked like a ball of colorful clouds walking. Her soft ck hair was tied into two buns with a pair of small butterfly tassels. She looked very lively and cute. The weing banquet was held in thergest pce in the pce, the Xiangli Pce. The Xiangli Hall was built on an ind in the pces Peni Lake and could only be reached by boat. Chapter 343 - 343 She Might As Well Go and Intercept Brother Now! 343 She Might As Well Go and Intercept Brother Now! Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and alighted from the emperors dragon boat. She reminded the child, Theres water everywhere. Baby Nuo, promised Mother not to run around carelessly, alright? The child nodded obediently and agreed. However, when Noble Consort Qiao turned around, she ran out of sight. Noble Consort Qiao looked around, not knowing where Gu Nuoer had run off to. She shook her head and sighed. This child. Wanyin tried to persuade her. Your Highness, dont worry. There are imperial guards guarding the surroundings. The princess wont be able to run far. Little Nuoer had always been naughty and active. Noble Consort Qiao was unwilling to restrain her, so she let her run around and y by herself first. On this ind, there were rows of pces. As the main pce, Xiangli Pce had two ornamental gardens at the back. Gu Nuoer liked to eat lychees, so Gu Yihan got someone to nt lychee trees here. Lychees were not used to the weather in the capital and needed to be nurtured regrly by specialized gardeners. Otherwise, the child would not be able to eat sweet and delicious lychees every summer. It was the end of spring and early summer now. The lychees hadnt fruited yet, and the trees in the garden all looked simr. Gu Nuoer didnt get lost, but she didnt know where her eldest brother had gone. ording to the hint in her dream, there must be a bad woman who wanted to bully her brother! Gu Nuoer had to quickly find her brother. Behind the ornamental garden, there were four side pavilion buildings built for resting. Usually, if the emperor held a banquet here, officials who needed to rest or some youngdies whose clothes had to be stained and needed a change coulde here. At this moment, the banquet was not held and the surroundings of the side pavilion buildings were also silent. Gu Nuoer ran here first. She pushed open every door and looked for the suspicious wine cups that looked like the one she saw in her dream. However, after looking through the four side pavilion buildings, she found that nothing was ced in them. Could it be that the person who made the move hadnt arrived yet? Gu Nuoer sat on the steps, her fair hand supporting her chin as she fell into deep thought, looking innocent. The child thought for a long time and felt that something was wrong. She mustnt let her eldest brother enter the room! Otherwise, even if he didnt drink any wine, if that bad sister came in and wanted to nder him with a few words, he wouldnt be able to exin himself. She might as well go and intercept her brother now! Gu Nuoer made up her mind and quickly got up. She quickly ran to the Xiangli Pce in front. Unexpectedly, just as she ran to the ornamental garden, she heard a shocked female voiceing from the small stone path a wall away Im sorry, Im sorry. This servant deserves to die. I dirtied Your Highnesss clothes. This servant knows my mistake. Your Highness, please punish me! Oh?! Eldest Brother is over there?! Gu Nuoers small figure quickly leaned against the wall and eavesdropped on themotion. A cold voice said, Its fine. Get up and bring me a clean set of clothes. Yes, this servant will make the arrangements now. Your Highness, please move to the side pavilion building and wait for a moment. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she frowned. Oh no, if her eldest brother were to walk straight from the stone path to the side pavilion building, what excuse would she use to trick him out? Gu Nuoers lively eyes darted around and she saw the lychee tree at the side. She suddenly had an idea. Gu Zixiao was tall and straight. He had been situated at the borders all year round, tempering his temperament like a treasured saber. He was extremely sharp, but not aggressive. Gu Zixiao was wearing a silver python robe today. The hem of his clothes had already been wet from the teacup the pce maid had carried just now, leaving a conspicuous stain on it. Just as he was about to walk to the side pavilion building, a little girls cries suddenly came from the ornamental garden behind the wall Boohoo~ I cant get down~ Im scared! Chapter 344 - 344 Nuo’er Isn’t Going Anywhere, I’ll Just Follow You 344 Nuoer Isnt Going Anywhere, Ill Just Follow You On the wall, a figure shed. Gu Zixiaonded very lightly. His gaze swept out and he saw a fair-skinned child in a red dress hugging a branch and trembling on a lychee tree. From afar, it looked like a chubby chick was perched on a branch. Her eyes were big and round. At this moment, they were watery and her lips were pursed, looking very pitiful and aggrieved. When Gu Nuoer saw Gu Zixiao jump over the wall, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Phew~ She had finally tricked her brother over! She hadnt met Gu Zixiao many times. Now that the siblings had met, she recognized him, but he didnt recognize this child. He only felt that the little sister in front of him was extremely adorable, like an exquisite porcin doll. Eldest Brother~ I cante down! Gu Nuoer reached out a dirty little hand, wanting him to carry her. Help me! Gu Zixiao looked up with a quiet expression. You can get up the tree, but you dont dare toe down? Gu Nuoers small body trembled. Its too high~ Im only five years old, so I cante down! Gu Zixiao heard a sobbing tone in her childish voice, but her tone was very delicate, like an angry little white ball. He found her a little cute, but after having been at the borders for many years, he had long be someone who didnt like to smile. At this moment, the corners of his lips only twitched a little. Then Ill teach you. Grab the branch with your hands and slowly step on the tree trunk with your legs. After borrowing the force to stabilize yourself, let go bit by bit and hold onto the next branch. I can save you once, but there might not be people around who will save you every time in the future. You have to learn to save yourself first. When Gu Zixiao said these words, the child immediately puffed up her pink cheeks. Hmph, bad brother, he didnt evene up to carry her! If it were Elder Brother Siming, he would have carried her down long ago! Gu Nuoer didnt care about these reasons. She closed her eyes and loosened her grip. Nuoer was off! Gu Zixiao saw that this child was actually so willful! She didnt cooperate at all and simply closed her eyes and let go, was just waiting to fall to the ground? He was shocked and quickly walked over. He reached out his hands and caught the child firmly in his arms. Only then did Gu Zixiao realize that the childs body was fragrant and light. She looked so small but turned out to be so light. Gu Nuoer opened her big watery eyes and smiled sweetly, looking very cute with her red lips and white teeth. Look, Eldest Brother, Ive also taught you something. Dont talk so much logic in the future. Children wont reason with you sometimes. Gu Zixiao was caught betweenughter and tears. Kid, whose family are you from? Why are you so eloquent? Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Yours. Gu Zixiao was stunned. Mine? Gu Nuoer poked his chest with her small hand. Eldest Brother, you really dont recognize me anymore? Im Nuoer! Your biological sister! Gu Zixiao was shocked. No wonder the child in front of him looked a little familiar. However, he did not expect the baby in swaddling clothes back then to look so lively and yful now! A smile appeared on Gu Zixiaos cold and determined face. Even his tone was much gentler. Nuoer, its really been a long time. Ive received your letter. I brought you a gift from Yi State. Ill give it to youter. Brother is going to change my clothes now. Do you know the way back to Xiangli Pce? When Gu Nuoer heard this, she quickly hugged her brothers arm tightly. Eldest Brother, Nuoer isnt going anywhere. Ill just follow you. Brother, you mustnt go! Theres a bad woman there who is coveting your body! Chapter 345 - 345 Bad Woman, Watch How I Deal With Her Later! 345 Bad Woman, Watch How I Deal With Her Later! Gu Zixiao couldnt bear to refuse her, but his clothes were wet and he couldnt wear such clothes to Xiangli Pce. As the first prince, if he did not pay attention to etiquette, he would probably make his father unhappy. Gu Nuoer could tell that he was in a difficult position. The childs long eyshes fluttered a few times before she sighed like an adult. Alright, Baby Nuo can enter the side pavilion building with Brother. !! She really didnt want Gu Zixiao to meet that bad woman in the room. Otherwise, itd be hard for him to clear his name. However, since her brother had no choice but to change his clothes, the child naturally had a brilliant n! Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer to one of the side pavilion buildings. The pce maid who was supposed to deliver the clothes had yet to arrive. Gu Nuoer walked to the bed and hid her entire body behind the bed curtains. She stuck her head out. Eldest Brother, if someoneester, pretend that Nuoer isnt here! Gu Zixiao was puzzled. Then, he thought that the child must be running around to y and was unwilling to be brought back by Noble Consort Qiaos pce servants. At this point, he didnt think too much about it. He just sat at the table and pondered quietly, waiting for the pce maid to bring him clothes. Gu Nuoer looked at her brothers cold side profile and tall figure. Even when he was sitting, he was as straight as a pine tree. Wow~ So handsome~ At this moment, someone knocked on the door Your Highness, are you inside? This servant has brought clothes over. The child quickly retracted her head. Seeing that she had hidden well, Gu Zixiao said in a deep voice, Come in. The door creaked open and the pce maid from before ced a set of clean clothes on the table. At the same time, she also brought a teapot and a teacup for Gu Zixiao. The pce maid said, Your Highness, theres still some time before the banquet begins. You can change your clothes and have a rest here for a bit while drinking tea. Gu Zixiao nodded, his tone deep and distant. I got it. You may leave. Yes. Before the pce maid left, she secretly nced at the teapot from the corner of her eye. After she left, Gu Nuoer ran out and tiptoed to the table. She took the teapot and sniffed it. She immediately pinched her nose and lowered her voice. Eldest Brother, she lied! This is wine! Gu Zixiao lowered his head to take a whiff and frowned. Gu Nuoer pinched her chin and pondered. Since it was wine, was the servant lying to trick her eldest brother into drinking it? However, her eldest brother wasnt a fool. How could he not differentiate the fragrance of wine and tea? At this moment, a light shed in Gu Nuoers mind. This bad woman must be thinking that even if Elder Brother didnt drink it and the man and woman were alone in the same room, she would still have a way to make things ambiguous! After all, the wine and clothes were all here. If Gu Zixiao didnt exin properly, he would be used by someone with ulterior motives! Gu Nuoer clenched her small fists. Damn it, bad woman. Watch how I deal with herter! Seeing his sisters reaction, Gu Zixiao frowned. Nuoer, do you know who instigated this? Gu Nuoer was about to answer when she sensed that someone had walked near the side pavilion building. She quickly hid and said in a small voice, Elder Brother, Ill exin things to youter. Later on, pretend to lean your head against the table and rest. Dont say anything! Leave the rest to Nuoer! Although Gu Zixiao didnt know why she said that, he also sensed that something was amiss. As Gu Nuoer kept herself well hidden, a probing question suddenly sounded from the door. Your Highness, are you there? Gu Zixiao frowned and leaned against the table with his hand on his forehead as if he had a headache and was unconscious. The person outside didnt hear a response for a long time and reached out to push the door open. Chapter 346 - 346 If You Don’t Want to Get Beaten Up, Get Lost 346 If You Dont Want to Get Beaten Up, Get Lost Gu Nuoer saw from the gap between the curtains hanging down from the bed curtains that the person who had entered was a girl who was 15 or 16 years old. She was wearing appropriate clothes and had a delicate face. However, her eyes revealed nervousness and she frowned with ill intentions. When she saw Gu Zixiao leaning against the table with his hand on his forehead, she forgot to confirm if the wine on the table had been consumed. This girl walked forward and gently pushed the first prince. Your Highness, why are you sleeping here? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want this subject to help you find an imperial physician? !! Gu Zixiao did not say anything. The lines on his handsome face were very attractive. His thin lips were pursed and his long eyebrows were slightly furrowed as if he was very ufortable. Fang Yirou was delighted when she saw this. In the entire world, there was really no better husband candidate than the first prince. Not only was he handsome and upright, but he was also the direct descendant of the empress! Moreover, the first prince had been training at the borders for so many years and had established military merits starting from a long time ago. The position of the crown prince was most likely his. If she could use some methods and marry the first prince, she might be the crown princes consort in the future. The more Fang Yirou thought about it, the more excited she became. Her mothers urging voice came from the door Yirou, Mother will guard the door for you. Hurry up. Whether you can be a princes consort depends on this! I got it, Mother. Then, she closed the door behind her. The light in the room dimmed, but Gu Zixiao still quietly leaned against the table, as if he had fallen asleep. Fang Yirou started to undress and even removed a pair of hairpins. Gu Nuoer covered her eyes with her small hands and felt angry! How could this person show such things to a five-year-old baby?! It hurt her eyes! However, she had no choice but to look. She still had to protect her brother! Perhaps because Gu Zixiao had listened to Gu Nuoers words, he still didnt move until now. At this moment, a familiar cold call sounded from the entrance of the side pavilion building Gu Nuoer, are you here? Gu Nuoer blinked her beautiful watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming was here! Fang Yirou, who was in the room, also heard the sound and immediately became nervous. She had already taken off her clothes and only had her undergarment left! If someone came and saw this, half of the n would be ruined. She hadnt gotten onto the bed with the first prince yet! Fang Yirous mother whispered at the door, That Marquis Yongye is here. Yirou, dont worry about him. Mother will go and stall him! Then, probably because Ye Siming had walked nearby, Madam Fang smiled apologetically and said, Hello, Marquis. Are you looking for the little princess? I didnt see here by here. Ye Siming was wearing a ck robe today. The edges of his robe were embroidered with magnificent mountains, rivers,kes, and seas. As he walked, it was like a mountain range rising and falling, looking majestic and imposing. Itplemented his sharp eyes, revealing a dangerous killing intent. She was saying that Gu Nuoer wasnt around? Ye Siming calmly took a deep breath. The little things scent was clearly nearby. Move aside, Ye Siming said coldly. Youre blocking the door, neither going in nor leaving. Its even stranger for you to stop me. If you dont want to get beaten up, get lost. Madam Fang never expected that this Ye Siming, who was rumored to be unbridled, would be so rude and domineering! You, you, you She was so angry that she couldnt say anything. At this moment, Gu Nuoers childish cry came from the room behind her. Elder Brother Siming, save me! These two bad women bullied Eldest Brother and me! Ye Simings gaze turned cold. Before Madam Fang could react, she was kicked to the side by his ck boots and fell to the ground. The door was suddenly opened by Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer hid in Gu Zixiaos arms with tears in her eyes. Fang Yirou was stunned. Why did the little princess suddenly jump out from the side?! Chapter 347 - 347 Elder Brother Siming, She’s Wearing Undergarments, You Mustn’t Look 347 Elder Brother Siming, Shes Wearing Undergarments, You Mustnt Look Just now, she was listening to Ye Siming and her mother talking outside and was hesitating if she should move the first prince to the bed first. This way, even if Ye Siming barged in, she could still nder the first prince for forcefully dragging her to the bed when he was drunk. However, she never expected a small red figure to suddenly appear from behind the bed curtains at the side! Gu Nuoer ran in front of Gu Zixiao like a chick protecting an eagle. She opened her two small arms and blocked in front of him! Her pink and cute face was filled with a fierce expression. !! Bad woman, youre not allowed to get close to my brother! Gu Zixiao, who seemed to be drunk and was leaning against the table with his hand on his head, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bone-chilling and his gaze on Fang Yirou was as sharp as a knife. Fang Yirou was so frightened that she was at a loss. When Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming enter, she immediately felt that something was amiss. The child cried andined, Elder Brother Siming, shes only wearing her undergarment. You mustnt look! Be careful not to damage your eyes! In Ye Simings eyes, Fang Yirou was no different from the trees outside. However, Ye Siming immediately panicked when the child didnt let him see. He quickly closed his eyes. Gu Nuoer, are you alright? Fang Yirou saw that the situation was not right and quickly picked up her clothes, wanting to run. Before Gu Nuoer could answer Ye Siming, her childish voice broke through the air again. Elder Brother Siming, shes going to escape! Ye Siming gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. He had to stop her but he mustnt look at her in case the child got angry. Then, Ye Siming quickly tugged off a piece of satin ribbon that was used to tie up the bed curtains and tied it around his eyes. Based on his intuition, when Fang Yirou was about to run out of the room, he hit the back of her leg with his sheath! Fang Yirou immediately cried out in pain and fell to the ground. Gu Nuoers voice attracted the attention of the imperial guards patrolling nearby. When Gu Yihan heard that his daughter was crying very badly, he left the officials behind in a hurry and rushed over. When the officials saw that the emperor had gone, they quickly followed. Hence, not longter, the courtyard in front of the side pavilion building was filled with people. When they arrived, Ye Siming held the sheath in his hand and pressed Fang Yirou, who was almost naked, to the ground, causing her to be unable to move. Inside, Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer and looked straight ahead, not even looking at the person on the ground. There was also Madam Fang who had been kicked quite badly by Ye Siming and fell to the ground, unable to get up. She was crying out in pain. When Gu Yihan saw this scene, he quickly went forward and pulled Gu Nuoer into his arms. Tears streamed down the childs face. Her eyes were red and she looked extremely pitiful. Baby Nuo, what happened? Tell Father. Gu Nuoer pointed at Fang Yirou, who was on the ground. She wanted to bully Baby Nuo and Brother! This bad woman bribed a pce maid to dirty Eldest Brothers clothes and tricked Eldest Brother toe to this side pavilion building to change his clothes. In the end, they prepared wine and even lied to us that this was tea! The child leaned her head on her fathers shoulder. Father, theres something wrong with the teapot on the table inside! This bad woman is so scary! Baby Nuo was lying on the bed and resting. When this woman came in and saw Eldest Brother, she started to take off her clothes! Then, she became n*ked! Her mother was even saying outside that she was going to help her keep watch! Boohoo, if Elder Brother Siming hadnte in time, Baby Nuo would have hurt my eyes today! I wouldnt have been able to protect Eldest Brothers innocence! The child exined the entire matter clearly and concisely. The surrounding people immediately understood. Wasnt this a case of an ambitious daughter from an influential family wanting to climb up the ranks but failing in her attempt to drug and s*duce the first prince? Instead, she was seen through by the little princess. Chapter 348 - 348 Nuo’er, You Don’t Want Father to Carry You Anymore? 348 Nuoer, You Dont Want Father to Carry You Anymore? Gu Yihans expression was already dark and his tone was cold. How dare you! Fang Yirouy on the ground, pressed down by Ye Simings sheath, and was unable to get up. She was already trembling in fear, but she didnt forget to cry and argued, Your Majesty, this subject is innocent! Why would this subject have to drug the first prince and even put my innocence on the line? What benefits would this subject have?! Your Majesty, please be a clear judge! Gu Nuoer turned her head and retorted fiercely, There are many benefits! You just want to use unclean methods to marry my eldest brother so that you can realize your dream of soaring in status! Otherwise, why dont you tell me, who was the one to take off your clothes?! It couldnt be me who had taken them off for you! Fang Yirou stammered, I I Among the officials, the Minister of Rites hurriedly stood up, his face pale. He looked at his wife and daughter, who were both lying on the ground. How could things turn out like this?! Lord Fang, the Minister of Rites, quickly knelt on the ground. Your Majesty! This subjects wife and daughter havemitted such a treasonous act. This subject doesnt dare to plead for them. I only beg Your Majesty to spare their lives! Gu Yihan narrowed his long and narrow eyes, anger seething in them. He was holding a weing banquet for his son and the Grace Defender Duke, but someone actually dared to use despicable methods to plot against his eldest son at this moment. If he were to let them off so easily, how could they swallow this anger? How could he establish his might in the imperial court? Gu Yihan lowered his head and looked at Little Nuoer, who was still sobbing and trembling in his arms. He slowly exhaled and finally said coldly, Pass down my oral verdict. I wont tolerate Madam Fang and this Miss Fang for scheming in the pce. However, on ount of Nuoers virtue of carrying for all lives, I dont wish to be ruthless and merciless to take lives. The death penalty can be exempted, but each of them will be flogged a hundred times. If they can still live, that will be the will of the heavens and Ill naturally have no objections. Everyone was in an uproar. Even a strong man couldnt take a hundred beatings, let alone two women. Even if they didnt die, they would be crippled. The emperors euphemistic method of granting death was well used! Lord Fang knew that this was already the greatest concession the irritable and fierce emperor could make. He kowtowed deeply and thanked him. The imperial guards dragged Fang Yirou and Madam Fang away, but Fang Yirou felt that shed rather just die. How could she have the face to live when so many people saw her wearing only her undergarment?! Gu Nuoer said softly, Father, we cant let any bad person off. Theres also a pce maid who lied about the problematic wine being tea and sent it over for Eldest Brother to drink. We cant let her off either! Among the pce maids, a young maid who had her head lowered, trembled. She didnt expect the little princess to be so smart and clear-headed. None of them could escape. Under Gu Nuoers guidance, the pce maids who had been bribed were captured by the imperial guards. She cried and begged for mercy. Your Majesty, Princess, please spare this servant! This servant shouldnt have been greedy for money for a moment. This servant epted Miss Fangs money to help her frame His Highness. This servant wont dare to do it again! Gu Yihan didnt even look at her. He waved his hand and got the imperial guards to drag her away. After the matter was settled, Gu Nuoer stopped crying. Her eyes were sparkling after being washed by her tears. She struggled to slide to the ground with her small hands and feet. She ced her hands on her hips and looked up at Gu Zixiao with a smile. Eldest Brother, Nuoer has protected you. You have to quickly bring me the gift you prepared for meter! Gu Zixiao pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. Youre so mischievous. Gu Nuoer ran up to Ye Siming and looked up at the youth, who was still obediently wearing the cloth over his eyes. She reached out her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, carry~ Gu Yihan widened his eyes. Nuoer, you dont want Father to carry you anymore? Chapter 349 - 349 Id*ot, Don’t Smile Like This, Be Careful Not to Choke 349 Id*ot, Dont Smile Like This, Be Careful Not to Choke Gu Nuoer waved her small hands righteously in Ye Simings arms. Her pink face was slightly puffed up and her curves were cute, like a little bun that smelled like milk. Father, Elder Brother Siming and I still have to go y. Hurry up and go back to Xiangli Pce. Baby Nuo will be there when dinner starts! When Gu Yihan heard this, he was caught betweenughter and tears. When Gu Yihan heard this, he felt that the two children were just ying around. There was nothing to disagree with. Gu Yihan nodded. Marquis Yongye, dont bring the princess tooteter. Ye Simings tone was calm. Got it. The emperor left with everyone. Gu Zixiao was going to change his clothes, but he nced at Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer before he left. He smiled faintly and said, Nuoer, Ill visit you at the Qiushui Pceter. The child waved her hand. After everyone had left, Ye Siming pursed his lips. Can I see now? How long do I have to wear this for? Gu Nuoer opened her round eyes and smiled sweetly. Elder Brother Siming, youre so stupid. The bad woman has been taken away! Of course you can see now! When Ye Siming was wearing a cloth that covered his eyes, he hid his sharp aura. The only thing left was a good-looking face, thin lips slightly pursed, and a straight nose. He removed the blindfold and narrowed his long eyes. Under the sunlight, the color of his eyes revealed a dark brown color. Gu Nuoer wrapped her small hands around his neck and fluttered her long eyshes carefully. Eh? Elder Brother Siming, I didnt notice it before. Why is the color of your eyes like this?! She asked softly, Arent wolves eyes green? Ye Siming threw away the cover and sneered. Dontpare me to a low-level demon wolf. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and held Ye Simings face with her two small hands, leaning her chubby face very close. Let me see what level of wolf Elder Brother Siming is! Ye Siming was stunned. He didnt expect her to suddenly get so close. Their noses were only an inch apart! As long as he turned his head slightly, he could bite the tip of the childs nose. Unexpectedly, Ye Simings ears suddenly turned red. He lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth, pretending to want to bite Gu Nuoers cheek. If I bite you, youll know what level I am. Do you want to give it a try? Gu Nuoer was so frightened that she screamed. She ced her small hand on Ye Simings mouth to stop him froming over and couldnt help but giggle. No, no~ Baby Nuo doesnt taste good! Ye Siming was scaring the child, but Gu Nuoer didnt seem to be afraid at all. It didnt matter how the Heavenly Book described Ye Siming as a bloodthirsty and terrifying demon god. She didnt think that he was a bad person at all. Instead, she treated him as a good friend she had grown up with and was extremely close to him. Ye Siming didnt really want to bite Gu Nuoer. In the end, when he saw the childughing until she was panting, he decided not to tease her anymore. He only pinched Gu Nuoers small cheek gently with his fingertips. Id*ot, dontugh like that. Be careful that youd choke. Gu Nuoers cheeks were red and her eyes were sparkling because she was having fun. She waved her small hand and suddenly pointed at a cloud in the sky. Elder Brother Siming, look, what does this cloud look like? Ye Siming looked up and frowned. A stone? Gu Nuoer crossed her small hands and snorted. This cloud looks especially like a small bone. Do you want to Her eyes were sparkling as she said provocative words. However, her innocent face was fair and clean, and her round eyes were ck, making her look very cute. Ye Siming made sense of what she was trying to say and frowned fiercely. Gu Nuoer! The childs soft body shrank and she slipped out of his arms. Then, she ran away, leaving behind a trail of bell-likeughter. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and looked at the small cheerful back view. He was going to eat her up sooner orter. Chapter 350 - 350 Eldest Brother Is Like Tang Sanzang’s Flesh That Is Targeted by Demons 350 Eldest Brother Is Like Tang Sanzangs Flesh That Is Targeted by Demons At night, thin clouds lingered beside a curved moon. The water of Peni Lake was sparkling, refracting light blue waves. The red walls and green tiles of the Xiangli Pce made it look like a paradise on earth. It was thete spring and early summer, and clusters of fireflies fluttered in the grass. At this moment, in the pce hall, Gu Yihan was leading the civil and military officials, consorts, and princes to drink at the banquet. As they drank,ughter filled the ce. Gu Nuoer was originally in Gu Yihans arms, sitting on the dragon throne with him and enjoying the delicacies. However, the child couldnt sit still and look around from time to time. At this moment, a girl dressed in a fluttery and extremely beautiful white dress entered with light steps. Your Majesty, this subject, Song Youyun, wants to perform a dance for the Grace Defender Duke and the First Prince to wee them back to the capital. Your Majesty, can you allow this? Gu Nuoer immediately put down the chicken drumstick in her small hand and blinked her watery eyes at the beauty at the bottom of the jade steps. Song Youyun was Song Qiyuan and Song Youqings elder sister! The empress and Noble Consort Qiao also looked over. During the banquet, General Song and his wife were beaming with pride. The officials looked at Gu Yihans expression tacitly. There had long been rumors that the eldest daughter of the Song Family, Song Youyun, was almost 18 years old. Even now, she still refused to discuss marriage because she wanted to marry the first prince. The Song family had nurtured her meticulously just so that if the first prince could be the crown prince in the future, she would be the crown princess. If nothing unexpected happened, she would be an empress in the future! It wasnt easy for the Song family to wait for the first prince, Gu Zixiao, to return to the capital. Now that he was at a good age for marriage, the emperor and empress would definitely consider his marriage. This was a good opportunity to perform and take the limelight! Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes, his gaze deep, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. He only lowered her head and asked the child in her arms, Nuoer, do you want to see this Miss Song dance? Gu Nuoers clear eyes swept over. Her gaze was crystal clear and her face was fair. The child carefully sized up Song Youyuns face and sighed in her heart. This one wouldnt do either! However, she still waved her small hand and said softly, Let her dance then! Only then did Gu Yihan look up at Song Youyun, who was standing in the center. Since the princess has agreed, you can dance. The eldest daughter of the Song family, who looked skilled and gentle on the surface, was actually a little unhappy. This dance was mainly for the first prince to watch. Why did the emperor have to ask the little princess if she wanted to watch it? However, she didnt dare to show the unhappiness on her face. Moreover, no matter what, if the emperor was willing to agree to this, the rest of the matters would be easy to handle. After a while, Song Youyun changed into a thin red dress. Her every frown and smile was filled with the feeling of a beauty that was like jade. The musician next to her yed a drumbeat filled with exotic charm. Song Youyun stepped on the beat and danced beautifully. Gu Nuoer had finished the drumstick and looked at Song Youyuns slender waist before looking down at her bulging stomach. Oh Burp. She was full. Song Youyuns charming eyes were like silk. When she slowly approached the table where the first prince was, she wanted to twist her foot and deliberately fall into the first princes arms. However, just as she tilted her body and was about to fall, she suddenly realized Eh? Why couldnt she move? It was as if someone was holding her up. Song Youyun tried her best, but it was useless. She couldnt bend any further. In everyones eyes, Song Youyun looked like she was about to break her bones. Her upper body was hanging down exaggeratedly, and her lower body was still standing upright. Song Youyun was speechless. What had happened?! Chapter 351 - 351 An Unshakable Man Like Eldest Brother 351 An Unshakable Man Like Eldest Brother General Song and his wife couldnt hold back their expressions anymore. This wasnt what they had agreed on with Song Youyun previously. Why didnt she fall into the first princes arms?! Everyone could also see Song Youyuns strange posture. The officials who had been cheering just now suddenly fell silent. Song Youyuns face flushed red and she felt very embarrassed. Moreover, the first prince, Gu Zixiao, who was close by, lowered his gaze and looked at her coldly as if he was looking at a fool. She gritted her teeth and suddenly got up. Suddenly, the force that had stopped her loosened. However, because Song Youyun used too much strength and the inertia was too great, she did a few somersaults on the spot. In the end, she fell to the side and almost smashed the musicians zither. With a bang, Song Youyun fell to the ground. The dance didnt turn out well. Instead, it became an ident. Gu Nuoer quietly retracted her small hand and calmly held onto a cup with her two small hands, sipping the pear sugar water. If she hadnt pushed Song Youyun just now, thetter would have fallen into her eldest brothers arms. If this was a good older sister, Gu Nuoer wouldnt stop her. Unfortunately, Song Youyun wasnt good either! She wasnt worthy of her brother. Gu Yihans expression didnt change. Miss Song, do you need me to summon an imperial physician for you? Two pce servants came forward and helped Song Youyun up from the ground. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. She shook her head and was helped down by the pce servants to the side pavilion building to change her clothes. Gu Yihan didnt pursue this matter further, and the other officials were indifferent as well. This small episode at the banquet did not affect everyones meal. After a while, the sound of music yed by traditional Chinese musical instruments sounded, and the mor of toasts came from the hall again. Five princes were sitting at the first princes table. The second prince, Gu Zitang, was wearing a jade head gear of extremely high quality and a golden and white robe. His eyes were charming. He raised his peach blossom eyes and approached the third prince, Gu Ziyao. Third Brother, why dont we have a bet? The eldest daughter of the Song family must have wanted to take the opportunity to fall into Eldest Brothers arms. The third prince blinked indifferently. No, Second Brother can y by yourself. Its just that Im more worried now. Youve just eaten venison and drank strong wine. ording to the medical books, youll definitely have a stomachache tonight. The second prince snorted. Im in good health. Im not afraid even if I get a stomachache. The fifth prince had been lowering his head the entire time. At this moment, he suddenly said, Actually, the eldest daughter of the Song family is quite good-looking and is quitepatible with Eldest Brother. The second prince casually replied, What do you mean bypatible? An unshakable man like Eldest Brother should find someone gentle as water. I dont think Eldest Miss Song is worthy. The fifth princes lips twitched as if he wanted to say something, but he didnt say anything else. He came from a lowly background and was born from a pce maid. Among the princes who were older than him, other than the fourth prince who had died early, the first, second, and third princes all had more character than him. Moreover, their mother also came from extremely influential families. Therefore, the fifth prince did not interact with them often. Sometimes, he would seem too antisocial. At this moment, Gu Nuoer had already jumped out of Gu Yihans arms and onto the ground. She ced her hands behind her back and strolled to her brothers table. Two fair and chubby hands grabbed the edge of the table. Baby Nuos brothers, do you still have ck sesame glutinous rice balls on the table? Baby Nuo wants to eat them! When the first prince, Gu Zixiao, saw Gu Nuoer, a smile finally appeared on his tense and determined face. He picked Gu Nuoer up and ced her on hisp. Eldest Brother will feed you. Chapter 352 - 352 You’re Going to Have Love Tribulations for Two Years 352 Youre Going to Have Love Tribtions for Two Years Gu Nuoers body was small, soft, and sweet. Gu Zixiao thought to himself that his sister seemed to be lighter than the red tassel spear he often used. She was like a feather, gorgeous and fragile. He carried Gu Nuoer in one hand and scooped up a round glutinous rice ball with the other. Gu Zixiao blew on it and brought it to Gu Nuoers lips. The child imitated her brother and blew at it a few times. Huhu~ Ah~ She opened her small mouth and took a small bite with her white teeth. Her pink cheeks were immediately stained with a bit of ck sesame. There were even traces of Gu Nuoers two front teeth on the glutinous rice balls. Gu Zixiao felt that his sister was very cute. He couldnt help but chuckle. Does it taste good? Gu Nuoer nodded in satisfaction, blinking her watery eyes like an obedient kitten. The second prince looked at them for a moment before saying righteously, Eldest Brother, let me carry Nuoer too. Youve been practicing martial arts all year round and have calluses on your hands. Sister is petite. What if she feels ufortable with you carrying her?! Gu Zixiao usually stayed at the borders and rarely returned to the capital. Ever since Gu Nuoer was born, the second prince had treated himself as the eldest brother. Now that he saw the child sticking to her actual eldest brother, she really felt upset! Gu Zixiao looked at him coldly, as if with thunderous pressure. The second prince pursed his lips and cowered a little. He didnt forget to find a way out for himself. He turned to the third prince and said, Look, Eldest Brother doesnt allow anyone to say anything. How domineering! Gu Nuoer finished the entire sesame glutinous rice ball and her pink peach-like lips were ck. The child looked up and said softly, Second Brother, dont be anxious! Baby Nuo will go hug you in a while! I want to whisper to Eldest Brother for a while now! The princes were all amused by the way she acted like an adult. The first prince, Gu Zixiao, chuckled. Tell me, what do you want to talk to Brother about? The child licked her lips. Oh, does Eldest Brother like that older sister from the Song family just now? Gu Zixiao did not expect the child to ask this. He wiped the ck sesame from the corner of Gu Nuoers mouth gently. I dont like her. Why are you asking this? Phew, its good that Eldest Brother doesnt like her. Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief. She was still worried that she had caused trouble for Song Youyun, which resulted in dying her eldest brother from finding his true love. The child blinked. Her long eyshes were ck and thick, and her eyes were sparkling. Gu Nuoer lowered her voice. Eldest Brother, let me tell you something. Youre going to be in love tribtions for two years. Any girl who pounces on you isnt good. You mustnt like them! Gu Zixiao was stunned. When he heard his sisters childish words, heughed loudly. Baby Nuo, dont worry. Eldest Brother isnt in the mood to get married. Thank you, Nuoer, for thinking for Eldest Brother like this. As he spoke, he lowered his voice. Can you tell me now how you found out that the young miss of the Fang family was going to drug me? Gu Nuoer looked up and pouted her fair and chubby face. She looked around the banquet, looking for things she wanted to eat. She said in a rxed and nonchnt tone, Baby Nuo dreamed of it! A dream? Gu Zixiao was very surprised. He had long heard of his sisters gifted talent. It was said that first, an immortal sent a child to Father in his dream. Then, strange winter scenes kept on appearing. Not only that, but she also helped many people in the pce seek good fortunes and avoid cmities. However, Gu Zixiao still felt that his sister was speaking childishly. How could there be such a coincidence? At this moment, the fifth prince, who had been acting like an invisible person, stood up and said slowly, Brothers, Sister Nuoer, Im not feeling too well. Ill be going out to take a breather. You guys can enjoy slowly. Chapter 353 - 353 The Things I Like Have to Be Mine 353 The Things I Like Have to Be Mine Gu Nuoer blinked and watched as the fifth prince left. The child could not get close to this fifth brother no matter what. This was because when she was two years old, she saw the fifth prince shoot down a sparrow that was disturbing his rest with a slingshot when there was no one around. Then, this prince, who usually seemed to be gentle and taciturn, actually picked up the sparrow and threw it fiercely to the ground. He repeated this action multiple times until the sparrow stopped fluttering. Everything happened too quickly. Gu Nuoer was too young at that time and couldnt stop this in time. Moreover, she didnt understand that this method was cruel. She just leaned behind a window and watched on in surprise. After the fifth prince was done, he left, leaving behind the sparrows corpse. He then returned to be the low-key and cautious fifth prince in everyones eyes. From then on, when Gu Nuoer saw the fifth prince, she couldnt help but think of the little sparrow which had died tragically. The child naturally distanced herself from this older brother. Moreover, the fifth prince didnt seem to like his younger sister very much. He wasnt as good to Gu Nuoer as the other dozen or so older brothers. Seeing the fifth prince leave, Gu Nuoer didnt react at all. However, her ck and round eyes flickered. The child quietly turned her head and said to the first prince, Gu Zixiao, Eldest Brother, if you dont believe that I dreamed it, then just wait and see. Something will happen to that older sister from the Song family soon! Gu Zixiao frowned when he heard this, feeling very puzzled. No matter how much he asked, Gu Nuoer refused to say anything else. Her childish face focused on the dishes on the table before she ran into the second princes arms. The childs equal treatment made her brothers happy. At this moment, Ye Siming, who was far away at another table, looked at the child who was embracing different people with both arms. His thin lips curled up slightly and he sneered. Bai Yi, who was sitting beside Ye Siming, noticed themotion and turned around. He realized that a jar of wine was almost finished by Ye Siming. He was shocked. If his wife were to find out about this, she would definitely scold him for not taking good care of the child! Siming, dont drink anymore and eat more. Youve drunk enough today. Lord Pang and Lord Zhu have all been knocked out after drinking with you! Bai Yi pointed at his colleagues at the same table. The other two were hugging their wine cups and lying on the table. At first, they only felt that Ye Siming was a young hero and was valued by the emperor, so they wanted to get close to him. They didnt expect this young boy to be so good at drinking! When Lord Zhu heard this, he raised his chubby face in a daze. I Im not drunk. I Im not drunk. Marquis Yongye is awesome! Then, with a bang, he fell onto the table and couldnt get up. Bai Yi closed his eyes, unable to bear to look at this scene. Ye Simings expression was sluggish and the youths eyes were deep. When he sat there, his aura was not inferior to the emperor. His slender fingers knocked on the table. Old Bai, let me ask you. How many rounds do you think the first prince canst against me? Bai Yi was shocked and quickly looked around to confirm that no one was paying attention to them. He panicked and scolded in a low voice, What nonsense are you talking about?! The first prince is going to be the crown prince in the future, but you want to fight him? Whats there to be afraid of? My rule is that the things I like have to be mine. If others touch them, Ill be unhappy. If you dont want me to be unhappy, you have to win against me. Bai Yi was puzzled. What did Ye Siming like? What did the first prince take from him? Perhaps seeing that Bai Yis expression was too bad, Ye Siming let out a lowugh and patted Bai Yis shoulder. Im just saying. Dont be afraid. Wipe your chin. Theres vegetable sauce on it. Bai Yi was stunned and quickly wiped it. Then, he inexplicably felt Why did Ye Siming appear more like the elder between them?! Also, did he call him Old Bai again?! Chapter 354 - 354 You Want to Be the Crown Princess, Right? I’ll Destroy You Today 354 You Want to Be the Crown Princess, Right? Ill Destroy You Today Halfway through the banquet, the second prince hurriedly left Xiangli Pce with a grim expression. The third prince Gu Ziyao was right. The second prince, Gu Zitang, thought this as he quickly ran out. He held his aching stomach and looked for a suitable outhouse. He really should have listened to his third brother. He really got a stomachache after eating venison with strong wine! At this moment, everyone was eating in the pce. The imperial guards were also guarding the vicinity of Xiangli Pce. Therefore, it was quiet everywhere except for the moonlight, lonely stars, and the night. One had to pass through the lychee forest to reach the outhouse. The stone path meandered forward, illuminated by bright bluish-white moonlight. It only entuated Gu Zitangs anxious figure. Suddenly, after passing through the forest, he heard an irritable bellowing from the side pavilion building Then what about me?! What am I? Eh? Why did this voice sound so much like his fifth brothers?! It had to be known that the fifth prince had always been reserved and silent. It was rare for him to have such a bad temper. The side pavilion building where the sound came from was dark. There was someone inside, but there was no light lit up? The strong urge to gossip made Gu Zitang stop running towards the outhouse. He crept a little closer and pricked up his ears to listen. After the fifth prince finished speaking, a sobbing and resentful female voice sounded. But you also know that my parents have high hopes for me. If I marry the first prince and be the crown princess in the future, I can still support you. Can you not be angry? If the first prince and I can get together, it will also be beneficial to you. Ill help you! These words were extremely hurtful to a mans pride. The fifth prince became even angrier. What nonsense are you saying? You actually want to sleep with Eldest Brother and thene to curry favor with me? Do you also look down on me and think that my status is low?! I dont! Oh my, what are you doing?! Youre hurting me. Let go! The second prince listened quietly and frowned in thought. Why did he feel that thisdys voice sounded so familiar? The fifth prince said angrily, Song Youyun, you were the one who took the initiative to provoke me back then. You said that you admired my talent and wanted to use my lyrics book to learn. It turns out that from that moment on, youve already made up your mind to use me as a stepping stone to get to know Eldest Brother, right?! The second prince seemed to be able to imagine his fifth brothers irritable mood. Then, he suddenly realized Oh! No wonder the girls voice was familiar. Wasnt she the eldest daughter of the Song family who wanted to perform for the first prince? Song Youyun was probably in pain from the fifth princes grip, so she also became angry. Thats right! Gu Zichen, are you really not going to assess your own weight? Why do I have to keep following you? In terms of power, you cantpare to the first prince. In terms of money, you cantpare to the second prince. Your talent is even inferior to the third prince. Even the dead fourth prince has more power and influence than you! Do you think Ill really like you? I advise you not to be ungrateful. Otherwise, when I be the crown princess, your life will be the first one I take! The fifth prince looked at the woman in front of him in shock and anger. This girl had once said that she liked him and had also apanied him when he was alone! But now, she said that all of this was fake and it was just so that she could get closer to the first prince, Gu Zixiao?! You want to be the crown princess, right? Ill ruin you today and let you know how ridiculous your thoughts are. The fifth prince sneered and suddenly pressed Song Youyun down. Gu Zitang suddenly heard Song Youyuns scream from outside the door What are you doing? Youre crazy! Let go! Rip. The sound of clothes tearing followed. Chapter 355 - 355 If You See Something You Shouldn’t See, Be Careful That She Would Pester You! 355 If You See Something You Shouldnt See, Be Careful That She Would Pester You! When the second prince heard this, he was shocked. How could this be?! His fifth brother was going to take her innocence! He quickly ran over and stretched out his palm, wanting to push open the door to stop him. Suddenly, a fair hand grabbed his clothes. Gu Zitang was stunned and turned around. Under the moonlight, Gu Nuoer stood behind him. Nuoer, why are you so quiet?! Song Youyuns screams became louder and louder. Soon, it would probably attract the patrolling imperial guards. Gu Nuoer blinked her ck eyes, but there was a hint of seriousness on her fair face. She didnt want to interfere in the fifth princes matters, but she couldnt just watch as the fifth prince embarrassed her father! Actually, at the banquet just now, the child had long seen Song Youyuns gloomy forehead flickering. This was a sign that she was fickle in love affairs. At the same time, it also meant that she was about to encounter a cmity because of her unfaithfulness in love. However, Gu Nuoer didnt expect that the person who had an unclear rtionship with Song Youyun was actually her fifth brother. The child was only afraid that the second prince would be embroiled in this mess and wouldnt be able to get away. She didnt expect that after following him, she would realize that the fifth prince and Song Youyun were the ones who were entangled together! Gu Nuoer thoughts moved quickly. If this matter was exposed, her father wouldnt care. At most, he would give Song Youyun to the fifth prince as a consort. However, even if someone like Song Youyun married the fifth prince, she wouldnt have any good intentions. Gu Nuoer had so many good brothers. What if they were seduced or harmed by this evil Song Youyun? She was just a small person and she had so many brothers. How could she take care of all of them?! Moreover, her fifth brother was already a crooked seedling. If he was put together with someone from the Song family who was filled with bad ideas, wouldnt that be wolf1 Pfft, pfft, pfft. She mustnt say wolf! Her Elder Brother Siming wasnt that bad! After thinking quickly, Gu Nuoer looked up and asked in an innocent and soft tone, Second Brother, if you go in and stop her now, if you see something you shouldnt see, be careful that she would pester you! Gu Zitang was not a fool. Judging from themotion inside, his fifth brother had probably stripped the girl of all her clothes! If he went in, when the matter blew up, Song Youyun might say that he was involved in the matter in order to marry the best choice between the two. However, if he didnt do anything, his conscience wouldnt be able to get over it! Gu Zitang frowned. This I dont want her to pester me either. I dont like her! Sister, what do you think we should do? Behind Gu Nuoers small hands, her tender face and skin were smooth, and her eyes were big. She red at Gu Zitang. What else can we do?! The child said fiercely, Charge in and knock out the older sister of the Song family. Then, ce her on the bed and cover her with a nket. We mustnt rm the imperial guards and Father first! Gu Zitang seemed to have found his backbone. He listened to his sister and kicked open the door to the side pavilion building. Then, he rushed in and used the hazy moonlight to knock Song Youyun out. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, probably didnt expect anyone to rush in. At this moment, after he saw the second prince enter, his towering anger was as if someone had poured a basin of bone-piercing cold water on him. He calmed down. Gu Zitang was in disdain as he threw the nket over the half-clothed Song Youyun who was on the bed. Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother, I really went all out for you today. I saw something I shouldnt have seen. Im afraid Ill get a stye on my eyes! The fifth prince knew that the matter had been exposed and began to quickly think of what to do. His voice was cold and terrifying. What are you doing here? A soft voice interrupted, To save your life, of course. Chapter 356 - 356 The Older Brother, Who Had Turned Evil, Had Become Willing to Listen 356 The Older Brother, Who Had Turned Evil, Had Be Willing to Listen The fifth prince panted heavily and looked towards the door. A small figure stood at the door with the moonlight on her back. Even the myriad of stars behind her appeared dark Gu Nuoers bright and fair face was filled with exquisiteness. However, at this moment, there was a hint of sharpness in her eyes. The fifth prince frowned. Why was this troublesome sister here too? Gu Nuoer walked in and closed the door behind her. Perhaps because he had beenpletely exposed, the fifth prince tore off his hypocritical mask and sneered. Save my life? Sister, youre really naive. Once I take Song Youyun for myself today, she can only marry me. Even if my status is low, do you think Father will me me for the Song family? He was right. Their father didnt care about such things at all. However, Gu Nuoer cared. She didnt want to see Song Youyuns innocence destroyed. This evil person should be punished in a normal way being tied together with the fifth prince, Gu Zichen, and they would torment each other for life. When Gu Nuoer heard Gu Zichens words, she was very angry. She huffed and puffed as she climbed onto a stool. Her small hands were on her hips, and there was a hint of anger on her round and fair face, making her exquisite face even more lively. Yes, Father might not me you. However, have you thought about what your life will be after marrying Song Youyun? First, shell cheat on you all the time! Not only that, but you also have to be on guard day and night to prevent her from seducing your brothers! Do you think shell be honest?! Given how ambitious she is, will the Song Family guide her in secret and help you obtain power? But do you think that will really be your power? At that time, youll just be a pawn in the hands of the big baddie from the Song Family! Gu Nuoer spoke eloquently, her childish voice narrating clearly. I really dont want to care about you! However, youre Fathers son after all. What if you marry a rat sh*t and ruin our pot of porridge?! I can guarantee that once you marry her, your future will definitely not be better than now. You will only be made used of and deceived by her until you really have nothing left. No matter how meticulous you were, could you be more ruthless than the Song Family? With their entire family dealing against you alone, wouldnt you bepletely fooled by them? Dont try to deny and say that Im wrong. Think about how you were deceived by Song Youyun previously and only now did you find out that she wants to use you as a stepping stone to get close to Eldest Brother! Thats why I said that I was saving your life. Because your surname is Gu, I cant just watch as you step into the abyss. Do you understand? Youre going to be the cuck*ld king and be teased to death! The second prince looked at his precious sisters lecturing in surprise. As for the fifth prince, Gu Zichen, he seemed to have been scolded silly by her and could only look at her in a daze. After a long while, the child panted and asked with her hands on her hips, Do you understand?! If you still want to marry her after what I said, then just treat it as if Second Brother and I have never been here before. If you cover yourself with a nket with her, Father will be able to bestow a marriage tomorrow! Gu Zichen came back to his senses and reached out his fingertips, wanting to help Gu Nuoer down. This was because he was terrified that she would fall with her jumping up and down on the stool as she lost her temper. Come down first and talk. Dont be stepping on this. Its dangerous. Gu Nuoer twisted her small face and snorted arrogantly. She didnt ept his good intentions at all. I dont want a stupid brother to tell me what to do! Hurry up and think about it. Theres not much time left. Gu Zichen calmed down and looked at Song Youyun, who was lying unconscious on the bed. He looked at Gu Nuoer and asked in a low voice, Sister, what do you think I should do? Her older brother, who had turned evil, had be willing to listen. Chapter 357 - 357 Second Brother Has a Stomachache, Fifth Brother Ate Too Much 357 Second Brother Has a Stomachache, Fifth Brother Ate Too Much Gu Nuoer jumped down from the stool, her bun hairstyle trembling. She waved her small hand. What else can we do? Of course, you have toe with us and pretend that you never came and that nothing happened. Gu Zichens eyes were deep. What if sheins after she wakes up? Why dont I kill her now and dump her corpse in Peni Lake? Ill do it cleanly and not let Second Brother and Sister get implicated. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she jumped up angrily. She originally wanted to hit Gu Zichens head, but she could only reach his stomach. When Gu Zichen saw this, he lowered his head to let her hit him. !! The child swung her pink fist over, but it only bounced lightly. I called you a stupid older brother, but you turned out to really be one! This older sister of the Song family must still want to marry Eldest Brother, so she definitely wont tell anyone about what happened tonight. Otherwise, how do you expect her to bring this up? Is she going to say that she got into an argument with you in the room because of old feelings and you tore her clothes? Shes not stupid and definitely wont say anything. If you kill her today, the Song Family will definitely pursue the matter. When they find out that you did it, youll really be destroyed by her. After saying that, Gu Nuoer turned around and walked to the door. She waved her small hand and said in an imposing manner, Second Brother, Stupid Brother,e with me! The second prince was already used to his sisters strange and smart way of handling things. Sometimes, he felt that she was just a child, but sometimes, he felt that she was very smart! No matter how big the matter was, she would always think of a way to make a decision. The second prince took a few steps and turned around to see that the fifth prince was still standing there in a daze. He pushed the fifth prince. Lets go, Fifth Brother. Itll definitely not be wrong to listen to Sister. Its not that I want to say this, but your taste is a little too bad. Whats so good about Song Youyun? I dont even like her even if she is gifted. Later, Second Brother will bring you to a br*thel. The girls there are beautiful and talented. Gu Nuoer suddenly turned around, her pink cheeks puffed up, and she frowned in dissatisfaction. Second Brother, youre spouting nonsense again. Im still a child. Why dont you consider me before saying such things? See if I dont tell Mother Yi! The second prince panicked. Dont, Nuoer. Brother is justforting Fifth Brother! Aiya, Fifth Brother, quickly put in a word for me. I was scolded by Nuoer because of you! The fifth prince pursed his lips and smiled. His delicate face was filled with schrly vigor. At this moment, his expression was no longer dark. This was also the first time he was this close to his siblings. He, who used to like to be alone, suddenly felt it was good to have someone tough and y with. In the past, he always felt that he came from a lowly background and was afraid that his brothers would look down on him, so he was unwilling to interact with them. However, after interacting with them for a while, he felt that neither the second prince, Gu Zitang, nor his sister, Gu Nuoer, had any intention of looking down on him. Instead, when he was furious and almost degenerated, they pulled him back. Gu Zichen looked at the small figure walking at the front, his eyes dimming. He seemed to understand why all the brothers in the pce liked their only sister. When they returned to the banquet, everyone was still clinking wine cups. The scene was lively. No one noticed that the two brothers had brought the little princess back. When the first prince, Gu Zixiao, saw this, he asked in confusion, The three of you didnt go out together. Why did youe back together? Gu Nuoer tugged at the first princes clothes with her small hand and climbed onto hisp. She pointed with her small hand, wanting to eat a drumstick. She said softly, Second Brother had a stomachache and Fifth Brother ate too much. So Baby Nuo went to bring them back! Chapter 358 - 358 If You Want to Plead For Mercy, Then Don’t Open Your Mouth 358 If You Want to Plead For Mercy, Then Dont Open Your Mouth Only then did the second prince, Gu Zitang, remember That was right. He originally had a stomachache and wanted to go to the toilet. In the end, after watching the farce earlier, he lost the feeling of wanting to go to the toilet. He rubbed his stomach silently. Not longter, a smallmotion urred at the next table. Song Youyun had gone to change her clothes for so long and hadnt returned. Madam Song was very worried. General Song called for the imperial guards and asked them to help keep an eye out when they were patrolling. He also called for the pce maids to go to the side pavilion building to take a look at the vicinity. Gu Nuoer grabbed a drumstick with her small hands and ate attentively. However, her small ears were constantly capturing their conversation. From the corner of her eye, she saw that her fifth brother Gu Zichen, who was beside her, had a calm expression from beginning to end. He had be the weak and elegant schr from before. No one would have thought that half an incense stick of time ago, he had said with killing intent that he wanted to kill Song Youyun and destroy her corpse. At this moment, a young girl squeezed her way to Gu Nuoers side. She looked to be a few years older than Gu Nuoer and was wearing a purple dress. Gu Nuoer was eating happily when she heard the girl say hesitantly, Princess do you still remember me? The child turned around. The girl in front of her had delicate features and she seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Gu Nuoer licked her lips and thought for a moment before shaking her head silently. I dont remember! The girl in purple quickly said, A long time ago, His Highness brought the princess to buy clothes, but the two of you bumped into Miss Sheng and me at the clothing store. At that time, the older sister from the Sheng family was very aggressive and had booked the entire clothing shop with money, not allowing anyone else to enter. In the end, she happened to bump into the second prince and the princess who wanted to pick out fabric. Later on, we even had an unhappy incident due to a misunderstanding. Princess, do you remember it now? Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes. So it was her! That time, she and the youngdy of the Sheng Family kept on challenging her second brother to raise prices. In the end, Miss Sheng had no choice but topensate them with 3,000 taels. Later on, Gu Nuoer even took out some of the money to help the poor. The second prince, Gu Zitang, also heard this and was struck with a realization. Its you? The young miss of the Fang Family, doesnt that mean Halfway through his sentence, he quickly shut up. Gu Zitang secretly nced at the first prince. Wasnt the Fang Yirou, who had almost caused their eldest brother to lose his v*rginity, the eldest daughter of the Fang Family? The person who found her way to them should be Fang Yirous sister, Fang Jinyu. Why was she trying to get close to them? Could it be that she wanted to plead for mercy for her sister? The first prince, Gu Zixiao, was focused on tasting his tea and didnt look up at her. Gu Nuoer put down the drumstick and wiped her chubby hands on the handkerchief twice. Her long eyshes fluttered as she said in a soft voice, Elder Sister Fang, why are you looking for me? If you want to plead for leniency, then dont say anything! This is Fathers order. Nuoer cant make any decisions. Fang Jinyu quickly waved her hands as if she was afraid of being implicated by Fang Yirou. No, no, no, Princess, youve misunderstood. Im not here to plead for mercy on behalf of my mother and sister. Its just that I didnte to apologize to you in person when I had a conflict with you and the second prince in the clothing store the other time. Today, given the chance to say a few words to you, please forgive me for my disrespect back then. This matter had already happened two years ago, but she only thought of apologizing now. This was clearly an excuse! Gu Nuoers lively eyes sized up Fang Jinyus uneasy expression. She suddenly understood. Fang Jinyu was worried that what Fang Yirou had done would implicate her and that Gu Nuoer would settle the old and new scores with her in one go. As expected, in the next second, Fang Jinyu said, As for the emperor punishing my elder sister, I think the punishment is good! My elder sister is shameless and wants to seduce His Highness. She deserves it! Chapter 359 - 359 Does She Still Want to Drag Fifth Brother Down? 359 Does She Still Want to Drag Fifth Brother Down? Her righteous words made Gu Nuoer unable to react for a moment. Wasnt she too afraid that Fang Yirou would implicate him? To think that she could even say such things! The child blinked and said softly, Its good that you understand. Oh, if theres nothing else, you should go back to your seat. Fang Jinyu probed and saw that Gu Nuoer indeed had no intention of continuing to pursue the matter against her. She finally felt relieved! !! Back then, the eldest daughter of the Sheng family, Sheng Tingchun, had brought her around to cause trouble. She heard that the princess and the emperor had disguised themselves and sneaked into her house. Her entire family was then executed! Now, with what Fang Yirou had done, it was really embarrassing! Fortunately, Gu Nuoer had no intention of holding it against her. Fang Jinyu bowed and turned to leave quickly. After she left, the third prince, Gu Ziyao, said, This person is too good at switching sides. She doesnt even let her family off when theyre down. Nuoer, youre still young. You must not make such a friend. The first prince nodded in deep agreement. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer didnt seem to care at all. She grabbed her drumstick and continued to work hard in eating. Her pink lips were sparkling as she ate, but she didnt forget to say, Nuoer doesntck friends around me. Those who approach me with ill intentions will also get bad luck. Therefore, Nuoer isnt afraid! At this moment, there was amotion at the entrance of the hall, mixed with the cries of a woman. Everyone turned to look. Gu Yihan was holding his wine cup and he furrowed his handsome brows. He hated it when people made amotion, with Nuoer being an exception. Outside the hall, Song Youyun pulled the sobbing maidservant in. She had changed her clothes and it was impossible to tell that she had quarreled with the fifth prince just now. However, her expression was abnormally heavy and she seemed to be crying in grief. The clothes of the maidservant beside her seemed to be a little messy. Gu Nuoer had just gotten the first prince to wipe her small hands clean. At this moment, she was enjoying a massage from her third brother Gu Ziyao. She looked over with her big eyes, her ck and clear gaze sparkling. It seemed that she had underestimated Song Youyun. Did she still want to drag her fifth brother down? When Madam Song saw her daughters serious expression, she quickly got up and walked over quickly. Yuner, what happened? Why Why did Little Mine back in disheveled clothes? Song Youyun pursed her lips and said, Mother, you and Father must stand up for Little Min! After saying that, Song Youyun knelt on the ground with a plop and kowtowed a few times to Gu Yihan. Little Min started to cry, looking like she had suffered great grief. Gu Yihan leaned back in his chair impatiently. If you continue to cry like youre at a funeral, Ill really bestow your family with a funeral. If you have anything to say, just say it nicely. Why do you have to cry? I dont have the patience. Song Youyuns entire body trembled. Even the maidservant beside her cowered. Although they had discussed the n, they were afraid that the tyrant, Gu Yihan, wouldnt believe them. However, in order to frame the fifth prince and prevent him from taking revenge on her in the future, Song Youyun decided to go all out. Otherwise, if the fifth prince were to take out the evidence of her having written a love letter to him, she would have no fate with the first prince! Song Youyun choked and said, Your Majesty, Little Min is this subjects personal maidservant. She grew up with this subject and this subject cares for her as if she is my own family. Just now, this subject had gone to the side pavilion building to change my clothes and asked Little Min to wait outside. However, when this subject finished changing and pushed open the door, Little Min was nowhere to be seen. Later, this subject discovered Little Min in disheveled clothes in the bushes not far away from the stone path. It turns out that someone wanted to taint her with violence! Chapter 360 - 360 Fifth, Have You Ever Do Anything to Defile Her Innocence? 360 Fifth, Have You Ever Do Anything to Defile Her Innocence? After Song Youyun finished speaking, everyone was shocked. They were in the pce and the emperor was having a banquet in Xiangli Pce. Who would dare to be so blind and cause trouble? Was that person so l*cherous? Gu Nuoer watched quietly, her ck and lively eyes fluttering lightly. She was going to see how Song Youyun would use her fifth brother. She had stopped her fifth brother, Gu Zichen, from viting Song Youyun. However, she didnt expect this woman to turn around and wanted to drag Gu Zichen down. Song Youyun sighed and said, Little Min resisted intensely and kept calling for help. The voices of the imperial guards came from not far away, causing the perpetrator to flee. When this subject found out about this matter, I wanted to seek justice for her. However, Little Min was abnormally afraid and repeatedly begged this subject not to spread this matter. She was afraid of bringing death upon herself. Under this subjects repeated questioning, she finally said the name of the perpetrator! However, his status was really noble. No wonder Little Min was worried that this subject would not be able to seek justice for her! However, this subject feels that this persons identity is very important. If we let him do whatever he wants and wear ayer of beastly skin and act like a refined scum, there wont be any peaceful days in the pce in the future. His Majesty should feel even more uneasy then. When Gu Yihan heard this, his eyes darkened. He raised his eyebrows. Tell me, who is this person? Song Youyun took a deep breath and turned to point at the fifth prince, who was sitting silently at the side. Its the fifth prince, Gu Zichen! After she said this, the ce fell silent! It was for no other reason than that the fifth prince, Gu Zichen, came from a humble background and kept a very low profile. He almost didnt have any sense of existence. Usually, when he saw the officials, he always acted refined and did not have the airs of a prince at all. It was really hard to tell if he was the kind of person who wouldmit such atrocities. Was Song Youyuns words true? The maidservant, Little Min, only knelt on the ground and sobbed, not saying a word. General Song began to realize that his eldest daughters n was too sudden and there were probably some ces that were heavily wed. If the emperor found out about thister, she would definitely be severely punished! He stood up and said with a serious expression, Yuner, there must be a misunderstanding. Little Min might have seen it wrongly. Hurry up and apologize to the Fifth Highness! However, Song Youyun was very determined. No! Father, Little Min didnt lie. Its just that the fifth prince almost tainted her! After saying that, she suddenly took out something from her sleeve. Little Min has evidence! The jade pendant that the fifth prince has always kept on him fell identally when she was struggling. Gu Zichen subconsciously looked down at his waist. Indeed, the jade pendant he had been carrying with him had disappeared. The coiling dragon walnut-colored jade pendant in Song Youyuns hand belonged to him. Gu Yihan looked at the fifth prince leisurely. Fifth, have you done anything to defile her innocence? Gu Zichen stood up from his seat, cupped his hands, and said calmly, Father, Ive never done that. Song Youyun was agitated. The fifth prince is lying! Gu Nuoer couldnt stand it anymore. It was Gu Zichens fault for wanting to humiliate her first, but if she wanted to uphold justice, she could use her true experiences to seek justice. However, she had to push her maidservant out and fake an incident where the fifth prince wanted to taint her maidservant. She made it sound like Gu Zichen was a willful l*cher! It was obvious that Song Youyun wanted to bully the fifth prince who had no background so that he would never be able to get up again. At the same time, she had to ensure her innocence and not let everyone know that she had taken the initiative to s*duce the fifth prince. Otherwise, how would she be able to get close to the first prince in the future? Chapter 361 - 361 Ye Siming Won’t Allow Nuo’er to Be Slandered 361 Ye Siming Wont Allow Nuoer to Be ndered Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she asked, Elder Sister Song, I think this jade pendant looks like a very ordinary piece. How can it be my fifth brothers? What if it belongs to someone else? Song Youyun looked at Gu Nuoer and said through gritted teeth, This coiling dragon jade pendant was left behind by the fifth princes mother. Back then, the emperor had casually rewarded his mother with this in view that she had been through great hardship in giving birth. Therefore, His Highness treats it as a precious item and wears it every day. This must be his. Theres no mistake. Little Princess, dont argue on His Highnesss behalf. Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes even more. Eh? Now that you mention it, I feel even stranger. Even I, as the biological sister, didnt know that Fifth Brother liked this jade pendant so much. Youre not rted to Fifth Brother at all. Why do you know so much about him? !! Song Youyuns face turned pale. This was bad! She had fallen into the girls trick! She had actually fallen into a trap with just a few words! The surrounding officials felt that what the child said made sense. The fifth prince was someone who kept a low profile and usually didnt have much of a presence. He lived in seclusion and rarely came out. How would ordinary people know that he often wore this jade pendant? She didnt expect Song Youyun, a youngdy from a noble family, to know so much. The way everyone looked at Song Youyun changed. General Song cursed in his heart. He quickly gave his son, Song Qiyuan, a look. Song Qiyuan stood up to help her out. Princess, my elder sister only wants to seek justice for her maidservant, Little Min. Shes just telling the truth about what she knows. Please dont be so aggressive and harm my sisters innocence. Aggressive? Gu Nuoer pouted, looking a little unhappy. It was really the Song Familys tradition to push the me onto others! At this moment, someone mmed the wine cup on the table. With a crisp ng, the wine cup and the bowl beside it, which was used for eating, shattered. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. Marquis Yongye, Ye Siming, stood up slowly. His thin and long eyes were cold and arrogant. At this moment, there was a hint ofziness in his eyes after drinking. However, his eyes were clear and he didnt look drunk at all. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Qiyuan. Song Qiyuan, youre using the princess of being aggressive before the matter is clear. Who gave you the guts to do so? Song Qiyuan got angry when he saw Ye Siming. Ye Siming had stolen his limelight and now he wanted to embarrass him in public?! Song Qiyuan faced Ye Simings direction and gritted his teeth. Marquis Yongye, what do you mean? What do I mean? Ye Siming sneered, his gaze turning cold. What I mean is that if you continue to say another word to bully the princess again, I can take your life now. In any case, when we were eliminating the mountain bandits, it was Bai Yi who saved you. You still owe him your life. If I were to take it back for him, who would dare to say anything? After saying that, Ye Siming pushed with his thumb and the longsword at his waist was unsheathed an inch, revealing a terrifying cold light, just like the ck light in his eyes. Those who were familiar with Ye Siming knew Marquis Yongye was ruthless and inhumane. He could be chatting and smiling in the first second, then kill you in the next. They should not provoke him. This was themon understanding the officials had. Song Qiyuan was so angry that his chest heaved. He wanted to say something, but he was in the wrong and couldnt say anything. Song Youqing, who was beside him, quickly tugged at his sleeve, indicating that he shouldnt stand up for himself now. Only then did Song Qiyuan apologize to Gu Nuoer. Princess, please forgive me. I was rude just now and offended you! Seeing that Ye Siming had already stood up, Gu Yihan, the Grace Defender Duke, Noble Consort Qiao, and all of Gu Nuoers older brothers, who had wanted to re up just now, silently restrained their expressions. Chapter 362 - 362 Sister, Don’t Talk Nonsense, I Don’t Have One 362 Sister, Dont Talk Nonsense, I Dont Have One Gu Nuoer raised her long eyshes and rolled her eyes at him. This Song Qiyuan was stupid and bad. She wouldnt lower herself to his level. The most important thing now was to get her fifth brother out of Song Youyuns vicious n. Her eyes flickered with light. Im not ruining her innocence. If she doesnt understand it herself, its not everyones fault for misunderstanding her. Gu Nuoer smiled. Elder Sister Song, go on and exin. Why do you know so much about my fifth brothers jade pendant? !! I Song Youyun stammered, not knowing how to exin herself. After a long while, she said, Its just something that I noticed. When the child heard this, she tilted her head and her eyes widened. My fifth brother lives in seclusion. Other than at banquets, you dont seem to have the chance to see him. Today is a banquet for my grandfather and eldest brother. Thats why Father allowed the official uncles to bring their families into the pce. The rest of the time, you wont even have the chance to enter the pce. If Im not wrong, this is the only time youve seen my fifth brother this year! Song Youyuns expression was extremely ugly. Her lie was exposed on its own. Was she really going to have to tell them everything? At this moment, she lowered her head and looked at the maidservant, Little Min, who was kneeling on the ground. She gave her a look. Little Min understood and quickly cried and kowtowed. Young Miss, dont worry about this servant. This servant has a cheap life. Its this servants fortune to be able to serve the fifth prince! The next time the fifth prince wants to do something atrocious to this servant, this servant will obey him. Please dont say anything else. Otherwise, this servant will also implicate you and cause you to lose your life! Gu Nuoer was just short of pping her small hands and saying that her story was wonderful. The Song Familys maidservant was also so good at talking? Could it be that this ability to me others was a family tradition? In just a few sentences, she had made the matter sound like she had failed to seek justice and was threatened with her life. Instead, it looked like Gu Nuoer was using her power to suppress others. This was really distorting the truth. Hmph, this baby was so angry. She clearly hadnt started to bully others with her status as a princess yet! In that case, dont me her for being impolite! Gu Nuoers small face turned stiff. She ced her hands on her hips and said fiercely, In that case, Father, give the order to sentence Little Min to death! Shes spouting nonsense and ndering Fifth Brother. She even stole his things! Thats because when Fifth Brother went out just now, Baby Nuo and Second Brother were with him. Let me ask you, with the three of us present, how could Fifth Brother have done such an atrocity to Little Min? The child said in a soft voice, Moreover, at that time, Second Brother even said that he would bring Fifth Brother to the br*thel to y another day. He said that there were many beautiful older sisters there. Why would Fifth Brothery his hands on this ordinary-looking maidservant?! Its not like hes desperate! The second prince, Gu Zitang, was shocked and trembled. Sister, dont spout nonsense! Brother didnt! I really didnt! Gu Yihan didnt say anything because he wanted to see the adorable sight of his daughter bullying someone. Just now, he saw Gu Nuoers childish voice shooting off, making the other party speechless. Gu Yihan inevitably narrowed his eyes with a proud expression. As expected of his daughter. She was even adorable when scolding others. Not bad. If he nurtured Nuoer well, she might be able to take over his position in the future. With such a temper, he wouldnt be afraid that she wouldnt be able to control the dishonest subjects. Gu Yihan was about to say something when the first prince, Gu Zixiao, stood up and cupped his hands. Father, everything I said is true. I saw the three of theme back together just now. Moreover, Fifth Brother has a peaceful personality. How could he do such an impulsive act? Chapter 363 - 363 Shave Her Head to Be A Nun 363 Shave Her Head to Be A Nun At this moment, the fifth prince, Gu Zichen, felt embarrassed in his heart. His eldest brother trusted him so much, but he really almost, to Song Youyun In the end, what he did wasnt right. Fortunately, Gu Nuoer had woken him up with a smack. Otherwise, he had no idea how things would turn out. Gu Yihan nodded. Thats what I mean too. I heard this Miss Song crying here and there, but that maidservant who imed that she was almost bullied by Fifth didnt say a word. Those who dont know might think that Miss Song was the one who was bullied by Fifth. !! As soon as Gu Yihan finished speaking, Song Youyun trembled guiltily. She lowered her eyshes in a panic and clenched her handkerchief tightly. Gu Nuoer blinked curiously. Elder Sister Song keeps saying that she wants to seek justice for the maidservant. May I ask what justice you want? Tell me. She wanted to see how stupid Song Youyun was. Did she think that her father would punish his son in public over a maidservant? Gu Nuoer guessed that Song Youyun wasnt that stupid. She must have other thoughts. As expected, when Song Youyun heard her question, she thought that Gu Nuoer was willing to give in. She said, Although Little Min hasnt beenpletely bullied by His Highness, shes still a woman after all. This subject hopes that His Highness can take responsibility for her! Gu Nuoer opened her mouth, not knowing how to describe the surprise in her heart. Song Youyun was really stupid and bad! Just how much did Song Youyun not take her fifth brothers status as a prince seriously? Gu Nuoer swung her small hand and fell back into her eldest brothers arms. Her voice was soft. Father, this is too ridiculous. I dont want to listen to this anymore. A random maidservant wants to nder Fifth Brother just like that. Shes really a baddie! Gu Yihan leaned against the dragon throne. His tone was slow, but his gaze was cold and murderous. Ive been feeling impatient since a long time ago. Go with Nuoers wishes and drag this maidservant away to be beaten to death. I also hope to give everyone a reminder. Dont think that any Tom, Dick, or Harry will be fancied by my princes. As for Miss Song Let me think about how best I can execute her. General Song was shocked and hurriedly stood up, lifting his robe and kneeling on the ground. Your Majesty! This subjects daughter must have been instigated and coaxed by this maidservant. Little Min coveted wealth and even came to deceive this subjects daughter! Yuner had always been innocent and obedient. This maidservant must have fabricated lies and made use of her! This subject would like to plead for Your Majesty to immediately execute this shameless maidservant as a warning to others! However, Your Majesty, please forgive Yuner this once on ount of how many times this subject had gone to the battlefield and risked my life! This subject will definitely bring her home and discipline her well. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Oh? Your daughter simply believed what the maidservant said and didnt verify the truth. Instead, she openly ruined my mood at the banquet. General Song, your eldest daughter doesnt seem to be very smart. Its just that now that things have turned out like this, if I dont punish her, Ill really be very unhappy. General Songs face turned pale and he kowtowed heavily. Your Majesty, please spare her life! Gu Yihan nced at his daughter leisurely. Gu Nuoer shook her head, indicating for her father to do as he saw fit. Gu Yihan crossed his arms and thought for a moment. Its fine to spare her life, but since shes so unruly, in my opinion, send her to a nunnery and shave her head to be a nun. Without 3,000 strands of worry1, shell probably be smarter. Chapter 364 - 364 Study Hard and Work Hard 364 Study Hard and Work Hard General Song looked shocked and quickly wanted to say something. Your Majesty Shut your mouth. Gu Yihans leisurely expression retracted and his handsome face instantly became extremely impatient. The tyrants eyes were filled with determination and coldness. Song Quan, my patience with you is about to reach its limit. I would advise you to stop talking nonsense. If you make me unhappy, Ill send your entire family to hell tonight. Think about it carefully. Going to the battlefield to kill enemies is the heavy responsibility of a general. Youve received a sry from me and thus taken on the burden of my worries. Youve only done a few meritorious deeds, but you dare to beg me for mercy on the ount that youve been to the battlefield. What gave you the courage to do that? Dont forget that your son and the soldiers of the Song Family were defeated in the bandit suppression operation the other time and almost brought me embarrassment. You should indeed teach your children well. They dont have any abilities, but theyre very good when ites to causing trouble! Gu Yihans words were very harsh. Song Qiyuan quickly brought Madam Song and Song Youqing to kneel on the ground. General Song was indeed a little arrogant just because he had some merits. He thought that the emperor was usually smiling and no longer got angry as easily after having the princess. Unexpectedly, the saying that apanying a ruler was like apanying a tiger was true! Gu Yihan waved his hand and gestured for the imperial guards toe up and take Little Min and Song Youyun away. Song Youyun had already fallen to the ground, looking stunned as if she had been scared silly. Baby Nuo is present, so I dont want tomit too many killings lest it affects the child negatively. Hurry up and drag them away. Dont disturb my banquet anymore. Little Min didnt expect that her oue would be death! The young miss had clearly told her that this matter was almost certain to be sessful. Everyone said that the fifth prince was not favored. The emperor might listen to their request and casually bestow Little Min to the fifth prince as his secondary consort. She had thought that she would be able to take advantage of the situation. Unexpectedly, her n waspletely disrupted by Gu Nuoer! Moreover, once Gu Nuoer chose a side, the emperor would naturally side with her! Now that Little Mins dream of riches had been shattered, only death awaited her. She started to struggle and cry. Your Majesty, this servant is in the wrong, but that wasnt the truth! This servant was deceived by Young Miss! No matter how miserably she cried, Gu Yihan turned a deaf ear to her. Little Min was dragged away. Before Song Youyun left, Gu Nuoer ran over. She took the jade pendant from her hand. Give it to me! The child clenched her small fist and ran back to the table with the jade pendant. She tiptoed and returned the item to the fifth prince, Gu Zichen. The child shook her head and sighed. On her fair face, her ck eyes were bright and round like two ck grapes. Fifth Brother, you have to be obedient in the future and dont make others worry for you! From today onwards, you have to study hard and work hard. When you have status and ability, there wont be a situation where even a small maidservant dares to scheme against you! Gu Zichen held the jade pendant and listened to his sister preaching like a small adult. Heughed. Alright, thank you for helping me out, Nuoer. The banquet ended in a farce. Behind the crowd, Consort Yi quietly grabbed the second prince Gu Zitangs ear. You actually said in front of your sister that you wanted to bring the fifth prince to a br*thel. Gu Zitang, youre really good. Youve be bolder! Ouch! It hurts, it hurts! Mother, let go! On the other side, the first prince, Gu Zixiao,pletely believed Gu Nuoers words. He might really be in a love tribtion. Therefore, he immediately called for his attendants and asked them to send all the pce maids in his hall back to the Pce Bureau. This would save him from unnecessary trouble! There were two woman-rted incidents today, so he had to be wary. Chapter 365 - 365 I’ll Eat Sweet Pastries, Elder Brother Siming Will Eat Sweet Pastry Crumbs 365 Ill Eat Sweet Pastries, Elder Brother Siming Will Eat Sweet Pastry Crumbs It was the 29th of May. It was early summer and the blue sky was clear. The wind that blew over carried some heat. Gu Nuoer was wearing a yful summer dress and pink butterfly embroidery shoes. She was holding arge lotus leaf to block the sun. She had picked it herself when she passed by a lotus pond just now. The child waited by the roadside like a kitten waiting to be imed home. Her ck spiritual eyes blinked and she looked very obedient. She was waiting for someone. A middle-aged man with malicious intentions and two pustules rubbed his hands and approached. Little girl, why are you here alone? Wheres your family? Gu Nuoer looked up and raised her lotus leaf umbre slightly. Under the sunlight, her exquisite and fair face was revealed. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. What a pretty little beauty. She looked like a doll made of ice and snow, but her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her ck eyes were very lively. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Bad uncle, I have a feeling that if you dont leave now, someone wille and kick your buttter! When the middle-aged man heard this, heughed loudly. Little girl, who are you trying to scare? Lets go. Uncle will bring you to buy delicious food. As he spoke, he reached out his hand, wanting to forcefully pull Gu Nuoer away. The child was calm and didnt dodge. At this moment, a purple-robed figure suddenly arrived. Ye Siming raised his ck boot and kicked the man away. The man brushed against the ground and slid a meter away. Cough cough The middle-aged man spat out the dust in his mouth and got up in a sorry state. He red at Ye Siming. How dare you hit me in broad daylight?! Ye Siming was dressed in dark purple clothes and had his hair tied up with a golden head gear. His thin eyebrows were cold and arrogant. He looked at the man as if he was looking at an ant. His tone was cold as he spat out a word, Scram. The man was furious and wanted to argue. However, he suddenly saw a waist token hanging on Ye Simings waist. The pattern of the pythons was very dazzling and luxurious. Those who could wear this waist token must be either rich or noble. This was someone he couldnt afford to offend. The middle-aged man pointed at Ye Siming. Just wait! Ill go back and call for help! After saying that, he ran away. Gu Nuoer curved her eyes and smiled sweetly. I knew it. Hell get his butt kicked! After saying that, the child turned her ck eyes to Ye Siming. Wow, Elder Brother Siming, you bought so much! Ye Simings temperament was cold and arrogant, but what was very out of ce was that his hands were filled with freshly baked pastries. There were red bean pastries and soft flower pastries from Xiaoxiang Restaurant, as well as the Yui Restaurants Mouth-Filling Fragrance, ck sesame candies, and Gu Nuoers favoritesugar-coated red dates. When the child came out today, she said that she wanted to try all the signature pastries from all the famous pastry shops. Therefore, just now, Ye Siming asked her to wait obediently by the street while he went to queue to buy the pastries. The youth squatted down and raised his long eyebrows. I bought them because you said you wanted to eat them. But wont you feel sick from eating so much? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Dont I still have you? Mother said that good things have to be shared. Ill eat sweet pastries, Elder Brother Siming will eat sweet pastry crumbs. The child reached out her small hand, grabbed Ye Simings sleeve, and brought him to a teahouse to sit. A dazzling array of pastries was ced on the table. Gu Nuoer tasted them carefully. When Ye Siming was drinking tea, the child held a piece of sugar-coated red date in her small hand and brought it to Ye Simings lips. Come, Ill feed you~ Ye Siming looked at her serious big eyes and fluttering long eyshes. She appeared very docile. For some reason, he actually felt a sense of satisfaction. Ye Siming opened his mouth obediently and was about to lower his head to eat when the child turned her finger and ced the food into her own mouth. This little thing dared to challenge him? Chapter 366 - 366 Should I Buy This Big Restaurant for You? 366 Should I Buy This Big Restaurant for You? Ye Siming gritted his teeth and chuckled. His eyes flickered with a threatening luster and his smile was bright. Gu, Nuo, er. He spoke word by word as if he wished he could eat the little milk ball in front of him on the spot. The child was not afraid at all. She swayed her head while eating and even twisted her small body. She blinked her big eyes, her ck eyshes fluttering like two small fans. Her expression was innocent and pure. Who said that she was challenging him? She wasnt! Ye Siming suddenly reached out and pinched her cheeks. Then, he slowly squeezed them into the middle. Immediately, her chubby face puffed up gently like a small white hill. Gu Nuoer didnt react at first. She opened her big watery eyes and looked at Ye Siming at a loss. Huh? Before the child could swallow the food in her mouth, Ye Siming gently pinched her cheek. Her red lips immediately pouted, making her look very aggrieved. Elda Brodda Siming, youre zoo mulch! The child couldnt speak clearly and scolded him in a sweet and soft voice. Her gentle eyes were filled with the grievance of being bullied. Ye Siming couldnt help butugh out loud. His usually arrogant and cold eyes also revealed a hint of youth. Dont challenge me again next time. Otherwise, I wont stop at just pinching your face. He snorted with a hint of threat. Then, Ye Siming let go. Gu Nuoer pouted and puffed up her cheeks. She said softly, Youre just scaring a child. Hmph. However, Ye Siming realized that even though he had used very little force, Gu Nuoer was really fair and soft. In just a short while, two red marks were left on her fair and smooth cheeks. Coupled with Gu Nuoers innocent eyes, they were all using Ye Siming of his violence! Ye Siming looked down at his palm and frowned slightly. He almost didnt use any strength. Why did the childs skin turn red from his pinching? At this moment, he saw that there were some pastry crumbs on his fingertips. He naturally put them into his mouth and ate them gently. Ye Siming didnt think that anything was wrong with this, and Gu Nuoer didnt notice anything amiss either. She pinched a piece of pastry with her small hand andined, Its all Elder Brother Simings fault that I didnt have a good taste of the sugar-coated red date just now. If I dont taste it well, how am I going to open a shop?! Gu Nuoer decided to open a shop that specializes in sweet pastries. Therefore, today, she urged Ye Siming to apany her out and choose the location of the shop. Ye Siming leaned back in his chair with azy attitude and looked proudly at the street outside the window. What do you want to eat? I can buy it for you. Why do you have to open your own shop? Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand for the ck sesame candy and took a bite. It was crispy and delicious. She muttered, My dream is to have my own small shop filled with pastries that I like to eat! Ye Siming pursed his lips and didnt retort. Anyway, if the child liked it, then it was up to her. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the surrounding shops. Then, Ye Siming pointed at arge restaurant with many guests. Shall I go buy that for you? Gu Nuoer shook her head. I cant have one that big. A small shop is enough. Ye Siming pondered for a moment and looked elsewhere. In the end, he said, Lets just go with this teahouse. Gu Nuoer still shook her head, indicating that she didnt like it. I invited someone who knows more about the surrounding shops. Elder Brother Siming will be able to see himter. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows in confusion. Who could it be? Chapter 367 - 367 Not Afraid of Compensation, As Long As She’s Happy, I’ll Pay 367 Not Afraid of Compensation, As Long As Shes Happy, Ill Pay After a while, Gu Nuoer finished all the snacks Ye Siming had bought. She rubbed her round stomach and sighed in satisfaction. At this moment, a middle-aged man entered the teahouse with a kind smile on his face. Gu Nuoer pointed with her small hand. There, thats him. Elder Brother Siming, do you still remember? Ye Siming crossed his arms and looked over. A momentter, he recognized this person. This mans name was Duan Hanping. When Gu Nuoer was three years old, she got to know him when she went to inspect the porridge-giving stall. Ye Siming remembered him as a warm-hearted mortal. Later on, Duan Hanping even got a leisurely job in the government office to earn a living because Gu Nuoer appreciated him. The hardships of life hade to an end, and his family could fill their stomachs. Therefore, when a guard called Zhang Sui came to his house yesterday and said that the princess wanted to see him, Duan Hanping quickly agreed. He had originally arrived on time for the appointment today, but when he saw that Gu Nuoer had already arrived, he looked apologetic. Princess, thismoner is really sorry for beingte. Gu Nuoer smiled, her round and fair face filled with an obedient and cute expression. Its fine, Uncle Duan. I was the one who came early. Its because Elder Brother Siming and I went to buy food. Youre notte. Please take a seat! Duan Hanping quickly bowed to Ye Siming before sitting opposite the two of them. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, Your Highness, may I ask what help you require from thismoner today? Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand, her eyes clear and sparkling. Uncle Duan, you should know all the capitals markets and shops very well, right? The child had thought about it before. Someone like Duan Hanping, who had grown up in the streets and alleys, was very well-informed about all the news in the streets. As expected, Duan Hanping nodded. Before thismoner received the princesss grace, thismoner did odd jobs at the nearby dock and also went to some inns to be a waiter. Thismoner is familiar with all the alleys and streets in the capital. Gu Nuoer chuckled. That makes things easy then. I want you to help me choose a shop. I want to open a shop and sell things. As for my requirements, it mustnt be on a noisy street. I want it toe with a small courtyard. Its best if it can have a few rooms. Oh, the most important thing is to be quiet. Duan Hanping thought for a moment and said, This is easy to find. There are such shops in Fuan Alley and Liuhua Alley. However there might not be many people going there. If the princess wants to do business seriously, you might end up suffering losses. Gu Nuoer didnt care at all. Its fine. I dont care. Ye Siming said calmly, We are not afraid ofpensation. As long as shes happy, Ill pay. Duan Hanping saw how generous Ye Siming sounded. He knew that the people in front of him were a princess and a marquis respectively. Neither of themcked money and they are people who came out to spend money and have some fun. Therefore, he said, Alright, thismoner will bring the princess to take a lookter. Gu Nuoer jumped down from the chair and patted the crumbs off her small hands. Lets go now. Im full anyway! Therefore, Duan Hanping led the way and the three of them first went to a remote street market. As Duan Hanping had said, this ce wasnt near the main road, so there werent many pedestrians passing by. Most of the shops were filled with jade, antiques, or flowers. In short, they were not daily necessities that were popr. Duan Hanping asked Gu Nuoer to wait for him in the shade for a moment. He went to check to see if there were any shops for sale. The child crossed her feet and swayed her small body as she watched the ants move. At this moment, some fresh hibiscuses and peonies were put in front of her. Eh? Gu Nuoer looked up. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at her. I remember that you like such useless things, so I casually bought a few. Chapter 368 - 368 Coaxing A Child Is Really Easy 368 Coaxing A Child Is Really Easy Back then, in the state school, the teachers had organized students to nt flowers in the flowerbed. Gu Nuoer had once carefully protected a small yellow flower under the scorching sun. She didnt expect Ye Siming to remember this. She was indeed very happy. She quickly stood up, her eyes flickering with joy. Wow, they smell so good. Elder Brother Siming, thank you~ Ye Siming saw that she looked very satisfied. She held a flower and was attempting to put it on her head. After a while, Gu Nuoer held a big red peony in her hands. She tried topare if the flower was bigger or if her small face was bigger. Ye Siming couldnt help but feel likeughing and he pursed his lips. Coaxing a child is really easy. If possible, he even wanted to give her the ming Green Flower from the Asura Realm. The petals of the ming Green Flower were fiery red. After plucking them, they would turn green, like jade, emitting a pure luster. However, when the flower withered, it would ignite its own mes and burn the entire flower In the past, Ye Simings favorite thing in the Asura Realm was to lie in the flower sea of ming Green Flowers and look at the endless dark red sky. He had very little fun and was very bored every day. If Gu Nuoer was around, it might have been interesting. He could bring her along and run in the vast Dead Sea. In the Asura Realm, even stars would fall. Theyd fall into the Dead Sea, float on the water, and turn into balls of light. When the time came, the little thing would definitely be so frightened that she would cry. When Ye Siming thought of this, he suddenly frowned. The Asura Realm was dangerous and the environment was harsh. If Gu Nuoer were to go with him, where would she stay? He indeed had a demon gods pce, but the colors inside were ck and red, and dark mes burned everywhere. Could the child take it? Gu Nuoer was a moon beauty under the brocade. She was only suitable to be treated with great care. She couldnt go to such a dangerous ce with him. Ye Siming smiled in relief and said in a sluggish and deep tone, Forget it Gu Nuoer was ying with the petals with her small hand. When she heard this, she looked up, her eyes clear. Huh? Elder Brother Siming, what did you say? Nothing. Ye Siming retracted his gaze. Let her grow up well in the mortal world. His lifespan was endless, while hers might just be an instant for him. Ye Siming knew that he would leave sooner orter. After repaying the favor, he would then travel the world. Perhaps at that time, Gu Nuoer would forget about him. Or perhaps, by the time he returned, Gu Nuoer would have already been buried. Ye Siming thought of all sorts of ridiculous things all by himself. At this moment, he suddenly felt a soft finger gently brushing the back of his hand. Ye Siming came back to his senses and looked down. Gu Nuoer freed a small hand and held the back of his hand, gently stroking it. Elder Brother Siming, dont be unhappy. Ill help you teach them a lessonter! Ye Siming frowned. Am I unhappy? Yes, The child nodded seriously. Look, youre frowning. The expression you had on earlier looked like you had a deep grudge just now! Did he? Immediately after, Gu Nuoer said, However, dont be too angry. Its inevitable for the two puppies over there to quarrel. Dont be impatient! Ye Siming was stunned. He followed Gu Nuoers gaze. The two shops each had a yellow dog that kept barking because of a fallen bone. Ye Simings facepletely darkened. He was thinking of bringing her to the Asura Realm to y, but did she think that he was impatient because of two arguing dogs? Gu Nuoer, Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Im a wolf. What has an argument between dogs got to do with me?! Chapter 369 - 369 I Want To Sell Sweet Pastries. The Official Uncles Won’t Like Them 369 I Want To Sell Sweet Pastries. The Official Uncles Wont Like Them Gu Nuoer hugged the flowers with her small hands and ran away quickly. Along the way, her yfulughter could be heard. Aiya, I just wanted to make you happy! Look, Elder Brother Simings expression has be even more lively! Ye Siming followed with a dark expression. This little thing was out of control. Ye Siming passed by the two dogs that kept barking and swept his cold gaze over. !! If you keep being so noisy, Ill eat you up. The two yellow dogs seemed to have been frightened by something. They immediately let out whimpers and ran back to the shop. Duan Hanping was already done asking around. He ran up to Gu Nuoer and said, Theres a jade shop over there. Its an old and reputable shop, but the owner has decided to return to his hometown at the end of the year, so he wants to sell the shop. Princess, do you want to go take a look? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Ill take a look. The three of them walked into the jade shop. The shopkeeper was a round-faced businessman with a thin mustache. He smiled apologetically and said, Young Master and Young Miss, its right for you to choose this shop of mine. Although our ce is in a remote location, this ce is very close to the official road. There will always be high-ranking officials and nobles passing by here. Ever since this shop opened, we havent suffered a loss. In the shop, Gu Nuoer fluttered her big eyes and looked back and forth. Well, of course they wouldnt make a loss. Most of the items were fake. Real jade stones would emit a faint halo around it while those fakes were lifeless. Gu Nuoer said softly, This shop isnt suitable for me. I want to sell sweet pastries. The official uncles wont like them. When the shopkeeper heard this, he felt that Gu Nuoer was really a child. It was no wonder she was indulging in fantasy. Wouldnt she suffer a huge loss if she were to open a shop just to sell sweet pastries? Nowadays, everyone goes to temporary stalls. There were also pastry shops, but they were all known names. Who would especiallye to such a remote ce to buy her things? The shopkeeper chuckled. Miss, this is what you dont understand. In this area, if you sell sweet pastries, youll definitely have to suffer losses! Ye Siming said coldly, You dont have to worry about that. Then, when he spoke to Gu Nuoer, his tone softened a little. Shall we go somewhere else to take a look? Gu Nuoer looked at the shop opposite. It was a craft shop that soldnterns. The shop was very small and there was also an old man sitting at the door. Under the shade of the tree, he was using a brush to paint meticulously on thentern. The child pointed. Uncle Duan, did you ask if this old mans shop is for sale? Duan Hanping took a look and immediately said, I asked. Hes selling it, but the price he is asking for is extremely high. Moreover, theres a pair of acacia trees nted at the entrance of his shop. Theyre too big and cover half of the shop. Even if some customerse, they wont know what the shop is selling inside. Therefore, this shop has the worst profits on this street. The shopkeeper of the jade shop also snorted and said, The old man opposite is very stubborn and strange. He doesnt have a wife or daughter and only guards that lousy shop all day long. If Young Miss buys his shop, youll really lose all your money. We all pay attention to fengshui when we open for business. With him nting trees in front of his door, itll block the poprity! However, Gu Nuoer didnt agree. She pursed her pink lips. Uncle Duan, how much did that old man ask for? 500 taels. The other shops only asked for 100 taels. If it was so much more expensive, it was indeed an astronomical price. However, after Gu Nuoer heard this, she raised her small feet and walked towards thentern shop. Chapter 370 - 370 In Our Family, I Have the Say! 370 In Our Family, I Have the Say! Gu Nuoer walked to the old man who was makingnterns. She stuck out her small butt and sat on the steps beside him. Then, her two fair hands held her chubby cheeks as she watched him draw on thentern seriously. Old Jiang turned his head and saw an obedient and adorable child. He chuckled and blew at his beard. As he drew the kitten on thentern with a thin brush, he said, Girl, the dress youre wearing is so expensive. The steps are dirty. Be careful not to dirty the dress! !! Gu Nuoers voice was soft and her eyes were clear. Isnt Grandpa sitting too? Grandpa isnt afraid of dirt, so why should I be afraid?! Old Jiang looked up at her in surprise and thenughed. You have a sweet mouth, but this wont make me lower the price. If you want to take over my shop, 500 taels. Not a single cent more, not a single cent less. After saying that, his gaze swept across Ye Siming and Duan Hanping in front of him. The reason why he knew that Gu Nuoer was the buyer Was because Duan Hanping had juste to ask for the price. Gu Nuoers eyes were sparkling like a glisteningke that was filled with stars. Oh, Im not here to bargain. Im here to pay more. Grandpa, I want to buy all thenterns in your shop as long as theyre made by you. The child counted with her fingers. Including the shop, Ill give you a total of 1,000 taels, okay? Duan Hanpings heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Oh god! Did the little princess not have any concept of money? This shop had no profits and its furnishings were old. It would be a huge loss to even buy it for 100 taels. Not only did the little princess not bargain, but she also wanted to pay him more money. Little did she know that she could buy a bunch of those lousynterns for ten taels! Duan Hanping hesitated repeatedly before he couldnt help but say, This This price is too Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming took out a gold ingot. Ill get someone to send the rest over to youter. His tone was indifferent as if he didnt care about this bit of money. Duan Hanpings hair stood on end. Not only were these two nobles generous, but they also gave no room for negotiation! This was a shop that wasnt even worth 100 taels, but they were buying it for 1,000 taels. Why did it look like they were casually buying a cabbage?! Old Jiang was also a little surprised, but he didnt show it on his face. He only narrowed his eyes and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes crinkled, revealing his old age. Have you thought it through? If you give me 1,000 taels, no matter how much you regret it in the future, I wont refund the money just because youre a child. Child, youd better go back and ask your elders! Gu Nuoer smiled, her eyes curved and she looked cute. Theres no need to ask. In our family, I have the say! The childs tone changed. However, I have a request. Itll depend on whether Grandpa can agree to it. After this shop is sold to me, Grandpa still has to help me to work here, making onentern a day. Eachntern must be drawn as beautifully as the one youre drawing now!! Old Jiang thought for a moment. He had nothing to do if he were to go home. The reason he watched over this shop that had been passed down to him by his parents was so that he could find something to do. In reality, if Gu Nuoer gave him 1,000 taels, he would not have to worry about food and drink in the capital for the rest of his life. However, Old Jiang only thought about it slightly before agreeing. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. Its best if Grandpa is willing to stay and help. Ill pay you three taels of silver every month as your sry. She raised two fingers. Ye Siming coughed lightly. Only then did she realize her mistake and quickly extended another fair and chubby little finger. Chapter 371 - 371 Bury the Land Title Under the Tree So It Won’t Be Lost 371 Bury the Land Title Under the Tree So It Wont Be Lost Old Jiangs attitude was very calm. When Gu Nuoer said 1,000 taels, he wasnt tempted. Now that she mentioned a sry of three taels a month, he didnt care much either. He only focused on painting the kittens whiskers. Then, he ced thentern in a corner and stood up. Lets go. Ill bring you thend title. !! Duan Hanping watched anxiously from the side. This Old Jiang was decisive in his transaction. He must have seen that the princess was generous and didnt bargain. He must be unable to wait to sell the shop for 1,000 taels as soon as possible! Duan Hanping wanted to remind the princess, but he felt that since she had already made the decision, he would be overstepping his boundaries if he continued to stop her. Gu Nuoer immediately followed Old Jiang into the house. She realized that this shop was even better than she had imagined. First of all, the shop was a two-story building. There was a cashier counter on the first floor and variousnterns hung on the shelves. Old Jiang had used the space upstairs to store misceneous items. There was dust everywhere. There was also a small door behind the cashier counter. There was a curtain draping down over it and it led to the backyard. Gu Nuoer went to take a look. The backyard upied arger area than the shop. The three woodsheds were side by side. There was also a small horse shed at the side that had long been abandoned. Ye Siming saw that the childs eyes were getting brighter and brighter. He raised his eyebrows. You like it? Gu Nuoer nodded. I like it very much! Elder Brother Siming, I can already imagine how delicious my sweet pastries will be when theyre being made here! Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he smiled without saying anything. However, he quickly took out another banknote worth 100 taels from his waist and ced it on the counter. Old Jiang was rummaging through the second floor to look for thend title. Dust flew everywhere and he choked and coughed violently. In the end, he finally found it. When thend title was brought to Gu Nuoer, Duan Hanping couldnt help but remind her in a low voice, Princess, you must check if there is a government seal on the title deed. If there isnt, then its a fake. Gu Nuoer took a look. There was indeed a red seal that the government office had stamped. Duan Hanping then whispered, In a while, thismoner can help you make a trip to the government office and change thend title to your name. If youre unwilling to go to the trouble, youll have to convince Old Jiang to hold thisnd title in his hands. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, the old man said, By the way, keep thend title first. Im old and cant be bothered to go to the government office to run around. Keep it well. If its lost, then then theres nothing I can do. Gu Nuoer chuckled and handed thend title to Old Jiang. Grandpa Jiang, you hold onto it first. Later, Ill bring a beautiful box over. Well lock thend title inside and bury it under a tree so that it wont be lost! This was something her second brother had taught her. Even if silver was buried, they wont be lost! When Old Jiang heard this, he agreed. Good idea. Duan Hanping was shocked. He had been in the market for many years and had never seen anyone do business like this. Be it the buyer or the seller, they were both very calm. Old Jiang nced at Duan Hanping as if he could tell what he was thinking. Im an old man whos about to die and she is a girl who is about four to five years old. We wont go so far as to lie to each other. Dont worry. Ye Siming returned to his residence to get the money and asked Gu Nuoer to wait for him there for a while. Then, the child really sat obediently on the steps next to Old Jiang. They were an old and young pair. Gu Nuoer held the hot tea that Old Jiang had made. Her face was flushed red and it made her skin look even softer and fairer. The child patted the steps. Uncle Duan, take a seat and have a cup of tea too! Lets wait for Elder Brother Siming together! Old Jiang asked with a smile, Little girl, what did you buy this shop for? Chapter 373 - 373 Then I’d Have to Carry You. What’s Wrong With That? 373 Then Id Have to Carry You. Whats Wrong With That? When they were about to go back, Gu Nuoer prepared to get on the horse and get Ye Siming to send her back to the pce. And yet The child raised her two small hands, tiptoed, and tried her best to go up. Phew Damn it, why is Uncle Bais big horse so tall?! Gu Nuoer tugged at the saddle with her two small hands. There were a few times when she wanted to push herself up, but it was all in vain. Bai Yis warhorse had already lowered its head leisurely and started to eat grass. Ye Siming crossed his arms at the side and smiled gently. Try again. Otherwise, will you beg me to carry you up? Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks, her fair face filled with an unyielding expression. She wasnt going to admit defeat! The child tried twice more, but it was all in vain. However, he was sweating profusely from the heat. When Duan Hanping saw this, he couldnt help but suggest, Old Master Jiang, do you have a small stool for the princess to step on? Gu Nuoer raised her childish voice. No need! Hmph, I must rely on my own capabilities today! After saying that, her beautiful watery eyes swept over and she gave Ye Siming a fuming look. From Ye Simings angle, the side of her face was slightly puffed up like a white bun. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and waited calmly. He wanted to see how long the child would persist today before taking the initiative to ask for help. Gu Nuoer loosened her grip. She seemed to have thought of something and temporarily gave up on working hard to get into the saddle. Instead, she walked to the front of the horse and ced her hands on her hips, starting to reason with Bai Yis warhorse in a childish voice. Big Horse, Im only five years old this year. Youre taller than me, so youre an adult amongst the horses. Adults cant go against children. Can you give way to me? I want to climb up. Lower your head and lie down, alright?! Dont make things too difficult for children! This is wrong! Bai Yis warhorse snorted and blinked its ck eyes at Gu Nuoer. The childs eyes were bright and sparkling. After a while, this warhorse seemed to have a human nature and was really prepared to lie down. Gu Nuoer was delighted and smiled sweetly. Youre so awesome! Ye Siming watched from the side and was stunned. Did she really make the warhorses listen to her? The boy gritted his teeth and went forward to pull the child into his arms. Gu Nuoer let out a cry and blinked her big eyes. Elder Brother Siming, how can you go back on your word? Ill be able to get on the horse myself soon! Ye Siming carried her and got onto the horse swiftly. His voice was filled with determination. Im afraid that youll cry if you fall. Then, Id have to carry you. Whats wrong with that? Gu Nuoer snorted with her small nose, indicating that she wasnt convinced. In the end, Duan Hanping and Old Jiang waved their hands and watched Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming leave. On the way back to the pce, the sun was setting, casting down sunlight inrge patches. The road in front of them seemed to be covered in ayer of golden wheat waves. The round red sun hung in the sky and looked like it was going down behind the mountain. Gu Nuoer sat in front of Ye Siming, fluttering her long eyshes. Her ck and lively eyes were like two sparkling stars. Ye Siming didnt ride his horse fast. The hair on the childs forehead fluttered gently, making her look petite and exceptionally adorable. Gu Nuoer was in a good mood. She said, Elder Brother Siming, when my sweet pastry shop is ready, Ill get Qu Niang and Nanny Hu to help. This way, theyll all have someone to rely on! Ye Siming was stunned. It turned out that the child was still thinking about these two people. Nanny Hu had been bullied by her daughter-inw but she chose to swallow her anger. She was not living well now. Qu Niang bravely divorced her husband and was now alone by herself. The child had actually considered them to this extent. The reason you wanted to open a shop is so that they can have support? Thats right! Qu Niang, Nanny Hu, and Grandpa Jiang are all strong and independent people. If I just give them a favor directly, they wont ept it. Chapter 374 - 374 How Stupid Can Fifth Brother Be? 374 How Stupid Can Fifth Brother Be? Ye Siming held the reins in his hand, his figure cold. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, You always like to make proper arrangements for them. Then am I the same as them in your eyes? Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she replied without thinking, Yes, Auntie Qu and Nanny Hu are all my good friends. Elder Brother Siming is too! Ye Simings eyes dimmed and he retorted, There are still differences. Whats different? Ye Siming didnt answer anymore. Instead, he hugged Gu Nuoer tightly and sped up the horse. The evening breeze blew over, bringing with it the tiredness of the early summer and dusk. It also dyed Gu Nuoers eyes bright and Ye Simings eyes dark. After Gu Nuoer decided to open a shop, Duan Hanping got someone to clean up Old Jiangs shop first. Now, they just had to wait for the princess to decide how she wanted the interior to be modified. Speaking of this, Gu Nuoer had no choice but to consult a specialist. Oh, who should she find to design the shop for her? The child racked her brains. She remembered that two years ago when her father wanted to repair the mausoleum for her deceased imperial grandfather, he had hired Hang Tongfu from the Ministry of Works to be the main person in charge. This Uncle Hang was very impressive. Even the structure of the first canal was nned by him. It was said that the appearance and structure of many pces in the imperial pce were also done by him. In the current dynasty, he had the reputation of being ingenious. Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek with her small hand and pondered for a moment. Hmm If we invite Uncle Hang to work on my small shop, it shouldnt be a problem for him! However, she didnt want to ask Minister Hang for help through Gu Yihan. Otherwise, if the other party was unwilling, he could only agree under Gu Yihans pressure. Gu Nuoer would never take advantage of others for nothing. Therefore, she chose a day when the sun was shining brightly in the sky and dragged the fifth prince, Gu Zichen, out of the pce with her. In the carriage, Gu Zichen heard the entire story and chuckled. His handsome face revealed a hint of elegance. Oh? In that case, if Nuoer wants to ask Minister Hang for help, why did you drag me along? If you call Eldest Brother, Minister Hang will definitely give you face. If you call Second Brother, Second Brother can use his money to convince him. Or you can call Third Brother. I heard that his mother, Consort Lan, used to be a close friend of Madam Hang. Third Brother will definitely be able to help you as well. In the slowly moving carriage, Gu Nuoer was wearing a pink summer dress. She was as pretty as a small lotus flower that had just emerged from the water. She fluttered her ck eyshes and looked at Gu Zichen seriously for a while. Gu Zichen felt a little ufortable. He sat up straight involuntarily. Why is Nuoer looking at me like that? Im just wondering how stupid Fifth Brother can be. Its no wonder that Little Min and Song Youyun wanted to set you upst time. If it were me, I would also pick on id*ots because its easy to seed. Gu Zichen raised his handsome eyebrows. Was he being preached by a child? The childs cheeks were fair and cute, like wless pink porcin ze. The sunlight shone in through the half-open car window, and her fair skin glowed with a faint velvet glow. Gu Nuoer shook her head and sighed in a childish voice. Fifth Brother almost doesnt have any connections now. Baby Nuo is going to meet Uncle Hang today. He has arranged to meet two to three good friends and is taking a boat to tour theke and fishing at the same time. Among them was an uncle in charge of buying satin fabrics for the pce. I remembered that Fifth Brothers mother used to work in the weaving department. Therefore, Fifth Brother must have some understanding of fabrics. If we can get to know this uncle, it would be best if you can enter the officialdom through him! Chapter 375 - 375 Nuo’er Put On Boy’s Clothes 375 Nuoer Put On Boys Clothes Gu Zichen didnt expect his five-year-old sister to be so smart. She even knew to send people to investigate him? Although his biological mother was a lowly pce maid, she entered the pce at the age of six and worked as a weaver. Every day, she worked with satin and fabric and did some embroidery work for the nobles in the pce. He remembered that back then, his mother wasnt doted on and Gu Yihan had many consorts and sons. He was the least eye-catching one. !! Therefore, his mother would always secretly stuff some silver to the people from the Pce Affairs Bureau when they sent clothes monthly. She hoped that they would give her some leftovers from the good satin so that she could use them to mend the fifth princes innerwear. After a while, because his mother was good at identifying fabric, he was also influenced a little. He leaned slightly against the wall of the carriage and looked at his smart and strange sister in front of him. He asked, Why are you willing to help me? I cant give you anything in return. Gu Nuoers beautiful watery eyes swept over and gave him a resentful look. I dontck anything, so why do I need Fifth Brother to give me anything in return? Youre thinking too much. I just dont want to see you being bullied by maidservants again. If you go down the wrong path and word gets out, Father will be the one to lose face. To put it more seriously, Baby Nuo will lose face! Its very important to support yourself and strengthen your wings until you can protect yourself. Baby Nuo doesnt want a stupid brother, so Fifth Brother, you have to work hardter! After saying that, the child turned around and crawled to the corner of the carriage. She opened a small box and looked for something with her butt sticking out. Gu Zichen propped up his head and smiled leisurely. Then how does Sister n to hide your identity? You have to know that if Minister Hang sees you, Im afraid hell agree to all your requests before you even say anything. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Nuoering out with a set of clothes. Hehe, Fifth Brother, Ive long thought of this. Look at what this is. Her small hands suddenly shook open the clothes. Gu Zichen was stunned. This is boys clothes? Gu Nuoer raised her head proudly and nodded. Thats right. I asked yboy older brother to help me find this. In a while, Ill pretend to be Fifth Brothers attendant! Uncle Hang definitely wont be able to recognize me. The most important thing today is to help Fifth Brother get to know the uncle in charge of buying fabric. Who was yboy older brother? Gu Zichen was puzzled. How popr was his sister? She didnt even need to remember peoples names and had to rely on vegetables and fruits [1. The term yboy in Chinese has the word carrot/radish in it.] to name them? After saying that, the child prepared to change her clothes. Gu Zichen consciously turned his back and closed his eyes. After a while, he heard Gu Nuoer let out a childish sound. Eh? He opened his eyes and saw that the clothes that the so-called yboy older brother had found for Gu Nuoer were long and dragging on the ground! The clothes worn by an ordinary five or six-year-old boy were loose on Gu Nuoer like a big robe. She was really too thin and soft. At this moment, Gu Nuoer blinked her watery ck eyes and looked at Gu Zichen pitifully and helplessly. Gu Zichen was stunned for a moment before he suddenly smiled. Nuoer, Nuoer, you look like a child wearing adult clothes. In the end, he reached out and folded Gu Nuoers sleeves and robe slightly. This way, she finally looked a little more normal. The child didnt hesitate at all. She wrung her ck hair with her hands, instantly turning it into a bun. With this, she really seemed like a good-liking attendant! Gu Nuoer frowned. Uh, Fifth Brother, I feel that something is stillcking. Chapter 376 - 376 He and I Can Be considered Old Enemies 376 He and I Can Be considered Old Enemies The child turned around and stuck out her butt to rummage through the box. After a long time, she finally found a ck eyebrow brush that she had plundered from Elder Sister Wanyin before she went out today! Gu Nuoer drew a mustache above her lips based on her intuition. Then, she fluttered her long eyshes, her big eyes sparkling. Fifth Brother, how is it? Do I look a lot more mature now? Gu Zichen looked at his sisters kitten-like face and couldnt help but p andugh. Nuoer, your current outfit is really pulling wool over peoples eyes and is unparalleled. The child raised her head proudly. Of course. The carriage drove to theke and stopped. It was summer and the scenery at Dingshan Lake was beautiful. The water was glistening and the mountain looked magnificent under the bright sun. Gu Zichen got out of the carriage and turned around, wanting to pick Gu Nuoer up. Unexpectedly, the child reached out a small hand and pped his palm. Gu Nuoer lowered her voice, her fair face filled with seriousness. Fifth Brother! Watch your attitude! Were now a prince and his attendant. How can a prince be helping his attendant off the carriage?! Gu Zichen was amused by her adult-like tone. Im just an unloved prince. These officials might not take me seriously. So what if I were to treat an attendant better? After saying that, he carried the child and brought her down from the carriage. The sweet milk smell on Gu Nuoers body was quite strong. Gu Zichen felt that his sisters disguise would definitely not escape everyones eyes. However, since she was his sister, he was happy to put on a good show with her. Gu Nuoer stood on the ground with her small feet and widened her watery eyes. Fifth Brother, you, you, you! Hmph, you arent allowed to do this next time! She blew at her fake beard and then imitated the way the teachers of the academy walked. She deliberately swayed her small body and walked forward. When Gu Zichen saw this, he smiled. His sister was the cutest girl he had ever seen. Gu Zichen and Gu Nuoer walked towards theke. At this moment, there were already a few pleasure boats on the water beside the willows by the shore of Dingshan Lake. The pleasure boats were elegantly built. A faint pink gauze fluttered in the wind, revealing the boats elegance and gentleness in the reflection of theke. However, the afternoon sun was a little scorching. Gu Nuoers small face had already turned red from the sunlight. On her fair and tender skin, a pair of cute red glow hung above her cheeks, making her eyes look even darker and more lively. Gu Nuoer covered her eyes with her small hand and looked at one of the pleasure boats. There were already two to three people standing at the bow chatting. At the side, there was also a performer ying the zither. She recognized the Minister of Works, Hang Tongfu, standing among the crowd at a nce. The child pointed in their direction and whispered to Gu Zichen, Fifth Brother, do you see that uncle in the brown robe? Hes the person who is in charge of procuring fabric for the pce! His name is Wang Fu? I know him. Before Gu Nuoer could finish introducing him, Gu Zichen interrupted. Eh? Fifth Brother knows him? Gu Zichen smiled profoundly, his gaze unfathomable. We dont just know each other. He and I can be considered old enemies. Sister probably doesnt know this, but three years ago, I also thought of the method you mentioned. I wanted to get to know this Lord Wang so that I could develop my influence through the pces procurement team. Unfortunately, Lord Wang only gave me two words. Gu Nuoer sensed that something was wrong and asked, What is it? Wishful thinking. Gu Zichen sneered. When the child heard this, her eyes widened. This was bad. ording to her fifth brothers personality, wouldnt he take the opportunity to take revenge this time? Would he obediently try again to get to know this official who had humiliated him before? Chapter 377 - 377 Gu Nuo’er’s Face Can Be Kneaded Without Crushing Tofu 377 Gu Nuoers Face Can Be Kneaded Without Crushing Tofu Gu Zichen could probably see the worry in the childs eyes. Gu Zichen pursed his lips and smiled, his attitude very refined. Dont worry, Nuoer. Since you want me to be so motivated, Ill definitely get along well with Lord Wang. Gu Nuoer looked at her brothers intriguing smile and frowned. Although there was nothing wrong with what her fifth brother said, his tone and expression looked like a refined baddie. Oh, she hoped that her fifth brother could be obedient! The siblings walked towards the pleasure boat. When the two of them got onto the pleasure boat, the officials standing at the bow turned around and were stunned. Your Highness, why are you here? The Minister of Works, Lord Hang, was the first to greet him. Then, his gaze swept to the child beside Gu Zichen. This childs appearance was really stunning. His eyes were watery and he looked like a little girl. Moreover, he was not afraid of people. His gaze swept over openly like a clear spring. However Why did he look a little familiar? Before Hang Tongfu could take a closer look, Gu Zichen turned sideways and blocked his gaze. When I passed by this ce, I saw that the few sirs seemed to be having a leisurely gathering. I dont have anything to do either. I wonder if you can allow me to admire the scenery on this ship? Gu Zichen smiled gently. Hang Tongfu hesitated. This At the side, Lord Wang Fu, who had a grudge against the fifth prince, said bluntly, Your Highness, its not convenient for us. Were having a personal gathering today and you might feel ufortable staying. Gu Zichen looked over faintly. A hint of coldness shed across his eyes that were simr to Gu Yihans, but it disappeared in an instant. His sister was still at the side. He mustnt get angry or make a move. Gu Zichen chuckled. Its fine. Im the kind of person whos least afraid of being ufortable. Coincidentally, I also have a few words I want to talk to you guys about. Lets take the boat together. Wang Fu wanted to say more, but Hang Tongfu tugged at his sleeve. Things were different now. No matter how unfavored the fifth prince was, this was a public ce. If someone with ulterior motives saw or heard them impeaching them for being disrespectful to the prince, they would not have a good ending. After all, although the emperor didnt care about these princes, he wouldnt like others to look down on the imperial familys authority. As such, Gu Zichen smoothly brought Gu Nuoer to stay on the pleasure boat. At the same time, in Bai Yis manor. Bai Yi was flipping through medical books under the corridor in the courtyard. He had never been willing to study and liked to swing des and spears. At this moment, looking at the densely packed small script in the book, he felt a headache. However, in order to find an answer, he still read it line by line. At this moment, Madam Bai walked into the courtyard and said to Bai Yi with a strange expression, Hey! Husband, stop reading. Do you know what Siming was doing when I passed by his courtyard just now? Bai Yi flipped a page of the book. What was he doing? He was holding a piece of tofu! Dont you think its strange? I stood there for a while and realized that he would just ce the tofu in his hand and pinched it gently. If the tofu broke, he would be extremely vexed and change to another piece. What kind of new game is this? Could it be some Yaoxia Kingdom tradition? Why havent I seen it before? When Bai Yi heard this, he also found it strange. However, Ye Siming was someone who never yed by the rules. What was so strange about pinching tofu? Bai Yi waved his hand. Maybe its his hobby? Dont worry about it. Madam Bai pondered for a moment. Youre right. Ive asked a friend. When raising a son, we have to do our best to develop his specialties. Perhaps hes practicing his force exertion for his martial arts practice in the future! I wont talk to you anymore. Ill go prepare a few more pieces of tofu for him. Madam Bai left in a hurry. She was right. Ye Siming was clearly practicing his strength. If it didnt break even if he gently pinched the tofu, then the next time he touched Gu Nuoers small face, it shouldnt turn red either. Chapter 378 - 378 She Asked for A Set of Boy Clothes? What Did She Go Off to Do? 378 She Asked for A Set of Boy Clothes? What Did She Go Off to Do? After Madam Bai left, Bai Yi continued to study medical books. He flipped through page after page, trying to find the answer in his heart, but to no avail. Thats strange, Bai Yi frowned and hissed in confusion. Why isnt it recorded in the medical books that people will have hallucinations when theyre severely injured? He still remembered thest time he went to suppress the bandits and was ambushed in the forest. The ck shadow that shed past behind Ye Siming seemed to have a pair of blood-red and burning eyes. Bai Yi felt that he must have been hallucinating at that time! He must have not read enough medical books and he should study more As he thought this, he focused on studying again. When Ye Siming was practicing holding tofu, a servant from the Bai Manor brought the young marquis, Jiang Xiaoran, over. Yo! Siming, what new trick are you ying today? Youre pinching tofu? Jiang Xiaorans charming peach blossom eyes looked around. He was wearing a peach blossom pink robe and had a handsome face, making him look like a refined gentleman. He opened his fan and walked over leisurely. Ye Siming ignored him, his expression not looking too good. This was because no matter how much strength he exerted, the tofus were extremely fragile. They were really a little simr to Gu Nuoer. Jiang Xiaoran was not angry when he saw that Ye Siming was silent. He seemed to be already used to it. He reached out and touched the broken tofus on the table that had been cultivated until it was useless. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. Do you have a grudge against tofu? Where did the little princess go? Quickly let me see if the clothes I found for her fit! Only then did Ye Siming bear to nce over. What clothes? Jiang Xiaoran fanned himself. You dont know? Yesterday, the little princess looked for me and asked me to think of a way to get her clothes that only boys wear. They cant be too extravagant and must be simple and low-key. Ive run everywhere through the streets and only found a suitable one when the soles of my feet were about to smoke. Otherwise, if the material is too poor, the princess will feel ufortable when wearing it. Ye Siming immediately turned around and the tofu in his hand fell to the ground with a plop. Seeing Ye Siming furrowing his thin brows, Jiang Xiaoran said happily, It looks like you really dont know. Sigh, I thought you guys had thought of another novel game and I originally wanted toe and watch the show. However, it seems like this wont work! Ye Simings eyes darkened as he recalled. The child told him that she was bringing her brother to do important things today, so she didnt need him to apany her. What important matters could Gu Nuoer have? In Ye Simings eyes, the matters that were important to her were nothing more than eating candies and acting spoiled. However, she asked for a set of boy clothes. What did she go off to do? As Ye Siming pondered, Jiang Xiaoran fanned the mes at the side. Tsk, ording to the little princesss personality, she wouldnt have provoked anyone, right? If she went out like this and got bullied, what would happen? After changing her clothes, who would still know that shes a princess? Moreover, shes so cute. Wouldnt that be Hey, hey, hey! Siming, are you going to look for her? Wait for me! Halfway through his sentence, Ye Siming had already walked out. Jiang Xiaoran quickly followed. In the end, he stepped on the broken tofu on the ground and almost slipped and fell. Jiang Xiaoran quickly stabilized himself and heaved a sigh of relief with lingering fear. How dangerous. I almost had a feud with tofu. Seeing that Ye Siming had walked far away, he quickly chased after him. At this moment, the pleasure boat that Gu Nuoer was on had already slowly moved away from the shore. The child followed Gu Zichen and sat in therge room on the pleasure boat, eating with Hang Tongfu, Wang Fu, and the others. Gu Nuoer stood obediently behind Gu Zichen with her head lowered, looking like an attendant. Chapter 379 - 379 Slurp… This Older Sister Was So Beautiful! 379 Slurp This Older Sister Was So Beautiful! In the room, Hang Tongfus official rank was the highest. His original seat was at the head of the table at the top. However, now that Gu Zichen hade uninvited, Hang Tongfu could only give up the seat humbly. Your Highness, please take the top seat. Gu Zichen waved his hand. No, no. Im a guest here. How can I snatch the position of the host? Lord Hang, you dont have to be reserved. Hence, Hang Tongfu didnt decline anymore. The banquet began and a musician came in to y a tune to liven things up. !! The fragrance in the room was faint, making the gathering look very simple and elegant. The musician who was ying the melody would give Gu Zichen an ambiguous and s*ductive look from time to time. Gu Zichen pretended not to see anything. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer couldnt help but look at the musician standing in the middle from the corner of her eye many times. Her waist was slender, her skin was fair, and her eyes and red lips were very charming. Slurp this older sister was so beautiful! However, the child suddenly noticed something strange. She blinked and was about to take a closer look when she heard Wang Fu say from the seat opposite her, Your Highness, I was the one who invited Lord Hang to discuss private matters this time. Therefore, if I say anything inappropriateter, please forgive me. After saying that meaningfully, he toasted Gu Zichen first. Gu Zichen chuckled with a faint gaze. Lord Wang, dont worry. I came uninvited this time. Of course, I wont tell anyone what I heard. A trace of contempt shed across Wang Fus eyes. How many people would believe a prince who wasnt favored?! Wang Fu looked at Hang Tongfu. Lord Hang, have you considered the matter I asked you to considerst time? Does my nephew have a chance to enter the Ministry of Works? Hang Tongfu put down his wine cup and straightened his posture. I originally wanted to find an opportunity to exin this matter to you clearly. Lord Wang, its not up to me to decide where one assumes office. Even if I rmend it, I still have to send a memorial to the emperor. The emperor has to approve it. Moreover, the talents selected by the six ministries now can only be appointed after the imperial examination. ording to my understanding, your nephew who hasnt taken the imperial examination yet, Im afraid he cant directlye to the Ministry of Works to take up the position. Wang Fu became anxious. Why not? My nephew is the best at enduring hardships. Isnt it good for the Sir to give him a leisurely job first? The official he brought along also chimed in, Thats right. Lord Hang is the minister of the Ministry of Works. If you randomly choose someone to go in to do idle work and help you out for the time being, the emperor wont ask about it. Hang Tongfu shook his head in embarrassment. Wouldnt I be letting down His Majestys trust by doing this? That wont do. Please dont make things difficult for me anymore. Im willing toe out for a small gathering today because I treat the two of you as friends. Its fine to drink and have fun, but please dont speak about such things again. Wang Fu wanted to say more, but he suddenly remembered that a prince was still present! No matter how much the fifth prince was not favored, he must not make his intentions too clear. Therefore, Wang Fu called out, Shuangzhu,e and refill the wine for His Highness and Lord Hang. The zither music stopped and the musician stood up when she heard this. She replied softly, Yes. She held the wine jug and walked towards Hang Tongfu. At this moment, Gu Zichen suddenly held a small drumstick and handed it to Gu Nuoer. The child was stunned and looked up at the back of her brothers head. Wasnt her fifth brother afraid that others would see this?! Perhaps because she didnt take it, Gu Zichen even waved the drumstick in his hand, indicating for her to quickly eat it. Gu Nuoer pouted her pink lips and moved her small fingers. Just as she almost couldnt resist the temptation The musician walked over to refill the wine. Chapter 380 - 380 This Prince Likes Such A Clumsy Child 380 This Prince Likes Such A Clumsy Child Your Highness, Ill refill some wine for you. This musician called Shuangzhu had a delicate voice and seemed to have no bones. She squatted down and leaned against the table, looking even more charming. She had an aura that made men involuntarily want to protect her. Gu Zichen had a faint smile on his face the entire time. Shuangzhu only felt that this fifth prince looked refined and elegant. He was so handsome that people would like him. If she knew that Gu Zichen was holding a drumstick with his hands behind his back and was still shaking it non-stop, tempting his sister toe forward and eat it, the fifth princes refined image would probably be destroyed in her eyes. Shuangzhu poured a full cup of wine for Gu Zichen, unwilling to leave. She then poured a cup for herself. Your Highness, can I toast you? Gu Zichen lowered his eyes and picked up the wine cup in front of him. He smiled. How can I not drink a toast from a beauty? Gu Zichen was about to raise his head and drink it. However, a small meatball suddenly bumped into him from behind. The drumstick in Gu Zichens hand was also taken away by her immediately. The wine cup in Gu Zichens hand immediately spilled all over the table, making the front of his clothes wet. Gu Nuoer immediately pretended to lower her voice and imitated how the boys in the academy talked. However, there was always a very childish tone in her childish voice. Boohoo, Im sorry, Your Highness. I didnt do it on purpose. She silently raised the small drumstick in her hand and didnt look up. She lowered her head dejectedly and said softly, I just saw that the drumstick was about to fall and wanted to catch it. Before Gu Zichen could say anything, Wang Fu frowned unhappily. Hang Tongfu had rejected him a few times and he was in a bad mood! This fifth princes attendant even caused such a hugemotion! Your Highness, in my opinion, this attendant is too young and clumsy. Why dont you chase him away and find another smart one? Gu Zichen smiled and said in a refined tone, Unfortunately, this prince likes such a clumsy child. After saying that, he stood up and held Gu Nuoers small hand. Gu Zichen said to Hang Tongfu and Fu Wang, Ill go take care of my clothes. The lords here can chat first. Watching the fifth prince and the little attendant leave, Wang Fu snorted softly. Only Shuangzhus gaze seemed to have a hint of regret. Gu Zichen brought Gu Nuoer out. He squatted down and asked his sister extremely patiently, Nuoer, who made you unhappy? The child was so smart and cautious. She would never suddenly bump into him at such a moment. Only then did Gu Nuoer look up. Her long ck eyshes made her eyes look lively, and her face was soft, fair, and red. One side of the fake mustache on her lips was a little smudged. Gu Zichen sneered and wiped it for her with his finger. Fifth Brother, let me tell you! That musician older sister just now is a bad person. There was something under her nails and she ced it in the wine pot. If you drink the wine, your oue today might be that shell do this and that to you! After saying that, the child spread her hands and sighed. Why is it that my brothers are always prone to attracting such women? How tragic! Gu Nuoer looked lively and Gu Zichen was amused by her serious expression. He stroked Gu Nuoers head. Good Baby Nuo, Eldest Brother might not be calctive when he encounters something like this, but Im different. Later, can I make that musician pay the price? Gu Zichens tone became a little sinister and the smile on his lips became even more refined. Her hands are not bad. How about I cut them off and feed them to the fish in theke? Chapter 381 - 381 Gift Him With Bandits and Bash Him Up 381 Gift Him With Bandits and Bash Him Up Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and widened her eyes. Fifth Brother, what did the little fish do wrong?! She covered her eyes with her small hands. No, no, I dont want to see that! Im scared! Gu Zichen pursed his lips and chuckled. His expression softened. Alright, if you dont like it, I wont do it. When he was alone, he could live a despicable and dark life. However, now that he had his sister by his side, he couldnt always think of harming others. He had to leave a good memory for his sisters childhood. She shouldnt be like him, who had been ignored and treated coldly by others when he was young. Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes watery and her face round and fair. However, Fifth Brother, this Uncle Wang Fu isnt a good person either. You dont have to get close to him. I think he wont be able to work for long before Father removes him from his position! He was reallywless to expect Hang Tongfu to open a back door for him in front of the prince. Gu Zichen smiled elegantly and said, Oh? Sister is good at judging people, so I think that must be the case. Its just a pity that I originally prepared a big gift for Wang Fu. It seems that I only need to give him a portion and theres no need for theter half. Gu Nuoer blinked curiously. Brother even prepared a gift for Uncle Wang Fu? What is it? Gu Zichen turned his head and looked indifferently at the inconspicuous small boat following behind their pleasure boat. His tone was calm. I was nning to gift him with three bandits. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and quickly followed Gu Zichens gaze to look at the small boat over there. The boats canopy was covered by a green curtain. At this moment, a man with a fierce expression lifted the curtain halfway and looked at their pleasure boat. It seemed that as long as Gu Zichen gave the order, they would be able to immediately get on the pleasure boat. Gu Zichen exined with a faint smile, I originally wanted to let these three bandits board the pleasure boat and bash him up before saving his life. In this way, not only would I have done him a favor, but Ill also take revenge for his contempt back then. However, since Sister said that hes about to be useless, I naturally dont have to save him anymore. He pursed his lips. Let the bandits bash him up. Sister can just watch the show with me. Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose with her small hand and looked at a certain spot on the pleasure boat. She asked in a soft and puzzled voice, Then, were the two uncles who were peeping at us behind the sternpost also found by Fifth Brother? Gu Zichen frowned and looked over. There were indeed two sneaky men standing in the direction Gu Nuoer had mentioned. They hid behind the sternpost, their gazes cold and ruthless. Looking down, he could still vaguely see the tip of a de. Under the sunlight, it was bright. I only found three bandits. I dont know these people. Gu Zichens frown deepened. He subconsciously shielded his sister behind him. Gu Nuoer grabbed her brothers sleeve with her small hands, there was no fear in her big eyes. She opened her pink lips. Oh, it looks like these people might also be here to beat up Uncle Wang Fu. The men over there knew that Gu Nuoer and Gu Zichen had seen them. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, they immediately held sharp des and walked quickly toward the siblings. It was only when they came out that Gu Nuoer saw that there were six to seven of them! Everyone had fierce expressions. It was obvious that they hade prepared. Gu Zichen immediately carried Gu Nuoer in his arms. The bandit at the front was the first to sh at the fifth prince. Gu Nuoer hugged her brothers neck with her small hands and widened her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering. She wasnt afraid at all. At this critical moment, Gu Zichens slender fingers caught the de that was about to fall. His movements were steady, and his eyes were slightly cold. The child couldnt help but p gently. It turned out that her fifth brothers skills were not bad either! Chapter 382 - 382 Brothers, Don’t Leave Anyone Survivors Today! 382 Brothers, Dont Leave Anyone Survivors Today! Gu Zichen flipped his wrist and flicked the de with a crisp explosive force. He instantly let go, and the bandit holding the de also took two steps back. Gu Zichen quickly protected Gu Nuoer and retreated. He hugged his sisters small body tightly. At this moment, Gu Zichen gritted his teeth and stared warily at the bandit who was slowly approaching. Nuoer, Brother really regrets it now. Oh? What does Fifth Brother regret? Could it be that he regretted doing something wrong? I regret not practicing martial arts properly. Otherwise, wouldnt I be able to protect you with ease now? After Gu Zichen finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, Sister, hold onto me well. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes wide like a pair of ck grapes. What does Fifth Brother want to do? Gu Zichen raised his eyebrows. Divert the trouble. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and entered the cabin where they were having a meal earlier. At this moment, the drug in the wine Hang Tongfu drank had probably taken effect. When Gu Zichen rushed in with Gu Nuoer in his arms, Hang Tongfu was lying on the table. He looked like he was drunk, but he was forcing himself to stay awake. The musician that Wang Fu had found was leaning on Hang Tongfus shoulder with her shoulders half exposed. Lord Hang, have another drink with me~ The sound of Gu Zichen rushing in was a little loud. The bandits behind them also chased after them with their des. When Wang Fu saw this situation, he thought that Gu Zichen had brought people to cause trouble! He immediately berated loudly, Your Highness, what are you doing in broad daylight? The capital isnt a ce withoutws. Please bring your people out! Gu Zichen carried Gu Nuoer and retreated to the furthest corner, still looking at these bandits warily. He said to Fu Wang, How many servants did Lord Wang bring on this trip? Wang Fu thought that the fifth prince was provoking him and chuckled. This subject and Lord Hang are just friends having a small gathering. Why would I bring my servants here? I dont want Lord Hang to think that this subject isnt sincere in making friends. Gu Zichen clicked his tongue. Then this wont be easy. Wang Fu was furious. Your Highness, please stop fooling around and bring them o Before he could finish the word out, the criminals waved their des and shed at everyone present. Gu Zichen protected Gu Nuoer and dodged step by step. He frowned and said, Every grievance has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. Go get whoever you came for. Why are you bullying unrted people? Unexpectedly, the burly man in the lead said, Youll be heavily rewarded for assassinating the fifth prince! Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, Oh! Fifth Brother, theyreing for you! Gu Zichen was stunned for a moment before changing his words. Then its better for us to share our blessings and difficulties together! When Wang Fu saw these des swinging over, he was so shocked that he shouted Who are you guys? How dare you be sowless in broad daylight! The musician Shuangzhu was so frightened that she ran everywhere. They were kicked to the ground by a bandit and probably fainted, not moving for a long time. The bandit said fiercely, Dont waste your breath on them. Brothers, dont leave anyone survivors today! Immediately, the bandits rushed over from all directions, screaming one after another. The scene was extremely chaotic. They came prepared and the people chosen were all martial arts practitioners. Gu Zichen quickly lost to the encirclement. He gritted his teeth and endured it. His thoughts raced as he searched for a way to help Gu Nuoer survive. At this moment, the child pointed in Hang Tongfus direction. Fifth Brother, Uncle Hang is going to get hurt! Gu Zichen took the wine cup from the table in front of him and threw it out like a hidden weapon! With a nk, the criminal who was shing at Hang Tongfu had his de hit. The de deviated and hit the table. Chapter 383 - 383 Let Me Look for These Bad Guys Just Now 383 Let Me Look for These Bad Guys Just Now Gu Zichens skill in using hidden weapons was superb. However, it was really not easy for him to disy his skills with Gu Nuoer in his arms. Moreover, he was also surrounded. He had saved Hang Tongfu the first time, but he was helpless the second time. The bandit picked up his de and aimed it at Hang Tongfu, who was sleeping soundly on the ground. At this moment, Gu Nuoers small hand moved slightly. Huge waves were instantly stirred up in the originally calm water! The entire boat swayed unsteadily. In the end, it even started to spin. The bandits couldnt stabilize themselves and swayed back and forth a few times. In the end, they couldnt stand anymore and fell down one by one! As the boat swayed, they, as well as Wang Fu, Hang Tongfu, and the others rolled back and forth in the cabin! Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and was amused. However, she forgot that her brother, Gu Zichen, was also barely holding onto the window railing at the side to stabilize himself! Some of the bandits staggered and wanted to get up. As they fell, they attacked Gu Zichen. Gu Nuoers small mouth opened slightly and her pink lips were soft. Wow, suchmendable spirits. Youre already in this state, yet you still want to bully us! The child hooked her fair fingertips and a huge wave rolled up from theke and hit the boat. The entire boat moved in a parallel motion very far, moving further away from the banks. It was also at this moment that the bandits were thrown out of the cabin. Gu Zichen also lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He was afraid that he would bump into Gu Nuoer, so he used himself as cushioning. Gu Nuoer onlyy on his chest, but she was fine. Gu Nuoer propped herself up with her small hands and feet. The childs footsteps were steady on the boat that was shaking crazily. Fifth Brother, protect Uncle Hang well! Nuoer wants to go out and find a safe ce to hide! After saying that, she ran out. When she encountered mountain bandits falling in front of her, the child didnt forget to jump over them. Her small body was extremely agile! Nuoer! Gu Zichen shouted. She was only five years old. What if she was suddenly thrown out of the boat and fell into the water? Gu Zichen quickly helped himself up, but the boat was shaking badly. He didnt forget to pick up a de that had been thrown away by one of the bandits and swung it violently, forcing back the bandit who was about to attack Hang Tongfu. When she arrived outside, Gu Nuoer strolled around with her hands behind her back. The boat swayed left and right like a huge trampoline. However, she looked like she was walking on t ground. Oh, let me look around. Where were all these baddies thrown to? The child walked to the stern and looked back and forth, but she couldnt find anyone. Thats strange. Did they fall into the water? At this moment, she sensed a figure sh past behind her. Gu Nuoer turned around. A bandit who had fallen out just now had hidden somewhere. At this moment, he was actually raising his de with a fierce expression, wanting to sh at Gu Nuoer! The child took two steps back, her fair face delicate and her eyes sparkling. You still want tounch a sneak attack? Hmph, youre really bad. This isnt right! After saying that, she waved her small hand. Many fish suddenly jumped out of theke and hit the bandits face. Then, these fish fell into the water behind him. Before the bandit could react, his nose was bitten by thest old soft-shelled turtle that jumped out of theke. The bandit shook and struggled crazily, using both hands to grab the old soft-shelled turtle that was biting his nose. The boat was already unstable, so he fell heavily. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. My greeting gift isnt bad, right? Chapter 384 - 384 The Little Figure Falling in the Lake 384 The Little Figure Falling in the Lake At this moment, many people had already surrounded the shore of Dingshan Lake. Whats going on? Theke seems to be seething. The people on the boats are in trouble! Ive never seen such a situation before. Could there be a water monster causing trouble?! Oh my, look! Theres a young girl on the boat. This is really bad. Please dont fall off, or itll be over! Quickly report this to the officials! Saving people is more important! Everyone was talking at once. Two ck horses arrived one after another. Ye Siming got off the horse. Jiang Xiaoran panted heavily. Siming, how did you know this is the ce? If the princess isnt here Damn! Isnt the person standing on the pleasure boat on theke the little princess?! Ye Simings expression was cold, and his thin eyes had a color that was like frost. His gaze locked onto Gu Nuoers small figure. In front of her, there seemed to be a bandit standing up unsteadily. Ye Siming frowned coldly and reached out his hand. Bring me an arrow! Jiang Xiaoran quickly took the quiver from his saddle and handed it over. Ye Siming nocked three arrows on his bow and aimed them at the bandit who was about to approach Gu Nuoer. Jiang Xiaoran became anxious. Theres no way that youll be able to hit from such a distance! Moreover, thekes surface is fluctuating so much that the boat is unstable and the person keeps moving. I think the most important thing now is to get a small boat and row it close to the pleasure boat! However, just as he finished speaking, Ye Siming let go of his long fingers and roared in a deep voice, Gu Nuoer, close your eyes! The three arrows left the bow with a piercing hostility. The bandit whose nose had been bitten by the old soft-shelled turtle had already broken free from it. His huge strawberry-red nose was swollen as he red at Gu Nuoer. You stinky attendant, what tricks did you y?! Im going to catch you and kill you! After saying that, he pounced at Gu Nuoer. However, at this moment, a fierce wind blew past his ears. As soon as he turned his head, he was hit by three arrows! His forehead, chest, and thighs were not spared. When the child heard Ye Simings voice, she quickly covered her big eyes. She could only smell the thick smell of blood spreading in front of her Then, there was the sound of something heavy falling to the ground. Gu Nuoer secretly took a look from between her eyes. The ground was filled with small meandering blood-red rivers. Boohoo, this was really terrifying! However, the most important thing was that Elder Brother Siming was here! He couldnt let him see her use her magic power. Elder Brother Siming was a wolf demon. If she were to make a move again, he would definitely notice something amiss. Gu Nuoer felt that the wolf demon might not want to eat an ordinary small fish. However, if it was a celestial fish from the Jade Pool, Ye Siming would definitely find it delicious! At the thought of this oue, the childs body trembled. Forget it! She should stop first! At the same time, she wanted to scare Ye Siming! With this thought in mind, Gu Nuoer simply closed her eyes as if she had fainted from fright. Her small body leaned back and she fell straight into the seethingke! Gu Nuoer! Ye Siming shouted anxiously. However, the small figure was instantly swallowed by the waves and disappeared without a trace. Ye Siming threw away the bow and arrows and walked straight toward theke. Hey, hey! Siming, are you going to jump into theke to save the princess? Hey! Oh my god! Jiang Xiaoran chased after Ye Siming to theke and was about to reach out to grab him. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming was even faster. He leaned over and jumped into theke. Theke water was surging and undting, like the deep waves of an unknown sea. Those who had never encountered such a situation panicked, not knowing what was causing this trouble. However, to be able to jump into the water to save someone in such a situation, this person must be a warrior! Chapter 385 - 385 Who Was the Mermaid Who Saved Him In the Water? 385 Who Was the Mermaid Who Saved Him In the Water? The situation underwater was even more dangerous. Ye Simings body was pulled left and right by the turbulent water and he couldnt stabilize himself at all. Not only that, but there were also broken wooden nks from an unknown small boat in the water. Like a hidden reef, the wooden board flew over with the currents. If one was not careful, they would be scratched. Ye Siming barely dodged. He didnt know where Gu Nuoer had fallen. !! He searched back and forth in the water but had no clue! He even had to hide from the lotus branches floating in the water! It wasnt easy for him to see a figure and swim over with all his might, only to see that it was a bandit who had fallen at some point. He had already drowned. Gu Nuoer, where exactly are you? He was distraught and kept thinking about what to do if Gu Nuoer died. She was so fragile and probably didnt know how to swim at all. Ye Siming was so anxious that he was distracted. Just as he was about to turn around, he was suddenly hit by a wooden board beside his ear. A violent buzzing sound apanied by the pain of thousands of needles stabbing him to death gave him a splitting headache. The evil force in his heart that had been suppressed with violence also soared into the sky at this moment. When it converged with the pulse in his body, it tortured Ye Siming until he couldnt breathe! His consciousness became a little blurry, and he couldnt even see clearly. At this moment, the waves seemed to gradually calm down. Ye Simings limbs went limp as if he was about to sink to the bottom. Amidst the blurriness, he seemed to see a girl in a red gauze dress with fair skin swimming quickly toward him. There were sparkling water droplets on her long ck hair. Ye Siming could only vaguely see her extremely beautiful eyes. This was a girl about 13 or 14 years old. He had never seen her before and didnt know her, but he found her familiar-looking. When the other party was about to swim up to him, he seemed to have seen a red and beautiful fishtail. Was it an illusion? Ye Siming couldnt suppress the pain in his head and closed his eyes, falling unconscious. A soft hand gently cupped his face. The girl approached Ye Siming and felt his pulse with her hand to confirm his heartbeat. Then, she shook her fishtail gently and pulled Ye Siming towards the safe center of theke. The world in the water was very quiet. Only their hair was gently brushing against each other. After an unknown period of time, Ye Siming suddenly woke up. The headache from before had long disappeared. The wound from the collision also disappeared. He suddenly moved his wrist and looked around. It turned out that he was still in the water. He was a demon god, so it didnt matter if he could breathe. But what about Gu Nuoer? How long had it been? Was she alright? Theke water had calmed down at some point. Ye Siming hurriedly swam around, looking for Gu Nuoer. The moment he happened to look back, he saw a small figure floating in the water. She didnt move at all, looking like she had drowned. Ye Siming quickly went over and hugged Gu Nuoer tightly. With him carrying her, the two of them quickly surfaced. When Ye Siming ced Gu Nuoer on the shore, the spectating crowd finally felt relieved. They heaved a sigh of relief. Its fine, its fine. This youth found her! Jiang Xiaoran pushed through the crowd, looking anxious. Siming, are you and the princess alright?! Ye Siming couldnt be bothered with him. He anxiously turned Gu Nuoer over and patted her small face. Gu Nuoer? Gu Nuoer! The child did not move, her face was very pale. Ye Simings long eyes were filled with panic. He, who had always been arrogant and cold, looked at a loss. He checked her breathing, his slender fingertips actually trembling. Dont die! I beg of you, dont die. Chapter 386 - 386 Forgotten About Gu Zichen! 386 Forgotten About Gu Zichen! When Gu Nuoer heard Ye Simings anxious call, the child was very flustered. Oh dear If Elder Brother Siming found out that she was pretending, wouldnt her small hand be bitten to the extent that it would hurt to death? She felt very troubled. Since that was the case, she would put up with the pretense until the very end! However, what should one look like when they are drowning? She was a fish, so she had no idea! Gu Nuoer thought about it and decided to perform on her own. Ye Siming saw Gu Nuoers long ck eyshes tremble on her fair face. Then, the child puffed up her pink cheeks. She spat out two mouthfuls ofke water symbolically. She then let out two childish sounds. Bubu~ Gu Nuoer opened her eyes weakly. Elder Brother Siming I Im not dead, right? When Ye Siming saw that she had woken up, his cold eyebrows finally rxed. He hurriedly hugged the child tightly. Youre not dead. Youre still alive. The surroundingmoners all let out relieved sounds Thank goodness, shes fine! Oh dear, this little girl is so beautiful. It would be a pity if she died! Thats right. Thiske water is also strange. Why does it suddenly look like its boiling?! Gu Nuoers watery eyes were big, and her ck hair was wet and stuck to her fair and pearl-like skin. She looked around and asked with difficulty in Ye Simings arms, Did Elder Brother Siming see my fifth brother? Only then did Ye Siming let go of her and look back at theke. Broken wooden nks floated on the calmke, and some bandits had their backs to the sky. Those bandits seemed to have drowned. However, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer looked around two or three times but didnt see the fifth prince. Gu Nuoer scratched her chubby cheek, feeling a little troubled. Oh no Did she go overboard? She hoped that she hadnt drowned her fifth brother! She had been in a hurry to save Elder Brother Siming just now and had forgotten about Gu Zichen! Ye Siming lowered his eyes and saw that the childs beautiful eyes were filled with worry. He pursed his lips and stood up. Wait here. Ill go look for him in theke. Maybe hell still be breathing after I fish him out. Just as Ye Siming finished speaking, a slender hand suddenly reached out from the water and pressed down on the shore. Immediately after, Gu Zichen stuck his wet head out and pulled an unconscious person with him. Gu Nuoer hurriedly called out in a soft voice, Fifth Brother! Youre fine. Thats great! When Gu Zichen saw that his sister was fine, he also seemed to heave a sigh of relief. The refined and cold frown on his long eyebrows eased up a lot at this moment. He chuckled. Fifth Brother wont die so easily. I even saved someone along the way! After saying that, he asked Ye Siming to help pull Hang Tongfu up. Then, Ye Siming reached out his hand to Gu Zichen. Gu Zichen raised his head in the water and could see the youths extremely cold and deep eyes. He knew that this was Gu Nuoers personal guard, Ye Siming. He was also Marquis Yongye, who was valued by the emperor. Gu Zichen had always heard that Marquis Yongye had a cold and arrogant personality. He didnt expect him to be so enthusiastic. Therefore, Gu Zichen also reached out and borrowed his strength to get to the shore. He said, Thank you. Ye Siming didnt answer him and only turned to look at Gu Nuoer. He seemed to have thought of something and frowned. He looked up and said to Jiang Xiaoran, Take off your outer robe. Jiang Xiaoran, who was suddenly called out, was at a loss. Huh? Hurry up! Ye Siming urged with a reprimanding and domineering tone. Jiang Xiaoran looked like an aggrieved wife. He took off his pink outerwear and handed it to Ye Siming. This is made from ice cicada silk He couldnt help but mutter. Chapter 387 - 387 What Clothes Are You Wearing Inside? It’s Too Outrageous 387 What Clothes Are You Wearing Inside? Its Too Outrageous Ye Siming acted as if he hadnt heard anything. He wrapped the pink robe around Gu Nuoer. He then said in a low voice, Put this on. What kind of clothes are you wearing inside? Its too inappropriate. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes, her fair face stained with innocence and childishness. She looked down at her clothes. The boys robe that Jiang Xiaoran had found was very big, to begin with. It looked like a big robe on Gu Nuoers small body. Now that it had been soaked in water, it became very loose. The childs shoulder was half exposed, and her fair skin was sparkling and fair under the warm sunlight, like top-grade jade. Gu Nuoer wrapped her pink robe tightly around her with her small hands and shivered. She was a little fish who knew how to be shy! She had almost been seen naked! After Gu Zichen confirmed that Hang Tongfu was still alive, Hang Tongfu spat out a few mouthfuls ofke water not longter. Cough, cough! He slowly woke up. Hang Tongfu half-opened his eyes and looked around. He realized that the fifth prince was standing beside him, looking down at him. He couldnt help but ask weakly, Your Highness, why are you here too Could it be that this subject has already arrived in the Netherworld? At this moment, a small head suddenly popped out. Gu Nuoers small face was fair and delicate, and her cheeks were suffused with a cute red color. Uncle Hang, dont worry. Youre not dead! My fifth brother saved you! Hang Tongfu looked at Gu Nuoer and subconsciously said, Oh Its His Highnesss little attendant. So youre fine too. Thats great Towards the end, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Lord Hang, who was so weak that he seemed to be unable to move just now, suddenly sat up. His eyes widened as he looked at Gu Nuoer carefully. Prin! Princess! Hang Tongfu felt that his soul, which had been washed away by the water just now, had been frightened back at this moment. He looked at Gu Nuoers cute face, the mustache on her lips had almost wore out. If this wasnt Princess Yaoguang, who else could it be?! Gu Nuoer smiled and waved her small hand. Its me. I had nothing to do today and came out with Fifth Brother. When we saw Uncle Hang on the pleasure boat, we came up to look for you to y. We didnt expect to encounter such an ident. However, Uncle Hang, you have to thank my fifth brother properly. He was the one who saved you. Otherwise, after having drunk that musician older sisters wine, you would have been secretly kissed by her today! Not only that, but when we fell into the water just now, Fifth Brother also saved you! Hang Tongfu realized that the fifth princes attendant was actually the most doted-on princess. Then, he recalled that he had drunk a problematic wine and almost did something that would cause him to lose his integrity. Hang Tongfus forehead broke out in cold sweat! He had always paid a lot of attention to his reputation, so he was cautious and honest as an official. He didnt expect that he had almost failed this time! At the thought of this, Hang Tongfu quickly knelt and thanked Gu Zichen. Your Highness, Ill remember your kindness in helping me. This subject will definitely repay you with my life in the future! Gu Zichen smiled gently. Theres no need to sacrifice your life. Someone had just reported this matter to the officials earlier, so the soldiers sent by the government office arrived very quickly. The first thing they saw was the jade token hanging on Ye Simings waist. On it were the words Yongye. The head constable hurriedly said, This subject pays respect to the Marquis! Jiang Xiaoran squeezed to Ye Simings side. Theres also me, Young Marquis Wuan! The constable was shocked and hurriedly turned to bow to Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran seemed to find it fun and pointed happily. Theres also the fifth prince and Princess Yaoguang. The constables legs went weak and he almost lost his bnce! He quickly greeted them one by one. Their backgrounds were each more powerful than the other! The person who reported to the officials said that someone had fallen into the water. Could it be these nobles? Chapter 388 - 388 He Was A Guard, Not Gu Nuo’er’s Husband! 388 He Was A Guard, Not Gu Nuoers Husband! The constable suddenly had a strange premonition. Would the emperor find someone to drain the water from Dingshan Lake? His favorite princess had fallen into theke and Dingshan Lake was in danger! At the same time, the constable also thought that if he didnt handle this matter well, he might not be able to keep his official position! At this moment, Wang Fu, who was still on the pleasure boat in theke, held onto the railing in a sorry state and shouted, Save me! I havente ashore yet! The officials asked about the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that the fifth prince had brought the mischievous and cute princess out and bumped into Minister Hang and Lord Wang. In the end, the group encountered assassins who came to assassinate them. That wasnt all. Waves also suddenly appeared on theke as if they were on the sea. It was as if something was preventing the little princess and the others from getting injured. After understanding the cause and effect, the officials helped Wang Fu and the musician ashore. They also fished up the drowned or unconscious assassins from theke. After the constables confirmation, a total of nine people hade to assassinate the fifth prince. Five of them drowned, and two of them were bitten by old soft-shelled turtles in the water and were bleeding. The remaining two were fine. The constable immediately had his subordinates detain these criminals, bring them back to the government office, and lock them up in jail. He was going to interrogate them more strictly first, but this matter involved the prince and princess. The Court of Judicial Review would probably send someone to investigate the case. Then, the constable found three carriages for the little princess and the others, nning to send them back. Ye Siming was the first to wrap Gu Nuoer in clothes and carry her in his arms. He was about to get into one of the carriages with a calm expression. At this moment, Gu Zichen stopped him and smiled. Give Nuoer to me. Marquis Yongye has worked hard today. Ill definitely pay you a visit another day to express my thanks. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows, revealing his sharp expression and cold aura. Your Highness, you can go back to the pce yourself first. Ill send Gu Nuoer back. Theres no need for you to worry. Gu Zichen was a little surprised. What was he saying? Why did it seem like Gu Nuoer was his sister?! Do you know who her biological brother was? Gu Zichen said, I dont think thats necessary. Wouldnt it be on the way for me to bring Nuoer back since Im heading back to the pce? Unexpectedly, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer, who was blinking her big eyes, and got on a carriage. Then, he stuck his head out of the window. Then you can sit in the carriage at the back. This carriage cant fit any more people. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he put down the curtain and a deep order came from inside. Drive. Head to the pce. The coachman smiled apologetically at the fifth prince. Then, he gently raised his whip and the wheels of the carriage slowly turned. Their carriage drove away. Gu Nuoer didnt forget to stick out her cute little head and wave her small hand. Fifth Brother, see you in the pce! Gu Zichen was left alone in a daze. How could this Marquis Yongye be so arrogant?! He had openly snatched his sister away! He was a guard and not Gu Nuoers husband! Jiang Xiaoran walked to Gu Zichens side and said in an experienced tone, Youll get used to it. Once Siming encounters the princess, hell be inhumane. Your Highness, why dont we take the same carriage? Look, my carriage is still spacious. At the moment, only Minister Hang is in it. Gu Zichen suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and smiled at Jiang Xiaoran with a refined and cold smile. Theres no need. Ill go back to the pce myself. Ill have to trouble the young marquis to send Lord Hang back to his residence. After saying that, he also boarded a carriage and left. Jiang Xiaoran clicked his tongue and sighed. I wanted toe out and watch the show, but I didnt expect to lose a piece of clothing. Nothing good came out of this. Chapter 389 - 389 Come Over, Let Me Hug You For A While 389 Come Over, Let Me Hug You For A While In the carriage, Gu Nuoer leaned in Ye Simings arms and looked up, fluttering her long eyshes. There was a reason why she abandoned her fifth brother and stayed behind! This was because she had to test if Elder Brother Siming had discovered the fishtail she had hidden! From Gu Nuoers angle, Ye Simings side profile was handsome and his jaw was tense. His long eyebrows furrowed slightly as if he was a little unhappy. The child opened her mouth, but before she could say anything Ye Siming spoke first. What did youe out to do? Why are you dressed like this? Did you really meet Hang Tongfu by chance with the fifth prince? Hmm? His eyes were deep and dark, reflecting Gu Nuoers round and fair face. Gu Nuoer trembled and smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. I cant hide it from Elder Brother Siming! Thats right. When I came out today, I specially dressed up as an attendant so that I could follow Fifth Brother and help him make ns for his path into officialdom. Otherwise, if he continues to remain unknown, all kinds of cats and dogs wille to bully him! In the end, the child thought of something and quickly waved her small hand. Im not talking about you, Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming gritted his teeth. You want to say that Im a dog again? Gu Nuoer, if I dont bite you, you wont remember who I am. After saying that, he lowered his head. Initially, Ye Siming only wanted to scare the child. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer dodged too quickly. He didnt manage to rub against the girls cheek. Instead, his lips touched her soft neck. Gu Nuoer trembled. Elder Brother Siming, you cant eat me! Look at my small arms and legs. Ill only be enough to pick your teeth. I wont be able to fill your stomach at all! Ye Siming looked up again. His eyes seemed to have broken stars and flickered with a trace of light. His face also turned unnaturally red. He gritted his teeth and pretended to be disdainful. Who wants to eat you? Well talk about it after youve been raised for a few years. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Sob, Elder Brother Siming had actually turned her into a pre-ordered delicacy? Baby Nuo really had it hard! Gu Nuoer wrapped the outer robe tightly and looked at Ye Siming with her watery ck eyes. There were two faint mustache marks above her lips. However, because it was stained with water, it had long fallen off. In Ye Simings eyes, Gu Nuoer was like a helpless little bun. There was a hint of stubbornness in her big eyes, but the child was smart and never resisted in person. Ye Siming sneered. For some reason, he felt that Gu Nuoer was really getting cuter and cuter. The child sat a little further away from him. Ye Siming opened his arms sluggishly, Come here, let me hug you for a while. Gu Nuoers small body trembled. Elder Brother Siming, dont tell me you still want to eat me! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What do you think? As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the childs soft shoulder. Then, Ye Siming gently tugged and Gu Nuoer fell into his arms. Although his movements were fast, there was nock of gentleness. It was as if he was afraid of hurting Gu Nuoer. The child entered his arms, her long eyshes fluttering and her small hands clenched into milky white fists. She silently massaged Ye Simings shoulder, her watery eyes glistening as she gave him a probing look. I dont taste good. Dont eat me! Ye Siming was amused by her actions. His eyes flickered like stars. Ye Siming slowly lowered his head and leaned closer to the child, smiling at her for a moment. Suddenly, he reached out his finger and gently wiped away the drawn mustache on Gu Nuoers lips. He lowered his voice and said with a doting tone that he didnt notice Gu Nuoer, your face is so dirty. Chapter 390 - 390 Don’t Underestimate Marquis Yongye 390 Dont Underestimate Marquis Yongye When the news of the little princess and the fifth prince encountered the assassination when they went out on the trip, the entire imperial court was astonished. In the prison, an assassin who had survived was hung up on a rack. The people from the government office doused the assassin with cold water. With a whoosh, the assassin slowly woke up. The constable questioned fiercely, Who instructed you to assassinate the fifth prince? Speak! The assassin sneered. Dont even think about finding out. Or, give me some money. Perhaps I can give some information then! You! The constable was furious. At this moment, there was suddenly a sound in the dark at the side, as if someone had kicked over a stool. From the corner of his eye, the assassin could only see a pair of ck boots walking out of the shadows and a cold youth gradually approaching. His eyes were condensed with ck light, like an unsheathed sword that was cold and sharp. It had a killing intent that seemed to look down on everything. The constables quickly made way for him and cupped their hands. Marquis, this subordinate has interrogated him a few times, but he refuses to confess. The other assassins cant withstand the torture and are basically on theirst breaths. This is the only one left. The constables were also puzzled. It was strange that Marquis Yongye would suddenly take the initiative to be in charge of investigating the fifth princes assassination. Ye Siming looked at the assassin and said coldly, Then let me do the interrogation. The assassin looked at this youth with disdain. What can a half-grown brat do? Change to someone who has some say here, otherwise Before he could finish speaking, Ye Simings figure shed and appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. Then, before everyone could react, they heard the sound of bones breaking! A few drops of blood immediately sshed onto Ye Simings cold and fair face. The assassin on the rack began to wail, My arm! Ah! The constables were dumbfounded. Marquis Yongye actually broke one of the assassins arms! The assassin was still screaming when the sword in Ye Simings hand was already pressed against his neck. His expression was very cold, but his eyes seemed to carry a thin smile that was filled with determination to kill. He was like a demon king from the underworld, carrying a chilling aura. Its very easy to beg for death, but you probably havent experienced the feeling of neither being able to live nor die. You can choose not to say who instigated you to do this. You just need to see with your own eyes how I break you apart piece by piece. Perhaps before you die, youll have something to say to me. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he didnt wait for the assassin to react. He took half a step back and the sword in his hand shone brightly. He waved it horizontally and the tendon in the assassins left arm that was still intact was instantly broken! Blood flowed. Some constables couldnt stand this scene and turned around to rush out to support themselves against the wall, retching. Ye Siming was swift and didnt hesitate at all. Killing people was as easy as stepping on an ant. Just as he was about to attack for the third time, the assassin suddenly panted heavily and shouted with a sobbing tone, Ill speak! Ye Simings sword stopped three inches in front of the assassins eyeball. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows with interest. Oh? Youre a little more ipetent than I imagined. You cant hold on anymore after such a short while. Speak up then. If you try to fool me, you know what the oue will be. The assassin was so frightened that he peed his pants. His entire body was trembling as he endured the pain, his face pale. The person who instructed me was Suddenly, the sound of a sharp de piercing through the air came from behind Ye Siming. He subconsciously turned around and reached out to grab it This was an arrow that had shot in from outside the prisons window and was held tightly in Ye Simings hand. A figure shed past the window. The constables came to a realization. Give chase! However, when Ye Siming threw away the arrowhead and turned around, He realized that at some point, the assassins neck had been slit. Chapter 391 - 391 Bad News, Ye Siming Has Come 391 Bad News, Ye Siming Has Come Ye Simings expression was cold as he went forward to check if the assassin was still alive. You lived a cowardly life, but you died a straightforward death. He sneered. He turned around and went out. The constables who had been chasing after the figure earlier returned in a hurry. Marquis, that persons qinggong was extremely fast and he escaped. These subordinates only discovered this! A broken arrow was presented to Ye Siming with both hands. !! He lowered his eyes and picked it up with his slender and fair fingertips, his gaze arrogant. Ye Siming narrowed his narrow eyes and brought the arrow to the tip of his nose to smell it. Then, he threw the broken arrow to the ground. The constable was surprised. Marquis, this is evidence. You dont want it anymore? Ye Siming looked at him coldly. The constable felt his gaze and immediately felt that he had said too much. Ye Siming said, The arrow neither has any emblems nor characteristics. There are thousands of simr arrows in the capital. How can it be considered evidence? However, he more or less knew who it was. The constable lowered his head and admitted his mistake. This subordinate has spoken too much! The other constables quickly caught up. Marquis, what should we do with the dead assassin? Take them to the mass grave and execute the rest. Theres no need to show mercy. Ill report this to the emperor. After saying that, Ye Siming raised his boots and left. Everyone could only send him off respectfully. In the afternoon, the Song Family was very quiet. Suddenly, their door was kicked open! The guard was caught off guard by the broken wooden boards and fell to the ground with a bang. When the servants of the Song Manor heard this, they hurriedly surrounded him. Who are you?! Why did you barge into our residence in broad daylight?! I recognize him. This is Marquis Yongye! Hurry up and report this to Master and Young Master! Ye Siming walked forward slowly and leisurely as if he was strolling in his courtyard. As he approached, the servants all retreated. They were vignt, but they didnt dare to go forward. General Song Quan was in the room talking to Song Qiyuan. Although I didnt manage to assassinate the fifth prince to avenge your sister this time, I at least made him and the princess suffer a little. At least I can vent my anger! There was also a hint of indignation on Song Qiyuans handsome face. Elder Sister was turned into a nun by that little princess. This time, its just a small punishment. They wont be so lucky next time. As soon as Song Qiyuan finished speaking, the butler stumbled in. Master, Young Master, bad news! Marquis Yongye has entered our manor with a murderous aura! What?! Song Quan hurriedly wanted to go and deal with the situation. However, Song Qiyuan stopped him, his eyes flickering with hatred and excitement. Father, Ye Siming came at the right time. Previously, I suffered at his hands and was humiliated by him in all sorts of ways. Now that he dares to barge into our residence, hes entering a tigers den! I want to go and meet him. He came by himself! After saying that, Song Qiyuan picked up his fathers Silver Dragon Spear and turned to leave. Song Quan was a little worried. He frowned and said, You have to be careful. Marquis Yongye is extremely skilled and his attacks are ruthless. Dont get injured. Dont worry, Father. There are many experts in the manor. If hees to cause trouble, hell only be courting death! As he watched Song Qiyuan leave, Song Quan felt relieved for the time being. When Song Qiyuan walked to the front yard with his spear, he realized that injured servants were lying everywhere in the bushes, on the artificial mountains, and even in the small pond. He looked around but didnt see Ye Siming. Damn it, he ran away after beating people up?! Unexpectedly, a cold and mocking voice came from the tall artificial mountain behind him Are you looking for me? Chapter 392 - 392 Song Qiyuan’s Bruised Face 392 Song Qiyuans Bruised Face Song Qiyuan suddenly turned around, but Ye Siming was even faster! He suddenly rushed down like a gust of wind and grabbed Song Qiyuans neck with his slender and strong palm. He quickly pressed him down until the back of Song Qiyuans head was pressed against the pir at the door! The intense pain made Song Qiyuan extremely angry. Ye Siming! You barged into my house and injured my servants. What do you want? Ye Siming sneered with nock of disdain. You might as well ask yourself what youve done. He grabbed Song Qiyuans cor and pulled him in front of him. Although Song Qiyuan was a few years older than him, Ye Siming was actually a little taller than him. As they got closer, Song Qiyuan could feel the murderous auraing from Ye Simings body. He happened to take a nce and realized that there was obvious blood on Ye Simings clothes and even on his sleeves. Could it be that this guy had just killed someone and came to his house to go crazy again?! Ye Simings tone was eerie and his eyes were filled with coldness. Song Qiyuan, we should reach a consensus. That is, wherever Gu Nuoer is in the future, dont even think about making a move. If anything happens to her, Ill let you guys die without a burial ce. If you dont believe me, feel free to give it a try. A hint of guilt shed across Song Qiyuans eyes, but he still argued angrily, What nonsense are you talking about? I dont understand at all. Who has anything to do with the little princess?! Ye Siming only sneered. The assassin they had sent had caused Gu Nuoer to fall into the water. Did the Song Family think that by silencing her, everything would be wless? Ye Siming didnt obtain direct evidence, but he had his own way of punishing Song Qiyuan. He let go and pushed Song Qiyuan back a few steps. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Since youve brought a silver spear, letspete. Coincidentally, I have a lot of free time today. Im not afraid to spar with you. At this moment, the well-trained guards of the Song Manor ran over. Ye Siming looked back and saw that. Youre all here? Then just attack together. He still had something onter. Song Qiyuan had long wanted to avenge himself. Not only did Ye Siming snatch his credit, but he also humiliated him! He was going to beat Ye Siming up badly today! He brazenly held the Silver Dragon Spear with red tassel tightly with both hands and gritted his teeth at Ye Siming. You said it yourself. If you lose the sparring, dont cry. After saying that, he suddenly thrust his spear. Song Quan paced back and forth in the study, but there was no news for a long time. He wondered how Song Qiyuan and Ye Simings negotiations were going. The manor was so quiet. Ye Siming must have been chased away. Thinking of this, Song Quan sneered with his hands behind his back. Hes just a brat who doesnt know how big the world is. Does he really think that he can do whatever he wants just because his martial arts are good? Its only right for him to be taught a lesson. Song Quan waspletely confident that even if Ye Siming wanted to cause trouble, he would be pushed back by the well-trained guards. After all, they were all soldiers of the Song Army in the past. They had been to the battlefield and experienced war. However, he suddenly heard footstepsing from the roof. Song Quan frowned and looked up in confusion. Suddenly! Bang! The roof tiles shattered and fell. Song Quan hurriedly dodged to the side. A person fell to the ground in front of him. Song Quan took a closer look. Wasnt this bruised and swollen person his precious son, Song Qiyuan?! Song Qiyuan was already unconscious and his nose was bleeding profusely. Yuaner! Song Quan was shocked and hurriedly rushed over to check on his injuries. At this moment, a soft sneer came from the roof. Chapter 393 - 393 Gu Nuo’er, Are You Going Home? 393 Gu Nuoer, Are You Going Home? Song Quan looked up. Ye Siming happened to have his gaze lowered like a god looking down. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows carried an arrogance and disdain that did not belong to the mortal world. General Song, your son has a very low resistance to beatings. However, hes a little stronger than your group of weak soldiers and generals. Let him train for another 30 years. Song Quans eyes widened. You! Marquis Yongye, youve gone too far! He actually specially came to his house to beat up his son! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said in a cold tone, I made things clear to Song Qiyuan just now, so I might as well tell you again. In the future, its best to avoid Gu Nuoer if youre thinking of evil ways to harm others. I dont care about the lives of the others, but if just one of her fingers gets hurt, Ill start a killing spree. After saying that, he looked at the sky. It was gettingte. It was time for him to go. Ye Siming left in a sh, leaving a word behind, I left him alive. Treat him well. If he dies, I wont have anyone to beat up next time. Song Quan was furious and his angry roar shook the house. You thief! Bai Yi! Bai Yi must have taught him to do this! He, Song Quan, swore that he would never forgive Bai Yi and Ye Siming in this life! Ye Siming especially returned to the Bai Manor to take a shower and change his clothes. He threw the bloody clothes out and Bai Yi was given a shock when he saw them. Siming, where did you go just now? Ye Siming tidied his sleeves. He wore a jade headgear and looked a little like a youth in high spirits. However, his eyes were handsome and cold, and he looked extremely noble. Ye Siming casually replied to Bai Yi, I killed a chicken and hunted a few ducks. My clothes got dirty so I dont want them anymore. Bai Yi saw that he was about to leave. Its almost time for dinner. Why are you still going out?! Ye Siming nced sideways. Gu Nuoer has something on today. Ill go pick her up. As he spoke, he didnt even turn around and told Bai Yi and Madam Bai not to wait for him for dinner before leaving. Bai Yi was stunned on the spot, still holding the medical book in his hand. Why was this child always heading out every other day? In Old Jiangs shop, Gu Nuoer was standing on a stool, pinching her chin with her small hand, her pink face filled with seriousness. She looked up at Old Jiang, Qu Niang, and Nanny Hu, who were sitting in front of her. How should she teach the three of them how to use the abacus? Gu Nuoer had been trying to teach them for the entire afternoon, but these people still didnt manage to learn it! Old Jiang said righteously, Im already so old that I cant even see silver and gold clearly. I cant learn this! Qu Niang was a little embarrassed. Princess, this servant can do odd jobs, but I really cant do ounting. Nanny Hu smiled kindly. Princess, what is this abacus for? Alright, Nanny Hu didnt even know what the abacus was for. The child patted her cheeks with her small hands and said in a soft and troubled voice, This is so hard for Baby Nuo! At this moment, Ye Simings voice sounded from the door Gu Nuoer, are you going home? When the child heard that he had arrived, she quickly twisted her small butt and jumped off the stool. Then, she ran towards Ye Siming. The child pounced into Ye Simings arms like a tired bird returning to the forest. Boohoo, Elder Brother Siming, why are you only here now? I miss you so much! Compared to them, the big wolf was really too smart. He always understood her very quickly. The childs soft body pounced into his arms. Her ck hair was soft, and her face was smooth like a peeled egg. When she rubbed against the back of Simings hand, he raised his eyebrows and smiled happily. Why? Are you not happy ying with them? Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Simings waist and almost hung on him like a cute and tender pendant. Her ck eyes were big and clear. As it was a hot summer day and the child worked hard to teach, her cheeks were dyed pink. Baby Nuo has been exining the entire afternoon. Im so tired! Chapter 394 - 394 To Think That I Like Elder Brother Siming the Most! 394 To Think That I Like Elder Brother Siming the Most! Ye Siming pulled her into his arms. If youre tired, then dont exin anymore. Ill bring you back. Gu Nuoer nodded. She waved at Old Jiang and the others. Ill go back and think about how to teach you guys. Grandpa Jiang, Nanny Hu, and Auntie Qu, dont be anxious! Its not that you guys cant learn, but Nuoer hasnt figured out how to be a little teacher yet. Ill go back and study this! Even though her voice was a little hoarse from talking, she didnt forget tofort these elders. Old Jiang ced his hands behind his back. Hurry up and go back. Youre just a child, so how can you not be tired? Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer was indeed a little tired, so he asked her to wait in the shop for a while. He rode his horse and left. Not longter, he personally drove a carriage back. Gu Nuoer stood in front of the two tall horses and widened her eyes. Elder Brother Simings carriage was so gorgeous. Two tall and strong red horses were pulling a carriage covered in silk. The four corners of the roof looked like a pavilion with tassels hanging down. Even the jade ne hanging from the horses neck looked expensive. Beside the curtain was an emblem. On it was the word Yongye. Ye Siming nimbly jumped off the carriage and saw that the childs eyes were bright as she looked at the tall horse curiously. He exined, When His Majesty conferred me the title, he gave me a carriage that he didnt usually use. Its just right for you to sit in. The other carriages were a little bumpy and the seats were hard. The carriage that the emperor had given him was covered with threeyers of soft cushions. It was definitely suitable for Gu Nuoer. At this moment, the real coachman crawled out of the carriage on hisst breath. His face was pale as he said directly, Marquis, your driving speed is too fast. In my daze, I thought that we were flying. Earlier, Marquis Yongye despised him for being too slow and asked him to sit in the back while he drove. Unexpectedly, the wheels seemed to have wings and were extremely fast. Ye Siming nced at him. Drive slowerter and dont bump. Yes. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer into the carriage. The child stuck her head out of the window and waved at Nanny Hu and the others. Then, she retracted her small body and fell onto the soft cushion. She patted her chubby cheeks and said in a soft voice, Im so tired As she spoke, she put her small feet into Ye Simings arms. Elder Brother Siming, give me a massage! Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the childs white socks. Her wrapped feet were like a cats. As she stretched, she opened her fingers and then tightened them. She looked cute. Ye Simingpared her foot to his hand and realized that could hold it with one hand. Gu Nuoer was really too small and fragile. Ye Siming felt that it wasnt appropriate for him to do anything. For some reason, his ears subconsciously turned red. He looked elsewhere awkwardly and kept his hands away from her small feet. Take them away. I dont know how. Gu Nuoer sat up pitifully. Alright, Elder Brother Siming is really heartless to me. Her two fair and soft fingers touched each other and her pink lips pouted. Her voice was soft. To think that I like you the most! When Ye Siming heard this, he suddenly turned around. He raised his long eyebrows, his eyes filled with curiosity. You like me the most? Thats right! Compared with big meow, small meow, and the nts that she grew, Elder Brother Siming treated her the best. Of course she liked him. Ye Simings thin lips curled up and his eyes lit up. He seemed to want tough but suppressed it. Gu Nuoer twisted her small body. But I dont want to talk to you anymore! Chapter 395 - 395 I’ll Go Against My Instinct and Love You Forever 395 Ill Go Against My Instinct and Love You Forever Ye Siming pursed his lips and nced sideways at the childs angry back. From the side, Gu Nuoers round and fair face curled up into a cute arc. She was probably frowning, her ck eyes filled with unhappiness. Gu Nuoer was biting her baby teeth together. I wont be friends with Elder Brother Siming anymore! After saying this, she suddenly felt her body lighten. The next second, she was pulled into a familiar embrace. Ye Siming gently massaged her calf to her ankle. His movements were very light and even a little careful. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and blinked twice. Oh, it felt quitefortable! After the child seeded in getting what she wanted, she stretchedzily. Her watery eyes were immediately covered by a faint sleepiness. The childy on Ye Simings arm, feeling a little sleepy. She said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, you really know a lot of things. Ye Siming lowered his head and looked serious. The decisiveness in killing and the ruthlessness he showed when beating Song Qiyuan had all disappeared. His heart and eyes were now only filled with the child in front of him. Ye Siming kept emphasizing in his heart This was tofu. He mustnt use too much strength. However, Gu Nuoers small body and the soft flesh on her legs were even more tender than tofu. Especially her small feet, which were petite and exquisite. When Ye Siming heard her say this, his voice was calm but carried a hint of seriousness. I dont know how, but I can learn. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes, her face fair and pink. She thought for a moment and asked, Elder Brother Siming, youve been in the mortal world for so long. Have you thought about eating people? In stories, wolves would eat people. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Isnt it a littlete for you to ask this now? The child crossed her legs and snorted. I wanted to ask before, but I was afraid that you would bite me! But Im not afraid now because Im wearing socks! After saying that, she smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. Ye Siming sneered. If he really wanted to eat her, what could a mere sock do? He pinched the childs leg with his slender fingertips and said casually, Of course I want to eat people. I also want to replenish my energy. Besides, arent things like people that are so fragile be used to fill ones stomach? When Gu Nuoer heard this, her small body trembled and she shrank into his arms. Oh, but this isnt good! Why not? Arent you guys also eating pigs, cows, sheep, and fish? In my eyes, its the same. Hunting is my instinct. The child trembled even more. Elder Brother Siming had mentioned fish! He really ate fish! Gu Nuoer pouted, her big ck and white eyes immediately filled with grievance. Her clear and childish spiritual eyes were filled with a sense of fearlessness. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and couldnt help butugh when he saw her like this. Are you afraid? Gu Nuoer nodded honestly and let out an aggrieved reply. Yes. Ye Siming pursed his lips and suddenly said in a formal voice, But I can promise you that Ill go against my instincts and always cherish you. Gu Nuoer suddenly looked up, her eyes sparkling. Really? Yes. Moreover, he hadnt eaten any humans since he came out of the Asura Realm. Before he could start a massacre, he encountered Gu Nuoer. Through his observation, he knew that the child didnt like blood. In this world, it wasnt right to eat people either. Therefore, he had basically never done it before. He was not a wild beast that had just started cultivating, so he could naturally restrain himself. However, he was more willing to endure it for Gu Nuoer. Chapter 396 - 396 Princess and Marquis, Lord Wan Is Stopping the Carriage and Seeking an Audience 396 Princess and Marquis, Lord Wan Is Stopping the Carriage and Seeking an Audience Gu Nuoer sat up and blinked her big eyes at him. The child said in an adults tone, But even if you dont eat me, its not good to eat others either. Elder Brother Siming, since youve already cultivated to this level, you should use your magic power to do something within your capabilities. Ye Siming looked at her calmly. What do you want me to do? Gu Nuoer counted with her little fingers. For example, Nanny Hu said that she lost her previous apron. Elder Brother Siming has a good sense of smell, you can help to sniff Before she could finish speaking, Ye Siming pressed her down on the soft cushion. The child fluttered her long eyshes innocently and pouted to express her dissatisfaction. Ye Siming narrowed his eyes. Gu Nuoer, do you still want to scold me for being a dog, hmm? Do you know what its like when a dog goes crazy? Gu Nuoer knew that Ye Siming wouldnt hurt her. The child snorted. I dont want to know! Suddenly, she scratched Ye Simings waist with her small hand. Look at this peerless divine technique. Tickling! Ye Siming was stunned and hurriedly dodged. Gu Nuoer pressed on and forced Ye Siming into a corner. Her eyes were bright and her pink lips smiled brightly. The child was extraordinarily arrogant. Hmph, now you know whos the boss here! Ye Siming sneered. Guess what Im going to do? Gu Nuoer was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws when she suddenly stopped. She tilted her head, her round eyes flickering with curiosity. What are you going to do? Of course Im going to retaliate. After saying that, he grabbed Gu Nuoers small wrist, wanting to touch the soft flesh on her small waist with his fingertips. The child tried to dodge and flee, but she couldnt get out of Ye Simings range. She giggled, her childish voice mixed with pity. Elder Brother Siming is bullying a child! Ye Siming didnt dare to really pull her hard. He just moved forward following the flow of her strength. This was to prevent the childs wrist from turning red again because she was so delicate. After the two of them yed for a while, Gu Nuoers sleepinesspletely disappeared. There was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. She wiped it with her small hand and her ck eyes were big. Gu Nuoer panted and said indignantly, Hmph, just you wait. When I grow up a little more, Elder Brother Siming wont be my match anymore. Ye Siming let out a lightugh. His long eyes sparkled with rare joy. I wont grow up when you grow up? Gu Nuoers eyes widened. This wolf could still grow up?! At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. The coachmans voice came from outside. Princess and Marquis, Lord Wan is stopping the carriage and seeking an audience. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burly man say, Marquis, are you in the carriage? Its rare for me to meet you. Please give me some face and lets have a meal together. This subject has long wanted to befriend you, but I havent had the chance. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she whispered, From the sound of it, it seems to be that chubby official uncle. His name is Wan Wan Crab? Ye Siming frowned. His name is Wan Pangxie [1. Crab in Chinese is read as pangxie, but with a different pronunciation for the xie.]. The child retorted, Aiya, theyre all read the same way! Ye Simings expression returned to a calm and cold expression. He lifted the curtain and looked out. As Gu Nuoer had said, a man with a big belly was standing beside the carriage. Lord Wan rubbed his hands and smiled fawningly. Marquis, please give me some face. There is a restaurant nearby that this subject is familiar with and would like to treat you to a drink there. Ye Simings eyes were calm and his attitude was cold. Thank you for your good intentions, but I dont have time today. Lord Wan hurriedly said, You definitely havent been to that restaurant before. Its very interesting. Go take a look, Marquis. He lowered his voice and hinted, There are many beauties Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. Chapter 397 - 397 Marquis, So You Brought Someone With You? 397 Marquis, So You Brought Someone With You? A beautiful older sister? Just like what Second Brother had said? There would be all kinds of beauties surrounding them? The child quickly tugged at Ye Simings sleeve. She nodded her head vigorously. Her soft voice sounded, Go, go, go, go! I want to go! Ye Siming looked down at her and said in a low voice, No, you cant go to that kind of ce. Then, Gu Nuoer pouted, her eyes filled with grievance. Her delicate face also had a disappointed expression. It must be that Elder Brother Siming doesnt want me to be around. You must be thinking of visiting the beautiful older sisters with Lord Wan after I return to the pce! Ye Siming was stunned. Im not! Then bring me there and Ill believe you! Ye Siming gritted his teeth. This child was really bizarre. Through the carriage curtain, Lord Wan could only see half of Ye Simings side profile. Who was the marquis talking to? His expression changed so quickly. Could it be? The Marquiss lover was in the carriage! Tsk tsk, the Marquis Yongye was only 11 or 12 years old. However, to think that he was so mature just like that. However, on second thought, it made sense. A young master with status could find a woman to have a first experience at the age of ten. He quickly smiled apologetically and asked, Marquis, lets go. Itll be very fun! A momentter, Ye Siming turned around to look at him. For some reason, Lord Wan felt a chill on the back of his neck. It was as if there was a sword hanging above his head. Strange, why was the marquiss gaze so oppressive? Ye Siming said through gritted teeth, Lead the way. If it wasnt for this Lord Wan blocking the way, the child wouldnt have suggested going to such a ce. However, Ye Siming couldnt dissuade Gu Nuoer and could only agree. The carriage slowly drove through the limestone street and followed Lord Wans carriage to the most prosperous brothel in the capitalSoft Fragrance Jade. It was early in the night and the lights were lit up. However, there were already a few girls standing outside Soft Fragrance Jade. There was an endless stream of guestsing and going. It was more lively than anywhere else! When Gu Nuoer heard the sounds, she was anxious to get out of the carriage to take a look. However, Ye Siming pressed down on her small shoulder. He frowned. You cant go in just like that. It wont be good for your reputation if others see you. That was right! She was still young. If her parents knew that she went to a brothel, they would definitely scold her! Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and blinked her big eyes at Ye Siming for help. Elder Brother Siming, then what should I do? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Do you really want to go in? Gu Nuoer nodded. He then took off his outer robe. Put this on. Youre only allowed to show your eyes. Gu Nuoer looked at the outer robe he handed over and puffed up her cheeks silently. But wearing such strange clothes will attract more attention. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming was extremely rude and domineering. Ill take the eyes of whoever looks. After saying that, he wrapped the child in his robe and carried her down the carriage. When Lord Wan saw this, he was surprised. Marquis, so you brought someone with you? He took a few nces. This was a child! Only a pair of big bright eyes were revealed. From the outline of the childs beautiful eyebrows, this was a little girl. Oh my, why didnt the marquis say so earlier? It seemed that he had been rude. Ye Siming nced at Lord Wan coldly. What are you looking at? Go and book a private room. Lord Wan quickly agreed and turned to enter Soft Fragrance Jade. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer in his arms and covered her body and head with his clothes, revealing only her eyes to look around. The girls in the brothel at the door rarely saw a youth like him with such peerless looks. They were so used to seeing big-bellied men that when they suddenly saw someone like Ye Siming, all of them were all stunned. Immediately, all of them started to crowd over. Sir, how do you want to y? This servant can apany you. Chapter 398 - 398 Extra Chapter (Valentine’s Day Special) 398 Extra Chapter (Valentines Day Special) Character Introduction: Xia Baoer C small koi demon; Gong Yufei C ancient dragon god; Gu Nuoer C small koi celestial; Ye Siming C demon god king Two days had passed since Xia Baoer and Gu Nuoer escaped together. They agreed not to bring their husbands as they head to the four seas and eight wilderness to y. They only left behind a letter and fled. Gong Yufei and Ye Siming gave chase up to the Endless Forest. Their auras were hidden in the forest. The Endless Forest was located in the northernmost part of the world and was sparsely popted. The leaves were dark and green all year round. The weather today was not good. On the endless stretch of mountains in the distance, there were thick dark clouds. asionally, a few purple lightning bolts would appear, making the light look even darker. Two figuresnded at the entrance of the Endless Forest. Gong Yufei was dressed in white and his eyes were cold. He swept his cold eyes and was about to walk into the forest. Ye Siming reached out to stop him. He raised his eyebrows and looked into the forest, saying in azy tone, My wife has an older brother whos specialized in mechanisms. If youre not careful, youll immediately be pierced by ten thousand arrows. After saying that, he picked up a fallen leaf from the ground and threw it forward. The fallen leaf flew into the forest and touched something. The sound of a silver thread breaking could be heard. In an instant, silver needles flew out from the shadows and pierced the fallen leaves until they fell to the ground. Gong Yufei watched and said in a cold tone, You seemed quite familiar with this. Ye Siming sneered. Im considered experienced. Ever since my wife learned how to use mechanisms, shes been practicing on me a lot. The night before their wedding, that little thing had even ced hidden weapons by the bed. A trace of pity shed across Gong Yufeis cold eyes. My baby only has a few older brothers. Even so, I still spent a lot of effort to marry her. I heard that Gu Nuoer has more than 20 older brothers. It seems that your situation is even more difficult than mine. Ye Siming crossed his arms and chuckled without saying anything. Even when all 20 over older brothers wanted to gang up on him to beat him up, he had never been afraid. Gong Yufei stretched out his palm and looked at the Endless Forest with cold eyes. Ill use a divine technique to clear the obstacles so that itll be easier for us to find them. After saying that, he formed a seal and used his internal energy. Ye Siming watched from the side. Gong Yufei made two hand seals, but the Endless Forest did not move at all. He frowned. Whats wrong? Gong Yufei retracted his hands and pursed his lips, saying silently, My baby suppressed my magic power. Ye Siming was rather surprised and sneered. Arent you the number one god in history? How can you be suppressed by her? I gave her my reverse scale. Ye Siming was speechless. A dragons weakness was its reverse scale. This was no different from offering up ones weakness with both hands. It seemed that he and Gongyu Fei were about the same. Both their lives belonged to their wives. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and smiled, his gaze unruly. Then, you can only rely on me. In an instant, Ye Simings eyes burned. The red mes gently floated at the end of his eyes, making his cold face look demonic. Threads that looked like ck ink suddenly rose from Ye Simings back and formed a huge wolf head. It was staring at the Endless Forest with fierce eyes that were glowing with red light. He was about to sweep through the forest and destroy the traps, However, Ye Siming suddenly froze. Gong Yufei saw the extreme evil power on his body suddenly disappear. His eyes returned to normal, and even his primordial spirit wolf form disappeared without a trace. Gong Yufei frowned. Why did you stop? Ye Simings expression was normal, but he said, I think I heard Nuoer call me. Gong Yufei felt rather helpless. Just now, Ye Siming was originally very fierce, but when he heard Gu Nuoer call out to him, he retracted all his hostility and was just short of wagging his tail. Ye Siming felt helpless. Theres no choice. Nuoer must be watching nearby. I cant do anything to her. It didnt matter how resourceful Ye Siming and Gong Yufei usually were, with their magic power being able to turn the world upside down. Now, they were just two ordinary men who had failed to catch up to their wives. If they were to barge into the Endless Forest, they could get injured. It seemed that the only way now was to lure their wives out Gong Yufei and Ye Siming looked at each other. The two of them exchanged nces. Gong Yufeis tone was cold and a little ming. Speaking of which, my baby has always been gentle and obedient. He must have been bewitched by Gu Nuoer toe out to y without saying a word this time. Ye Siming was dissatisfied and his gaze was cold. Thats nonsense. Xia Baoer is older than Nuonuo. If she doesnt want to go, she wonte out no matter how many times Nuonuo asked her to. She obviously has the intention to leave. Dont try to push the me on my wife. The two men looked at each other and saw the anger and dissatisfaction in each others eyes. In the end, they fought bare-handed without their magic powers. Ye Simings punches were ruthless and Gong Yufeis figure was agile. The two of them refused to give in to each other and it was difficult to tell who was stronger. At this moment, a girl in a furry outer dress couldnt help but rush out. Alright, alright, stop fighting! Ye Siming retracted his hand immediately. He turned around and was a little surprised. His delicate wife, Gu Nuoer, was wearing a piece of furry outerwear and had w covers on her two small hands. She even had a hat on her head. She looked like a giant panda! Nuonuo, why are you dressed like this? Ye Siming was surprised. Gu Nuoers eyes were bright, her lips red and her teeth white. She took her furry gloves and gently patted the panda hat on her head. Isnt this cute?! I wore this to show Elder Sister Baoer. Isnt she pregnant? I wanted to make her happy! Pregnant?! Gong Yufei came back to his senses faster than Ye Siming. Thats right! Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes. Is the dragon god still unaware of this? Tsk tsk, how can you be the babys father then? The indifference in Gong Yufeis eyes was swept away, reced by anxiety. Where is Baoer? At this moment, an aggrieved voice sounded. Elder Brother AFei The voice seemed to be filled with grievance. Everyone looked up. Xia Baoer was surrounded by a cloud that was emitting a faint light, making her skin look even fairer and smoother. Her clothes fluttered, making her look like a goddess that had suddenly appeared. She was pregnant for the first time and her eyes revealed an incredibly charming gentleness. However, her eyshes were already wet with tears. Everyone saw that there were two small sharp points on her forehead which looked like dragon horns. Xia Baoer pounced into Gong Yufeis arms and looked up with tears in her eyes. After jumping through the dragon gate, this is the first time I cant conceal my dragon horns. Elder Brother AFei, have I be uglier? Gong Yufei wrapped her in his arms and sized her up. He took a deep breath and sensed that a stable dragon heart was beating in Xia Baoers stomach. His cold eyes immediately turned gentle and doting. How can that be? My baby looks good no matter what. If you dont like them, Ill bring you to find Master. He just became the new Heavenly Emperor. He must have a way to resolve this matter. Xia Baoer nodded. The couple bade farewell to Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. Gong Yufei immediately turned into a huge white dragon, his scales shining with coldness. After Xia Baoer sat down, his dragon body soared into the clouds and he flew a thousand miles away in the blink of an eye. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and watched them leave. She pouted in disappointment. I thought I could y with Elder Sister Baoer for a few more days! She turned around and realized that Ye Siming was looking at her with raised eyebrows, his gaze filled with scrutiny. Nuonuo, why are you dressed like this to make Xia Baoer happy? Could it be that theres something special about pandas? Or do you fish like to look at pandas when youre pregnant? Gu Nuoers pink face shed with guilt. She wasnt going to tell Ye Siming that it was because thest time she went to the Asura World to y, she saw a panda demon god who looked elegant and handsome! That was why she wanted to y the role of a panda. Perhaps the little dragon in Elder Sister Baoers stomach would be happy when it saw this! Gu Nuoer exined righteously, Of course its because pandas are cute, not because of anything else. Dont think too much about it! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and chuckled, his eyes suddenly turning dark. Suddenly, he picked Gu Nuoer up horizontally and carried her on his shoulder, wanting to go home. The girl waved her small hands and feet. Elder Brother Siming, let me walk by myself! Ye Siming sneered. Let you walk by yourself? You ran away without saying a word. Were going to go home and settle the score! Gu Nuoer said pitifully, Waah, Elder Brother Siming is going to bully children again! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Oh? Do you know what its like to really bully someone? Does this count now? Gu Nuoer blushed. Elder Brother Siming is shameless! Big dog is shameless! A ghost carriage burning with mes floated in the air. Ye Siming threw Gu Nuoer in. He pressed the girl down and smiled handsomely. His voice was low and hoarse. You know what its like when a dog goes crazy. A wolf is worse. The two Asura horse demons pulled the ghost carriage all the way to their house. The little girl pitiful cries begging for mercy sounded all the way. Ye Siming felt exhrated. Youre not allowed to call me elder brother. You have to call me husband. Husband Gu Nuoer was obedient. Therefore, Ye Siming suddenly understood that to a certain extent, he was the same as Gong Yufei. He was willing to umte a hundred lifetimes worth of love for her and barge into the mortal world. The most wonderful thing was every dusk with her apaniment. Speaking of which, today seemed to be Valentines Day1. He hoped that they could be together for very very long. Chapter 399 - 399 His Son-in-law Is Having A Carefree Time Next Door 399 His Son-inw Is Having A Carefree Time Next Door Get lost if you dont want to die. Ye Simings face was cold, looking like a demon. When the female courtesans in the brothel saw this, they quickly retreated a little, not daring to provoke him anymore. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer up to the second floor and isted themotion behind him. Lord Wan booked a private room and he was very happy. !! Marquis, we came at the right time today. Soft Fragrance Jade has a show today. Guess what the grand prize is?! Ye Siming ignored him and ced Gu Nuoer on the stool. He then ced the fruits and tea on the table closer to her. The child reached out her milky white hand, grabbed a grape, and ced it under her robe to eat. Lord Wan said excitedly, Later, the procuress will get someone to draw lots. If we get the first prize, the 12 beauties in the building wille to apany us for a drink. The fees we spend today will even be reduced by half! These beauties were the most beautiful female courtesans in the brothel other than the top courtesan. They were all voted by the customers. Ye Siming didnt even raise his head. He only pulled the robe on Gu Nuoers body, covering her sparkling and pink mouth. Then, he said simply, Not interested. Lord Wan was silent and felt that he had kicked an iron te. In the past, when he came to such a ce to drink and chat with his good friends, everyone was in high spirits! No one was like the marquis, not interested at all! Ye Siming didnt like the ce, but Gu Nuoer was different. She loved to watch shows! The childs eyes immediately lit up and she rubbed her small hands under her robe. When Ye Siming saw this from the corner of his eye, he immediately felt a headache. What new idea did the little thinge up with this time? At this moment, Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, indicating for Ye Siming to approach. Elder Brother Siming, when the older sisterseter, I cant still be wearing a robe. How can I y with them then? I think we should send Lord Crab away first! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. You dont want him to stay here? Thats easy. Gu Nuoer suddenly shook her head, her chubby face trembling. I have a better idea. Go and tell him that his son-inw is having a carefree time in the room next door. If Lord Wan were to go over to catch him now, hell be able to catch him red-handed! Ye Siming was stunned and narrowed his narrow eyes. You saw? Gu Nuoer nodded without thinking. Ye Siming took a deep breath and looked at Lord Wan, who was dancing and still fantasizing about whether he would win the grand prizeter. However, he couldnt resist Gu Nuoers sparkling eyes and said calmly, Lord Wan. Wan Pangxie quickly went up to him with a smile on his face. What can I do for you, Marquis? When I went upstairs just now, I saw your son-inw in the second room next to ours. Go take a look. Wan Pangxis smile suddenly froze. Is what the Marquis said true? Im not lying. Lord Wan quickly cupped his hands and bade his farewell. Ill go take a look at this b*stard first! Marquis, please enjoy the wine. Theres no need to wait for me! After saying that, he rushed out angrily. After a while, the faint sound of things being smashed could be heard from outside the door. asionally, Lord Wan would curse and a male voice would beg for mercy. As soon as Wan Pangxie left, Gu Nuoer unbuttoned the robe, revealing her petite body. Her hair became a little messy, but she still looked cute and obedient. Her eyes were big and filled with intelligence. Her small hair rested on her forehead, and with a mole at the corner of her eye, she looked even more yful. Ye Siming was a little puzzled. So youve seen Wan Pangxies son-inw before? He was very curious how the little thing could remember it so clearly. Gu Nuoer didnt care at all and said softly, Baby Nuos memory is amazingly good. Its not toote for Elder Brother Siming to know now! Chapter 400 - 400 The Soft Fragrance Jade’s 12 Beauties 400 The Soft Fragrance Jades 12 Beauties After a while, the procuress brought thedies to knock on the door. As soon as they entered, the procuress, who was dressed gorgeously and had a bright smile on her face, said, Oh my, Young Master, why did you bring your younger sister out when youvee to y? Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was beside him. The child blinked obediently, looking like she had no intention of speaking. He leaned back in his chair and saidzily, Are you guys here to let me draw lots? The procuress shook her handkerchief and giggled. I cant hide this from you. Today, its Soft Fragrance Jades celebration for the third year of our opening. Weve specially prepared a grand prize. The 12 beauties are waiting to serve the winner. Tonight, well have to see if Young Master has the luck. After saying that, the procuress waved her hand and the tortoise ve1 behind her carried a mahogany tray forward. On the tray were long wooden ques. The procuress probably asked the guests from each room to pick in turns, from the left to the ride. When it was the turn for the room Gu Nuoer was in, there werent many ques left on the tray. There were only two left. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and watched for a while before asking Gu Nuoer, Which one do you want to choose? The child pointed to one on the left without hesitation. Ye Siming nodded. This one then. The procuress covered her mouth with her handkerchief and picked up the wooden que to take a look. Her smile immediately deepened the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She said in a meaningful tone, This que was almost taken away by an adult next door just now. However, just as he was about to draw it, he was beaten up by his father-inw who suddenly came in. It seems that this is the will of the heavens. Young Master is very fated with our Soft Fragrance Jade. After saying that, she gave Ye Siming a look and didnt forget to wink at Gu Nuoer. Please wait a moment. Not long after the procuress left, she announced that a private room on the second floor had won the big prize, causing many guests to return resentfully. The tortoise ves entered one after another and served many fruits and snacks. Gu Nuoer ate the snacks happily non-stop. Ye Siming supported his head and looked at her leisurely. Gu Nuoer, sometimes your luck is really good. Gu Nuoer said softly, Of course. Theres nothing that Baby Nuo wont get if I want it! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and gave her a deep look without saying anything. Outside the door, the procuress brought the 12 beauties to the door. She shook her handkerchief and instructed softly, This is still a young man, but his bearing is not ordinary. I dont think he has a good temper. Take it easy when you serve him! Also, he brought a little girl over. You guys have to take good care of her as well. Dont neglect anyone and make the guests unhappy. Let me tell you guys, its our gain to be able to serve people with such good looks tonight! After hearing what the procuress said, the 12 beauties were very curious. What kind of young master was it that made the procuress, who knew countless people, praise him repeatedly? After the procuress finished giving her instructions, she pushed open the door and entered. Young Master, Young Miss, these are our Soft Fragrance Jades 12 beauties. I hope they can serve you to your satisfaction. After saying that, she closed the door and left. When the 12 courtesans saw the youth sitting there, they were immediately astonished. His eyes werezy as he leaned against the seat. Although he was young, his temperament was cold and elegant. He ced his hand on the table and was knocking gently. The courtesans turned around and saw that the girl sitting beside him was even cuter. They had never seen such a beautiful girl. The girl had ck sparkling eyes that were very lively, her snow-white skin and red lips were red, and her nose was perky. Her cheeks were slightly pink and anyone who saw her would want to hug her. At this moment, they forgot about the youth and wanted to go forward and touch the girls hand. Chapter 401 - 401 This Young Master, Can You Move Away? 401 This Young Master, Can You Move Away? Ye Siming didnt say anything because he wasnt interested, to begin with. If Gu Nuoer hadnt wanted to y, he wouldnt have let these people in. Gu Nuoer was very amiable. When she saw so many beauties with different looks and styles, she immediately smiled sweetly. Older sisters, hello! She waved her small hands, but she forgot that she was still holding onto half a piece of pastry. The pastry fell to the ground in front of her. My pastry Gu Nuoer lowered her head, her childish voice soft. The 12 beauties couldnt hold it in anymore. One of them went forward and picked up the pastry with her slender fingers. Little girl, you cant eat this anymore. Let this older sister here y host and treat you to two more tes, alright? I wont ask you to pay. Gu Nuoers ck eyes immediately lit up. Really? Older Sister, youre the best. Whats your name? Little girl, you can call me Qingrui. Gu Nuoer returned the favor with goodwill and said seriously, Elder Sister Qingrui, your health isnt good! No matter when it is, are your hands and feet always cold? Qingrui was stunned. Little girl, you know about this too? Gu Nuoer nodded. Thats because you have a cold constitution. During every winter solstice and autumn solstice, keep a slice of ginger under your tongue. Continue for half a month and youll feel much better! Qingrui took note of Gu Nuoers words seriously. A top beauty behind her covered her mouth and sneered. This little girl might just be saying childs talk, but you still took it seriously? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her cheeks pink, round, and fair. Im a child, but what I said isnt childs talk. Im very serious! For example, this older sister, you often have headaches, right? Your sideburns are a little dark near your cheek! It can be seen that you usually have bad headaches on rainy days! This courtesan was originally smiling, but when she heard this, her smile suddenly froze on her face. The few other courtesans at the side covered their mouths and teased, Yingmei, you cant possibly say that shes just saying childs talk anymore, right? Little girl, youre really urate! The courtesan by the name of Yingmei looked embarrassed. Little girl, then is there a solution to this? Elder Sister Qingrui gave me two tes of pastries earlier. What is Elder Sister Yingmei going to give me? This child was quite realistic. Yingmei thought about it for a moment. This illness has troubled me for a long time. Every time it hurts, I cant get up from bed. If you have a solution, Ill bear the expenses for you in this private room today. How about that? The other courtesans immediatelyughed and said, Little girl, quickly tell her. Yingmei has many customers and plenty of money. Since shes willing to give a treat, quickly agree. Gu Nuoer raised her chin, her fair face charming. Elder Sister Yingmei, you have to keep your word! Treating this condition is very simple. Take a hot towel and apply it to your head every three days. Be careful not to get exposed to wind. Then, go to the medical hall to get prescribed medicine and recuperate well. Youll be fine slowly! The courtesans couldnt verify what Gu Nuoer said on the spot. However, for some reason, they felt that although the child looked young, she didnt seem to be spouting nonsense. Moreover, they hadnt said anything yet, but the young girl could tell what sickness or ailments they had. Could she be a youngdy from a medical family? Yingmei quickly noted this down and kept her word. She immediately went to the door to call for a tortoise ve and had the bill to this room charged to her name. In the end, all 12 courtesans squeezed their way over to Gu Nuoers side. While feeding her, they also asked her to help them take a look where they felt ufortable. Ye Siming was originally sitting beside Gu Nuoer. However, the courtesans said in embarrassment, Young Master, can you please make way? We just need to say a few words to the young miss. Chapter 402 - 402 I Want Someone to Be the Bookkeeper in My Shop 402 I Want Someone to Be the Bookkeeper in My Shop Ye Siming was speechless. Gu Nuoer was surrounded by everyone and was chatting enthusiastically with them. Her pink lips chattered and didnt stop much. The female courtesans were afraid that she would be tired, so they didnt forget to send a few people to dance for her after chatting with her for a while. There were also people massaging Gu Nuoers shoulders and pouring water for her. The child narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Ye Siming sat alone at the side, crossing his arms and watching coldly. After talking for a while, Gu Nuoer becamepletely familiar with them. The courtesans couldnt help but ask, Little girl, you and Young Master are still young. Why did youe to such a ce? Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Such a ce? Is it bad? Qingrui smiled implicitly. This is a mens money-squandering den. The people outside treat us as unclean women. Its almost impossible for young masters and youngdies with clean backgrounds like you toe here. Those whoe are definitely looking for fun. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. My Elder Brother Ming and I are also here to have fun! However, were just here to watch the show. As for the older sisters saying that they arent clean, I feel that everyone has their own way of living. If you dont steal or snatch, relying on your own abilities to earn money, others cant interfere. Ye Siming was originally drinking tea indifferently at the side. When he heard this, a faint smile appeared on his lips. Yingmei smiled. If everyone in the world were as open-minded as you, we wouldnt have to suffer the criticism of others. However~ The childs tone changed. There must be older sisters who had no choice but to be courtesans. The courtesans nodded. This was true. Yingmei had a straightforward personality and said, A few days ago, five to six girls came to the brothel. They were all young, and the youngest was about 16 or 17 years old. I heard that some of them came because their families had fallen and they were forced due to the hardships they were going through. The madame asked them to receive guests. One of them had a strong personality and was unwilling to do so. She was beaten until the corner of her mouth bled. Someone quickly pushed Yingmei. Dont say such things in front of Young Master and Miss. However, Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she quickly asked, Shes so pitiful? Can you bring her over for me to take a look? To be honest, Ick a smart helper! Young Miss, what are you looking for a helper to do? Gu Nuoer said softly, Oh, to go to my shop to be the bookkeeper. The courtesans looked at each other and covered their mouths to smile. This was the first time they had heard of someoneing to the brothel to redeem someone to be a bookkeeper. Gu Nuoer counted the benefits with her pinky. Older sisters, dontugh at me. Listen to me! Young misses who were forced to enter brothels due to the hardships in their lives like this Usually, they would tend to have their outstanding points. Didnt you guys ask for the courtesans to have to know how to y the zither, chess, calligraphy, or paint? Furthermore, they came from families that had fallen and would definitely be literate! Therefore, this will save me a lot of effort. If I save her from the brothel, she will thank me. She will naturally cherish the hard-won stable days and be a good bookkeeper! Its more reliable than me finding someone outside, right? Qingrui was a little surprised. I didnt expect you to be so meticulous at such a young age. However, Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you. Our procuress is the most difficult to talk to. Shell definitely ask for an exorbitant price. If Young Miss and Young Master are out to have fun. Your family might not be willing to fork out so much money to help you redeem a courtesan. Gu Nuoer smiled, her cheeks fair and cute. Its alright. Go and call her over. I have a way to get her to agree. Chapter 403 - 403 Someone Who Could Coax All 12 Beauties into Submission 403 Someone Who Could Coax All 12 Beauties into Submission The procuress saw how all 12 top beauties came out with a smile and even asked her to enter the room, saying that the young miss had invited her over. She was very puzzled. This group of beauties had different tempers. There were those like Yingmei who was arrogant and would sometimes not even take the guests seriously. How amazing was that young master in the room to be able to coax all 12 of them? Moreover, the procuress also heard that this private room didnt spend a single cent tonight! This group of courtesans took out the money from their pockets! The courtesans had their own money and the procuress couldnt control how they spent it. However, something like this was unprecedented! At the thought that so much money was gone, the procuresss heart ached! Her countenance couldnt help but look terrible. Those two children might be here for mischief. How could they really be here to spend?! Initially, she thought that she had encountered two children who were going to bring them a great fortune! The procuresss face darkened and she asked Yingmei, How is the temper of the young master inside? Yingmei looked puzzled and frowned slightly as if she was thinking back. A momentter, she shook her head. I dont know. I didnte into contact with him. I just chatted with that youngdy for a while. After saying that, she bowed a little. Madame can go ahead. My head hurts a lot and I have to go back and apply a hot towel. After that, the procuress asked a few more beauties, and they all replied in the same way. They hadnt interacted much with the young master in the room. Some of them didnt even notice that there was a young master there! This was because the young miss was too cute and they only cared about talking to her. The procuress was very surprised as she watched the courtesans leave. What was with this? The courtesans didnt serve the guy and circled a little girl instead. She was going to see who this girl was. Was she trying to flip the world upside down?! The procuress pushed open the door with an ugly expression. There was a dazzling array of delicacies on the table. They were all given to Gu Nuoer by a courtesan called Luhe. The child was holding a piece of lotus root and putting it into her mouth. Her pink lips were glistening as she ate. When she saw the procuress enter, she ignored her aggressive expression. Procuress granny, you came at the right time. I have something to ask you. Granny?! She was only 40! To think that this girl called her granny! Instantly, the procuresss face darkened even more. She didnt move and only said in a cold tone, Oh, Young Miss must be a sweet-talker, right? This servant has opened a shop for many years, but this is the first time Ive seen someone who can coax all 12 beauties into submission. Moreover, she didnt spend a single cent! Instead, the courtesans were throwing themselves at her! Ye Siming said coldly, Did you not hear her call you over, or cant your legs move? If your legs are useless, itll be a hindrance for you to keep them. The procuress immediately looked at him angrily. What? Young Master wants to beat and kill people at every turn? Do you really think there are nows in the capital?! Gu Nuoer patted Ye Simings leg, telling him not to be in a hurry to make a move. The child smiled, her eyes sparkling. Are you really noting over to listen? This might affect Soft Fragrance Jades future! If youre afraid, dont listen. I cant be bothered to say anything. The procuress chuckled. Provocation? How could she be frightened by a little girl?! Immediately, the procuress went forward. What do you want to say? Just say it. Ive never been afraid! If I dont have some skills, how can I open Soft Fragrance Jade? Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and leaned over to whisper in her ear. The procuresss disdainful expression suddenly froze and then became very frightened. She was stunned for a while beforeing back to her senses. The arrogant expression from before disappeared and changed to a smile as she cupped her hands. Then then, then, Miss, what do you want me to do for you? Chapter 404 - 404 Elder Brother Siming, You’re Too Much of A Prodigal 404 Elder Brother Siming, Youre Too Much of A Prodigal Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes. Her gaze was clear and her watery eyes were lively and cute. Im actually here this time for the batch of older sisters you bought a few days ago! One of them is very unwilling to stay. Is that true? In order to protect the female courtesans who had revealed the news to her, Gu Nuoer told a harmless lie. When the procuress heard this, a trace of uneasiness shed across her eyes. This Gu Nuoer reached into her pocket, grabbed something, took it out, and pped it on the table. Here, this is for you. You can say it now! When the procuress saw her swift actions, she thought that Gu Nuoer had given her a big silver ingot. However, when she took a closer look, she saw that it was a pear that had yet to be eaten. The procuressughed dryly. Miss, this Then, there was another muffled thud. The procuress turned around. The cold and arrogant youth who had been sitting silently at the side just now actually ced a silver ingot on the table. He looked at the procuress coldly. You can speak now. The procuress quickly put the silver ingot away. She smiled so widely that her face bloomed. Oh my, esteemed guests, youre treating me like an outsider. You must be asking about that wretched girl, Ning Chudie, right? Her family used to be in the jade business. Later on, the business lost money and her familys situation plummeted. Her father couldnt take the blow and knocked his head against the wall. As for her mother, she had been sick for a long time. Later on, they didnt have the money to buy medicine and her mother passed away. She was left behind by herself and had to sell herself in order to bury her grandmother. However, she doesnt keep her word. I gave her money for the burial. When she returned to the brothel, she actually refused to receive guests! The more the procuress spoke, the more dissatisfied she became. She rolled her eyes at the sky. She kept saying that she thought that she could just perform. Thats too ridiculous. She really is a young miss who knows very little about the world. If our Soft Fragrance Jade does not engage in such businesses and only relies on selling talents and performances, how much money can we earn each month? After saying that, the procuress looked at the two children in front of her. She then put on a smile again. However, Miss, why are you asking about her? Gu Nuoers pink lips were soft. Of course I want to take her away. Take her away?! That wont do. I spent 20 taels of silver on her! Gu Nuoer pouted. But didnt my brother give you a big silver ingot just now? That was a total of 50 taels. Originally, I thought that if you had eaten my pear, I would consider whatever price you offered. Unfortunately, you epted the silver ingot in advance. The child patted off the pastry crumbs in her hand. Bring that Elder Sister Ning over now. The procuresss expression changed. Miss, you mustnt joke with this servant about this. One ingot of silver was a lot, but who wouldnt want more? However, Gu Nuoer looked up with her ck and clear eyes. She was a small person with a dignified aura. Why? Are you going back on your word after receiving the money? Have you forgotten what I told you just now? I havent asked you for the change yet! The procuress stiffened. She sized up the little girl in front of her and the youth beside her who didnt look like someone to be trifled with. It wasnt worth it. It wasnt good to offend a guest with a powerful background for Ning Chudie. Ning Chudie was too stubborn. She refused to ede even after being beaten up a few times. She might as well give her to the girl directly! The procuress could only put the money into her pocket and say with a smile, Miss, wait a moment. Ill get someone to bring her over now. After saying that, she left. Gu Nuoer jumped off the stool and walked up to Ye Siming. She sighed in a childish voice. Elder Brother Siming, youre too much of a prodigal. You gave away money so quickly. Baby Nuo is anxious for you! Chapter 405 - 405 Gu Nuo’er Would Be the Turning Point in Her Life 405 Gu Nuoer Would Be the Turning Point in Her Life Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the child in front of him with her hands on her hips. Her face was pink and her tender lips were pouting. He raised his eyebrows. Then I wont give money next time. Ill just beat her up, alright? Gu Nuoer waved her little finger. That wont do either. Elder Brother Siming, youll have to act ording to the situation in the future! Ye Siming chuckled. What if I dont understand? How can that be? Lets try it now. After saying that, the child narrowed her eyes and raised her eyebrows. Elder Brother Siming, do you understand? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. Its too obscure. I dont understand it. The child opened her soft arms and blinked again. How about this? The boys eyes were dark, but they were stained with a smile that was like stars. He said in a low voice, This I understand. Youre asking for a hug. After saying that, he leaned over and pulled the child into his arms. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and struggled back and forth. No! I mean, I want a sweet pastry that is this big! Ye Siming didnt listen to her anxious exnation and only focused on hugging the child and feeling the sweet fragrance on her body. After a while, the procuress led a seventeen-year-old girl in. The girl was unwilling and had her arms locked by the two tortoise ves as they dragged her in. She was wearing a tattered dress, revealing bloodstains and wounds on her arms. As soon as she entered, she was thrown to the ground. Gu Nuoer sat on Ye Simingsp and quickly waved her small hands. Slow down, slow down. Dont drop her! Unexpectedly, this girl suddenly stood up and grabbed the procuresss neck. I wont ept guests! She roared, her tone carrying a hint of suppressed tears. The procuress quickly waved her arms and coughed for help. Some Someone! Catch her! The tortoise ves at the side hurriedly went forward and grabbed this girl. The procuress held onto the table and coughed non-stop. It took her a long time to recover. You wretched girl, youre really a jinx! I dont care anymore. Miss, Ill sell this person to you. You can do whatever you want with her, regardless if shed be left dead or alive! This is her indenture! As she spoke, the procuress pped a piece of paper on the table. She then quickly ran away with the tortoise ves. It was as if she was afraid that Gu Nuoer would go back on her word and leave this stubborn Ning Chudie behind. After the door was closed, Gu Nuoer wanted to get up and help Ning Chudie up. However, Ye Siming hugged her small body tightly. He said in a low voice, Dont go yet. Her emotions are unstable. You might get hurt. Gu Nuoer looked up. But Elder Brother Siming will protect me well, right? When Ye Siming heard this, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled. Fine then. He ced the child on the ground. Gu Nuoer was right. The child ran to Ning Chudie and reached out her chubby and fair hand to hold her slender arm. She wanted to use her small strength to help Ning Chudie up. However, she was too weak. In the end, she sat on a soft cushion. Ning Chudie came back to her senses andy on the ground on her stomach, looking up at Gu Nuoer. She immediately looked into a pair of extremely clear and beautiful eyes. Ning Chudie still didnt know that Gu Nuoer would be the turning point in her life. This pair of beautiful eyes would always give her great encouragement and courage in the future. Now, Ning Chudie only stood up warily. She swayed unsteadily. Her gaze was stubborn. I I dont ept guests! I only know how to y the zither The procuress had just said that she had sold her to this youngdy. Ning Chudie heard it. Chapter 406 - 406 Come Again When You’re Free, Older Sister Will Treat You to Food 406 Come Again When Youre Free, Older Sister Will Treat You to Food Perhaps because Gu Nuoer was still young, although Ning Chudie was vignt, she gradually calmed down. The child stood up slowly and patted her butt with her small hand to brush away the dust. Elder Sister Chudie knows how to y the zither? Gu Nuoers eyes lit up like a pair of stars. Thats great! Do you know how to use the abacus? Ning Chudie didnt expect Gu Nuoer to ask such a question. She was immediately stunned. After a moment, she nodded. A little. Gu Nuoer immediately did a spin on the spot. Ive made a killing! Not only does the bookkeeper I found know how to use the abacus, but she also knows how to y the zither! Bookkeeper? Ning Chudie was stunned. Gu Nuoer smiled. Thats right. I opened a small shop andck someone who knows how to settle ounts. I came out to y today. I heard that you have a pitiful background and have studied a little. It shouldnt be difficult for you to do this. ... After the child finished speaking, she tiptoed and took down the indenture on the table. Then, she tore it into pieces. Ning Chudie watched in a daze. Why was this girl doing this? Without the indenture, Ning Chudie didnt have to listen to her anymore. Gu Nuoer said softly, Elder Sister Chudie, the indenture is gone. Youre free now. I officially invite you to be a bookkeeper at my shop that sells sweet pastries. Food and amodation will be provided, and youll get five taels a month. Of course, you can also refuse. I dont mind if you choose a better ce to go to. Its fate that we met. Ill give you some more money. You can go anywhere you want. She sat back on the stool and swayed her small feet. Her expression was cute, and her skin was fair and pink. What do you want to choose? Ning Chudie didnt reply for a long time. She was stunned. ... Aftering to Soft Fragrance Jade for so long, she thought that she was about to step into a quagmire. At this moment, an adorable girl suddenly came out and redeemed her. The girl was even willing to let her choose her own life. Ning Chudie actually felt that heaven must have taken pity on her and sent the girl in front of her, who was a fairy, to save her! Miss, why are you helping me? she asked silently. Gu Nuoer scratched her face with her pink fingers. Oh, if I want to help, Ill help. Theres no reason. She led such a happy life and also wanted those people who were unhappy to live a better life. Therefore, Gu Nuoer had no reason. Ning Chudie looked at Gu Nuoer for a long time with flickering eyes. It was only when tears welled up in her eyes that she knelt on the ground and kowtowed deeply. Miss, please let me follow you. Ive already lost my parents and family and have no one to rely on in this world. In front of her blurry eyes, a fair hand suddenly reached out. ... Ning Chudie looked up and saw Gu Nuoer smiling brightly and amiably. Her pink cheeks were pouted and her white teeth were revealed. Then get up quickly. Let me introduce myself. Hello, Elder Sister Chudie. Im Gu Nuoer. Over there is my Elder Brother Siming! Ning Chudies fingertips trembled as she carefully held Gu Nuoers small hand. Instantly, she felt as if she was holding onto a piece of soft cotton. Gu Nuoer sessfully brought Ning Chudie away from Soft Fragrance Jade. Before they left, the 12 beauties were reluctant to part with her. Little girl,e and y again when youre free. Older sister will treat you to food. Gu Nuoer sent two flying kisses in Ye Simings arms. Alright, beautiful older sisters, wait for me! Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming first sent Ning Chudie to Old Jiangs shop. That was because the ce had been cleaned up and the house in the backyard could now be lived in. ... Old Jiang and Qu Niang had both promised Gu Nuoer that they would take good care of Ning Chudie. Only then was the child satisfied. She boarded the carriage with Ye Siming and set off for home. Chapter 407 - 407 This Time, My Son Really Met With A Misfortune! 407 This Time, My Son Really Met With A Misfortune! At this moment, the moon was already bright and the stars were sparse. The surrounding lights were waning, illuminating a warm world. The moonlight and lights shone through the carriage window. Gu Nuoers fair face seemed to be gently covered with ayer of light. It was alreadyte and Gu Nuoer was a little sleepy. Shey on Ye Simingsp and fell asleep. Ye Simings handnded naturally on her back. Im still curious. What did you say to the procuress? Why did her attitude change so quickly? Ye Siming asked calmly. Originally, he had nned to ce his sword on the procuresss neck if she didnt agree. Gu Nuoers voice was sleepy, soft, and delicate. Oh, I said that I know the father-inw and son-inw who were fighting next door. At that time, Lord Wan will definitely vent his anger ande back to find trouble with Soft Fragrance Jade, ming the older sisters there for seducing his son-inw. However, it just so happens that I know Lord Wan and am very familiar with him. If she agrees to help me, Ill help the procuress to mediate this matter. ... Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Gu Nuoer, youre getting more and more interesting. The child had already fallen asleep on hisp. On her peaceful sleeping face, her long eyshes were closed. Ye Siming listened to the sound of the wheels moving on the gravel road. The carriage was silent. He thought quietly. The human world was much more interesting than he thought. He originally wanted to leave after repaying her kindness, but now, he felt that it was fine if he didnt leave. In any case, Gu Nuoer only had a hundred years of lifespan. At this moment, a blurry face suddenly shed across Ye Simings mind. ... Her ck hair fluttered and her fishtail was orange and beautiful. Her skin was as fair as pearls underwater. Ye Siming frowned slightly. He didnt know who the person who saved him was, let alone what she looked like. Could it be that there were water demons in Dingshan Lake? Originally, ording to the habits of the wolves, He should also find this person and repay the favor. However, he was very busy now and had to grow up with Gu Nuoer. He would think about finding the water demon in the future. The next morning, Ye Siming went to attend court assembly with Bai Yi. ... He was already Marquis Yongye and had the right to attend the court. Moreover, he would also temporarily take on certain positions when the emperor required him to do so. It hadnt been long since the incident of the fifth princes assassination. The emperor had arranged for people to investigate the case, but there was still no progress till now. During the court session, Gu Yihans expression was dark. You cant even find the mastermind behind these few assassins. Am I keeping you guys for nothing? The officials below kept quiet. Ye Siming, on the other hand, had a rxed attitude. He looked sideways at General Song, who was not far away, provocatively. General Song couldnt hold it in after seeing Ye Simings nce! He suddenly stood out and cupped his hands. Your Majesty, please uphold justice for this subjects son! Gu Yihan frowned impatiently. Im the emperor of the world and not an upright official who is supposed to be the judge for your family matters. Why does your family always like to look for me to distinguish right from wrong? General Song knelt on the ground and said sincerely, This time, this subjects son really met with misfortune! ... He pointed at Ye Siming and said, Yesterday afternoon, Marquis Yongye suddenly charged into this subjects manor, and this subjects son was beaten up! Qi Yuan is still lying on the bed and cant get up. The doctor said that he was just short of having his bones broken. Although his injuries are all superficial wounds, it was a shocking sight! This subject has always been responsible in fulfilling my duties. Your Majesty, please uphold justice for this subjects son! Bai Yi was shocked and turned to look at Ye Siming. He signaled with his eyes: Such a thing happened?! Ye Siming nced at him indifferently and nodded. Chapter 408 - 408 Bai Yi, Your Adopted Son Is Very Arrogant 408 Bai Yi, Your Adopted Son Is Very Arrogant Gu Yihan looked at Ye Siming with an unfathomable gaze. Marquis Yongye, tell me, what exactly is going on? Ye Siming walked out calmly and stood tall. He spoke in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing, On a whim, I wanted to spar with Young Master Song. Unexpectedly, they were also very enthusiastic. Young Master Song brought along a group of servants to spar with me. It was a hugemotion. Facing this scene, I knew very well that retreating would embarrass Bai General Bai, so I fought to my hearts content. When Song Quan heard his words, he was so angry that his chest heaved and his expression was extremely grim. It was clearly Marquis Yongye who had gone to their ce, looking for trouble! He actually said that it was a friendly spar?! That was ridiculous! Before General Song could say anything, Gu Yihanughed softly. He leaned back on the dragon throne at a nted angle, his deep eyes filled with ridicule. Song Quan, your family is too dishonest. Marquis Yongye is considered your junior. Why are you guys still attacking him with a group when he went to spar with your son? General Song exined anxiously, Your Majesty! It was clearly Marquis Yongye who barged in and started beating people up first! Gu Yihan threw down a memorial. What else do you have to say? Take a look at this first beforeining to me. General Song was stunned and picked up the memorial to take a look. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with shock. Then, he knelt on the ground. Your Majesty, these are all groundless crimes. How would this subject dare to assassinate the fifth prince?! The memorial was filled with the advice of some officials. They said that the fifth prince was a kind person and never made enemies with others. Why was there an assassination of the fifth prince right after the emperor punished the eldest daughter of the Song family? Moreover, to be able to kill someone in the prison, the mastermind behind this must not be an ordinary person. Gu Yihan saw Song Quan kneeling on the ground, his body trembling. He raised his eyebrows slightly, but his tone was cold. Coincidentally, on the day the fifth prince was assassinated, my Baby Nuo was also by his side and encountered the assassins together. Song Quan, you should thank Marquis Yongye for beating up your son first. Otherwise, based on my principles, I would rather kill him by mistake than let him off. Your Song family would be doomed! The emperors voice was so cold that Song Quan trembled. Arge drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Gu Yihan leaned back on his throne and askedzily, Arent you going to kowtow and thank Marquis Yongye for saving your life? Song Quans eyes immediately widened! Ye Siming had beaten his son half to death! Yet, the emperor wanted him to kneel and thank Ye Siming! Wasnt this obvious bias?! Song Quan gritted his teeth and remained unmoved for a long time. Gu Yihans voice became even colder. Why? Are you unwilling to do so? This subject Song Quan gritted his teeth. He understood that if he didnt obey the emperors orders, he might lose his life immediately. If that was the case, how could he take revenge on Bai Yi?! Song Quan turned around and kowtowed to Ye Siming. Thank you, Marquis. These three words were more than all the humiliation he had suffered in his lifebined. Ye Siming watched coldly, his thin lips curling into a disdainful smile. The other officials watched with clear hearts. How was the emperor asking General Song to thank Marquis Yongye? It was obvious that he also suspected that Song Quan had paid for assassins to assassinate the fifth prince. Unexpectedly, the fifth prince happened to be with the little princess! His Majesty was venting his anger! Regardless of whether he could find evidence or not, he would humiliate General Song first! Then, Song Quan returned to the ranks of officials and lowered his head without saying a word. After the morning court session ended, Gu Yihan specially asked Bai Yi to stay behind and had Ye Siming wait outside the hall. Only the emperor and General Bai Yi were left in the hall. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and joked, Bai Yi, your adopted son is very arrogant. Chapter 409 - 409 Don’t Become Impulsive and Beat Someone Up Again! 409 Dont Be Impulsive and Beat Someone Up Again! Bai Yi broke out in profuse sweat. How could the emperor not see the reason for the fight between Ye Siming and Song Qiyuan? He quickly cupped his hands. Your Majesty, this subject didnt teach my son well. In the future, this subject will definitely reinforce discipline on him! Gu Yihan chuckled. What discipline? I think this is very good! The way he beats up someone without any exnation when he suspects that the person had treated Baby Nuo badly is exactly what I want! Bai Yi was stunned. Huh? He looked up and realized that Gu Yihan was smiling with his handsome eyebrows raised, looking a little pleased. Gu Yihan held his head. Ever since Baby Nuo was born, Ive been fulfilling my promise not to kill the innocent. However, when he saw Song Quan, she felt that he had a suspicious face. Fortunately, Nuoer was fine this time. If anything happened to Nuoer Ill skin him first, let alone having Marquis Yongye wanting to hit him. Therefore, Bai Yi, dont forget the reason I had chosen Ye Siming to be Gu Nuoers guard back then. Its precisely because he is impersonal and unreasonable that I had taken a fancy to him. I want him to only be a sharp sword to protect Nuoer! Whoever offends Nuoer will have their head cut off! After saying that, Gu Yihan felt satisfied. You should treat him better too. Last time, I asked you to buy him a few more clothes. Dont always have him dress like an assassin. There have been a lot of improvements in the past few days. As his foster father, you should put in more effort. Bai Yi felt inexplicable. Why was the emperor starting to be defensive of Siming?! Bai Yi nodded, trembling. This subject will remember this. You can take your leave. I still have to y the jianzi1 with Baby Nuo. Bai Yi silently left the hall. Ye Siming was waiting for him under the corridor with his hands behind his back. When he saw Bai Yie out, he nced sideways, his eyes filled with arrogance. Did the emperor reprimand you? Ye Siming asked. Bai Yi paused. His Majesty praised you for having done well. Ye Siming sneered. Then why are you still wearing such a grim face? Lets go. Ill treat you to a drink. After saying that, he went forward and ced his hand on Bai Yis shoulder. Eunuch Chunshou was secretly surprised. Why did this pair not look like foster father and foster son but like a pair of good brothers? Bai Yis firm and strong face was filled with rejection. Siming! You must not be rude. You Alright, Old Bai, Im happy today, so lets not talk about such troublesome things. Dont be rash and beat people up again! This isnt good. Alright, Ill tell you after I beat them up next time. Bai Yi became anxious. You! Ye Siming changed the topic. Thest time I apanied Gu Nuoer to buy pastries, I realized that theres a shop that makes good date paste. Ill bring you to go try it. As the two of them spoke, they walked further and further away. After this incident, the Song Family became much more obedient. During ss in the state school, Song Youqing, the youngest daughter of the Song Family, would choose to take a detour when she saw Gu Nuoer. After being beaten up, Song Qiyuan finally understood the difference between him and Ye Siming. Whenever he had free time, he would practice martial arts diligently every day. One day, he would make Ye Siming lose to him! On the other hand, the fifth prince had benefited from having been through a disaster. The official in charge of procurement, Fu Wang, was sacked for not differentiating public and private matters. However, the Minister of Works, Hang Tongfu, still remembered the favor Gu Zichen had given him for saving his life. There were a few times when he wrote a letter asking the emperor to arrange for the fifth prince toe to the Ministry of Works. Gu Yihan listened to Gu Nuoers suggestion and agreed to let Gu Zichen go to the Ministry of Works to gain experience. There were a few times when Gu Nuoer went to the Ministry of Works to watch themotion. He realized that Gu Zichen was surrounded by a group of old officials from the Ministry of Works. Your Highness, your painting is actually very good. May I ask if this attic is for the emperor or the empress? Gu Zichen smiled gently. Its for my younger sister, Nuoer. Chapter 410 - 410 Baby Nuo Opens a Shop, Brothers Help 410 Baby Nuo Opens a Shop, Brothers Help Gu Zichen and Hang Tongfu designed a shop for Gu Nuoer together. It allowed the opening of her small shop to be put on the agenda. The second prince, Gu Zitang, heard about this matter. He went to the Qiushui Pce and said to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, if you want to open a shop, why didnt you tell Brother? The child fiddled with the fabric tiger in her hand, her fair and pink face round. I opened the sweet pastry shop not to earn money, but to be happy. If I tell Second Brother, wont I have to earn money?! Its tiring to have too much money! Gu Zitang deeply admired his sisters personality. Why wouldnt he find it troublesome to have too much money? However, his fifth brother, Gu Zichen, had already put in the effort to help. He must not fall behind. Therefore, a few dayster, Gu Zitang brought a group of guards to Gu Nuoers small shop with various heavy wooden decorations. At that moment, the child was checking the ounts with Ning Chudie. The child sat on the ounting counter with a roll of ount books in her hand, looking like a shopkeeper. Nuoer, look at what Brother brought you?! Gu Nuoer jumped down from the ounting counter and went over to take a look. Second Brother, I have decorations here. I dont need these! The second prince quickly waved his hand and approached mysteriously, whispering, These decorations are not ordinary. Sister, look here. He reached out, lifted a stool, and pointed to a spot at the bottom that had yet to be painted. There was a faint golden color there. Gu Nuoer frowned. This is Its gold. Gu Zitang smiled and flicked his folding fan, his tone carefree. Wood is intolerant. What if they get damp? Therefore, Second Brother came up with a n. No matter what, I have to makesting items. However, I still remember that my sister doesnt like to be extravagant and wasteful. Therefore, I got someone to paint them in mahogany paint and even got the abbot of the Spirit Awakening Temple to bless them. Dont worry, Sister. Your shop will definitely make money! After saying that, Gu Zitang waved his hand and got the guards to carry the decorations in. He busied himself back and forth, directing the cement of the items. Gu Nuoers mouth opened slightly as she watched. Her second brothers money was flowing out like water, but his heart didnt ache at all! A few days ago, her second brothers mother, Mother Yi, had sent someone to send a golden tourmaline toad the size of a human head! A few dayster, Gu Nuoers third brother, Gu Ziyao, came again. He had prepared several hundred sets of medical packets to be ced in Gu Nuoers shop. Third Brother doesnt have anything to give you. Your second brother is rich and has basically arranged everything. Therefore, I thought that since my sister has just opened a shop, Ill give some freebies to everyone whoes to buy things. These are all medicinal herbs that Third Brother personally cooked and ced in the medicinal bag. When hung on the bed curtains, they can cool and relieve the heat, allowing one to sleep soundly. Gu Nuoer quickly ran out and hugged Gu Ziyaos leg. Third Brother, youre too good to Baby Nuo! These were medicine packets that her brother had personally made! Gu Ziyao lowered his head and smiled. Has Eldest Brothere? Elder Brother? No! Could it be that her eldest brother had also prepared something for her? Gu Ziyao nodded. Hes probably practicing his sword techniques. A few days ago, I saw him practicing his sword techniques diligently alone. He said that he wanted toe and liven things up for you on the day your shop opens. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes. Her eldest brother had spent a long time at the borders and had fought in variousrge and small battles. Moreover, he would always send back news of victory. In the hearts of themoners, he was an existence with a very high status. He was also the future candidate for the crown prince. Was this shy and cold eldest brother who cared so much about his face going to perform a sword dance for her in celebration of her shops opening? These were not all. People from the pce sent things over one after another. Chapter 411 - 411 Tomorrow, I’ll Give You A Big One 411 Tomorrow, Ill Give You A Big One Later on, Qiao Xiuli came to deliver some ingredients for making sweet pastries on behalf of the Grace Defender Duke Manor. The cer of Gu Nuoers shop was filled to the brim. Qiao Xiuli sat in the wheelchair and smiled as he looked at his sister. Her small body was running back and forth happily. The servant, AZhong, was very emotional. The little princess is so precious. Its so tiring to open a shop. With a single order, countless people wille forward to help. Why does she still want to do these things personally? Qiao Xiuli said indifferently, Nuoer was taught very well and has always been self-reliant. As long as shes happy, Ill be happy too. AZhong nodded in agreement. Young Master, your legs have gotten much better recently. Do you want to tell the little princess? However, there was a hint of confusion on Qiao Xiulis handsome face. No need. Ill tell Nuoer when I canpletely stand up. What if he couldnt stand up? He mustnt let his sister rejoice too soon and end up getting disappointed. The people from the Ministry of Works came to renovate Gu Nuoers small shop every day. Prince Xuans heir, Yun Linzhou, also came to see Gu Nuoer with a pot of pink flowers. Nuoer, this is from me. Im giving it to you. A hint of shyness shed across Yun Linzhous young and delicate face. He said carefully, This is the flower that Ive carefully raised for many days. Its for you. Gu Nuoer was hugging Ye Siming and having him lift her up high. When she heard this, she quickly ran up to Yun Linzhou. Her pink face was filled with joy. Although Yun Linzhou was stupid, he still remembered that she liked to raise flowers and nts. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Thank you, Linzhou. Yun Linzhous face immediately turned red. He pointed to a small de of grass nted next to the flower in the pot. Nuoer, youre just like this flower and Im the grass. Ill always protect your goodness and beauty. After saying that, Yun Linzhou emphasized, Were good friends, right? Gu Nuoer nodded. Of course. Do you want toe in and have a seat? Yun Linzhou was about to agree when he looked up and saw Ye Siming leaning against the door frame behind Gu Nuoer, looking at him with raised eyebrows. The youths cold eyes were filled with arrogance. No one could control that cold and dangerous aura. Uh Why did Marquis Yongye look like a door god? Yun Linzhou shook his head. No, I still have to go home. Otherwise, my father will be worried. Ill leave first ande to see you another day. After saying that, he waved his hand. He reluctantly left with a group of followers. Gu Nuoer happily ced the flower pot under the acacia tree at the door. She hummed an unknown tune. Little flower, little flower, quickly grow up. When you grow up, you can be a big flower~ At some point, Ye Siming had walked behind her. He looked down at the fragile flower and pursed his lips, letting out a sneer. Its not considered sincere to give such a small one. Ill give you a big one tomorrow. Gu Nuoer thought that Ye Siming was just joking. Unexpectedly, the next day, Ye Siming rode a horse with six soldiers from the Bai Manor behind him pulling two carts with an acacia tree dug up from somewhere! There was still wet soil on the tree root. Ye Siming sat on the tall horse, his eyebrows raised in joy and youthfulness. He pursed his lips and smiled handsomely. He held the whip and pointed at the grass that Yun Linzhou had gifted. Flowers and grass are too fragile. Wouldnt it be better if I gave you a tree to shelter you from the wind and rain? After saying that, he got off the horse and instructed the soldiers to nt this acacia tree next to the one that already existed. With this, the two trees at the door would be symmetrical. Chapter 412 - 412 Elder Brother Siming, Lift Me Up. I’ll Hang Them Up! 412 Elder Brother Siming, Lift Me Up. Ill Hang Them Up! Gu Nuoer raised her small head and narrowed her fluttering eyes for a while. She nodded and praised in a childish voice, It looks good! Qu Niang walked out and couldnt help but say, This tree is good, but will passersby not see that theres a shop here? Gu Nuoer waved her little finger. That wont happen. Auntie Qu, let me ask you. If you pass by and see the two trees, will you be curious? Moreover, our door isntpletely blocked. Everyone will definitely find it novel ande over to take a look! Ye Siming also nced at the location of the acacia tree. The trees were filled with light red flowers that were blooming in the peak season. There were also spots of pink on the emerald green. He raised his eyebrows. I bought this acacia tree from Taishi Monastery. It has been influenced by incense offerings and should bring some poprity. Old Jiang had originally covered his head with a straw hat and was lying under the shade of the tree, basking in the sun. When he heard this, he quickly took off his hat. His eyes widened as if he found it unbelievable. Taishi Monastery is a national monastery! The acacia trees are spiritual trees! How were you able to buy it? Ye Simings expression was calm and indifferent. Why not? Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming, you didnt put a sword on the monk grandpas neck, did you? Ye Siming frowned. I didnt. You didnt threaten him to sell it to you either? I didnt. Ye Siming couldnt help but look at her coldly. How unreasonable was he in the little things heart? Ye Siming said seriously, When I said that I wanted to ask for a tree, the old monk asked me to take whichever one I liked. I didnt take this acacia tree for free either. I donated a lot of money to the monastery before bringing the tree back. Gu Nuoer touched the tree trunk with her small hand. She thought to herself that the monk grandpa was really generous! Under the sunlight, the leaves of the acacia tree swayed with the wind, like a child who had been bullied. Gu Nuoer seemed to have heard its thoughts Boohoo, I wasfortable and at ease, enjoying incense every day. Now, this person has moved me here to be exposed to the wind and sun. If it wasnt because we were tied together by fate, I would have died for him to see! The child burst outughing. Ye Siming lowered his eyes. What are youughing at? You dont believe me? If he had known earlier, he would have carried the old monk over as well and let him exin to Gu Nuoer personally. Gu Nuoer shook her head and smiled. Thats not it! Her small hand slowly touched the tree trunk, as if she wasforting it or talking to herself. Dont worry, Ill treat you well. Gu Nuoer turned her head and invited Ye Siming to decorate the two acacia trees with her. The child asked Nanny Hu to take out some red silk that she had prepared long ago. Elder Brother Siming, lift me up. Ill hang them up! Ye Siming picked Gu Nuoer up and ced her on his shoulders. Gu Nuoers small hands were fair and tender, holding pieces of bright red silk and hanging them on the acacia trees with green leaves and light pink flowers. Phew Ill hang a few more. In the future, theyll definitely be very beautiful when I see them from afar. Gu Nuoer busied herself for a while and looked at her masterpiece in satisfaction. Ye Siming looked up at her and his lips curled into a faint smile. The child was really easily satisfied. At the thought of this, Ye Siming decided not to find An opportunity to step on that nameless grass. It wouldnt be good to make Gu Nuoer cry and make her sad. The sun was warm and a warm summer breeze swept past. Under the two trees, the girl narrowed her eyes and her head was covered in sweat. The youth beside her smiled at her, his eyes shining. Chapter 413 - 413 It Looks Like the Hyperthermia Third Brother Had Mentioned Before! 413 It Looks Like the Hyperthermia Third Brother Had Mentioned Before! Under the hard work of the people from the Ministry of Works, the renovation speed of Gu Nuoers small shop progressed day by day. It wouldnt be long before the shop would be ready to be opened for business when it was nearing autumn. This summer was a little hotter than usual. Early in the morning, Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming went out in a carriage. The child quietly reached out her fair hand, nning to take the hand-cooling furnace in the corner of the carriage and hug it. However, just as she moved, Ye Siming, who was seated next to her, pressed her hand down with his eyes still closed. He saidzily, Youre not allowed to greed for the cold. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes, her fair and pink face filled with anger! Damn it. Elder Brother Siming had his eyes closed, but he still knew what she was going to do. Gu Nuoer said in a soft and coquettish tone, Elder Brother Siming, let me carry the cooling furnace for a while. I wont eat ice bowls today. Please? Ye Siming opened a small slit in his eyes and stared at her with a faint smile. You cant eat ice bowls, to begin with. Have you forgotten that you werent feeling well two days ago? It was too hot that day. Gu Nuoer was greedy and ate a few more mouthfuls of the ice bowl. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the child cried out that her stomach hurt. However, Ye Siming was given a shock and thought that she had been poisoned. Ye Siming felt that the child was very fragile, so he became stricter with her. Gu Nuoer puffed up her cheeks and sat at the side, hugging herself with her small hands, looking aggrieved. Ye Siming pursed his lips. Ill buy you some sweet pastries to eat after school today, alright? Gu Nuoer snorted. Its barely eptable, but Ill take it! At this moment, there was amotion in front of the carriage. The carriage had no choice but to stop. The coachman said to them, Princess, Marquis, someone in front seems to have fainted. Everyone is gathered there to watch. The carriage cant pass through. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she quickly jumped out of the carriage. Elder Brother Siming, Ill go take a look! Before Ye Siming could stop her, the child jumped out agilely. Ye Siming lifted the curtain and watched as Gu Nuoer ran toward the crowd. She moved her small hands and squeezed in to watch themotion. He raised his eyebrows and shook his head with a smile. Chen Yin, follow the princess. Dont let the princess be bullied, Ye Siming instructed the coachman. Yes. Gu Nuoers body was small, so she easily squeezed into the crowd and saw the person who had fallen to the ground. It was an old man in his seventies. He had white hair and was dressed elegantly. However, it was unknown if it was because of the heat, but his entire body was flush red. He wasntpletely unconscious yet and his gaze was very murky. He kept saying, Water, give me some water. A kind-heartedmoner at the side quickly sent over a water bag. The old man finished the water with trembling hands, spilling most of it on his clothes. However, he was still thirsty. Gu Nuoer saw that his expression was getting increasingly worse, his face so red that he looked like he was about to ripen. In fact, his body was showing uncontroble spasms and trembles. These symptoms were very simr to the hyperthermia that Third Brother had mentioned before! She quickly called out softly, Uncles, aunties, quickly help me pull this old man to the ventted area at the intersection over there! Then, she turned around and saw Ye Simings coachman, Chen Yin, following behind her. Elder Brother Chen Yin, go and get the hand-cooling furnace from the carriage! Chen Yin quickly did as he was told and returned. Gu Nuoer followed the crowd, moving the old man to a shady area with venttion. Then, she opened the cooling furnace and dripped water that had been melted from ice on the old mans heart. Immediately after, the child closed the cooling furnace and gently pressed it against his forehead. In just a moment, the old man stopped convulsing and his breathing was no longer as rapid. Chapter 414 - 414 You Want to Marry Her in the Future? 414 You Want to Marry Her in the Future? When themoners saw that he was getting better, they also heaved a sigh of relief. Oh my, he is so old but he suddenly fell to the ground! That was really scary! Thats right. He doesnt have a family member by his side either. Fortunately, the youngdy is quick-witted. Otherwise, youd be in danger! The white-haired old man nodded weakly. He was still a little tired and said in a feeble voice, Thank you !! Gu Nuoer smiled. Its nothing. Youre wee! Grandpa, this hand-cooling furnace is for you. Your health is very important. Take good care of yourself! At this moment, the child suddenly remembered that she was going to school today! Oh no! Were going to bete! Elder Brother Chen Yin, lets leave quickly! She stood up and ran out of the crowd. The carriage drove to the state school. In the crowd, the eldest daughter of the Xie family, Xie Liuhua, stood up and looked in the direction where Gu Nuoers carriage had left. She pondered for a moment. She then looked at the old man lying on the ground. Why did she feel that this person looked a little familiar? When they arrived at the state school, Gu Nuoer managed to enter the ss on time. At that moment, the teacher had yet toe. Jiang Xiaoran took this opportunity to lean between Gu Nuoer and Ye Simings table, munching on melon seeds and chatting. I think theres no need to go to ss this morning. The teacher didnte, and Master Dai who was invited didnte either. Hey, if we dont have sster, how about we go to the suburbs to avoid the heat? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Nuoer. Ask her what she thinks. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes. Will there be an ice bowl to eat there? Jiang Xiaoran quickly smiled brightly like a flower. Yes! Hey on Gu Nuoers table. I can prepare whatever the princess wants to eat! As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming said coldly from behind, She cant eat iced food. Sweet ones are fine. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she immediately puffed up her pink cheeks and was furious. Elder Brother Siming, youre bad! Jiang Xiaoran looked at Gu Nuoers fair face, looking fierce. He said to Ye Siming, Whats there to be afraid of if she were to eat a little asionally? Siming, why are you so strict with the princess? This shouldnt be! Ye Simings expression paused and his eyes suddenly turned very cold. Why shouldnt I? Jiang Xiaoran wanted to persuade him that as a marquis, he shouldnt stop the princess from doing what she wanted. Even the emperor wouldnt stop her! However, when he saw Ye Simings gaze, he suddenly couldnt help but shiver. Jiang Xiaoran changed his words and coughed lightly. Speaking of which, do you guys know that Master Dai? I heard that hes a master painter who travels around. His works are measured in units of gold on the market. If we can get our hands on one of his paintings, it would be worth it no matter what. However, I heard that he is an unyielding noble. Although his paintings are valuable, he lives a carefree life and is very poor. Our headmaster had invited him repeatedly for three to four years before he agreed toe this once. Ye Siming wasnt interested and only nodded indifferently. Gu Nuoer didnt seem to be curious either. The eldest daughter of the Xie family, Xie Yinxiang, walked to her side and the two girls sat together to talk. Only then did Jiang Xiaoran move back to Ye Simings side and say softly, Siming, you cant be so domineering to girls. You have to give in to them. Ye Siming nced at him from the corner of his eye. Even if you know something isnt good for her, you still have to go along with her? Oh my, what do you mean by good or bad? They are all temporary. You have to make the little princess happy now. Why go against her wishes? Its not as if youre going to marry her in the future. If youre thinking in consideration for your wife, I wont say anything else! Ye Siming pursed his lips and his eyes darkened. Go back to your seat. Dont be noisy next to my ear. Chapter 415 - 415 Shouldn’t This Reward Be For Her, Who Is Helpful Toward Others? 415 Shouldnt This Reward Be For Her, Who Is Helpful Toward Others? Xie Yinxiang smiled and asked Gu Nuoer, Nuoer camete today. I thought you werenting. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand and fiddled with her brush. On the way here, I saw an old man who had fallen to the ground, so I helped him. Fortunately, I wasntte for school! Xie Yinxiang smiled delicately. Youre really kind and cute. Nuoer, I heard that you have a shop opening. I dont have anything to give you. This small wind chime is for you. She handed out a red and silver thread mixed with a woven seedling. Below it was a small golden-purple copper bell. Gu Nuoer took it and her pink lips immediately opened slightly, her eyes sparkling. Wow, Elder Sister Yinxiang, you are really good with your hands! After saying that, she put the small bell to her cheek and rolled it, narrowing her eyes in bliss. Xie Yinxiang was indeed the sessor of a priestess in the temple. Things that were made with effort always came with a fragrance. A long time ago, there was a group of people in the temple who were in charge of cultivating spiritual flowers for the gods every day. They weremonly known as priests. In fact, the people preferred to call them people who served the gods. The things Xie Yinxiang made had a faint floral fragrance. Seeing that she seemed to like it very much, Xie Yinxiang smiled shyly. Its good that Nuoer likes it. Hanging a wind chime on the eaves of the house can bring good fortune and help avoid cmity. I wish your shop prosperity. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and muttered in a small voice, I like it. The gods like it very much. Before Xie Yinxiang could hear what Gu Nuoer was saying clearly, the teacher walked in through the door. Everyone quickly returned to their seats. Gu Nuoer looked up and saw that the teacher was talking to Xie Liuhua. His attitude was very warm. Xie Liuhua pursed her lips and smiled humbly. It was a simple act and isnt worth mentioning. The teacher nodded and said in a gratified tone, If everyone is like you, theres no need to worry that theres no good in the world. Xie Liuhua epted the praise and sat down. Gu Nuoer didnt know if it was her imagination, but Xie Liuhuas gaze seemed to linger on her for a moment. The child lowered her head and took a brush to make an annotation on her book. She simply couldnt be bothered with Xie Liuhua. Jiang Xiaoran was still thinking about going to the suburbs to avoid the heat, so he raised his voice and asked, Teacher, is Painter Daiing or not? If he doesnte, then lets end the morning ss. The teacher saw him calling out and pretended to be serious. Young Master Jiang, how can you be so yful? Painter Dai had an ident on the way. He just arrived at the state school and has already gone to change his clothes. Hell be here in a while. Jiang Xiaoran sighed in disinterest. It seemed that his n to go to the suburbs to avoid the heat had failed. At this moment, the teacher mentioned something else. Previously, the school had discussed with Painter Dai that he would give a painting to a student in the school. I think that in our school, only the second daughter of the Xie family, Xie Liuhua, is deserving of this reward. Everyone was in an uproar. Xie Liuhua straightened her back and forced a smug smile. She didnt forget to nce at Xie Yinxiang, who was sitting not far away, with a provocative gaze. Some of the students were unconvinced and asked, Teacher, your words came out of nowhere. Painter Dai hasnte yet, so why is it given to her of all people? Thats right. My grandfather likes to wear Painter Dais paintings very much. I even wanted to fight for a chance to win back a painting for my grandfather! If Teacher doesnt give us a reason, Im afraid itll be difficult to convince everyone! The teacher immediately exined, On the way to the academy this morning, the second daughter of the Xie family saved an old man who had fainted from a serious illness and almost dyed the time for ss. Ive already sent a servant to the vicinity to ask. Theres indeed such a thing. Dont you think this reward should be given to her, who is helpful toward others? Chapter 416 - 416 I Will Pass On This Painting! 416 I Will Pass On This Painting! The students immediately went into an uproar and started whispering to each other. Why havent I seen Second Miss Xie having a helpful personality in the past? Thats right. I still remember that she stole the princesss white tiger cub and wanted to frame Prince Xuans heir. Jiang Xiaoran knocked on the table and called out, Teacher, did you see it with your own eyes? Otherwise, Id find this hard to believe! !! The teacher red and pretended to reprimand them, Second Miss Xie does not need to lie about such things, right? If thats the case, her character would be too bad. Our school wont have such a student. Gu Nuoer raised her longshes and looked at the teacher. She let out a small sigh. The teachers words were spoken too early. After the eldest daughter of the Xie family, Xie Yinxiang heard the teachers words, she immediately looked at Gu Nuoer. She was very puzzled. Why did this matter sound so simr to what Nuoer had just told her about helping an unconscious old man? Ever since Xie Liuhua wanted to steal Gu Nuoers white tiger thest time, Everyone started to doubt her character. No matter what arrangements the teacher made, he couldnt convince everyone. In the end, Xie Liuhua felt aggrieved and cried. I didnt want to tell the teacher the truth at first, but I camete and had no choice but to exin myself. I will pass on this painting! As she spoke, she wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Her eyes were red. Seeing her like this, the teacher came to a decision. Dont argue anymore. When Painter Daiester, Ill exin the matter to him. If the old master thinks that Second Miss Xie is worth giving away the painting to, then everyone wont have anything toin about! Gu Nuoer turned to look at the crying Xie Liuhua with her ck and watery eyes. Xie Liuhua also nced over from the corner of her eye. For some reason, when she saw Gu Nuoers clear and cold eyes, she looked away guiltily. Xie Liuhuaforted herself in her heart. That old man had taken her benefits. This time, even if it was Gu Nuoers credit, she would definitely snatch it! At that time, if Gu Nuoer dared to refute, she would say that the princess was petty! After a while, heavy footsteps came from the door. asionally, there was the sound of walking sticks hitting the ground. The teacher hurriedly went out to wee the person. Old Master Dai, youre here Ah! What happened to your forehead? When the students heard the sound, they craned their necks curiously and looked in the direction of the door. The teacher helped an old man into the ssroom shakily. The old man was holding a white handkerchief in his hand and pressing it onto his forehead. There was a faint trace of blood seeping out of the handkerchief. He didnt look worried and seemed to be slightly angry. The first thing he said after entering the ss was, When I saw the beautiful red sun this morning, I brought my brush and paper out, wanting to draw this beautiful scenery. However, on the way back, I was thirsty and hot and copsed with a pale countenance. A youngdy saved me, but she only helped me up. After that, she left without a care. I got up and left, but I lost my bnce and fell. Thats why I fell a second time! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and frowned. This old man was the person she had saved this morning. However, how could the old man be injured? Could it be that after she left, the old man fell again? However, Old Master Dai was not looking at her. Instead, his gaze swept across Xie Liuhua, who was sitting there. Xie Liuhuas eyes were filled with anxiety. She grabbed onto her handkerchief tightly under her sleeves. She bit her lip and stared at Old Master Dai. Why did this old thing not do as she asked after receiving her money?! Chapter 417 - 417 This Old Man Isn’t A Good Person Either! 417 This Old Man Isnt A Good Person Either! Old Master Dai snorted coldly. That youngdy must have saved me because she wanted to show off. Otherwise, why would she leave as soon as everyone left? She doesnt care if Im fine or not. Moreover, as far as I know, shes a student in this school! The teacher was shocked and had an ominous guess. Jiang Xiaoran was the first to ask, Eh? Why do I remember that just now, the teacher said that Second Miss Xie had just helped an old man who fell? !! Old Master Dai immediately red with his tiger eyes. His white beard stood on end and he looked very angry. Where is she? Let this old man ask her why she left me alone after saving me! Jiang Xiaoran pointed honestly and Xie Liuhua trembled. She looked at Old Master Dais angry gaze and quickly waved her hand. No, I didnt! The teacher couldnt help but ask, Second Miss Xie, was the person you saved Old Master Dai? No Xie Liuhua bit her lip, her voice was extremely soft as she made her final quibble. Another student said, Then what did the old man you saved look like? What arrangements did you make for him in the end? Xie Liuhua stammered, unable to say anything. Old Master Dai leaned on his walking stick and quickly walked up to her. He questioned in a fierce tone, Youre the one who saved me and then left me be, right? I remember your dress. Why dont you dare to admit it?! Xie Liuhua was frightened by his pressure. She looked around and realized that her ssmates and teachers were all looking at her coldly. It was as if their eyes were filled with words: Liar who likes to show off. Especially when Gu Nuoer looked over. Gu Nuoers gaze was clear and pure, but to Xie Liuhuas eyes, it was filled with mockery! She immediately cried and leaned on the table, shouting hysterically, I wasnt the one who saved him. It was clearly Princess Yaoguang who saved him! I just saw that she saved someone and wanted to do a good deed like the princess, so I I Jiang Xiaoran questioned, So you wanted to impersonate the princess and take the credit?! The princess keeps a low profile and doesnt want to be ostentatious. How can you take someone elses credit?! Xie Liuhua was agitated. She suddenly stood up and pointed at Painter Dai. This old man isnt a good person either. He took my money and clearly promised me that he would admit that I saved him. When Xie Liuhua was watching Gu Nuoer methodically save the old man in the crowd She recognized that this old man was a world-renowned famous artist. Her father, Lord Xie, had once offered a lot of money to buy a painting from the old man, but he was rejected. Xie Liuhua felt that this old man was wearing ordinary clothes now. In the past, when he was young, he could be domineering and didnt like money. However, now that he was old, no one should be unmoved by money. Therefore, she followed Old Master Dai all the way to the corner where there were fewer people. Only then did she walk over and exin her intentions. The person who saved you just now is also a student from the school. Old master, if you go to the schoolter, can you not mention that she saved you at all? Just say that I saved you. At that time, the old man only looked at her in surprise before happily taking her money and agreeing to her request. With that, Xie Liuhua was very confident that she could deliberately confess to the teacher that she had saved someone on the way to school. The students were in an uproar when they heard this. Xie Liuhua gritted her teeth and cried, Even if Old Master Dai is injured, its not my fault. Its the princess The princess didnt treat him and even caused him to be injured! Chapter 418 - 418 She’s Crying As If We’re All Bullying Her! 418 Shes Crying As If Were All Bullying Her! Xie Yinxiang really couldnt stand listening to her anymore. She frowned and said softly, How can you say that? You wanted to take the princesss credit, but now that you didnt seed, you still have to use her. Youve really embarrassed the Xie Family! However, Xie Liuhua couldnt be bothered to argue with Xie Yinxiang. She looked at Old Master Dai and the teacher with tears in her eyes. !! Although I was just muddle-headed for a moment, wouldnt Old Master Dais actions be even worse to not be doing what he agreed to after receiving the money? Unexpectedly, the anger on Old Master Dais face suddenly disappeared and was reced by a hint of seriousness. He slowly took down the white handkerchief in his hand. Jiang Xiaoran was watching themotion attentively. Seeing this, he was suddenly puzzled. Sir, youre not injured? Everyone leaned closer to take a look. It was true! The faint bloodstain on the handkerchief in the old mans hand was actually the color of cinnabar! Xie Liuhua was shocked. How how could this be? Old Master Dai said solemnly, When the princess saved me, I was very dizzy and didnt see who saved me at all. If you hadnt suddenlye looking for me, I wouldnt have known how to find my little savior to repay her. Second Miss Xie, this is your money. Ill return it to you. Youre from an aristocratic family and Im just amoner. Its not my ce to give you any guidance. However, I still want to tell you this: Rats have skin, but humans have no sense of propriety! If humans lose their etiquette, integrity, and shame, theyre worse than rats! After saying that, he turned around and looked around the ssroom. He asked in a gentle tone, May I ask which one is the little princess? Old Master Dai didnt participate in worldly battles and spent his life with green mountains and clear waters. This was the first time he was seeing Gu Nuoer while in a sober state. Jiang Xiaoran immediately took the initiative to walk to Gu Nuoers table. This is the famous and unique princess of our Great Qi! Sir, if you say that she saved you, everyone will believe you. This is because the little princess is smart and itspletely possible for her to save you. As Jiang Xiaoran spoke, he nced at Xie Liuhua, who felt as if she had needles on her back. If you were to say that shes the one who saved you, everyone would have to think about it carefully to assess if that is possible. The teacher sighed. Second Miss Xie, how could you Before he could finish speaking, Xie Liuhua cried, I just want to do good deeds. Why are you all targeting me?! Then, she suddenly pushed the teacher away and ran out while crying. Everyone sighed. To think that shes feeling aggrieved. Her impersonation was exposed, but shes crying as if were all bullying her! The little princess saved someone and didnt make a fuss at all. Unlike Xie Liuhua, who has the cheek to say that she did something when she didnt! Xie Liuhua was foolish and bad. She was very petty and even embarrassed herself in the end. It made everyone look down on her. Old Master Dai walked up to Gu Nuoer, cupped his hands, and bowed. Little benefactor, please ept this old mans bow. Gu Nuoer stood up and raised her small hand, showing great ir. Grandpa Dai, theres no need to be so polite. I just happened to pass by. Even if it wasnt me, someone else would definitely save you. Jiang Xiaoran smiled and said, Princess, when Second Miss Xie was spouting nonsense just now, you should have stood up and exposed her! Gu Nuoer spread out her small hands, looking very helpless. I didnt expect her to do such a thing either. The child really felt that her action of helping the old man was just a small matter. How had it be something that could be boasted about? Sigh, it was always difficult to understand the thoughts of people who were both stupid and bad. Chapter 419 - 419 Elder Brother Siming, You Have to Smile! 419 Elder Brother Siming, You Have to Smile! However, Painter Dai said to Gu Nuoer, Little benefactor, if you dont mind, I want to paint a painting for you separately. Are you willing to give me face? The teacher had said it just now. The state school had agreed with Painter Dai that a painting would be given to someone from the state school separately. Gu Nuoer didnt really want to ept it. !! After all, she was still young! She hadnt reached the age at which she was interested in paintings. However, the child looked around and realized that everyone seemed to want it very much. After all, even if one wasnt willing to keep Painter Dais paintings at home and chose to sell them on the market, they would cost at least a thousand taels. Therefore, it had to be said that Xie Liuhua hadpletely miscalcted. She didnt even think about it. If Painter Dai really wanted money, why didnt he sell the paintings himself? It was much more than the money she gave him! Gu Nuoers ck and round eyes turned. She smiled sweetly and said, Grandpa Dai, why dont you draw a family portrait for everyone in our ss?! In the future, when I think about it, itll also be filled with memories! Painter Dai was stunned. Then, he nodded and smiled warmly. Of course thats not a problem. When I came, I saw that the lotus flowers in the pond outside were blooming beautifully. Why dont everyone go over there? Everyone immediately cheered. It was a blessing to be able to obtain one of Painter Dais paintings. However, if such a master could draw them into his painting, the painting might be able to be passed down for a hundred generations! Jiang Xiaoran was the first to stand up and rush out. Im the oldest among you. Its not too much for me to stand in the center, right? However, after Ye Siming led Gu Nuoer over Jiang Xiaoran consciously gave up his seat. The two of you are more suitable to stand here. Ill stand at the side! Everyone stood around. The youngdies who had good rtionships held hands with each other, and there were even young masters who had good personal rtionships hanging their arms around each others shoulders. Painter Dai had already set up the board and paper and started to mix the ink to prepare to paint. Ye Siming felt that someone was looking at him. He lowered his eyes. Gu Nuoer was looking up, her big eyes bright. Elder Brother Siming, arent you carrying me? Ye Siming was stunned. Then, he bent down and carried the child into his arms. Ye Siming whispered in her ear, Can I carry you when were being drawn? He had never left behind any written records in the mortal world. He still remembered that thest time he was drawn into a book, it seemed to be by a priest from the Ninth Heaven. He was listed in the Heavenly Book as the most ferocious demon god. You can! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth and her pink lips. Elder Brother Siming, you have to smile! After saying that, the child grabbed his cheeks with her two small hands and pulled up slightly. Yes, thats it. Ye Siming, who was forced to smile, frowned slightly but didnt resist. Beside him, Jiang Xiaoran turned around and observed for a while. He couldnt help butugh out loud. Siming, right now, you look very much like Before he could finish speaking, he saw Ye Siming looking at him coldly. Jiang Xiaoran said, Uh so handsome. Ye Siming gradually rxed and roughly understood that the painting this time was not meant to be recorded in the Heavenly Book, nor was it meant to confer him the title of a demon god again. Instead, it was some traces of his existence that hed be leaving behind in the mortal world. In that case, let this painting look a little happier. Gu Nuoer was smiling when Ye Siming suddenly reached out his slender fingertips and gently pinched her face before pushing toward the middle. The childs lips were pouted. When she came back to her senses, she said indignantly in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming! Youre bad! Let go! However, Ye Simingughed a few times. He raised his eyebrows and looked extremely youthful. Painter Dai, draw her like this! Chapter 420 - 420 Master, Isn’t Her Highness Going Back With Us? 420 Master, Isnt Her Highness Going Back With Us? Finally, when the painting waspleted. In the painting, more than ten smiling faces were beaming with the warmth of the sun. Only the two people standing in the middle and at the front were tugging at each other. They were clearly unwilling to give up, but their gazes were only on each other. !! Beside them was Jiang Xiaoran, who had forced his head over and pretended to be part of a three-person group. After the painting waspleted, Ye Siming went to take a look. His thin lips curled up and he said, Its somewhat eptable. He turned to look at Gu Nuoers fuming cream-colored smile and his smile immediately widened. The child clenched her small fists. Elder Brother Siming bullied her! Hmph, she was going to bully him back! In the evening, the sses ended. Ye Siming said to Gu Nuoer, Go outside and wait for me in the carriage. Im going to do something and will be back soon. Oh, okay. Gu Nuoer watched as Ye Siming walked out. Her delicate pink lips curled into a sly smile. She had been worried that she wouldnt be able to find an opportunity to bully Elder Brother Siming! What was he going to do when she deliberately went missing this time and pretended to disappear?! The child made up her mind and ran out. At this moment, Painter Dai was packing up his things in the house where the teachers were resting. The family photo was spread out on the table and the ink was drying. Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind blowing behind him. Painter Dai turned around in confusion. The room was empty. He couldnt help but shake his head andugh, feeling that he was thinking too much. And he didnt notice it at all. There were actually five words written on the corner of Gu Nuoers hem Ye Simings. Ye Siming was in a good mood. It didnt matter how many years this painting was going to circte in the end. At least at this moment, he had marked Gu Nuoer with his own mark. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran happened toe out of the ssroom and bumped into Ye Siming. What was surprising was that Ye Siming took the initiative to greet him. Lets go. As he spoke, he brushed past him. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned on the spot as if he had been petrified. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Simings back view. Jiang Xiaoran pinched his face hard. Did I hear wrongly? Who possessed Ye Siming?! Hes so kind today and even greeted me? Jiang Xiaoran seemed to be encouraged. He quickly ran forward. Siming, if youre free tonight, you cane to the brothel with me. Hehe, I heard that theres a new courtesan there. Her figure is really tsk tsk Scram. Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming retorted with one word. Then, he left without looking at Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he is still that Ye Siming. He didnt change to someone else. Ye Siming walked to the door. Chen Yin lifted the curtain for him and asked in confusion, Master, isnt Her Highness going back with us? Ye Siming was stunned and frowned coldly. I asked her toe out first, but she didnte over? Chen Yin was also surprised. No, your subordinate has been waiting here and hasnt seen the princess. Ye Simings eyes turned cold as he turned to look at the state school. Gu Nuoer had originally thought of finding a carriage to hide in. When it was about time, she would go down and run to Ye Siming to scare him. Unexpectedly, after she shrank into a carriage, she realized that there were ice furnaces all around. All the heat outside was blocked out. The child immediately feltfortable and leaned against the corner, wanting to lie down for a while. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep. When she sensed the carriage shaking slightly and woke up, it was already an hourter. ... Gu Nuoer subconsciously looked out of the carriage window. The fluttering curtain revealed the night sky in which the stars were gradually appearing. A concerned voice sounded from beside her Nuoer, youve woken up? Chapter 421 - 421 Fortunately, She Was Not An Ordinary Child! 421 Fortunately, She Was Not An Ordinary Child! Gu Nuoer turned around and saw Yun Linzhou sitting beside her. She blinked her big eyes. Linzhou, why is it you? Yun Linzhous expression was innocent and a little childish. He nodded. After school, I saw you sleeping in my carriage. I couldnt bear to wake you up, so I left first. !! Gu Nuoer rested her cheek on her small hand, feeling a little troubled. Uh, was this going too far? ording to this time, Elder Brother Siming should already be looking for her! Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek. Linzhou, thank you. However, I just wanted to y hide-and-seek with Elder Brother Siming. It was just that your carriage was toofortable, so I identally fell asleep! Yun Linzhous eyes lit up. Hide-and-seek? I want you to win. In a while, you can go to my house to y. I guarantee that Ye Siming wont be able to figure out where you are. Gu Nuoer shook her head. That wont do, if Elder Brother Siming gets anxious and angry, hell bite people. If he open his mouth and howl, he will scare you to tears. Yun Linzhou immediately widened his eyes. Hes so fierce! Gu Nuoer nodded like an adult. Thats right. Linzhou, stop the carriage here. I know the way. Ill go to the Bai Manor to look for him. Yun Linzhous eyes were a little sad, but he didnt object to Gu Nuoers suggestion. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the street and Gu Nuoer jumped down. However, Yun Linzhou followed her off the carriage. Nuoer, were good friends. My mother said that boys have to take care of girls. Ill send you off. Im free anyway! Gu Nuoer wanted to decline, but at this moment, she sniffed. She smelled a sweet fragrance that belonged to the summer osmanthus ice bowl. It smells so good! She walked into the street market. Yun Linzhou wanted to follow. However, his coachman silently went forward and said in a low voice, Young Master, weve already found out where the people Eldest Young Master arranged are hiding. If we dont go and capture them all tonight, you might be assassinated in the future. It wont be safe. Why dont you let the princess leave by herself? In a ce that Gu Nuoer couldnt see, Yun Linzhous gaze turned deep. He revealed an innocent and clear smile, but his eyes were clearly like a scheming adult. No need. My brothers matter can be resolved at any time. He has already fallen into my trap. All his actions are like a battle between trapped beasts. Why should I be afraid? The most important thing now is to apany Nuoer. After all, he rarely had the chance to be by Gu Nuoers side like this. Most importantly, there wasnt that extremely oppressive youth beside her. Yun Linzhou wasnt afraid of Ye Siming. Instead, he had an inexplicable feeling that he had a very strong sense of sharpness. Yun Linzhou was afraid that if he interacted with Ye Siming too much, Ye Siming would see through him. Gu Nuoer stopped in front of a stall selling ice bowls. She stood on her tiptoes and looked at the water mixed with honey in the iron pot with osmanthus flowers floating on it. There were shattered ice sandwiched between them and they looked like they were really quenching. A sweet but not sickening fragrance wafted over. Gu Nuoer sniffed. Uh, how conflicted. Elder Brother Siming said that it wasnt suitable for her to eat this now. Otherwise, her stomach would still hurt. Gu Nuoer sighed. Being a child was too tiring. She had to pay attention to what she ate. However, in the next moment, she looked up happily. Fortunately, she was not an ordinary child! Therefore, she could eat a little more. If she felt ufortable, she could use her magic powers to resolve the difort! Yun Linzhou saw that her eyes were sparkling and guessed that she wanted to eat it. He took the initiative to hand over a few pieces of silver. Granny, two bowls please. Chapter 422 - 422 Gu Nuo’er, Is It Fun To Be Running Away Without Saying a Word? 422 Gu Nuoer, Is It Fun To Be Running Away Without Saying a Word? A short momentter. Gu Nuoer and Yun Linzhou sat under a bench at the entrance of a shop. The two of them each held an ice bowl and ate happily. Gu Nuoer swayed her small feet and said in a childish voice, Let me tell you, this ice bowl isnt as delicious as the one made by the grandpa in the alley at the corner! Ill bring you there next time! Yun Linzhou smiled brightly. Alright. He looked at Gu Nuoers exquisite and cute side profile. He said sincerely, Nuoer, thank you for not despising me and being friends with me. Gu Nuoer blinked and turned around. Oh? Why should I despise you? Yun Linzhou pursed his lips and smiled in embarrassment. They all say that Im a fool. Linzhou isnt a fool. Gu Nuoers lips were sparkling from eating, and her eyes were bright under the street lights. She freed a small hand and patted Yun Linzhous shoulder. Dont worry, no one is stupid. You just mature slower than them! Yun Linzhou liked Gu Nuoersforting actions very much. He pursed his lips slightly and revealed a sincere smile. However, the moment Yun Linzhou looked up, He saw Ye Simings grim expression as he stood on the opposite side of the crowding and going. Ye Siming was looking at them. Yun Linzhou subconsciously frowned. Jiang Xiaoran ran over with his attendants while panting. Siming, dont be anxious. Ill bring people over to look for her again over there. Perhaps the little princess has already returned to the pce. Theres no point for you to be anxious! Theres no need to search anymore. Shes over there, Ye Siming said coldly. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned and followed Ye Simings gaze. Wasnt that the little princess?! The person beside him must be Prince Xuans heir. Gu Nuoer finished the bowl of ice bowl and licked her lips in satisfaction. She was about to say goodbye to Yun Linzhou. However, at this moment, she turned around and saw Ye Siming standing there, staring at her with a cold gaze, almost gritting his teeth. Oh! Gu Nuoer subconsciously let out an exmation, feeling that she was in trouble. She didnt think too much about it. She only felt that Ye Siming would definitely lose his temper when he saw her eating the ice bowl again! Gu Nuoer silently put down the ice bowl with her small hand and didnt forget to push Yun Linzhou with her pink and round pinky. She twisted her small body and stood up, blinking her big eyes innocently. It was as if she was saying that she didnt eat it! Ye Siming tugged her lips, giving an extremely cold smile. Then, he strode over and stood in front of Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer, is it fun to be running away without saying a word? Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek. I didnt want to run I just However, Ye Siming couldnt be bothered to listen to her exnation. He picked her up and carried her in his hand. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and feet around. Elder Brother Siming, let me down! Im a famous street snack figure after all. You cant bully a child like this! However, Ye Siming didnt listen to her soft cries at all. He only said coldly, Go home, set the rules, and settle the score! After saying that, he turned to leave with Gu Nuoer. Yun Linzhou frowned and took a few steps forward. Marquis Yongye. He wanted to dissuade Ye Siming, but his coachman stopped him immediately. The coachman gave him a look. Their young master had been pretending to be stupid for so long. He couldnt let his previous efforts go to waste because of an impulse. Therefore, Yun Linzhou could only pretend to be afraid and watch helplessly as Ye Siming took Gu Nuoer away. On the way back, Yun Linzhou still couldnt be happy. He couldnt even be bothered to pretend to be stupid. He only frowned and looked at the unfinished ice bowl in his hand. Chapter 423 - 423 Don’t Say That You’ll Ignore Me Or Hate Me Again, Alright? 423 Dont Say That Youll Ignore Me Or Hate Me Again, Alright? Young Master, if youre unhappy, please vent your anger on this subordinate. Dont hurt your body by holding in anger. Yun Linzhou didnt say anything. He leaned against the carriage and looked at the night scenery passing by outside the window. The moonlight that was divided shone on his delicate face, making him look even more sinister. Cui Yi, do you know why I like Gu Nuoer? !! This subordinate doesnt understand. Yun Linzhous tone was faint. Its because Gu Nuoer has always been so wonderful, like a sun that never gets tired. A person like me with stains all over my body needs her. Rather than saying that he liked her, it was better to say that Yun Linzhou also hoped that one day, after the dust had settled on the matter he had nned, Gu Nuoer would be able to shine a ray of sunshine on him. Gu Nuoer was caught by Ye Siming and brought into his carriage. The childs milky-white face was filled with weakness, helplessness, and pity. She blinked her long eyshes and looked at the gloomy Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, that I didnt think of sneaking away! I just identally fell asleep. You fell asleep in Yun Linzhous carriage? Ye Siming sneered and crossed his arms. Gu Nuoer nodded honestly, her big eyes filled with innocence. Thats how it is! Then youre really unguarded. Gu Nuoer pouted and turned her head. Elder Brother Siming is too fierce to me. Ive decided to ignore you! As soon as she finished speaking, she was pressed into the carriage by Ye Siming. Perhaps because there was still a trace of rationality left, Ye Siming didnt forget to hold the back of her head. To prevent the child from hurting herself. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and looked at Ye Siming with anger. Gu Nuoer. He chuckled softly. You calcted that I wouldnt lose my temper at you, right? You predicted that I would be anxious. You also know that I dont like it when you say that you would ignore me, right? The child was not used to Ye Simings oppressive confrontation. She moved her small body, wanting to move away from his shackles. However, Ye Siming pressed down very tightly. Gu Nuoer struggled and felt aggrieved. Im so ufortable! Elder Brother Siming, let go of me! Ye Siming lowered his head, being only two to three inches away from Gu Nuoers face. His breath was really cold. However, his eyes seemed to be burning at this moment with a pressure that was enough to burn people. Ye Siming pinched Gu Nuoers small face. He suppressed his rage and said in a low voice, You can go out to y with him, but youre not allowed to leave without saying anything. Do you hear me?1 Gu Nuoer swung her arms and legs around, but she wasnt as strong as Ye Siming. Suddenly, she felt pain in her lower abdomen. Oh no! The ice bowl she ate seemed to make her stomach hurt again. The reaction to the abdominal pain was very fast. Gu Nuoers face immediately turned pale. The sweat on her forehead wet her ck hair and stuck tightly to her cheeks. Even her lips didnt look so rosy anymore as she gritted her teeth. Ye Siming sensed that something was wrong. He thought that he had hurt Gu Nuoer. He quickly let go. Whats wrong? Where are you feeling unwell?! Gu Nuoer pointed at her stomach. My stomach hurts That ice bowl Ye Siming frowned. I told you not to eat anymore. He quickly carried the child in his arms and let her lean back against his chest. His slender palm gently stroked her stomach. He even secretly transferred a trace of magic power to Gu Nuoer. After a while, the child indeed felt much better. However, she was still lying in Ye Simings arms, sweating profusely and looking very weak. Ye Siming couldnt bear seeing her in this state and gently grabbed Gu Nuoers ear, speaking softly. His voice also seemed to carry a pleading tone. Dont say that youll ignore me or hate me again, alright? Chapter 424 - 424 Does It Still Hurt, Hmm? 424 Does It Still Hurt, Hmm? Gu Nuoer didnt speak for a long time. She only raised her milky-white hand weakly and gently stroked Ye Simings head. That action was as if he wasforting a big dog. Im sorry, Elder Brother Siming. I wont run around anymore. I swbear1! !! The girls voice was soft and sounded like she was crying from abdominal pain. She sounded aggrieved and her words werent very clear. It sounded very childish. She didnt forget to raise three soft fingers to show her determination. However, after the intense abdominal pain passed, the child became very weak. It wasnt good for her to use magic power in front of Ye Siming. She pouted and looked like she wanted to cry but was holding it in. Ye Simings heart ached when he saw this. Mortals were indeed too fragile, especially Gu Nuoer. He felt a little reproachful. He was probably too fierce just now. He slowly lowered his head and gently pressed his face and lips against the intersection of Gu Nuoers neck and shoulder. Ye Simings movements were very gentle and extremelyforting. He rubbed the tip of his nose against the soft flesh on her shoulder and smelled the sweet milky fragrance. Does it still hurt, hmm? Gu Nuoer wiped her tears with her small hands. Her eyes were big and after being washed by her tears, they looked even redder. She shook her head, her childish voice still a little hoarse. Elder Brother Siming, hug me~ Were still good friends~ Ye Siming easily turned her over and hugged her in his arms, his slender palm gently pressing on her stomach. Not long after, Gu Nuoer felt sofortable that she felt a little sleepy. In the end, the childs pink fingers grabbed Ye Simings clothes. She leaned tightly into his arms in a very dependent manner. Now, the stone in Ye Simings heart seemed to have suddenlynded on the ground. Previously, the thing which he thought was the most stable was to have someone bring cooked food to his room every day. For example, the way Madam Bai took care of him. But now, he seemed to understand something. The most stable feeling was for Gu Nuoer to be fine in his arms, sleeping soundly. She trusted him a lot. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and quietly looked at the childs sleeping face. He smiled gently. Instantly, there was a hint of gentleness in his cold eyes. Early in the morning, Jiang Xiaoran carried a birdcage and strolled out of his manor with his hands behind his back. When the state school didnt have sses, he would either ask his friends out to drink or go to the flower and bird market to choose a toy that was pleasing to the eye. On this day, just as he left the manor, he was stopped by a figure. Jiang Xiaoran looked at the person in front of him. He rubbed his eyes and then looked at the sky. He said in great perplexity, The sun didnt rise from the west, so am I seeing things? Why can I see Siming standing in front of me? Ye Simings eyes turned cold as if he was looking at a fool. Its me. Jiang Xiaoran was shocked. You! You actually took the initiative to look for me! And its so early! Am I dreaming?! His chattering made Ye Siming frown quietly. Dont be so noisy. Last time, you said that theres a summer resort in the suburbs of the capital. Hows the scenery there? Is it nice? When Jiang Xiaoran heard this, he immediately perked up. Of course! The ce I rmended must be a good ce with beautiful scenery and unique gamey. How about it? Do you want to go? Ye Siming pursed his lips and nodded after a moment. If we were to go, when can we set off? Now! Ill arrange for a carriage. We can leave at any time! Ye Siming said in a low voice, No need. Well take my carriage. Ill go to the pce to pick up Gu Nuoer first. Chapter 425 - 425 Ye Siming Wants To Share A Room With Gu Nuo’er 425 Ye Siming Wants To Share A Room With Gu Nuoer Huh? Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. You want to bring the princess there? But that ce, that doesnt seem like a good idea Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Why not you dont go? Ill go with her. !! Previously, he had caused the child to cry, so he thought of bringing her out to y. Jiang Xiaoran hesitated for a moment. Then Ill go with you. Otherwise, you guys will get scammed easily since you dont go there often! Alright, pack up simply. Ill meet you at your doorter. After saying that, Ye Siming quickly got on the horse, raised the whip, and left. He only left Jiang Xiaoran with a carefree and unbridled back view Jiang Xiaoran carried the birdcage and scratched his nose in confusion. If Siming finds out that that ce isnt too good, he probably wont hit me. right Forget it, having fun is more important! After he thought it through, he quickly ran back to the manor. An hourter, Ye Simings carriage stopped in front of the Jiang Manor. Jiang Xiaoran had especially changed into a set of beautiful and eye-catching pink clothes. His hair was tied up with a jade head gear, making him look elegant. However, when he lifted the curtain and was about to get into the carriage, he realized Eh? Other than the little princess, why did you call the eldest daughter of the Xie Family along as well? In the carriage, Gu Nuoer sat beside Ye Siming and Xie Yinxiang sat opposite her. Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she waved her hand with a smile. yboy older brother, I was the one who called Elder Sister Yinxiang along. If we are going out to y, everyone should go together! Xie Yinxiang smiled implicitly. Sorry to trouble you, Young Marquis Jiang. Jiang Xiaoranughed dryly and got into the carriage. Its no trouble, no trouble In that case, another person would know that he was going to bring everyone to the brothel! Jiang Xiaoran broke out in profuse sweat. However, the joy of going out to y quickly washed away the worry in his heart. Along the way, Gu Nuoer spoke softly and chatted happily with Xie Yinxiang. asionally, if she spoke too much, she would let out two soft coughs. Ye Siming, who seemed to be taking a nap, would then feed her water. Jiang Xiaoran was secretly shocked. Was this still his all-powerful Brother Ming who often wanted to kill people? Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but ask, Did the emperor agree to the little princessing out to y? He agreed! Gu Nuoer said obediently. I told Father that Ill go to Uncle Bais house to y for a day and go back tomorrow. He agreed! Jiang Xiaoran was curious. Then General Bai actually allowed you to bring the princess out alone? Ye Simings eyes darkened. He doesnt know. I told him that Ill send the princess back to the pce and stay there for the night. Good lord, the two of them was working together to deceive others! The carriage traveled for about an hour before finally arriving at the summer resort that Jiang Xiaoran had mentioned. Before we go in, I have to emphasize to you that there will be a special program here. When the timees, the little princess and Miss Xie dont have to watch it. Its very boring! Gu Nuoer was held by Ye Siming. She blinked her big eyes and asked, Could it be that a group of older sisters are dancing and are all wearing sheer clothing? Jiang Xiaoran was petrified. Who could exin to him why the little princess knew so much?! Jiang Xiaoran coughed. Something like that As if afraid that Ye Siming would be angry, Jiang Xiaoran immediately changed the topic. Before we came, I sent someone to book three rooms in the vi in advance. You guys dont know that its difficult to get a room here. If you dont book in advance, you wont be able to get an appointment. However, I didnt know if Miss Xie wasing. How should we split these three rooms? Ill share a room with Gu Nuoer. Then Ill stay with Elder Sister Yinxiang. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming answered almost at the same time, but they said different things. Chapter 426 - 426 The Summer Resort Villa Is So Cold 426 The Summer Resort Vi Is So Cold Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang were stunned. Gu Nuoer blinked her big innocent eyes and looked at Ye Siming. Ye Siming pursed his lips and said seriously, Then its not impossible for you to stay with Miss Xie. Jiang Xiaoran broke out in profuse sweat again. What did he mean by it wasnt impossible? It was clearly normal for the princess to stay with Miss Xie! Why did Ye Siming want to share a room with the princess instead? If the emperor were to find out, he would skin him alive! When they arrived at the entrance of the vi, the four of them alighted from the carriage. As Jiang Xiaoran had said, he had already sent a servant to inform the people at the vi. Therefore, there was a butler from the vi waiting to wee them at the door. When the butler saw Jiang Xiaoran, he went forward with extreme familiarity. Young Marquis, Ive been looking forward to seeing youe back again. This time, knowing that you have brought friends along, we especially saved three good rooms near the vis small Lingyin Waterfall! Jiang Xiaoran opened his fan with a swoosh. He said with a mboyant expression, Thats good. The friends I brought this time are all very close to me. Butler Wu, dont neglect them. How could we? How could we? Butler Wu smiled apologetically as he turned to look at Gu Nuoer and the others. He saw that Gu Nuoer was the youngest, but she was the fairest and most delicate. The thin green spring dress she was wearing made her look even more like a small pearl. The youth beside her was cold and handsome, looking like someone who wasnt to be trifled with. Then, he looked at Xie Yinxiang. She was also dressed well. Butler Wu immediately knew what to do. He bowed and weed the four of them into the vi. From the outside, one could tell that this summer resort was decorated with great extravagance. Just the steps to the entrance were paved with bluestone jade. After climbing up the steps, there was a tall hanging door. The eaves and feathers on it exuded a cold luster. Gu Nuoer looked up and could see the exquisite arches inside. The vi was quite big and it was said that it upied more than half of the mountain. However, as soon as Gu Nuoer walked in, she smelled an unpleasant smell. It was as if a piece of wood had been soaked in water and had rotted for a long time. Ye Siming seemed to have sensed it too, but he only looked around and frowned slightly without saying anything. Xie Yinxiang rubbed her shoulders. As expected of a summer resort. Weve just walked in and Im already feeling a little cold. When Butler Wu heard this, he smiled and nodded. This has always been one of our vis specialties. Jiang Xiaoran walked in front and chatted with Butler Wu. Hmm? In the past, the long corridor and stone tables here were filled with people ying. Why is it empty this time? Butler Wu wiped the sweat off his forehead. Young Marquis probably doesnt know that afterst summer, our vis business hasnt been doing well. We dont know what we did wrong, but the guests stoppeding over as time passed. It caused our boss to think that we didnt serve them well! Sigh, weve really been wronged! Jiang Xiaoran was a little surprised. In that case, there are plenty of rooms now. Is it alright if I want to change to four rooms? Of course. To be honest, in the past few days, Young Marquiss group is the only group of customers that we have. However, if you want rooms for four, one of the rooms wont be able to be next to the small Lingyin Waterfall because there arent enough rooms there. So, how should we make the arrangements? Jiang Xiaoran looked back at Gu Nuoer. Before he could ask, the child said softly Im afraid of the dark. Ill sleep with Elder Sister Yinxiang at night. There are only three rooms. We wont be afraid since well be next to each other! Gu Nuoers eyes were sparkling, her gaze childish and innocent. Chapter 427 - 427 The Environment Is Too Bad, There Are Actually No Small Fish, Shrimp, and Crabs! 427 The Environment Is Too Bad, There Are Actually No Small Fish, Shrimp, and Crabs! Jiang Xiaoran nodded. Listen to thisdy! Every one passed through the long corridor and passed by gorgeously decorated houses. However, perhaps because no one lived there. No matter how good-looking the rooms were, they were all pitch-ck when looked in from the window. Gu Nuoer focused her attention and probed her surroundings, but she didnt find anything amiss. Soon, Butler Wu brought them to the side of the small Lingyin Waterfall. Before they could get close, they heard the gentle sound of flowing water. The three well-arranged white-walled rooms were just a little in front of the waterfall. This ce was covered in greenery and a bridge made of limestone was built over the water. The scene looked extremely poetic and elegant. At night, it was a different kind offort to be able to sleep with the sound of water. When Gu Nuoer saw that the environment was quiet, she immediately felt cheerful and threw her doubts to the back of her mind. She ran into one of the rooms. The room was spacious and bright, but it felt a little damp. Perhaps it was because it was too close to the waterfall. However, the size inside was very wide. After entering, they first saw the main hall. Then, they saw a wide table ced in the middle with the stationeries ced on it. The racks were ced by the wall in rows. There were ink paintings hung above them, and the decorations in the room were very simple and elegant. After walking around a screen with the painting of mountains and rivers, they could see the bedroom. The wide engraved wooden bed made from yellow rosewood was covered with a red gauze curtain, giving off a faint charm. In the corner of the room, there was a wide cdon fish tank. Gu Nuoer stuck her head in happily. There wasnt a single small fish inside. There were only two pieces of duckweed floating on the water. Hmph, it was a waste not to raise small fish when there was a fish tank! Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang stayed in the middle room. Ye Siming went to the one on the left while Jiang Xiaoran went to the one on the right. After Butler Wu settled everyone down, he cupped his hands and said with a smile, Its almost evening. Ill go and instruct the chef to cook. The food will all be mountain delicacies. They might not be as sumptuous as the dishes at the young masters and youngdies houses, but they taste delicious. Please rest for a while. Ill arrange for someone to call you overter. After Butler Wu left, Gu Nuoer took Xie Yinxiangs hand and walked around the house to the small waterfall at the back. She wanted to catch two small fish or a small crab and put them in the water vat. However, after she and Xie Yinxiang arrived at the small waterfall, the two of them walked along the stones by the stream for a long time, but they didnt find a single small fish. Gu Nuoer looked around for a long time with her butt sticking out. She even reached out her small hand to move the stones but couldnt find a single small crab. The child looked dispirited. She shook the water droplets off her hands. Isnt the environment here too bad? There arent any small fish, shrimps, or crabs! Xie Yinxiang covered her mouth andforted her with a smile. There might be some upstream. After dinner, Ill apany you to the top of the waterfall to take a look. Mmm! Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Xie Yinxiang held Gu Nuoers hand and prepared to return the way they came. At this moment, a red shadow suddenly shed across the dense forest that was separated from Gu Nuoer and the others by a stream. Gu Nuoer seemed to have noticed something and stopped in her tracks, turning around. The summer light shone on the small waterfall. Water droplets shone and bloomed brilliantly when theynded on the stones. There seemed to be nothing amiss. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Was it an illusion? After they left, a red figure quietly revealed half of her face from behind the tree. It opened its mouth slightly, revealing a big toothless mouth. It seemed to be smiling, looking even more ferocious. The child who passed by just now The smell on her body was really sweet and delicious. Chapter 428 - 428 Which Eye Did You Use To Look At Her? 428 Which Eye Did You Use To Look At Her? Suddenly, the red figure felt a violent wind approaching from behind. It quickly turned around. Before it could react, it was kicked to the ground by someone. Then, this persons ck boot stepped heavily on its heart! No wonder there was a lingering stench the moment we entered the vi. So its a wild fox in the mountains causing trouble? Ye Siming stepped on the red fox. His eyes were deep and had a dangerous gleam. He lowered his head slightly, and a huge wolf head that was like ck ink floated behind him. The ends of the blood-red wolfs eyes burned with a fiery red. Ouch! It hurts! The little red fox twisted its body back and forth and struggled crazily. The voice sounded like a little boys. Ye Siming exerted more force on his foot and narrowed his eyes, threatening, Behave yourself. Otherwise, Ill take your life immediately. The little red fox could only endure the pain and look at Ye Siming with tears in her eyes. The wolf head behind him revealed a ferocious glint and bared its teeth. Today was an unlucky day to be going out to actually encounter such a big fellow! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Were you peeping at those two girls here just now? The little red fox shook its head with tears in its eyes. Ye Siming sneered. You wont tell the truth if you dont get beaten up? The fox was shocked and hurriedly wailed, its tears drenching its fur. Yes! I did peek, but this is all because Im too lonely. Ever since no new guests came to this vi, theres no one to y with me. Ye Simings gaze was unfathomable. Did you deliberately cause trouble so that they wont dare toe? I didnt Ye Siming frowned slightly, and the little red fox was so frightened that she had no choice but to confess. Ill talk, Ill talk! I didnt scare people. Its just that when I see beautiful girlse, I cant help but want to get close to them. As time passed, those girls thought that there were l*chers hiding in the vi at night and didnte much. When facing that group of men, I would asionally knock on the cabs in the middle of the night. Or I will imitate ghost wails, wolf howls, or reveal a pair of eyes. Just doing that, I can scare them half to death The more it spoke, the more embarrassed it became. Ye Simings gaze was cold. What an audacious and l*cherous fox. After saying that, he slowly pushed the sword at his waist out of the scabbard with his thumb, revealing a small section of the white de. Which eye did you use to look at her? Ye Siming asked softly. When the little red fox saw his action, it trembled in fear. Who! Who was I looking at? The shortest girl just now. The girl who looked like a white pearl. Did you look at her? No! Absolutely not! Ye Simingpletely pulled out the sword from its sheath. His voice was cold. When he looked down, his eyes were filled with hostility. Its good if you didnt. Otherwise, Ill still have to gouge out your eyes after killing you. Itd be troublesome. The little red fox cried and begged for mercy. No, Lord Wolf, please spare me. Ive only been teasing people and have never harmed anyones life! Foxes are the most cunning. In the past, when I was in the Asura Realm, I encountered many foxes who had cultivated to the Dao or were fallen immortals. Although they begged for mercy, they always secretly wanted to retaliate. If I keep you in the vi, she wont be able to y peacefully. Getting rid of you can also be considered as getting rid of evil for the vi. As soon as Ye Siming finished speaking, he pointed the sword at the little red foxs throat. If he shed down with his sword, the fox would definitely be killed. The little red fox cried and begged for mercy, its words incoherent. Just as Ye Siming was about to make a move, Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiangs screams came from the courtyard in front. Ye Siming immediately frowned and looked up. At this moment, the little red fox also took the opportunity to throw a pine cone at Ye Simings face. Chapter 429 - 429 Ye Siming Only Cared About Gu Nuo’er 429 Ye Siming Only Cared About Gu Nuoer Ye Siming waved his sword to block. The pine cone was cut in half with a ng and fell to the ground. Just now, when he loosened his grip slightly, the little red fox took the opportunity to escape from his restraints. It used its hands and feet to escape quickly in the direction of the forest. Ye Siming looked coldly at the forest where it had disappeared and sheathed his sword. It was just a hundred-year-old fox spirit. He would let it off first. If it dared toe back and cause trouble again, he would kill it, skin it, and make a scarf for Gu Nuoer. Then, Ye Siming used a simple qinggong skill and ran to the courtyard. In the courtyard, Jiang Xiaoran held a cicada in his hand and chased after Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang to y. As Gu Nuoer ran, she said in a childish voice, yboy older brother, that little cicada is crying so miserably in your hands. Hurry up and let go of it!! Xie Yinxiangs face turned even paler. Young Marquis Jiang, donte over. Im afraid of this thing! It was rare for Jiang Xiaoran to have the chance to take advantage of Ye Simings absence to y around for a while. Heughed loudly and chased after them. Princess, Miss Xie, whats there to hide from? Come and take a look. This cicada is really big! Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoran felt a sh of light and shadow in front of him. Just as he saw Ye Simings cold face, before he could escape, Ye Siming hit his wrist with the hilt of his sword. His entire arm seemed to have been paralyzed and he couldnt exert any strength! He loosened his fingers and the cicada flew away by itself. Jiang Xiaoran gasped and held his wrist. Siming, why did you do this? Oh my, my hand has turned so numb! Ye Siming turned around and saw Gu Nuoer hiding behind a big tree, only revealing half of her small body. She blinked her ck and watery eyes at them. Fortunately, she seemed to be alright. He turned around and looked at Jiang Xiaoran coldly. You clearly know that theyre afraid, but you still chased after them to scare them. Youre useless. Jiang Xiaoran retorted aggrievedly, Were here to rx and have fun. How can we have fun if we dont make more noise?! Coincidentally, at this moment, Butler Wu had an attendant in the vi to make a trip over. Distinguished guests, you can go to the Flower Viewing Hall at the front to have your meal now. Gu Nuoer quickly ran out from behind the tree and towards Ye Siming. Then, she grabbed Ye Simings clothes. Elder Brother Siming, carry me. Bring me to eat! Ye Siming bent over and picked Gu Nuoer up in his arms. She had run very fast just now, so now, her ck and soft hair was stuck to her fair forehead, making her eyes look even more watery. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the delicious cheek that was inches away from him. He pursed his lips slightly and tightened his jaw. Ill get them to get some waterter. Wash your face, dirty kitten. Gu Nuoer frowned and immediately puffed up her pink cheeks. She said angrily, Im not a kitten! A kitten meows while my cry is bubu~ Her voice was soft and cute, and her serious expression made Ye Siming couldnt help but sneer. Gu Nuoer was so angry that she waved her small hands and ordered him not tough. She puffed up her face indignantly. Jiang Xiaoran saw that Ye Siming only cared about Gu Nuoer. He silently walked towards Xie Yinxiang. Miss Xie, I didnt really scare you just now, did I? I didnt do it on purpose. I just wanted to make you guys happy. Xie Yinxiangs attitude was good. When she heard this, she shook her head gently. Its fine. Young Marquis, you dont have to worry. Looking at her gentle and pleasant appearance, Jiang Xiaoran couldnt suppress his yboy side. Miss Xie, I saw you were running in a hurry just now and your forehead is covered in fragrant sweat. If you dont mind, you can wipe it off with this. After saying that, he handed over his handkerchief in a gentlemanly manner. Xie Yinxiang refused tactfully. I have one myself. Thank you for your concern, Young Marquis. However, it seems that you men also carry handkerchiefs with you? Chapter 430 - 430 Playboy Older Brother, It’s Not a Good Thing to Be Too L*cherous! 430 yboy Older Brother, Its Not a Good Thing to Be Too L*cherous! Jiang Xiaoran held his breath. What an unromantic woman! Heughed dryly. Ill bring one asionally with me to wipe my sweat. Dont think too much about it. Xie Yinxiang nodded silently. After that, Jiang Xiaoran was very honest and no longer tried to show his charm in front of Xie Yinxiang. After they left, a pair of round eyes appeared on the roof in the distance. However, on closer look, there was a hint of hatred in this gaze. The little red fox clenched its fists tightly. It had to find an opportunity to make that wolf regret that he had provoked it! The Flower Viewing Hall where they were to dine at was a small pavilion surrounded by flowers. There was a sparkling stream by the side. The sound of the water was pleasant and rxing. Butler Wus arrangements were on the meticulous and appropriate side. It was a hot summer day, so he didnt forget to put four ice blocks in the pavilion to bring down the temperature. On the wide round stone table, there was a dazzling array of delicacies. Just a bamboo shoot sliced meat soup was enough to make Gu Nuoer lick her lips. They sat down and were served by two attendants. After a while, Butler Wu quickly walked over and asked with a smile, Distinguished guests, are you satisfied with the food? Jiang Xiaoran tasted the good wine with afortable expression. Butler Wu, the dishes in your summer resort have always been my favorite. Im used to eating big fish and meat in the capital. asionally, I really miss the taste of the food here. You did well, Ill reward you! After saying that, he took out a silver ingot from his sleeve and ced it on the table. Butler Wu immediately beamed. He went forward and epted the silver. Young Marquis, youre ttering us. Were just doing our job and letting everyone feel at home. Jiang Xiaoran smiled symbolically. He asked, Since I brought my friends here to have fun this time, Butler Wu, why dont you rmend a few more good ces to y? After weve eaten and rested for a while, well find a ce to take a look tonight. When Butler Wu heard this, his expression turned a little unnatural. Going out at night? This Xie Yinxiang sensed the change in his expression. Is anything the matter? Butler Wu quickly restrained his expression and said with a smile, No, no, no. Its just that its summer now and there are many snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains. It might not be safe to enter the mountains at night. However, if you really want to enjoy the scenery tonight, why dont you go to the Shuxiang Building in the vi? Jiang Xiaoran frowned in dissatisfaction. Were here to y, but youre asking us to go and read books. Thats inappropriate. I remember that you guys had a show previously, the one at Huxuan Hall that is only performed at night. He was implying something. Butler Wus smile had already be a little awkward. Im sorry, Young Marquis. That was canceled a month ago. There are very few guests in the vi now, so we cant invite performers toe and liven up the ce. You dont even have this?! Then whats the point? Forget it, you can leave! Jiang Xiaoran waved his hand impatiently. Butler Wu bowed and left. As if to apologize, he even sent an extra te of sauced beef to the table. Gu Nuoer sat on the stone stool and ate until her lips were glistening. yboy older brother, its not a good thing to be too l*cherous! Jiang Xiaoran was stunned and retorted agitatedly, Im not l*cherous. I just want to show you the specialties here! Who would have thought that they dont even have this? Forget it, dont worry about it. Ill bring you guys to a good ce tonight. We wont tell Butler Wu in case he is too meddlesome! Gu Nuoer was immediately curious. Where are we going? Youll find out when we get there. Chapter 431 - 431 I’m Saying, I’ll Sleep While You’ll Coax Me! 431 Im Saying, Ill Sleep While Youll Coax Me! After everyone enjoyed a good meal, they returned to their rooms to rest. Jiang Xiaoran had too much to drink and was carried back by the two attendants in the vi. Xie Yinxiang decided to look for the servants in the manor and get them to boil some water. She wanted to take a bath, so she didnt head back together with Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. On the way, Gu Nuoer walked happily. She turned her head and asked softly, Elder Brother Siming, did you notice something?! What is it? He asked casually and pushed Gu Nuoers hair behind her ear. In this vi, from Butler Wu to the attendants and shop assistants, theyre all men! However, for most ces, arent there usually more female attendants? Ye Siming thought of what the little red fox had said. He guessed that the l*cherous male fox didnt let the female attendants here off either. Therefore, they were so frightened that they didnt dare toe. He didnt want to say it directly in case the child was afraid. He said indifferently, Perhaps its just a coincidence. Its not strange. Gu Nuoer hummed softly. Then, she looked up with sparkling eyes. Elder Brother Siming, can I take an afternoon nap with youter? Ye Siming was stunned. Im not taking an afternoon nap. Yes, I know. I mean, Ill sleep while you coax me! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. The summer heat made her cheeks turn red. Ye Siming pursed his lips. I dont know how to coax. Ill teach you. Its very simple. Lets go back to the room! After saying that, Gu Nuoer took the initiative to pull Ye Siming and went into his room. A momentter Gu Nuoers soft ck hair had already spread out and she was wearing milky-white inner clothes. She stepped on the bed with her cute and round fair feet. She instructed Ye Siming, Lie down beside me. Ye Simings ears turned red for some reason. His thin lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didnt. He justy down obediently. Gu Nuoer sat on the inside of the bed and dropped down beside Ye Siming. Then, she ced her head on his chest. Alright, dont move next. Ill fall asleep in a while. However, Elder Brother Siming, why is your heart beating so quickly? Its because of the heat. Oh. Gu Nuoer nodded as if she understood. She said softly, So wolves are also afraid of heat. Gu Nuoer was very obedient and didnt make a fuss. Her small body rose and fell slightly with her breathing. From Ye Simings angle, he could see that she had just closed her eyes. Her porcin-white skin was still flushed from the heat, making her eyes look even more exquisite and cute. After a while, the child really fell asleep. She looked very quiet in her sleep. Ye Siming reached out a finger and couldnt help but gently scrape her milky-white cheek. Gu Nuoer seemed to have sensed something and waved her small hand, wanting to chase this fellow who was disturbing her good sleep away. Ye Siming couldnt help but chuckle. His eyes, which were immersed in coldness all year round, suddenly had the warmth of spring. He grabbed the childs hand andforted her in a low voice, Go to sleep. Ill be here. Immediately after, Gu Nuoer really stopped moving obediently. This good dreamsted until evening. Jiang Xiaoran sobered up a lot. Everyone casually ate a few mouthfuls of dinner before Gu Nuoer and the others followed Jiang Xiaoran around the long corridor and passed through the pavilions. They arrived at the back door of the summer resort. When the door was pushed open, a small path up the mountain gradually appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 432 - 432 There’s Actually Such a Beautiful Place Deep in the Forest 432 Theres Actually Such a Beautiful ce Deep in the Forest In the summer forest, the night was quiet and the moonlight was gentle. The sky was a night blue, and it seemed to be tied to the stars in the sky. Jiang Xiaoran walked in front and said excitedly, Last year, my friend and I came here and identally discovered that ce. We were very stunned. When you guys see it, youll definitely like it! Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers hand, but she kept looking around. There were a few times when she almost tripped over a rock on the road. !! Therefore, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer in his arms without any exnation. Jiang Xiaoran turned around and was dissatisfied. Ye Siming was focused on Gu Nuoer. If he didnt have a femalepanion, wouldnt he be too lonely? Therefore, he mustered his courage again and took the initiative to stop, waiting for Xie Yinxiang to catch up. On the other side, Gu Nuoer let out a soft ququ1 sound. Ye Siming carried her into the forest at the side. Taking this opportunity, Jiang Xiaoran smiled at Xie Yinxiang. His elegant eyes were filled with tenderness that had been tainted by the moonlight. Miss Xie, the mountain path isnt easy to walk on. If youre afraid, you can hold my sleeve. Xie Yinxiang smiled gently. Thank you for your kind intentions, Young Marquis Jiang. Its just that the moonlight is bright and I can see things clearly. Theres no need to trouble you. There might be snakes. Xie Yinxiang still wore a gentle smile. Im not afraid. Jiang Xiaoran was furious. Why didnt this eldest daughter of the Xie Family take both the soft and forceful approach? At this moment, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer out of the forest. Elder Brother Siming, you must be tired. You can put me down. Ye Siming weighed Gu Nuoer a little and said calmly, With just the bit of weight you have, I wont get tired. After saying that, he looked at Jiang Xiaoran. How much longer will it take? Soon, soon! Well be there soon! Gu Nuoer wrapped her small hands around Ye Simings neck, her long eyshes fluttering, her eyes big and bright. yboy older brother, you look very much like what my mother said. The kind of baddie who lures and abducts children. Jiang Xiaoran looked like he was on the verge of crying. Princess, youve really wronged me. With Siming around, would I be able to kidnap you guys? It would be good enough if Ye Siming didnt beat him up. Everyone continued to joke and chat as they walked up the mountain path. They didnt notice the red figure following them from afar in the forest. Gu Nuoer and the others walked for a little longer before suddenly feeling that the moonlight in front of them was even brighter than it was when they were on the way here. Jiang Xiaoran turned to look at them proudly. Get ready, dont be reluctant to blinkter! Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and looked ahead carefully. As they approached, the mountain paths on both sides gradually widened until they reached the entrance of a valley. The forest on one side was covered, but one could still see the star-blue light in the valley. Gu Nuoer let out a small wow. When theypletely entered the valley, they were almost shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of them. In the endless stretch of valley, there were purple flowers whose names were unknown nted everywhere. The flowers reached the height of a persons knee and groups of fireflies danced together, filling the air with specks of sparkles! Above the valley, the moon was bright and the stars flickered. It was a beautiful scene. Even Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but mutter with emotion, Theres actually such a beautiful ce in the depths of the forest. Jiang Xiaoran pursed his lips and said proudly, Of course. I was the first to discover this. If it isnt because Im bringing you guys here, I wouldnt even bear to tell others about this ce. Gu Nuoer patted Ye Simings shoulder. Elder Brother Siming, put me down! Ye Siming bent over and ced her on the ground. Dont run too fast. However, just as he finished speaking, Gu Nuoer ran into the flowers like a small pearl. Chapter 433 - 433 Little Foxy, Don’t Run! 433 Little Foxy, Dont Run! The buns on Gu Nuoers head shook. The pink and white flesh on her cheeks also moved. As Gu Nuoer ran, the fireflies in the bushes pped their wings and flew up. Groups of fireflies seemed to have suddenly woven a colorful. !! Gu Nuoer chased after the fireflies. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell into the flowers. The flower bushes were tall. The moment Gu Nuoer fell, her entire small body disappeared! Ye Siming frowned and Xie Yinxiang quickly shouted, Nuoer! Are you alright? Just as Ye Siming was about to walk over to check on the situation, Gu Nuoers small head popped out from the flower bushes. A few purple flowers fell from her ck hair. The child smiled innocently without any signs of crying from the fall. Gu Nuoer stood up and wiped the sweat off her forehead with her fair hand. She called out softly, Elder Brother Siming,e and y too! This ce is really too beautiful! Seeing that Gu Nuoer was having so much fun, Xie Yinxiang also lifted the hems of her dress and walked over. Jiang Xiaoran smiled brightly. Lets go, Siming. Lets also have a good run around. Its a pity that we didnte on horses today. Otherwise, wouldnt it be beautiful to have horses hooves trampling on the flowers here, sending them flying? However, Ye Siming kept looking at Gu Nuoer, who was gradually running further away. The little thing was running so fast that she was going to be out of sight soon. Therefore, Ye Siming said to Jiang Xiaoran, You can run slowly. Dont be anxious even if you cant catch up. After saying that, he flew away like a gust of wind with his qinggong. Jiang Xiaoran watched in a daze for a while. Siming! Are you afraid of losing?! Why are you using qinggong?! When Gu Nuoer was tired from running, she copsed andy in the bushes, counting the stars one by one. Her skin was fair and her face was rosy from running. The mortal world~ is so good~ Gu Nuoer rested her head on her two small armsfortably and shook her small feet happily from side to side. She narrowed her eyes like a pair of ck pearls. At this moment, the bushes beside Gu Nuoer suddenly rustled. Mmm? The child propped herself up. In the bushes not far away, there was a little fox with smooth fur and big ck eyes! The little fox sat there obediently and looked at Gu Nuoer with a harmless gaze. It looked like it was sizing her up curiously, its big tail covered its two cute front ws. Its a little foxy! Gu Nuoers eyes immediately lit up. The little red fox tensed up. It was a fox, not a foxy! Forget it, it was more important to get down to business. Before that vicious wolf came over! Gu Nuoer saw the little fox approach tentatively and gently touch Gu Nuoers small shoes with its paws. Then, the fox sat obediently in front of her. Its two cute ears trembled and its big eyes were bright as if it was asking to be stroked. Gu Nuoer immediately whimpered, So cute! She reached out her small hand and was about to stroke the little fox. Unexpectedly, the little fox reacted even faster and turned to run deeper into the flowers. Gu Nuoer quickly stood up and chased after it. Little Foxy, dont run! After chasing for an unknown distance, she suddenly saw a faint dim light in the grass not far away. Gu Nuoer stopped in her tracks and turned to look curiously. She seemed to have identally seen a Buddhist seal just now. However, how could there be such a thing in such an empty and spacious ce? The child could not help but be curious and walked over. The little red fox ran for a while before turning around to realize that Gu Nuoer hadnt followed it. It took a closer look and immediately shouted, Dont go that way! Do you want to die?! However, Gu Nuoer had already walked far away and didnt hear anything Chapter 434 - 434 I Will Never Abandon You and Leave First 434 I Will Never Abandon You and Leave First Ye Siming realized that the deeper he went, the higher the flower bushes were. At first, he could still see Gu Nuoers small head, but now, he basically couldnt see her anymore. The evening wind blew and the sea of flowers swayed like undting purple wheat waves. Ye Siming frowned and focused slightly. The wind whistling through the mountains was much stronger than before. The wind blew so hard that Jiang Xiaoran covered his eyes. Why is there suddenly a wind?! Im blinded! As the wind blew, all the flowers were lowered. Gu Nuoers small figure finally revealed a little. Ye Siming immediately called out, Gu Nuoer! Stop running and wait for me here. Gu Nuoer stood there as if she was carefully sizing up something. She turned her head. Elder Brother Siming,e and take a look quickly. The soil here is so strange! Wolves were born alert. Ever since Ye Siming stepped into the valley, he had felt a little ufortable. However, he sensed his surroundings and didnt find any danger. However, for now, to be safe, it was better not to let the little thing get too far away from him. He immediately took a step forward and used his qinggong skill to sweep past the flowers. Dont move. Ille over. At this moment, Gu Nuoer suddenly shouted, Thats not right! Elder Brother Siming, donte over! Theres Before she could finish speaking, she heard a loud bang as something copsed! Then, Gu Nuoers small body suddenly fell and instantly disappeared from Ye Simings vision. Xie Yinxiang saw this scene with her own eyes. She covered her mouth and screamed, Nuoer! Ye Simings eyebrows turned cold and he suddenly pounced over. At the critical moment, he grabbed Gu Nuoers small hand tightly. However, due to inertia, most of Ye Simings body fell into the hole. In his hurry, he pulled out his longsword and embedded it firmly into the ground. The longsword slid through a deep mud pit before barely stopping the fall. It was also at this moment that he saw clearly There was actually a huge ck hole under Gu Nuoer! Perhaps because it was too deep, even if the moonlight was bright and clear, they couldnt see what was inside at all! If she fell in, the consequences would be unimaginable. There was no fear on Gu Nuoers fair face. She only lowered her head and looked into the hole. A hint of understanding shed across her bright eyes. No wonder she could sense an aura simr to a Buddhist seal. There was actually a demon-confining array under this sea of flowers. Elder Brother Siming, dont worry about me. Go up first! She mustnt let Elder Brother Siming be injured by the demon-confining array. However, Ye Siming didnt agree. His usually cold and arrogant eyes were filled with anger and anxiety. What nonsense are you talking about? Didnt you tell me that the definition of a friend is never to abandon the other party in times of danger? Ill never abandon you and leave first. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and reprimanded in a low voice. He was worried that the child would be afraid. Even though there was a hint of anxiety in his voice, he tried his best tofort her. Hold my hand tightly. If youre afraid, close your eyes first. After saying that, Ye Simings ck eyes were immediately stained with the color of blood. He circted his magic power and prepared to carry Gu Nuoer up. Even if Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang were to find out about his identity, he didnt care. Nothing must happen to Gu Nuoer. The child looked at Ye Siming in a daze. Suddenly, the ck hole under her feet shook with a loud bang. Perhaps because the demon-suppressing Buddhist seal sensed an unusual aura, a golden light in Sanskrit suddenly flew out of the cave. It was Buddhist powers! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and was about to secretly help Ye Siming block this attack. However, the Buddhist power came quickly. Gu Nuoer blocked the first blow, but she couldnt block the second or third blow! Ye Siming felt an oppressive pain. At this moment, it was as if thousands of needles had pierced his brain. Chapter 435 - 435 You Dare Hurt Elder Brother Siming, I’ll Rip You All Up! 435 You Dare Hurt Elder Brother Siming, Ill Rip You All Up! Gu Nuoer looked anxious. What could hurt Elder Brother Siming like this? Lets see if she wont punch a hole through the bottom when she goes down! Ye Siming was in unbearable pain. He gritted his teeth and endured it. A mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Gu Nuoer, dont let go. I wont let anything happen to you. !! Under the suppression of this Buddhist power, unless Ye Siming awakened the evil force in his heart, he wouldnt be able to exert any strength at all! At thest moment, he gave Gu Nuoer aforting smile. Nuonuo, close your eyes first. My appearanceter will probably scare you. At this moment, a little red fox tried its best to reach out its two paws and grabbed Ye Simings ankle. It used all its strength. Stupid wolf, use all your strength to arch your butts! Ill pull the two of you up! F*ck! Youre too heavy! The little red fox kicked with its two hind paws, looking ferocious. It hadnt cultivated enough and couldnt pull them up! Gu Nuoers ck eyes emitted a quiet and obedient light. Elder Brother Siming, I believe that well be fine. Lets split up for a while first. Ille and look for youter! After saying that, she let go of her hands that were holding onto Ye Simings clothes. Gu Nuoers palms were sweating and she couldnt grab on tightly. Ye Simings expression changed. No! However, the intense pain came again. His palms suddenly went numb and he couldnt help but loosen his grip. Gu Nuoerpletely fell into the bottomless ck hole. It was also almost at this moment that Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang, who had rushed over, dragged Ye Siming up. The little red fox was afraid of people and quickly hid in the grass at the side to peep. Siming, why are you alone? Wheres the princess?! Jiang Xiaoran looked panicked. He looked at the huge ck hole in front of him and had a bad feeling. Xie Yinxiang was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly said, Lets quickly report this to the officials. The more people there are, the faster the search will be. We wont need to be afraid that we wont be able to find them. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming jumped into the ck hole. Whether it was a mountain of des or a sea of fire, he would go through them. Jiang Xiaoran was shocked and quickly reached out to pull him. Unexpectedly, Ye Simings robe only slid gently across his palm. The little red fox, who was hiding in the grass, was shocked to see this. What an amazing fierce wolf. The fox had been here for more than a hundred years. Six years ago, it knew that a ferocious fox demon who was causing trouble had been sealed under here by a group of monks. The spirits and monsters in the mountains wouldnt approach this ce. It really didnt expect this wolf to jump in without thinking. Even if he didnt die, he would definitely be skinned by the Buddhist array below! This time, it had taken its revenge, but it still felt ufortable. This was because if someone were to lose their life, the little red fox would feel that it had sinned. If it had known earlier, it wouldnt have lured that little girl so far away. Jiang Xiaoran was extremely anxious and paced back and forth. What should we do? What should we do?! Xie Yinxiang calmed down. Quick, borrow a horse from Butler Wu. Well go back and report this to the officials. This matter cant be dyed! The two of them hurriedly turned around and ran back to the vi. When Gu Nuoer was halfway down, she waved her small hand and used her magic power to support herself. Then, she gently stepped on the ground. The air was filled with the smell of damp soil. There was also the sound of water flowing from somewhere. She used her spiritual power to sense and slowly walked into a passageway. As her vision gradually widened, light also came from the end of the path. When she walked in, she realized that she was in a room that was as wide as a tomb. In the middle was a coffin made of heavy ck wood. On the surrounding walls were dense Buddhist runes. There were eternal mes1 ced in all directions of the coffin. Gu Nuoer rolled up her sleeves, her cute and delicate face filled with a fierce expression. Im going to wipe off all the Buddhist seals today. Lets see if you guys can still bully Elder Brother Siming! Chapter 436 - 436 It Doesn’t Even Have Any Burial Goods. Sigh! 436 It Doesnt Even Have Any Burial Goods. Sigh! Gu Nuoer walked around the dark coffin. She first leaned her entire body on the lid to hear if there was any movement inside. Immediately after, she reached out her small fist and knocked on the coffin lid. She knocked twice. The child shouted in a childish voice, Is there anyone around?! Forget it, it doesnt matter if theres anyone around. Ill wipe off the Buddhist seals that bullied Elder Brother Siming first before dealing with you! If the Buddhist array was going to be destroyed, she would have to take care of that demon too. Gu Nuoer immediately ced her hands on her hips proudly. Phew~ Baby Nuo is really a considerate little cutie! Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and looked around with her sparkling eyes. Oh, this is really a poor little demon. It doesnt even have any burial items. Sigh! There was no time to lose. She had to quickly start so that Elder Brother Siming wouldnt get anxious! Then, she formed a seal with her small hand and chanted in a low voice. With Gu Nuoers small body as the center, blue ripples began to spread out from her body. Soon, the range of the ripples becamerger andrger, quickly spreading with domineering and powerful spiritual qi. Gu Nuoer pushed with her small hand, and blue light rippled like water, immediately covering the surrounding Buddhist runes. The entire space shook violently. Wherever the blue water beam went, it destroyed everything, causing the words carved on the stone wall to dissipate like dust. Gu Nuoer stood very steadily. Ill wipe you off, Ill wipe you off! You even bullied a cute big doggy like Elder Brother Siming! Why arent you smart?! You should lock whoever youre supposed to suppress. Why are you bullying a wolf who came for an outing?! The person who wrote this Buddhist scripture must be an idiot! Wherever the water glow went, the Buddhist seals and runes fell. The ground shook violently, and gravel kept falling. However, Gu Nuoer remained safe and sound. At the same time, the little red fox, who was walking amongst the flowers above, still didnt know what had happened. It only drooped its tail and two ears silently. Sigh, it has harmed a wolf and a person. What a sinner Hmm? Whats with thismotion? The little red fox felt the ground under its paws tremble crazily. It looked to be in shock for a long time until a crack suddenly appeared in the ground between its two paws! It caused its two paws to split in two ways! ?! Help! The little red fox was shocked and quickly ran forward with its hind paws. However, it couldnt catch up to the speed at which the ground was cracking. It missed a step and fell into the deep pit that suddenly appeared. Gu Nuoer had seeded. She looked at the pitted stone wall and saw that there were no more Buddhist seals. She patted her hands in satisfaction. Baby Nuo, youre really amazing. She bounced around and hummed a small tune. With a wave of her small hand, the heavy wooden coffin lid in the middle was pushed open. Let Baby Nuo see whats under this. She kicked her feet and easily stepped on the edge of the coffin. However, when Gu Nuoer looked down, her expression suddenly changed and became extremely serious. The coffin waspletely empty. In fact, there was no baseboard. There was another bottomless hole under the coffin. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes slightly and could feel the violent vibration of the powerful demonic energy below. It seemed that the real thing was down there. She pinched her chin and calcted the time. There should be enough time to go down and deal with that demon before looking for Elder Brother Siming. She just had to act faster! With this thought in mind, Gu Nuoer jumped in. Chapter 437 - 437 Swim Quickly, It’s Coming! 437 Swim Quickly, Its Coming! Gu Nuoer posed with her small hands and feet, preparing tond handsomely. However, in the dark surroundings, she actually fell into the water! Plop Gu Nuoer blinked in surprise. She waved her small hand and surfaced. !! With the dim yellow lighting down from the coffin, she could barely tell that this was a hidden karst cave. There were no exits around, and the depth of the water was unknown. However, on the surrounding walls, there were chains as thick as four peoples legs that went deep into the water. They seemed to be tying something up. At this moment, Gu Nuoer sensed a shadow falling from above. Save~ me~ Ah~ The other party shouted. The child quickly swam to the side. There was a ssh at her original position. The little red fox fluttered a few times and choked on a few mouthfuls of water before surfacing. Gu Nuoer grabbed the back of its neck with her small hand and widened her eyes. Wow, little foxy, its you. Why are you here too? Suddenly, she remembered what she had heard just now. You can talk? The little red fox coughed up a few mouthfuls of water. It cried sadly. Youre not dead? If I had known that you werent dead, I wouldnt have felt so guilty. Its precisely because I was distracted that a crack appeared in the ground, causing me to not have time to run! When Gu Nuoer heard this, she smiled sweetly. Its alright. Ill bring you upter! Go up? Thats easy for you to say! Do you know where this ce is? Spirits and monsters within a 500-kilometer radius dont ever pass by here. We call that sea of flowers dead people sea. If we identally fall in and encounter the suppressed great demon, well all be finished! After the little red fox finished speaking, it sighed with emotion. Fortunately, there were eminent monks here who performed rituals. There are Buddhist arrays everywhere, so we dont have to be afraid. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her long eyshes fluttering and her ck eyes sparkling. Oh I just wiped off the Buddhist arrays. Are you talking about the words on the wall outside? Ive wiped them clean. What?! The little red foxs wet fur immediately stood on end. When it heard this, it was first stunned before its cries became even louder, echoing in the karst cave. What kind of luck do I have? Im too unlucky. Wouldnt we be dead for sure then? There must be something locked up in this water! If you wipe the Buddhist seals away, itll wake up! Perhaps to verify what the little red fox had said. As soon as it finished speaking, Gu Nuoer and it both noticed that there was a huge white object slowly floating up in the water under them. The surrounding water was like boiling water, bubbling. Gu Nuoer wasnt afraid at all. Instead, she watched curiously. On the other hand, the little red fox was already screaming in fear. Swim quickly, itsing!! Gu Nuoer suddenly tapped her feet and jumped up from the water, her body immediately leaving the water. Almost in an instant, a bloody mouth suddenly rushed out. It almost bit Gu Nuoers small foot. This time, Gu Nuoer finally saw what it was. The other party was a huge white fox with a vertical red line between its eyebrows and three tails hanging behind it. Its eyes were blood-red and filled with evilness. Were you guys the ones to wake me up? The big white foxs voice was hoarse and dangerous. The little red fox trembled and hugged Gu Nuoers head with its two paws. Lord Lord Fox, ording to our race, were still rtives. Dont kill me today. In the future, Ill go to the mountains every day to eat fruits to repay you, alright? The white fox looked at the little red fox for a while and suddenlyughed maniacally. That voice that sounded to be of neither gender was very ear-piercing to Gu Nuoer. Let you guys off? Dream on. I just woke up and Im very hungry. Chapter 438 - 438 Could It Be That You Can’t Afford to Play? You Even Launched A Sneak Attack! 438 Could It Be That You Cant Afford to y? You Even Launched A Sneak Attack! Its blood-red eyes lingered on Gu Nuoers pink and adorable face. What a nice smell. You must be very delicious, right? Ill eat you guys to your fill first before going out to take revenge on that smelly monk. As it spoke, it suddenly pounced at Gu Nuoer. The child flipped her wrist and flew back and forth in the karst cave. !! The white fox chased after her relentlessly. When its four limbs and sharp ws pressed against the wall, it could actually stabilize its body. The little red fox trembled. Its over, its over. Were definitely going to die here today. Gu Nuoer pouted indignantly. Youre really lucky to have met me. Neither of us will die. However, if I save you, youll pick fruits from the forest every day for me. Is that a deal? The little red fox was on the brink of tears. Youre still thinking of eating at a time like this! I promise you, alright? As long as I can get out, Ill ept it even if I have to lose a leg! Gu Nuoer pursed her lips and smiled sweetly. Alright, then lets end this quickly so that my brother wont be anxious from waiting for me. She looked at the white fox that was pouncing over again. The child floated in the air and said in a coquettish tone, You only have three tails and youre already so unreasonable. It looks like youre definitely not a good demon. When she lived in the Heavenly Pces Jade Pool previously, each of the nine-tailed fox sisters had nine tails! They were all gentle and had slender figures. They often carried her to y with her! Who was this smelly three-tailed white fox trying to scare?! The little red fox eximed, I told you to escape, not provoke it! The white fox was indeed enraged. Ill bite off your head and see how you can continue to act so arrogantly then! After saying that, it pounced over again. Gu Nuoer dodged easily, but she didnt expect the white fox to y dirty this time! It freed up one of its tails. After Gu Nuoer dodged the first attack, its tail suddenly appeared in front of her, about to stab her in the heart! Gu Nuoer turned her body to dodge, but the white fox wasnt slow either. Her tail brushed past the back of Gu Nuoers small hand and immediately left a bloody mark. Gu Nuoer frowned and stopped, looking down at her injury. Youre going too far. Could it be that you cant afford to y? You evenunched a sneak attack! After she finished speaking, a strong wind suddenly swept up in the karst cave, causing circles of ripples to appear on the surface of the deep pool. Gu Nuoers entire body rippled with a water glow. A pair of small dragon horns slowly grew on her forehead, and her eyes became even darker blue, like the surging sea. The white fox and the little red fox were both stunned. Gu Nuoers bun-like hairstyle had already scattered at some point in time. At this moment, her ck hair draped over her shoulders, entuating the deep coldness in her eyes. If I dont teach you a lesson, do you think I was a vegetarian when I jumped through the dragon gate back then? Gu Nuoer grabbed the little red fox from behind and threw it into the air. The little red fox screamed but realized that it was frozen in midair. It could neither fall nor climb up. It lowered its head and trembled in fear as it watched as Gu Nuoer rushed towards the white fox. The white fox was not to be outdone and also charged forward. However, Gu Nuoer clenched her small fist and swung it with all her might, hitting its head. The white fox was forcefully smashed back into the water. Gu Nuoer took advantage of the situation and jumped into the water. The little red fox couldnt tell what was happening under the water. She could only vaguely see an orange figure that was extremely fast. The white foxs body was punched to the left by her. Before it could react, Gu Nuoer went to the left and kicked it to the right. Up, down, left, right. Gu Nuoer hit it from all directions. The white fox seemed to want to escape and suddenly darted out of the water. However, Gu Nuoer jumped and rode on its neck. Now you know who the master of water is, right? Ill beat you up until you cry, you big baddie! The little red fox watched helplessly as the white fox was dragged back into the water. Chapter 439 - 439 Elder Brother Siming Is Here, Can Retract the Dragon Horns! 439 Elder Brother Siming Is Here, Can Retract the Dragon Horns! Under the water, the three-tailed white fox stirred its tail back and forth, wanting to sneak attack Gu Nuoer several times to escape. However, Gu Nuoer seemed to know what it was going to do and reacted extremely quickly. Every move was blocked and broken down! The three-tailed white fox hadpletely lost the chance of winning. !! The karst cave shook from their fight, and gravel fell. In the end, when Gu Nuoers small hand grabbed the fur on the three-tailed white foxs throat, it finally begged for mercy in a hoarse voice. Dragondy let me go. I cant beat you. I admit defeat. I wont dare to cause trouble again. Dragondy?! Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes and reprimanded fiercely, I! Am! Dragon! Carp! She would not allow the white fox to disrespect her race! Back then, after she jumped through the dragon gate as a carp, she retained her carp body and gained additional dragon magic powers. From then on, she had been raised in the Jade Pool by Grandpa Heavenly Dao. At this moment, Gu Nuoer looked up and sensed that a huge ck shadow seemed to being down from above the water. Her expression changed and she couldnt help but loosen her grip. The three-tailed white fox took this opportunity to break free from Gu Nuoers restraint. The white three-tailed white fox jumped out of the water and was about to jump out of the coffin entrance when it was bitten by a pure ck wolf in the throat! The three-tailed white fox immediately let out a miserable wail. The little red fox was dumbfounded. Was it really lucky to be able to see three immortals fighting today? When this wolf jumped down, he was still the youth it had encountered today. However, he turned into a huge ck wolf! His eyes burned with blood-red mes. The three-tailed white fox had no chance of escaping under his ws. The little red fox quickly looked around for Gu Nuoer. As long as this youth came, there would be hope for them. The two of them came together! The little red fox had seen the two of them sleeping together today! However, the little red fox realized The girl from before had actually hidden far away. Most of her body was hidden in the water, only revealing a pair of ck eyes as she watched in shock as the wolf pounced on the fox. Ye Siming pressed the three-tailed white fox into the water, causing waves to surge violently. Not longter, clusters of bright red blood scattered in the water like weeping flowers. Gu Nuoer watched in a daze. After a while, the three-tailed white foxs corpse floated up. Its neck was almost broken. Oh no! Was it toote for her to run now?! Elder Brother Siming was awake this time! How should she exin this? At this moment, the little red fox was still lying in midair and shouting at her in confusion, Hurry up and untie me! Were saved! Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. She decided to create a diversion. The child waved her small hand and the little red fox fell into the water. Almost at the same time, Ye Simings wolf body suddenly floated up. His body was really too huge. Compared to him, the little red fox was not even as big as his head. When the little red fox saw Ye Siming, it waved its ws obsequiously. Brother Wolf, what a coincidence! His wolf eyes emitted a terrifying red me. He stared at the little red fox and said in a cold voice, Did you see the girl who came with me? The little red fox nodded repeatedly. Yes, shes Eh? She was there just now! Ye Siming turned around and saw that there was no one on the water. There were only circles of ripples that spread out slightly. The little red fox pondered for a moment. Could it be that she went up by herself? Ye Siming only said, She wont. How could Gu Nuoer go up on her own? Suddenly, Ye Siming saw a few small bubbles floating up from time to time where the ripples had spread out. The mes in his wolf eyes suddenly extinguished and he returned to his human form. Ye Siming threw away the little red fox and swam in the direction of the ripples. Under the water, Gu Nuoer was patting the dragon horns on her head in distress. This was so annoying. She had been too agitated in the fight earlier that now that she felt nervous, she was unable to retract her dragon horns! Chapter 440 - 440 You Guys Look Identical 440 You Guys Look Identical What scared Gu Nuoer the most was that she clearly felt Elder Brother Siming was swimming towards her! The water was very deep and it was very dim. Ye Siming could only vaguely see a person under the water. His brows furrowed tightly and he swam over quickly. Gu Nuoer even thought about pretending that she had fainted! She could pretend that she had identally fallen in. However, her dragon horns were disobedient! The child was so anxious that she wanted to call for her Grandpa Heavenly Dao! Suddenly, Gu Nuoer thought of a solution. Ye Siming saw that the figure that was still at the bottom of the pool just now had suddenly disappeared. He frowned and suddenly felt the wind behind him move slightly. Ye Siming subconsciously turned around and was suddenly stunned. A faint figure floated closest to him. The other partys back was facing him. Her fishtail was orange-red and her scales were shining. In such deep water, she was as dazzling as an underwater pearl. Her ck hair fluttered gently in the water. Even if she didnt turn around, Ye Siming could guess who she was. She was the water demon from Dingshan Lake that day. It turned out that this figure was really not his imagination? At this moment, the other party swayed her fishtail and slowly turned around. Ye Simings body trembled. The girl in front of him had red lips and white teeth. She looked charming and moving. Her long eyshes fluttered and she had a pair of watery intelligent-looking eyes. The dragon horns on her forehead were gone, reced by strands of hair, making her look even more beautiful. Her upper body was wrapped tightly in silk, only revealing her graceful figure. Her fishtail was even more gorgeous. However, the most important thing was that she looked almost identical to Gu Nuoer. If Gu Nuoer grew up and the baby fat on her face disappeared, she would also be like this girl, with a sharp chin and could be said to be the number one beauty. Gu Nuoer? Ye Simings eyes flickered as he asked hesitantly. The girl didnt answer and only gently reached out her fair palm, wanting to hold Ye Simings hand. Before Ye Siming could react, he felt a smooth and soft hand gently pulling him. Then, he seemed to have heard the girls thoughts Ill send you out first and then bring you to look for Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming was stunned. Youre not her? Then why Do you guys look identical? The youngdy didnt answer and only gave him a faint smile. God knew how nervous and guilty Gu Nuoer was while trying to pretend to be calm. She pulled Ye Siming with one hand and moved her fishtail, pretending to float up. At this moment, Gu Nuoer secretly flipped her wrist. The mountain walls around the water suddenly began to tremble, causing the water to seethe! It was as if someone was stirring up the wind and clouds. Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer couldnt control their bodies and were pulled left and right by the water. Ye Siming came back to his senses and subconsciously wanted to protect Gu Nuoer in his arms. However, the child reacted faster. While Ye Siming wasnt paying attention to the back of his head Her fishtail circled behind and suddenly hit the back of his neck. Ye Siming felt pain, then frowned and slowly lost consciousness. Gu Nuoer quickly caught him with both hands. In an instant, the water stopped seething and the mountain walls stopped shaking. Looking at Ye Siming, whose eyes were closed, Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief. Phew Elder Brother Siming, dont me me. I cant tell you who I am yet. Boohoo. If you be an idiot because of me hitting you, Ill definitely take good care of you for the rest of our lives~ Chapter 441 - 441 Don’t Tell Him That You Saw Me Become Bigger 441 Dont Tell Him That You Saw Me Be Bigger She had originally thought that she had also shown her true appearance to Elder Brother Siming before to save him. Therefore, this time, she might as well do it again. She would knock Elder Brother Siming out when he wasnt paying attention! Then, she would carry him outside. When Elder Brother Siming wakes up, she would pretend that nothing had happened and that she had also been saved by the koi. If not for the fact that they were underwater, Gu Nuoer really wanted to put her hands on her hips and praise herself fiercely. She swung her fishtail and swam up with Ye Siming on her back. She continued until she suddenly jumped out of the water, bringing with her a wave of sparkling water droplets. The trembling little red fox was stunned when it saw this scene. The the little girl has turned into a big beautiful fish?! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and grabbed the little red fox from afar. Then, she threw it out of the coffin. Next, she leaped up and left the karst cave as well. When they were outside, Gu Nuoers beautiful fishtail turned into a cold watery light. A pair of slender and fair legs appeared under her long dress and she stepped on the wet ground barefooted. The little red fox looked in love when it saw this. Its nature made it want to rush over and hug Gu Nuoers thigh. However, reason reminded it This girl wasnt someone it could provoke! She was too strong! The little red fox followed behind her silently. Um who exactly are you? Why are you sometimes big and sometimes small? Halfway through carrying Ye Siming, Gu Nuoer suddenly recalled something. She turned around, her beautiful eyes shining. Little foxy, can I make a deal with you? The little red fox quickly nodded. Fish beauty, please instruct me. Its not a problem for me to pick fruits and leaves! Gu Nuoer pursed her lips and smiled cutely and elegantly. Then when this wolf brother wakes upter, can you keep a secret for me? Dont tell him that you saw me be bigger. As a reward, Ill give you half of the three-tailed white foxs magic powerster. The little red fox was shocked. Theres such a good thing?! Isnt it just keeping it a secret? Its simple, no problem! Gu Nuoers eyes darted around, looking cute and moving. That might not be the case. If Brother Wolf uses all kinds of methods to force you, remember to keep it a secret too! This is our agreement! After saying that, Gu Nuoer bent down and reached out her delicate palm. The little red fox stretched out its paw and high-fived Gu Nuoer. Alright, its a promise! It rubbed its paws together and grinned. With such powerful magic power, my tooth should be able to grow back! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and asked curiously, Where did your tooth go? Previously I saw a young girl who was too good-looking, so I went to her bed in the middle of the night and touched her hair. In the end, she woke up and threw a jade pillow at me. My tooth fell out Gu Nuoer chuckled. You deserve it! After saying that, she turned around and ced Ye Siming leaning against the wall. Then, she turned to look at the coffins exit and focused slightly. Suddenly, a huge wave rose from the water and stripped the inner core of the three-tailed demon fox. Gu Nuoer waved her sleeve, and the inner core floated out and entered the little red foxs body. Oh! I feel something going down my throat! Oh my! My chest suddenly feels so hot! The little red fox covered its throat one moment and its chest the next. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. I forgot to tell you, little foxy. The inner core of a three-tailed demon fox might be a little painful for you. If you want to absorb its inner corepletely, you might have to suffer for a while! As soon as she finished speaking, the little red fox let out miserable cries. Its so hot, so hot! Chapter 442 - 442 Where Did You Go After You Fell? 442 Where Did You Go After You Fell? Gu Nuoer grabbed the back of its neck and threw the little red fox up. She raised her small hand to her mouth and shouted, Go find afortable ce to stay. Youll be fine after the difort is gone! The little red fox screamed as it ran far away. Gu Nuoer patted her hands and turned to look at Ye Siming, who was lying in the corner. She then thought of the three-tailed white fox in the water whose inner core had already been taken away. !! Oh Ive already taken the demon core. It wont be good if the fur is wasted In the end, the child simply used a spell to make an extremely warm fox fur scarf. Gu Nuoer, who had returned with a full load, carried Ye Siming and jumped out of the hole. After an unknown time, Ye Siming slowly woke up. He felt his body sway and looked around, only to see that he was already in a carriage. At this moment, he lowered his eyes and saw a child sleeping soundly against his robe. Gu Nuoer stuck out her butt and was wearing the clothes she hade in. However, her eyshes were wet and her hair was a little messy. Sensing a burning gaze, Gu Nuoer opened her eyes slightly. In a daze, she saw that Ye Siming had woken up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. Elder Brother Siming, are you alright? Ye Siming frowned, his voice still a little hoarse. We are out? Gu Nuoer pretended not to know and didnt answer the question. Thats right! Fortunately, yboy older brother and Elder Sister Yinxiang called the officials over in time. Otherwise, Baby Nuo would really be extremely afraid! When Ye Siming heard this, his frown deepened. He first lifted the curtain and looked out of the window. The street scenery reversed. They had indeed returned to the capital. Behind them, officials could vaguely be seen riding horses. Ye Siming retracted his gaze and looked at the child beside him. Gu Nuoer looked at him innocently and in confusion with her bright and kind eyes. Elder Brother Siming, whats wrong? Ye Siming took a deep breath. Gu Nuoer, are you hiding something from me? Hmm? Im not. What is Elder Brother Siming talking about? The two of them looked at each other, Gu Nuoers eyes filled with clear calmness. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips into a thin line. After a moment, he said, I think I saw you save me when I was in the water. Its just that you had grown up and you also have a fishtail Gu Nuoer immediately looked surprised. Fishtail? Has Baby Nuo be a small fish? As she spoke, she moved her small body and took the initiative to reach out her small hand to press Ye Simings forehead. She pondered in confusion. Its not hot. Elder Brother Siming isnt sick. Why would you have hallucinations? However, Ye Siming knew very well that he was definitely not hallucinating. He sized up Gu Nuoer for a long time. The child ced her small feet behind her back and couldnt help but rub her cute big toes together. Nervous Elder Brother Simings gaze was too strong and the pressure was too great. He said slowly, Then tell me, where did you go after you fell? Why couldnt I find you? Gu Nuoer shook her head. I fainted after I fell! I dont know where I was either. I just dreamed that Elder Brother Siming came to save me. When I opened my eyes, I was in the bushes! Ye Simings eyes were unfathomable and it was hard to tell if he was pleased or angry, He only looked at Gu Nuoer for a while before slowly saying, Is that so? In that case, you dont know who that person is. Ye Siming probed faintly, You also dont know that I had met her twice? Gu Nuoer looked puzzled. I dont know. Could it be Elder Brother Simings guardian fairy? My mother said that everyone has a guardian immortal by their side! Chapter 443 - 443 Don’t Let Go of Your Hand Again, Gu Nuo’er 443 Dont Let Go of Your Hand Again, Gu Nuoer Ye Simings expression suddenly became a little unbridled. His lips curled up slightly as he lowered his head and sneered. Gu Nuoers heart was pounding. She couldnt tell what Elder Brother Siming was thinking now. !! Suddenly, Ye Siming grabbed her small wrist and didnt forget to pay attention to the amount of force he exerted. However, Gu Nuoer was still grabbed into his arms. Ye Siming grabbed her by the neck, forcing Gu Nuoer to raise her head and look at him from proximity! If the two of them identally moved, they could touch each others lips! Emotions surged in Ye Simings eyes. He gently brushed the mole under Gu Nuoers eye with his finger. He said in a hoarse voice, Then can you tell me why the two of you look so simr? Even the location of your moles is identical. Gu Nuoers heart trembled. Could Elder Brother Siming still see so carefully under such circumstances?! This was really making things difficult for this little fish! Gu Nuoer pouted as if she felt aggrieved. Baby Nuo really doesnt know. I havent seen that older sister either. If Elder Brother Siming sees her next time, help me ask why she wants to imitate my looks! Even if Im cute, she cant do this! Ye Siming looked at her gaze steadily. She didnt seem to be lying. Moreover, he had checked Gu Nuoers pulse before. It didnt seem to be the same as demons. The child said aggrievedly in his arms, But Elder Brother Siming, I really have something to confess to you Ye Simings heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously frowned slightly. Tell me. Gu Nuoer pointed at a neatly folded fox fur scarf in the corner of the carriage. After I woke up, I saw you lying at the side. Not far away, there was a scarf. I thought it was beautiful, so I took it with me. Elder Brother Siming, did you prepare this for me? If I said that I liked it, would you give it to me? Ye Siming was stunned. So that was all? He looked at the fox fur scarf ced in the corner. He recognized that fur color. It was the three-tailed demon fox he had fought just now. How could it have been made into a scarf? Could it be that fish demon? Ye Siming was filled with questions. When he saw Gu Nuoers pleading gaze, he pursed his lips. This wasnt prepared by me. It should be a gift from the fish demon. Gu Nuoers heart twitched. Boohoo, she wasnt a fish demon! Forget it Shed make things clear to Elder Brother Siming when she had the chance to do so at ater time! Gu Nuoer forced herself to stay awake and smiled sweetly, her eyes shining. Wow, then this fish demon older sister must be a super good person. Not only did she save us, but she also gave us a gift! Baby Nuo likes her! Ye Siming didnt say anything. His eyes were deep and it was unknown what he was thinking. Gu Nuoer looked at him and probed in her childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, can you put me down now? Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Nuoer for a long time. Suddenly, he leaned over and opened his mouth to gently bite Gu Nuoers cheek! Gu Nuoer, ! She looked at Ye Siming, who was inches away from her, and a satisfied smile gradually appeared on his face. Only then did the child react. She waved her small hands and feet around. Elder Brother Siming, why are you so unreasonable?! Youre bullying a child, boohoo. However, Ye Siming threw all his doubts to the back of his mind. As he hugged Gu Nuoer, he felt like he had regained something he had lost. He retracted his lips and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was aggrieved in his arms. Ye Simings eyes paused. He slowly lowered his head and kissed her cheek. If you encounter such a situation again in the future, dont let go of your hand again, Gu Nuoer. Chapter 444 - 444 How Did Elder Brother Siming Get Injured?! 444 How Did Elder Brother Siming Get Injured?! Gu Nuoer rubbed her cheeks with her two small hands. The girls skin was tender, and the more she touched it, the redder it became. Her watery ck eyes were filled with grievance. Elder Brother Siming, let me tell you, this matter of you biting me wont be resolved without five candied hawthorns! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows calmly. Make it ten, then let me take another bite? As he spoke, he moved his lips, scaring Gu Nuoer so much that she kept shaking her head. No way!!! Gu Nuoers pink face was filled with panic, her childish voice was filled with rejection. Ye Siming couldnt help but smile in a low voice. The carriage stopped at this moment. Jiang Xiaorans voice sounded from outside. Siming, carry the princess down. Ill bring you guys to the medical hall to get a check-up. Are your injuries serious? If he let Ye Siming and the princess go back just like that, if anything happened to either of them, Jiang Xiaoran felt that his grandfather would skin him alive! There was no need to mention the emperor. He definitely couldnt bear to see the little princess get injured. At Ye Simings house, General Bai Yi was reasonable and usually wouldnt make a move. However, Madam Bai was protective of her child! Therefore, after thinking about it, Jiang Xiaoran still brought Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming to thergest medical hall in the city. After Jiang Xiaoran finished speaking, Gu Nuoer lowered her eyes and saw that there was indeed a long and thin wound on the back of Ye Simings hand. Ah! What was going on?! She had clearly been very careful when she was underwater just now. How did Elder Brother Siming get injured?! Ye Siming was about to refuse when Gu Nuoer held his injured palm. Her long eyshes were dark and thick, and her face was chubby. She was puffing out a few breaths from her pink lips. Elder Brother Siming, arent you in pain? Youre so pitiful. You have such a long wound. Lets quickly get the doctor to help apply medicine! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and looked down at his injury. Such an injury would probably disappear tomorrow morning. Was it worth going to the medical hall for? However, he turned around and saw that Gu Nuoers round face was filled with worry and reproach. Ye Simings voice was low as he asked slowly, But Im a little tired. If I cant walk anymore, will you support me? Gu Nuoer quickly nodded. Dont worry, Elder Brother Siming. With me here, you dont have to worry! After saying that, the child grabbed one of his fingers and sat at the edge of the carriage. Then, she jumped out. Usually, Ye Siming would get off the carriage first and carry her down. Today, it was Nuonuo getting off on her own! Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the two of theme down. Xie Yinxiang said, Ill only feel more at ease after both of you get a check-up. Gu Nuoer nodded. She held Ye Simings injured hand and carried it on her thin shoulder, dragging him forward like she was carrying a sack. Elder Brother Siming, hold on a little longer. Well be at the door soon! Then, the child didnt forget to shout in a childish voice, Uncles, aunties, grandmothers, make way. My brother is injured and wants to see a doctor! Ye Siming looked at her round head and pursed his thin lips, suppressing a smile. Jiang Xiaoran went up to him at an inappropriate time and sized him up seriously. Siming, why do I feel that youre in high spirits? Its as if youre fine. Ye Simings eyes turned cold and his smile gradually faded. He stared at Jiang Xiaoran, indicating for him to look at the back of his hand. Are you blind? I got a scratch. Cant you see? Jiang Xiaoran was speechless. You didnt even frown when your knees bled when you were ying cuju! Now, he was crying out in pain after getting such a small cut! Chapter 445 - 445 Just Fell Into A Hole And Don’t Have Money Left 445 Just Fell Into A Hole And Dont Have Money Left When they arrived at the medical hall, the doctor was an old man who was packing the medicine cab. His assistant was putting up the door as if he was preparing to close the shop. Grandpa! Save my older brother! Gu Nuoery on the cashiers counter, kicking her feet and looking at the old man eagerly. The doctor turned around and took a closer look. It was a fair-skinned girl talking. When he heard the mention of saving someone, he quickly called out to his assistant. Quick, bring the medicine box over. Bring along the medicine to stop blood and also the medicated ointment. After saying that, he hurriedly walked out from behind the counter where the medicine cab was at. Little girl, whats wrong with your brother? Is he injured or sick? Is he bleeding? Sigh, forget it. Well talk when we see the patient. Lead the way first! Gu Nuoer raised the back of Ye Simings hand and showed it to the doctor. Grandpa, my brother was scratched. Look! The doctor narrowed his eyes and was immediately stunned. Just this spot? Gu Nuoers face tensed up and she nodded seriously. It is very serious, right? Hes in a lot of pain. Hurry up and apply the medicine! The doctor stroked his beard. This Im afraid its very difficult for me to do. Gu Nuoers big eyes immediately had a hint of fear and loss. Why? She asked in a childish voice, Is it because Elder Brother Simings injuries are too serious for you to treat? The doctor shook his head. No, its just that the symptom is too light that I dont know what medicine to use. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her soft voice. Thats not true! He already feels ufortable. If you dont bandage it, what if he gets a fever, vomits, or faints? Ye Siming pursed his lips and suppressed his smile as he watched Gu Nuoer seek justice for him seriously. He raised his eyebrows slightly. At this moment, he was in a very good mood. If he had known that she was so nervous, he would have at least cut a wound on himself back when he was in the forest when he returned from suppressing the bandits. Jiang Xiaoran watched silently from the side. He clicked his tongue and sighed in his heart This person was too good at pretending! In the end, Gu Nuoers eyes turned red from worry. The doctor was afraid that this child who looked like a snow doll would start crying in the medical hall. Therefore, he quickly agreed to bandage Ye Simings wound. In the end, Ye Simings hand was wrapped in a white bandage before everything was concluded. However, when it was time to pay the consultation fees, Gu Nuoer spread out her small hands. I just fell into a hole and dont have any money left She looked at Ye Siming, who frowned. I dropped mine too. Therefore, the two of them looked at Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned and stomped his feet. The two of you keep trying to squeeze me dry. Arent you embarrassed?! However, he still resigned himself to fate and touched the waist area where the money bag should have been hanging. Unfortunately, he only grabbed air. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned and looked down at his empty belt. He looked up silently. I must have dropped it when I was in a hurry to make a report to the officials just now. The doctor frowned and narrowed his eyes for a long time. He came to a realization. Why arent you rich young masters and youngdies staying at home? Youre justing out to toy with people for fun! Were just doing a small business. The medicinal herbs we use are also money. Sigh, forget it, forget it. Just take it that Im giving you guys a gift this time. Dont do this next time. As soon as he finished speaking, a fair hand pped a few copper coins on the counter. Xie Yinxiang asked softly, Is this enough? The old doctor counted and nodded repeatedly. Thats enough, thats enough. You even paid one extra coin. Only then did the four of them leave the medical hall. After leaving, Gu Nuoer said softly, Elder Sister Yinxiang, thank goodness youre here! Jiang Xiaoran added, Eldest Miss Xie, youre actually so reliable at the critical moment. I, Young Marquis Jiang, am bent on making you my good pal! As he spoke, he wanted to ce his arm on Xie Yinxiangs shoulder. Xie Yinxiang gently retreated and avoided it. Young Marquis Jiang, have some self-respect. Chapter 446 - 446 Just Hugging Her Would Make Her Heart Melt 446 Just Hugging Her Would Make Her Heart Melt Gu Nuoer covered her mouth and giggled. Jiang Xiaoran looked at Xie Yinxiang like a resentful woman. This stubborn woman! She took neither soft nor hard approaches! Gu Nuoer yawned and looked up at Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, lets go home. !! Ye Siming nodded. Ill go borrow a horse from an official and send you back to the pce. Gu Nuoer stomped her feet. Im talking about Uncle Bais home! It was toote now. If she went back, her mother would definitely ask where she had gone to y. She wasnt in the mood to lie to her mother anymore! Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before raising his eyebrows. Alright. The Bai Manor was not far from the medical hall. Ye Siming picked Gu Nuoer up, bade farewell to Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang, and left. The officials cupped their hands and said, Young Marquis, we still have to return to the government office to report and submit a memorial to see how to deal with this big hole. We wont apany you anymore. Goodbye. In the end, only Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran were left on the street. Xie Yinxiang smiled faintly, remaining distant and maintaining etiquette. Young Marquis Jiang, Ill go back first as well. Jiang Xiaoran chased after her for a few steps. Shall I send you off? Its toote! Theres no need. The Xie Manor isnt far from here. Hey! Xie Yinxiang had already expressed that she didnt need him to send her off, but she didnt expect Jiang Xiaoran to be faster and pull her into the carriage. Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. Young Marquis Jiang, youre really a little rough! Jiang Xiaoran only instructed the coachman, Go to the Xie Manor first. Then, he nced sideways at Xie Yinxiang. Eldest Young Miss Xie, dont worry. Although I, Jiang Xiaoran, cant be considered a gentleman, I wont take advantage of others. Its already sote. Ill definitely be worried if I let you walk back alone. Moreover, if the princess finds out, shell definitely scold me. Therefore, for your own good and mine, dont struggle anymore. Anyway, its just a matter of two steps. Well be there in a while. Xie Yinxiang opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she held back. Along the way, as expected, Jiang Xiaoran didnt say anything else. He just leaned to the side to rest as if he had fallen asleep. When the carriage stopped in front of the Xie Manor, Xie Yinxiang alighted. In the end, she still turned around and said softly, Thank you, Young Marquis Jiang. You should rest early too. After saying that, she entered the Xie Manor gracefully. Jiang Xiaoran lifted the curtain and squinted his narrow eyes, looking at Xie Yinxiangs back view. This Eldest Young Miss Xie is more interesting than the previous ten or more girls Ive been with in the past. On the Bai Manors side, Ye Siming also carried Gu Nuoer over. When the guard saw that the young master had returned, he quickly went up to him. Young Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming frowned and shook his head, indicating for him to stop talking. The guard quickly covered his mouth and looked down to see the obedient child sleeping soundly in Ye Simings arms. Gu Nuoer seemed to be tired. At this moment, she was sleeping soundly in Ye Simings arms. Her fair hand was still grabbing onto his clothes. When Madam Bai heard that the princess was here, she hurriedly put on her clothes and ran over. She carefully reached out her hand and said in a low voice, Come, pass me the princess. However, Ye Siming still shook his head. Will she still sleep in the same room asst time? Ill carry her over so that she wont wake up from passing through hands. Madam Bai was stunned as she watched Ye Siming take care of Gu Nuoer so carefully. She couldnt help but look happy. Siming looks like an older brother now. Madam Bai liked Gu Nuoer very much and felt that it was not the emperors fault for doting on her. If she had such a precious child as a daughter, she really couldnt get enough of seeing her every day. Just hugging her would make her heart melt. Hence, Gu Nuoer spent another night sleeping peacefully in the Bai Manor. Chapter 447 - 447 This Monk Called Kongjue 447 This Monk Called Kongjue The news that Gu Nuoer and the others had gone up the mountain to y and identally discovered a demon-locking cave had already spread throughout the capital. Somewhere deep in the mountains in the suburbs of the capital, there was an extremely poor temple with few incense offerings. Two novice monks were sweeping the floor. A monk with delicate features was sitting under the corridor, gently knocking on the wooden fish and chanting scriptures. At this moment, another monk rushed over from outside. !! Kongjue, bad news. The array formation you personally drew to suppress the demon fox a few years ago has been broken. The knocking on the wooden fish did not stop. This monk called Kongjue was still as calm as water. He said calmly, Karma and reincarnation are arranged by the heavens. The monk pped his thigh. The demon fox is also dead. I heard that someone skinned her. However, do you know who discovered your array? Kongjue didnt answer. Clearly, he wasnt interested. However, the other party said, It was Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer, your younger sister. The knocking on the wooden fish suddenly stopped. Kongjue opened his eyes. His eyes which had neither emotions nor desires seemed to be shrouded with a longsting mist. It was her? Thats right! What a coincidence. Back then, you spent a lot of effort to seal the demon fox. Who knew that today, it would be destroyed by your biological sister?! Fortunately, the demon fox is already dead. Otherwise, it would be a big problem to let it wreak havoc in the world. However, theres something I want to ask. Youve been cultivating in this poor temple for many years. Arent you bored? Kongjue looked at him. How can I be bored when I have Buddha in my heart? The monk sighed. He took off the outeryer of his cassock, folded it, and ced it beside Kongjue. Kongjue, I admire you for being able to see through the mortal world and live a tough life here despite being the seventh prince. However, I cant do this anymore. I miss the things in the secr world, so Ill have to say goodbye to you here. Kong Jue lowered his eyes and didnt say anything. He had always been indifferent to rtionships. The time for different people toe and go was all destined. When the time came, there was no reason why people gathered or split ways. The monk shook his head and turned to the door. The two novice monks couldnt bear to part with him and ran over. Master Hanwu, dont go. We cant bear to part with you. Hanwu lowered his head and looked at the two children who were about five or six years old. He then looked at the abstinent Kongjue, who was under the corridor. Let me say onest thing. Kongjue, even if you want to cultivate diligently yourself, no one can stop you. However, you should at least think about these two children, Shuyi and Shuer. Back then, when they were abandoned in the mountains, you picked them up and raised them. But have you ever thought if they really wanted to be monks? Kongjue. Only by entering the world and experiencing the vicissitudes of life will you have a chance to say if youve seen through the mortal world. Otherwise, when youre in the deep mountains every day, seeing only the breeze and the moon, what youve seen through isnt the secr world. Its just a way for you to avoid the world. Hanwu said earnestly, Even if you dont think about yourself, you should think for Shuyi and Shuer. They are still growing up. Our temple is deep in the mountains. We dont have any incense or offerings either. The rice jars in the kitchen are already empty. If you dont want to go hungry, find an opportunity to bring them down the mountain to solicit alms. After saying that, Hanwu left. The two novice monks cried and chased for a while before returning with tears in their eyes. They gathered around Kongjue and shook his sleeves. Master, Master, Master Hanwu has really left. Master Shuer is hungry Kongjue looked at the two children in front of him. Sighing ripples appeared in emotionless eyes. Chapter 448 - 448 What Did Mother Tell Father? 448 What Did Mother Tell Father? Gu Nuoer went out to y with her friends, but in the end, she identally destroyed the karst cave where the demon fox was suppressed and obtained a piece of soft fox fur as a scarf. Gu Yihan found out about this. He immediately pped his hands andughed. The entire world is like an inexhaustible treasure cave to Baby Nuo. My daughter is indeed a blessing from the heavens! After that, Gu Yihan ordered some young talents in the world topose hundreds of poems about this matter and spread them to the people. Toward the end of summer, the renovations for Gu Nuoers shop were almost done. !! The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, personally supervised the work and led the officials from the Ministry of Works to modify the shop ording to his sisters idea. As soon as one entered, the first thing they would see was two folding screens with Change running to the moon1 and a small rabbit carrying antern. After walking around the screen, one could see shelves around them with a dazzling array of new pastries. The next day, these pastries would be thrown away and a batch of freshly baked ones would be put up. Further ahead was the cashier. On the left was a small flight of stairs. If one went up, one would reach the second floor. Gu Zichen knew that Gu Nuoer wanted to set up a few small tables here for the people who came to buy pastries to rest for a while and sit down to chat. Therefore, he and the people from the Ministry of Works specially expanded the space on the second floor. They cleared out the cabs and other things that were not required. In the end, the second floor was much more spacious and could amodate seven small round tables. Each table could seat three to four people. Over the past few days, Old Jiang had made many roundnterns and was asked by Gu Nuoer to hang them on the beam. The hanging rednterns swayed in the wind, looking very beautiful. Noble Consort Qiao had long heard that her dear daughter was busy with her small shop. She went to the emperor very early in the morning to ask for his permission, saying that she wanted to go back and visit her parents. As she didnt want to disturb others, she wanted to keep a low profile and not make a big fuss. Gu Yihan had his head buried in looking through memorials at that point. When he heard this, he looked up. Nuoer will be going with you? Noble Consort Qiao smiled and said, Nuoer is busy running around the state school all day and is in a phase where she likes to learn. Your consort wont tire her and have her go around with me. Anyway, your consort will only be going for a day and will be back at night. Only then did Gu Yihan lower his head and draw a red mark on the memorial. It was fine as long as his daughter wasnt going! Otherwise, he would go too! Otherwise, how could he allow the noble consort to spend time alone with his daughter and not bring him along? Go on. Ive approved it. Give my regards to the Grace Defender Duke. After saying that, Gu Yihan asked Eunuch Chunshou to send some rewards and asked the noble consort to bring them back. After Noble Consort Qiao thanked the emperor, she left these imperial gifts in the Qiushui Pce and didnt bring them with her. She had changed into casual clothes and didnt have her hair tied up like usual. Instead, she put up her hair in a high hairstyle with a few essories. Even so, it couldnt hide her beautiful expression. Noble Consort Qiao was helped into the carriage by Wanyin and Wanxuan. A small figure was already waiting in the car. Mother! Gu Nuoer had her hair tied into twin buns and was dressed like a precious blue pearl. She immediately pounced into Noble Consort Qiaos arms. Noble Consort Qiao hugged her and smiled charmingly. Baby Nuo, His Majesty has already agreed. Lets set off now. Gu Nuoer raised her head, her crystal clear eyes filled with a pure and childish expression. What did Mother tell Father? Mother said that she wanted to go back alone to visit your grandfather, so His Majesty agreed. Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer in her arms. If I were to tell the emperor the truth, he would definitelye along. However, Baby Nuo, you know the emperors temper. Mother only wants to cover up and go take a look at your small shop. I wont tell His Majesty this time. Ill let him go by himself another day. Chapter 449 - 449 Mother, I Have a Special Idea! 449 Mother, I Have a Special Idea! Gu Nuoers big ck eyes were watery. She thought for a moment and nodded. In order not to make her father angry after knowing the truth, She had decided. She was going to invite her father to be the first customer on the first day of the stores opening! !! The carriage drove out from the pce gate. In order to keep a low profile, Noble Consort Qiao only brought Zhang Sui along as a hidden guard. Even Wanyin and Wanxuan stayed in the pce. The mother and daughter, together with a guard, leisurely arrived at Gu Nuoers shop. Gu Nuoer jumped out of the carriage first. Noble Consort Qiao then lifted the curtain with her fair fingers and also got out. She nced around and first saw two conspicuous trees at the entrance of the shop. The leaves ovepped and one could barely see the door there. Noble Consort Qiao chuckled. Baby Nuo, what are you thinking? These trees are blocking the door, so how would pedestrians notice it? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her red cheeks puffed up. Mother is wrong. This tree has red silk hung all over it. We are tapping on being interesting. People will definitely be curious ande up to take a look. The teacher said that good wine needs no bush. Baby Nuo is confident! Moreover, I dont expect many customers toe to this small shop. Her original intention for opening the pastry shop was to be able to eat her beloved pastries anytime and anywhere! Gu Nuoer held Noble Consort Qiaos hand and walked in. Mother,e, Ill introduce you to the people working in the shop! When Noble Consort Qiao saw her daughter acting like a little adult, she couldnt stop smiling. Okay, okay, okay. Her daughter was outstanding! Everyone in the shop knew that Gu Nuoer was bringing an important guest over today. Therefore, when they heard the sound of the carriage stopping, Old Jiang and the others stood in front of the screen, looking forward to it. When Noble Consort Qiao walked in, Nanny Hu and Qu Niang were shocked. The peerless woman in front of them was actually the noble consort! All of them quickly wanted to kneel. The noble consort raised her fair hand and smiled. There arent so many rules today. You can just treat me as the first guest toe and try it out. Gu Nuoer said in a soft and cute voice, Mother, I wont introduce Nanny Hu and Auntie Qu. You know them. This is Grandpa Jiang. The shop was bought from him. Grandpa is amazing. He knows how to make beautifulnterns. The paintings on thentern drawn by him are all lifelike! And this is Elder Sister Ning. She knows how to read and write. Shes also very good at using the abacus and is very amazing! Ning Chudie was a little afraid of the noble consort. This was because even if a superior sat there without moving, they would still give off an oppressive pressure. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and sized up Old Jiang and Ning Chudie. From his appearance, Old Jiang looked like a kind old man. The otherdy was a little shy. However, she couldnt find anything wrong with them. She nodded in satisfaction. It was fine as long as they werent someone with evil intentions who were going to bully her daughter. Noble Consort Qiao looked around and was a little curious. Theres just the five of you? Do you want Mother to pick two moresses for you? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Theres no need, Mother. Our numbers are just nice now. Nanny Hu will make delicious pastries, Auntie Qu will be in charge of running the hall, Elder Sister Ning will do the ounts, and Grandpa Jiang will makenterns~ Noble Consort Qiao chuckled. Since you want to sell pastries, why are you makingnterns? Gu Nuoer seemed to be waiting for the noble consort to ask this. The childs interest was piqued for a moment. Excitement appeared in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Her voice was delicate as she said happily Mother, I have a special idea! Chapter 450 - 450 Then Baby Nuo Won’t Stand On Ceremony! 450 Then Baby Nuo Wont Stand On Ceremony! Noble Consort Qiao sat on the chair and looked at her daughters bright and lively face, her eyes filled with a doting smile. Tell Mother about it. Mother, look at the empty shelf on the right. When the timees, Ill get Grandpa Jiang to prepare some roundnterns. Hell draw some patterns on them before putting them on the shelves. Everyone whoes to the shop to buy pastries can spend three taels to buy antern. Then, ording to the pattern, they can write a line of a poem and wait for a fated person to write the follow-up line. Thenterns will be left with us. If the next person is interested in connecting the poems, they will have to spend three taels as well. They can take antern from us that already has a poem line written and then write a reply. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands, her childish voice filled with joy. Of course, you can choose not to write poems. After all, there are definitely people like Baby Nuo who dont like to recite or write poems. They can also write down their troubles on thenterns. It might be easier to reveal your thoughts to a stranger youve never met before. If youre in sync with them, you can arrange to meet them. If you meet them in this small shop, you can even get two portions of the pastries from Baby Nuo! Noble Consort Qiao chuckled. Baby Nuo, are you trying to be God of Love and be a matchmaker for people? The child said righteously, No, Mother. Even if its two older sisters or two older brothers, they can still be friends if they can get along! Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help but nod in agreement. This idea is really novel. Mother has never seen it before and it will definitely attract the interest of many people. Moreover, onentern alone can earn six taels. Mothers Baby Nuo is really a little genius. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Five taels will be taken from the sales of eachntern to be put aside and saved. During winters, rain disasters, or difficult moments, Baby Nuo will use the money to save those in need. She rested her chin on her small hands, her watery eyes very sparkling. Thats because the money obtained from sellingnterns is filled with love. I have to use this love to repay the world. Baby Nuo is a princess, so it is easy for me to get money. However, what should the poor people who are not born princesses do? Therefore, Baby Nuo thought of this idea. Its great to be able to link a marriage or a few pairs of good friends. It would be best if we can also use this money to help those in need! Noble Consort Qiao felt rather emotional and proud. Her daughter was indeed kind and smart. Noble Consort Qiao immediately took out a silver ingot from her sleeve and ced it on the table. Then Mother will be the first guest to taste test the food. If you have any delicious pastries, you can serve some to me. Gu Nuoers eyes lit up and she quickly called out, Nanny Hu, give Mother a serving of milk-white snow plum, rolling red bean pastry~ The child jumped up and grabbed the silver in her small hand. She then turned around and handed it to Ning Chudie. This Ning Chudie didnt dare to take it and looked at Noble Consort Qiao carefully. Noble Consort Qiao was still smiling. Theres no need for the change. Just treat it as the first support for your shop. Gu Nuoer chuckled, her white teeth making her look even cuter. Then Baby Nuo wont stand on ceremony! Only then did Ning Chudie take the money and go to the counter. She opened the ount book, carefully recording the payment. Old Jiang went to the second floor and continued working on the roundnterns. The little princesss shop was about to open for business. He couldnt be a burden and hold them back! Everyone got busy with their work. Gu Nuoer personally served Noble Consort Qiao a cup of sweet fruit tea. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes looked slightly surprised when she tasted the tea. Its sweet. Is it snow pear? Chapter 451 - 451 I’ll Tell You Today Who Has the Final Say Here 451 Ill Tell You Today Who Has the Final Say Here Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips proudly. This is called dotted red lips. I had Nanny Hu cook it with snow pears, green plums, green tea, and rock sugar. Mother, it tastes good, right?? Noble Consort Qiao nodded sincerely. Its sweet but not greasy. Its refreshing and delicious, and the aftertaste is sweet. Baby Nuo, when we return to the Qiushui Pce, teach it to Wanyin and Wanxuan. Mother will let them make it every day. Unexpectedly, the child twisted her butt. That wont do, Mother. This is our shops secret recipe! If you want to drink it, Ill personally cook it for you in the future. !! After saying that, Gu Nuoer suddenly thought of something. Thats right, Im going to remind Nanny Hu that I have to give Mother one with the most bean paste! She ran into the backyard. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and took a look. This child really looks like a shopkeeper. She sipped the fruit tea lightly and looked around. The renovation of the shop was almost done and the furnishings were very exquisite and ingenious. It was obvious that the people from the Ministry of Works had put in a lot of effort. Just as Noble Consort Qiao was looking around, a few rough-looking burly men suddenly surged in from the door! The person in the lead had a fierce expression. Ive long heard that the person who bought Old Jiangs shop is a youngdy from a rich family. I want to see how much this youngdy will pay for thend fees today! Noble Consort Qiao frowned slightly. When Old Jiang heard this, he stuck his head out and looked down. His voice was old, but it was filled with anger. Third Zhang, are you being reasonable?! This shop already belongs to someone else. Donte and cause trouble again! The rude person called Third Zhang looked up and immediately mocked. Yo, Old Jiang, youre not dead yet? Youre really alive. Let me tell you, quickly take out the valuable things in your shop and offer them to me. Otherwise, Ill smash your shop into pieces and make it impossible for you to open it! When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, although her expression didnt change, she ced the teacup in her hand heavily on the low table at the side. Nuoer had put a lot of effort into this small shop. But these people wanted to smash it just like that? How bold of them. Following this sound, the group of people who came to cause trouble turned to look. A shifty-looking man behind Third Zhang immediately chuckled and went forward to push him. Boss, theres a beauty! Third Zhang had never seen such a beautiful married woman before. Her every move was filled with elegance. Her beautiful and proud eyes revealed a sense of superiority. She was like a peony beauty that could only be seen from afar! Third Zhang rubbed his hands and took a few steps closer. Madam, are you here alone? What do you want to buy? Ill get them to give it to you for free. Noble Consort Qiaos red lips curled up and she smiled gently. Do you have the final say here? Third Zhang was immediately filled with confidence. Of course. This shop was opened by Old Jiang in the past. You can ask him if Ill cause trouble if they dont pay! No one on this street is my match! After saying that, he smiled again with a l*wd gaze. Ill get them to give you things for free. Shall we be friends? On the other side, Ning Chudie wanted to quietly report to the officials while they werent paying attention. However, when Third Zhang saw this from the corner of his eye, he immediately roared, Stop her! Little b*tch, where are you thinking of going? Ning Chudie was shocked and quickly hid behind the counter. These unreasonable troublemakers were about to go forward to catch Ning Chudie. Suddenly, a violent sound of teacup shattering sounded, apanied by Third Zhangs scream. Ah! My head! Hss, this b*tch actually hit me with a teacup! Blood flowed from Third Zhangs forehead. Noble Consort Qiao stood up and shook the tea off her red cardamom fingertips. Her lips curled, her smile sharp and cold. Ill tell you today who has the final say here. Chapter 452 - 452 I Knew That You Were Doing Something Behind My Back 452 I Knew That You Were Doing Something Behind My Back Gu Nuoer was in the kitchen, having her hands behind her back as she watched Nanny Hu make the pastries. She tiptoed and took a piece for herself to taste. Oh~ Its so sweet! At this moment, she heard wailing voicesing from outside. The child quickly ran to the front hall. His mother stepped on Third Zhangs back and twisted another persons wrist tightly with her left hand. There were injured burly men lying everywhere. Noble Consort Qiao raised her beautiful eyes and instructed Ning Chudie, Go and report this to the officials. Get them to arrest these viins. Third Zhangs face was bruised and swollen. He endured the pain and shouted, How dare you arrest me! My brother-inw is the Court of Judicial Reviews Lord Xie! Who doesnt know that the government office takes the same stand as the Court of Judicial Review? If you dare to report this to the officials, youll be the one who is dead! Noble Consort Qiao chuckled and said in a beautiful voice, Oh? Is that so? Very good. Zhang Sui, go and invite Lord Xie over. Tell him that I hit his brother-inw and see how he deals with it. Zhang Sui cupped his hands and agreed. He turned around and quickly left. Gu Nuoer blinked, her eyes filled with beauty. Mother, whats going on here? Noble Consort Qiao looked at Gu Nuoer. Baby Nuo, dont be afraid. Mother dealt with a few evil people who wanted to rob the shop. This Third Zhang here kept saying that everyone on this street is afraid of him. Everyone also has to pay money regrly to show respect to him. When Lord Xiees, Ill ask him who gave Third Zhang the confidence to do such evil. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her cheeks. Mother, Baby Nuo supports you! Third Zhang struggled and wanted to resist, but Noble Consort Qiao gently kicked his head. Behave yourself! Gu Nuoer quickly covered her eyes with her small hands and peeked through her chubby fingers. When Mother stepped on the baddie, she looked really valiant! Ning Chudie arrived first with the officials from the nearby government office. The moment the three or four constables entered, they saw Third Zhang lying on the ground. The head constable eximed, Old Master Zhang, why did you end up like this? Then, he red at Noble Consort Qiao. Dont be so unreasonable. Let go of him first! Noble Consort Qiao raised her eyebrows and sneered. Her eyshes fluttered, and a vicious aura suddenly arose. He broke into our shop with his men and said that he wanted us to pay him money. Otherwise, he will destroy the shop. Why didnt you arrest such an evil person and ask me to let go of him instead? The constable immediately said evilly, Who can prove that he wants to rob you guys? Who saw it? How can you nder others with just a few shop assistants? Let me tell you! If you dont let him go, youll be seen to be looking for trouble and maliciously hurting others! Be careful that Ill bring you back to the government office and put you in jail for a few days! Madam, you look so delicate and tender. You probably dont want to enter a ce like the dungeon either, right? Therefore, I advise you to be sensible! Release him! Noble Consort Qiao narrowed her eyes and was about to speak. However, a reproach came from outside Alright, Noble Consort. I knew that you were doing something behind my back. Youre extremely bold and presumptuous! Two teams of guards swarmed in. Gu Yihan was handsome and was wearing casual clothes. He walked in with a handsome face. He had originally sent someone to secretly keep an eye on the noble consort and see where she went. After knowing that the noble consort had brought the little princess to the shop, Gu Yihan threw away the government affairs in his hands and immediately prepared a carriage to rush over. How could he tolerate the noble consort getting close to his daughter alone? However, when Gu Yihan saw the scene in the shop, he suddenly raised his long eyebrows What is this here? Chapter 453 - 453 Stand Well, I Have to Coax Baby Nuo 453 Stand Well, I Have to Coax Baby Nuo The constables were already dumbfounded. They stood on the spot and looked at Gu Yihan. This was the emperor?! They had never seen Gu Yihan before, so they didnt dare to confirm if he was really the emperor. However, they recognized these two rows of imperial guards! In the entire world, other than the emperor, who else could order the imperial guards around?! At that moment, the group of constables trembled. Gu Nuoer immediately pounced into Gu Yihans arms. She squeezed out a few bean-sized tears. She looked up and wrinkled her small nose with watery eyes. Father, these baddies want to bully Baby Nuo and Mother! Baby Nuo spent a lot of effort to open this small shop. In the end, this baddie called Third Zhang wanted to snatch money as soon as he entered! After Mother taught him a lesson and reported it to the officials, these official uncles even sided with Third Zhang! They said that if Mother still doesnt let him go, theyll bring her and Baby Nuo to the prison to feed the rats! Boohoo, Father, Baby Nuo is afraid. Baby Nuo, dont want to be fed to the rats! After saying that, Gu Nuoer grabbed Gu Yihans sleeve tightly. Gu Yihan quickly hugged his daughter. Heforted her gently, Nuoer, dont cry. With Father around, no one will dare to hurt you. Father will have this group of blind things be cut into pieces. In a ce where Gu Nuoer couldnt see, Gu Yihan looked up coldly, his gaze filled with killing intent. Men, drag these people to the entrance of the street market to be beheaded! Gu Nuoer quickly looked up and waved her small hands. Father, Baby Nuo feels that this isnt good! The book says that the people below would like something even more if its liked by someone of a superior position. In other words, it must be the idea of the person in the lead. The rest of the people only agree to things to please him. ording to Baby Nuo, this Third Zhang Sansan and the head constable should be the ones who should be punished the most! As for the rest of their subordinates, Father can just give them a small punishment! Gu Nuoer pinched her chin with her small hands, puffed up her cheeks, and pondered. I think that we let these baddies who follow them sweep the streets for a month! Gu Yihan chuckled and patted his daughters back. As long as youre happy, Father has no objections to whatever arrangements you make. Noble Consort Qiao saw that Gu Yihans mood had improved a lot. She retracted her hand and shook her wrist, walking over slowly. Your Majesty, your consorts hand hurts too. Her beautiful eyes flickered, and the beauty was filled with grievances. Noble Consort Qiao gently leaned to the side, wanting to be like Gu Nuoer and leaning her head on Gu Yihans shoulder. Unexpectedly, Gu Yihan reached out and steadied her. My beloved consort, stand properly. I have to coax Baby Nuo. If your hands are sore, theyll be fine in a while. Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. Gu Yihan even smiled at Gu Nuoer and said, Your mother has always liked to pretend to be weak. Back then, when I fell in love with her at first sight, it was when she beat up my 3,000 guards. Its not a problem for you to defeat all the well-trained strong men, yet youreining that your hand hurts when youre dealing with a few shrimps from the pugilistic world. Noble Consort, how can youpete with Nuoer in being weak? Noble Consort Qiao was speechless again. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand andughed sweetly. Father, have you liked Mother since a long, long time ago? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and nced at Noble Consort Qiao, who was beside him. He nodded without thinking. Thats right. Father epted her as my consort because I fell in love with her. Noble Consort Qiao suddenly blushed. However, Gu Yihan then kissed Gu Nuoers small face. But now, Father likes Baby Nuo more. Baby Nuo likes Father too! Noble Consort Qiao watched silently as the father and daughter chatted happily. She shook her head and sighed, smiling helplessly. Chapter 454 - 454 Baby Nuo, Cover Your Ears 454 Baby Nuo, Cover Your Ears At this moment, there was the sound of a carriage braking outside the door.
Immediately after, the Court of Judicial Reviews Lord Xies voice sounded Guard Zhang, what you said isnt wrong, right? Did my brother-inw really provoke the noble consort? Zhang Suis voice was cold and hard. Lord Xie will know after seeing it yourself. Xie Xingli looked up and saw that it was an ordinary-looking shop. The noble consort was such a big shot. Why would she appear here? Could it be a trap? However, when he walked in, he couldnt help but hold his breath. The emperor was carrying the little princess. The father and daughter moved in unison and looked sideways at him. Those eyes that looked extremely simr even had a hint of cold scrutiny. Xie Xingli then looked to the right.
Next to the beautiful noblewoman, the person who fell to the ground and couldnt get up was the younger brother of the woman he had remarried! When Third Zhang saw him, he couldnt help but call out weakly, Brother-inw, save me Save you? Go to hell! On the way here, he had already heard Zhang Sui tell him what had happened. Xie Xingli quickly lifted his robe and knelt down, begging bitterly, Your Majesty, Your Highness, little princess, please spare my life! Ever since this subject got remarried, this Third Zhang He had used my name to do evil outside! Ive already taught him a lesson many times in private, but he just wouldnt listen! Now, hes caused such huge trouble! Your Majesty, please give a wise assessment. If this subject were to take responsibility for everything for him, how would this subject be able to handle it? Your Majesty can punish him however you want! Even if hes sentenced to death, this subject will definitely not plead for mercy! He deserves it?! Xie Xinglis exnation removed himselfpletely. This was understandable. After all, at this point, who would dare to go against the emperor in public? Previously, many officials had been tortured to death after offending the little princess. He was unwilling to be as blind as they were!
Third Zhang was lying on the ground. When he heard Lord Xies words, his eyes widened. Brother-inw! You, how can you Shut up! Im not your brother-inw! Your sister is my second wife, not my first wife! Moreover, you share the same mother but have different fathers. In terms of rtionship, she can disown you as her younger brother! After Xie Xingli finished speaking, he stopped looking at Third Zhang. He only cupped his hands and asked the emperor to make a decision. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Xie Xingli, youre quite sensible. You didnt disappoint me. Xie Xinglis back was already drenched in a cold sweat. He lowered his head silently. This subject doesnt dare to forget His Majestys teachings. Gu Yihan looked at the people on the ground. He opened his mouth and was about to give some instructions. He suddenly thought of something. Gu Yihan said softly, Baby Nuo, cover your ears. Gu Nuoer quickly covered her ears with her chubby hands. She blinked her big eyes and looked at her father. She knew that Gu Yihan was going to give out punishment again. However, these people deserved it. Therefore, she wouldnt plead for leniency. Only then did Gu Yihan give the order softly. Then I wont show any mercy. This Third Zhang and the head constable will be hung on the outer city wall for three days and three nights. After that, regardless of whether theyre dead or alive, theyll be beheaded in public. The remaining few people are aplices. Their crimes can be light, but they have to be punished. Lets do as the princess says and demote them to sweep the streets. Otherwise, with their habits, wouldnt they be harming moremoners by being constables? Xie Xingli immediately shouted, Your Majesty is wise! After that, no matter how many times Third Zhang and the head constable begged for mercy, Gu Yihan pretended to not have heard anything and had the imperial guards drag them away. Gu Nuoer asked softly, Father, can Baby Nuo put down my hands now? Gu Yihanughed loudly and reached out to hold his daughters pinky. Lets go. Father will bring you home. Chapter 455 - 455 What Did Elder Brother Siming Go Off To Do? 455 What Did Elder Brother Siming Go Off To Do? Gu Nuoer rubbed her head against Gu Yihans shoulder. Father, it should be bringing Baby Nuo and Mother home. Mother was very amazing just now. With just a few swooshes, she beat the baddie to the ground in a few moves! Not only did she protect Baby Nuo, as well as the nanny and grandpa in the shop, but also protected Baby Nuos hard work! Gu Yihans narrow eyes swept over and he turned to look at the noble consort. He reached out his palm, indicating for the noble consort to hold it. Lets go, Gu Yihan said to her softly. Noble Consort Qiao quickly walked up and ced her hand tightly in her husbands palm. Gu Yihan carried his daughter in his left hand and held Noble Consort Qiaos hand with his right. The family of three walked out of the shop. Xie Xingli smiled apologetically and followed beside them. The imperial guards brought Gu Yihans magnanimous carriage over and Xie Xingli watched as the emperor and the others left. Before leaving, Gu Nuoer didnt forget to lift the curtain. She swayed her small feet and said softly, Uncle Xie, you have to be a good official who can distinguish between public and private matters in the future! Xie Xingli quickly cupped his hands and said, This subject will remember Your Highnesss teachings. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. Send my regards to Elder Sister Yinxiang. Only then did the carriage turn around and leave the street. When he could no longer see the carriage, Xie Xingli heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped his forehead, which was covered in a cold sweat, with his sleeve. He had almost been implicated by Third Zhang just now and could have gotten killed! In the carriage, Gu Yihan let Gu Nuoer sit on hisp. He raised his cold eyes and looked at the noble consort, asking calmly, Noble Consort, you can tell me now. Why did you lie? Noble Consort Qiao, who was sitting beside him, froze. The emperor still asked in the end. She pursed her red lips. Wondering if she should tell the truth. However, she was afraid that the emperor would be jealous and think that she waspeting with him for their daughters favor! At this moment, Gu Nuoer said softly, Father, dont me Mother. I asked her to hide it from you! Oh? Why is that? Gu Yihans expression clearly improved when facing his daughter. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Its because Mother and I want to give Father a surprise. We originally wanted to ask Mother to help me take a look at the renovations today. If its not bad, well invite Father to be Baby Nuos first customer. But who knew that before Mother could take a look, we met the baddies! Gu Yihans eyes lit up. Is that true? Gu Nuoer nodded without hesitation. Its true. If Father can be the first customer, then Baby Nuos shop will be the ce the emperor has been to. Its simply an honor! As she spoke, the child hugged her fathers arm tightly and shook it gently. Father, when the timees, can you take the time toe and try it? Gu Yihanughed heartily. Why not? If its something that Baby Nuo wants to do, Father will support you no matter what. He looked at Noble Consort Qiao with a much gentler gaze. You still want to hide such a thing from me? However, Noble Consort has been with me for many years and I already know your personality. Every time you lie, youll use your hand to tuck your hair behind your ear. Its been so many years, but you still havent changed this habit. Noble Consort Qiaos heart skipped a beat. To think that this was where she had made a mistake! She pouted her red lips and said helplessly, Your Majesty, in short, your consort wont be able to get out of your hands. In the future, your consort wont dare to hide things from you anymore. Gu Yihan chuckled. Thatd better be the case. The carriage passed by a lively street market. Gu Nuoer lifted the curtain, wanting to smell the fragrance of the sweet pastries drifting on the street. However, the moment she lifted the curtain, she saw Ye Siming walking into a restaurant. Gu Nuoer tilted her head slightly and blinked curiously. What did Elder Brother Siming go off to do? The carriage moved very quickly. After it made a turn in the corner, Ye Simings figure disappeared. Chapter 456 - 456 We Hope That Young Master Ye Can Cooperate With Us 456 We Hope That Young Master Ye Can Cooperate With Us The emperors carriage drove back to the pce. Gu Yihan still had to deal with government affairs, so Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer back to the Qiushui Pce. However, the child couldnt stay idle at all. Mother, I want to go and see little meow~ Shey in Noble Consort Qiaos arms and blinked her big eyes, her eyshes fluttering. Noble Consort Qiao had just changed her clothes and her body was filled with the elegant fragrance of orchids. She tapped Gu Nuoers small nose with her fingertips. You little fellow. You just came back and you want to go out again? Then Mother will let Wanyin and Wanxuan apany you, alright? Theres no need, Mother. Baby Nuo is already five years old! I know my way and wille back after ying! After saying that, the child twisted her small butt and jumped to the ground. She waved her small hand and ran out. When Gu Nuoer reached the door, she suddenly turned around. Her voice was soft, and her ck and watery eyes were big. Mother, if Im bored, Ill go out of the pce to y with Elder Brother Siming. At that time, Uncle Bai Yi will send someone to notify you! After saying that, the child really ran away and disappeared. Noble Consort Qiao tried to call out to Gu Nuoer, but eventually just sighed. Shes only five years old, but shes already running around mischievously. Im really afraid that shell get injured by ident. Wanyin went forward and served hot tea to the noble consort. Your Highness, theres no need to worry too much. With the little princesss good fortune, shell always be able to turn misfortune into good luck. Wanxuan chimed in, Thats right. Its a good thing that the princess is lively. Gu Nuoer was afraid that Noble Consort Qiao wouldnt let her go out. Therefore, visiting the little white tiger was just an excuse. In reality, as soon as she left the Qiushui Pce, she called for the eunuch from the Pce Affairs Bureau to prepare a carriage for her. She wanted to go out and look for Elder Brother Siming! Hmph, Elder Brother Siming had secretly entered a restaurant. Did he go eat something good behind her back?! The child climbed into the carriage and ordered, Set orff! At the same time, inside the Kixian restaurant. The door of the private room was pushed open. The youths arrogant and cold eyes suddenly appeared in front of everyone in the room. Ye Siming nced around coldly. There were three to four spies from the Yaoxia Kingdom in disguise sitting scattered in the room. When they saw Ye Siming, they subconsciously ced their hands on their waists. There was a bulge under their clothes. It was evident that they had hidden a dagger. The man in the lead stood up. His voice was strong, but he lowered it. You came alone? Ye Siming walked in without hesitation and closed the door behind him. The youth leaned against the door frame and said in azy voice, Isnt it enough for me toe alone? You came all the way to the Great Qi and even sent me a secret letter to tell me to meet you. What do you want to do? The man said, Young Master Ye, when Yaoxia first met you, we might have been a little rough with you because of some misunderstandings. He was referring to them locking Ye Siming in a cage. However, at that time, this youth didnt have any intention of resisting. He just walked in curiously and looked around. Then, with a wave of his hand, he killed the person who locked the cage. At that time, in the hearts of the people in the Yaoxia Kingdom, he was a ruthless person who could lead the wolf pack. No one dared to let him out of the cage. They also knew very well that it wasnt that Ye Siming couldnte out, but that he didnt want to. However, not long after they met Ye Siming, Bai Yi led his troops to attack Yaoxias borders. From there, they discovered the youth in the cage and brought Ye Siming back to the Great Qi. The mans throat rolled twice as he looked at Ye Siming with his eagle-like gaze. We were in the wrong previously, but we also gave you a lot of food and didnt ignore your existence. Therefore, we hope that Young Master Ye can cooperate with us and save the Yaoxia warriors in the pce. Chapter 457 - 457 Could It Be That Elder Brother Siming Has Already Returned Home? 457 Could It Be That Elder Brother Siming Has Already Returned Home? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything. He looked at the man in front of him who was speaking. He wore a thoughtful gaze. Ye Simings gaze was extremely oppressive, causing this Yaoxia general who was well-experienced on the battlefields to break out in a thinyer of cold sweat. He exined, We have spies in the Great Qi Pce. We dont ask for much. We also know that youve been rewarded by the Great Qi Emperor and have be Marquis Yongye. Therefore, we only hope that you can save our soldiers who are trapped in the Great Qi Imperial Pce on ount of the favors weve given in the past. Well definitely seed if we work together from both the inside and outside. The soldiers the man was talking about were the captives Bai Yi hade back with back then. Originally, they were doomed to die. However, under Gu Nuoers persuasion, Gu Yihan arranged for these warriors who were all-powerful to clean up the feces buckets. Ye Siming didnt speak for a long time. He yed with the sword hilt at his waist and askedzily, How many people do you have in total? The man thought that Ye Siming had agreed to his n. Theres the four of us here. There are also eight lying in ambush in the forest near the capitals suburbs, plus an insider from the pce. As long as you agree to the n, we can set off now to discuss countermeasures. Ye Siming pursed his lips and exhaled deeply. As if he was a little impatient, he looked up with his ck eyes that seemed to be surging with undercurrents. Suddenly, he smiled. Alright, lets go take a look then. They immediately led the way. The man gave hispatriots beside him a look. If Ye Siming refused to cooperate, they would kill him in the forestter! This was to prevent future troubles. Suddenly, Ye Siming asked casually, Whats Yaoxias next step? Start a war to wipe away our previous humiliation. Ye Siming nodded indifferently. Interesting. Why did he remember that Gu Nuoer hated people fighting and killing the most? After leaving the restaurant, Ye Siming was led into an inconspicuous carriage. He leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked around. The soldiers of the Yaoxia Kingdom were squeezed to the left and right. Although they tried their best to hide it, there was a lingering vignce in their eyes. Ye Siming sneered softly. Mortals had a saying of leading wolves into ones house. He wondered if they had heard of it before. Suddenly, Ye Siming felt a sharp piercing pain in his head. It was as if silver needles were stirring in his brain. They were apanied by the unbearable pain of the evil force impacting his pulse. He gritted his teeth slightly and a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. Ever since he was injured by Jin Wenst time, he would often feel such pain. In the Asura Realm, Ye Siming relied on killing demons to obtain their cores to strengthen his demonic power. The more he killed, the more powerful he became. Therefore, in the end, he bent one knee slightly and sat on a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He looked down at his aplishments but felt bored. However, how long had it been since hest fought? He was the abyss itself, relying on absorbing dark demonic energies to stabilize the evil forces in his body. However, after so long, Ye Siming never caused trouble again. Otherwise, he wouldnt keep feeling so ufortable after being injured by mere Buddhist powers. He pressed his head, closed his eyes, and rested. Not long after their carriage left, Gu Nuoers carriage arrived. She jumped and turned to say to the coachman, Coachman uncle, wait for me here. Ill go in and see my friend. The child walked in. She looked around the lobby on the first floor and then went upstairs to look. However, she didnt see Ye Siming. Could it be that Elder Brother Siming had already returned home? Chapter 458 - 458 He Wrote Gu Nuo’er’s Name Everywhere 458 He Wrote Gu Nuoers Name Everywhere Five minutester, in Bai Yi Manor. Bai Yi and his wife looked at the child who was sitting in the hall. Gu Nuoer swayed her small feet and ate thest piece of pastry in one bite. Her chubby cheeks were covered in pastry crumbs. After the child finished eating, she didnt forget to take out her handkerchief and wipe the corners of her mouth. She looked obedient and Madam Bai liked her very much. Princess, what else do you want to eat? Ill make more for you! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and jumped down from the chair. Auntie Bai, theres no need to trouble yourself. Im here to wait for Elder Brother Siming. Since he hasnt returned yet, Ill go to his room to wait for him! Just now, Gu Nuoer didnt find Ye Siming in the restaurant. Therefore, she immediately decided to let the carriage take a turn ande to the Bai Manor. No matter what Elder Brother Siming went to do, he had to go home in the end, right? Bai Yi said, Princess, do you want this subject to send someone to the city to look for him? Otherwise, youll get anxious from waiting. Gu Nuoer quickly shook her head. No, Uncle Bai, what if Elder Brother Siming has his own things to do? My mother said that boys will have their own little secrets when they grow up. We cant disturb him! Its fine. Ill just go to his room and wait. You guys dont have to worry about me. Hurry up and go do your own things! After saying that, the child walked towards Ye Simings courtyard with ease. She had been here a few times and knew where the ces were! Madam Bai looked at Gu Nuoers small back with a gentle loving expression. It would be great if the little princess stayed at our house often. I see her every day and like her a lot! Hey, husband, do you think Siming will be the emperors son-inw in the future? Bai Yi was shocked. Madam, dont spout nonsense! If His Majesty hears this, well lose our heads! Gu Yihan doted on Gu Nuoer so much. He couldnt wait to support her until she was 80 years old. How could he bear to let her get married? Moreover, with Simings bad temper, how could he be the emperors son-inw? Madam Bai pouted, feeling a little dissatisfied. Youre just stubborn. I wont talk to you anymore. Ill go prepare dinner tonight. The little princess will definitely stay for dinner. Gu Nuoer went to Ye Simings room and closed the door with her small hand. The furnishings in Ye Simings room were as simple as before. However, the desk was a little more messy than usual. Gu Nuoer climbed onto the chair and took out a pile of paper from under the book. She realized that many pieces of paper were actually Ye Siming writing practice. He wrote Gu Nuoers name and also his own. His hasty handwriting became proficient with an indescribable charm. Gu Nuoer blinked in surprise. It turned out that Elder Brother Siming was also quite studious during times when she was unaware! The child stuffed the papers back. She turned around and ran to Ye Simings bed. She took off her small socks and shoes and arranged them neatly. Then, her small body suddenly leaned back. Phew~ Elder Brother Simings bed is also morefortable~ She hugged Ye Simings nket and rolled from the left to the right. In the end, she became yful and wrapped herself up in the nket like a chrysalis. She narrowed her eyes and waited for sleepiness toe. Uh Why wasnt Elder Brother Siming back yet? What did he go off to y? Gu Nuoer was tired from ying and gradually fell asleep. However, after an unknown period of time, she suddenly heard a muffled thuding from the courtyard. The child immediately woke up. Was Elder Brother Siming back? She quickly kicked the nket away and ran out barefoot. Elder Brother Siming! Gu Nuoer opened the door and was slightly stunned when she saw the person in front of her. Chapter 459 - 459 With Me Around, I Won’t Allow Them To Do Things That You Don’t Like 459 With Me Around, I Wont Allow Them To Do Things That You Dont Like The sky that was close to dusk was dyed a blood-red color. Ye Simings cheeks were stained with blood, and the tied hair under his jade headgear looked a little messy. There was also a little blood on his sleeve. His fair and handsome face was filled with exhaustion and an unnatural blush. His eyes were also a little dark. Most importantly, there were two wolf ears on his head! Ye Siming had climbed over the wall and was about to stagger back to his room when Gu Nuoer, who had opened the door, saw him. A hint of panic suddenly appeared on his tired face. Gu Nuoer subconsciously took a step forward and muttered, Elder Brother Siming, are you injured? However, Ye Siming suddenly took a step back. Donte over. His voice was a little hoarse. Gu Nuoer was stunned. Ye Siming pursed his lips and exined, I have blood on me. Dont dirty yourself. Gu Nuoer was about to speak when she saw Madam Bais figure approaching the courtyard. In a moment of desperation, she reached out her small hand and grabbed Ye Simings hand, pulling him into the house and closing the door. Madam Bai walked to the courtyard and saw that the door was tightly shut. Thinking of how Gu Nuoer was inside, she didnt push the door open. She only asked gently, Princess, are you still resting? Siming isnt back yet. Are you hungry? Shall I make you something to eat first? Gu Nuoers soft and cute voice sounded. Theres no need, Auntie Bai. I want to sleep for a while. Ill go ask you for food when I get upter. Madam Bai thought for a moment and nodded. Alright. The footsteps gradually disappeared and Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief. In the room, Ye Siming was pressed against the wall by Gu Nuoers small hand. After Madam Bai left, the child looked up and sized up Ye Siming carefully. Elder Brother Siming, whats wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, Ill go teach him a lesson! Ye Siming was extremely tired. He leaned against the wall and lowered his head, his thin lips moving slightly with a faint smile. Ill go change. Gu Nuoer quickly grabbed his hand. You dont have any strength left. Dont change. Youre not dirty at all. Dont hide! After saying that, the child rubbed his hand against her fair face. Immediately, a few streaks of blood appeared on Gu Nuoers face. It was from what was left on Ye Simings fingertips. Ye Siming watched in a daze. Gu Nuoer looked up with her big bright eyes and said softly, Look! Im just like you now. Im also covered in blood! Gu Nuoer Ye Siming muttered. His eyes were deep, like a calm sea without any waves. Charming, but dangerous. Gu Nuoer quickly pulled him to sit on the bed, her small face looking serious. Ye Siming seemed to finally be unable to hold on anymore. He suddenly fell onto Gu Nuoer. His tone waszy and seemed to have a hint of confusion. Gu Nuoer, I held back and didnt eat anyone. Ive also dealt with all the spies from the Yaoxia Kingdom. With me around, I wont allow them to do things that you dont like. Gu Nuoer was confused. Spies from the Yaoxia Kingdom? Ye Siming buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. He smiled, revealing a hint of youthfulness. Thats right. Its all settled. I tied them up and threw them to the government office. Gu Nuoer suddenly sensed that something was wrong. She reached out her small hand and touched Ye Simings forehead. Elder Brother Siming, youre burning! Ye Siming didnt notice anything. His gaze was a little blurry as he clung to the child. Gu Nuoer, Ive done so well. Why arent you touching me? Chapter 460 - 460 Elder Brother Siming, Take Off Your Clothes Too! 460 Elder Brother Siming, Take Off Your Clothes Too! Gu Nuoer immediately reached out her small hand and gently stroked Ye Simings hair. Elder Brother Siming is really good~ She tilted her head, her big eyes like the ck night sky with stars. Ye Siming chuckled. He closed his eyes andy on the childsp. !! Gu Nuoer frowned. Elder Brother Simings head felt a little heavy! However, since he was not feeling well, she would endure it. Gu Nuoer looked at the pair of furry ears in front of her. Her small fingers moved and she couldnt help but touch them. Wow, they were so soft! As her small hand gently touched them, the grayish-ck wolf ears trembled. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. So cute! Seeing that Ye Siming had no intention of resisting, she reached out her two small hands and pinched the wolfs ears from both sides, starting to rub them. Ooooh, they felt so good. After ying for a while, Gu Nuoer suddenly thought of something serious! She quickly touched the blood on Ye Simings cheek. After gently wiping them off, she realized that he wasnt the one who was injured. Gu Nuoer asked softly, Elder Brother Siming, are you feeling unwell? Ye Siming pointed at his head and replied in a hoarse voice, It hurts. Headache? Gu Nuoer quickly massaged his forehead with her small hands. Her fingers were soft and carried a warm touch, greatly relieving Ye Simings difort. His tightly furrowed brows gradually rxed. Ye Siming opened his eyes again, his gaze filled with chaos andplicated emotions. After he was injured by the Buddhist sealst time, the evil forces became hard to suppress. Just now, in the forest, he had dealt with a few spies from the Yaoxia Kingdom. When he smelled blood, he found it a little hard to take it. The manic factors in his body roared, and his entire body was filled with a bloodthirsty fervor. Almost at that moment, Ye Siming remembered that he had promised Gu Nuoer Ill go against my instincts and love and cherish you forever. In that case, the first thing he had to do was not to make her afraid and worried. Ye Siming endured the pain and tied up the Yaoxia Kingdoms spies who had fainted before throwing them to the government office. Then, as he staggered his way back to the Bai Manor, he could no longer suppress the evil forces, causing his wolf body to be unstable. Ye Siming had no choice but to climb over the wall and return to the courtyard. However, at this moment, he saw Gu Nuoer. For some reason, the burning pain he felt at that time immediately seemed to have beenforted. At this moment, he also felt at ease lying on Gu Nuoersp. Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Simings expression had rxed a lot, but his forehead was still burning. She tried her best to recall. Previously, when Second Brother caught a cold and had a fever, Mother Yi would strip him naked and then wipe his hands and feet with a wet towel. Elder Brother Siming, you should take off your clothes too! Let me help! As she spoke, she moved her legs, wanting to pull her small body out from under Ye Simings head first. Gu Nuoer didnt forget to reach out her small hand and grab Ye Simings outer clothes first. Then, she wanted to pull it to the sides. Ye Siming suddenly woke up in shock. His face, which was already a little red from the heat, became even redder. Gu Nuoer, what are you doing?! He gritted his teeth and reprimanded in a low voice. The childs face was filled with innocence. Ill help you take your clothes off and then wipe your hands and feet! Dont worry, Elder Brother Siming. Previously, when my second brother had a fever, Mother Yi dealt with it like this. Second Brother felt better very quickly! After saying that, Gu Nuoer used all her strength. Her two small hands grabbed Ye Simings clothes tightly and pulled to the back. Ye Simings well-toned corbone and fair shoulders were just revealed when he held onto his clothes tightly. Chapter 461 - 461 Can I Eat This Part Here? 461 Can I Eat This Part Here? Ye Siming frowned slightly, his lowered eyes emitting dark light and deepness. There was a hint of suspicious redness on his handsome and cold face. No. Ye Siming said the simple word firmly. Gu Nuoer looked helpless and sighed softly. !! Elder Brother Siming, why are you harder to deal with than when I was three years old?! But if you dont dissipate the heat, wont you keep feeling very ufortable? Ye Siming took a deep breath for a moment and suddenly said, Perhaps Ill feel better after eating candy. Gu Nuoer was stunned and spread out her small hands. Baby Nuo is already five years old. Im not a child who brings candies with me anytime and anywhere. I only eat one every five days now! I didnt bring any today! Ye Siming suddenly grabbed her small wrist. His slender fingers touched her pink lips. Can I eat this part here? Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and covered her mouth with her two small hands. Her childish voice buzzed. Elder Brother Siming, I really dont taste good! In the past, when she was in the Jade Pool, she had heard from Uncle Culinary God! People in the mortal world liked to eat spicy fish soup, cold fish food, and even fish scales! Boohoo, could Elder Brother Siming have learned bad things from someone?! Ye Simings wolf ears actually drooped! An indescribable emotion rolled in his dark and deep eyes, making Gu Nuoer feel that he looked a little helpless and pitiful. Cant I taste it? Ye Siming asked in a low voice. He was probably feeling dizzy from the fever and subconsciously lowered his head to ce it on Gu Nuoers small shoulder. Ye Simings voice was low and pleasant. Is it really impossible? Did I not behave well, Gu Nuoer? Cant I have this reward? Gu Nuoer frowned pitifully. Her big eyes were sparkling and filled with conflict. Elder Brother Siming was so pitiful! In the end, Gu Nuoer carefully extended her pinky. She closed her eyes as if she was enduring the pain. My mouth wont do. Ill let Elder Brother Siming eat my pinky then. Otherwise, if I lose my mouth, I wont be able to talk to you in the future. If I lose my pinky it can probably grow again Although she wasnt sure either. Ye Siming looked up and saw that the child had gone to this extent for him. The gloominess in his eyes could not help but be swept away, reced by a chuckle. Idiot. Ye Siming grabbed her small wrist and pulled her into his arms. I lied to you. Gu Nuoer came to a realization. She looked up and saw that Ye Simings face was red and carried a hint of illness. However, his gaze was deep and dazzling, hiding a faint smile. The child immediately ced her hands on her hips in dissatisfaction and reprimanded in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming! I can even sacrifice my pinky for you, but you actually lied to me! Looks like I have to be ruthless to you too! Take off your clothes! I have to wipe you down to cool you down! After saying that, Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Simings clothes again. The youth quickly pushed to stop her. Ye Siming restrained his strength again, afraid that the child would be overturned by him. The two of them were in a deadlock. In the end, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer were both sweating profusely from the heat. However, at this moment, Ye Siming felt much better. His forehead was no longer as hot as before, and the evil forces in his body gradually calmed down. Ye Siming hugged Gu Nuoer, who was mumbling away, scolding him, tightly in his arms. He listened to her chatter. His throat rolled, but he let out a low and happyugh. Gu Nuoer, its really good to have you around. Chapter 462 - 462 I Like Good Weather 462 I Like Good Weather Gu Nuoer twisted her small body and said delicately, Hmph, of course. Baby Nuo is a barrel ofughs! After saying that, she wanted to leave Ye Simings arms. However, Ye Siming refused to let go and only hugged her tightly. Let me hug you for a while. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she really stopped moving obediently. Ye Siming retracted his wolf ears. He rested his chin on Gu Nuoers shoulder and greedily breathed in the sweet fragrance for a moment. Gu Nuoer, do you know that on the day I first saw you, I took a good look at the sky here for the first time? The sky that day was very blue. Ive never seen such good weather in the Asura Realm. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and asked curiously, Are there no blue skies and white clouds in the Asura Realm? Mmm, Ye Siming replied indifferently. There are only darkness and dull colors. If you see the ce, you wont like it. He had been a demon god for a thousand years in an environment filled with violence, filth, and darkness. Gu Nuoer was wonderful, just like the weather on the day they first metclear and blue. I like good weather, Ye Siming suddenly added without rhyme or reason. Gu Nuoer blinked and echoed softly, I like it too! Ye Siming pursed his lips and smiled faintly. He thought that he probably wasnt going to leave for the time being. Gu Nuoer was so young. If he wanted to repay her kindness, he had to be responsible to the end. At the very least, he probably had to wait until she was 80 or 90 years old before he could be at ease. At night, Ye Siming went to eat with Gu Nuoer. The two of them were famished. Madam Bai watched as the two of them ate the dishes and drank the soup in unison, not forgetting to take care of each other while doing so. Madam Bai chuckled and sighed. Eat slowly. Theres more. It was really strange. When did Siminge back? At night, in Xie Xinglis manor. Xie Xinglis wife knelt in the study and begged Xie Xingli. Husband, please save my brother! Hes the only son in our family. My mother heard that he was hung outside the city wall and is on the verge of death. Shes so anxious that she cant eat anymore and looks like shes about to die as well. Please intercede with the emperor on ount of our rtionship as husband and wife over the past few years. You cant torture my younger brother like this! Xie Xinglis head hurt when he heard this. He mmed the table and scolded her angrily, Youre muddle-headed! Why dont you ask what Third Zhang did? Its fine if he usually does evil in the capital with my reputation as an official. There hasnt been any big trouble and Ive turned a blind eye to it. Isnt this considered giving you face? But do you know what trouble he got into this time? He brought people to snatch the little princesss shop and happened to bump into the noble consort in the shop! He had the audacity to tease the noble consort. I dont have the life to vouch for him again! I think its already a blessing that he wont be cut into a thousand pieces! You should be content! Madam Xie kept crying. She wanted to plead for mercy again. However, Xie Xingli stood up, not intending to listen to what she had to say. Im going to the suburbs for two days to be in charge of handling a case. Youre not allowed to cause trouble. Your brothers matter ends here. If I find out if youve any ns to offend the emperor, Ill chase you out of the house too! After saying that, Xie Xingli flicked his sleeves and got the butler to prepare his things before leaving in a carriage. Xie Liuhua had been standing outside the door. Seeing that Lord Xie had left, she quickly entered the house and helped the crying Madam Xie up. Mother, dont cry. Even if Father doesnt care, its not like we dont have a way to save Uncle. Chapter 463 - 463 She’s Not the Official Wife, But A Concubine Who Rose To Position! 463 Shes Not the Official Wife, But A Concubine Who Rose To Position! Madam Xie wiped her tears. What else can we do? He offended the emperor and the noble consort! This time, your uncle is really doomed! Xie Liuhuas eyes darted around and she said, Doesnt Xie Yinxiang have a good rtionship with the princess? Just let her beg the princess to plead with the emperor. If Xie Yinxiang cant even do such a small thing, Mother shouldnt keep her in the manor. Anyway, Father isnt at home. When Fatheres back, well find an excuse and say that Xie Yinxiangmitted a crime and was chased away by us! Madam Xie hesitated for a moment. Will this work? !! It was mainly because she knew Xie Yinxiangs stubborn personality. She would rather break her teeth and swallow them than give in a single time! Would he really help her plead with the little princess? However, Xie Liuhua said, No matter what, Mother has to give it a try, right? The most important thing is to save Uncle. If Xie Yinxiang doesnt agree Then if we keep her in the manor, shell also be trouble for us! Mother should take out the disposition of the first madam and teach her a lesson! If shes unwilling, chase her away! The more Xie Liuhua spoke, the more her hatred for Xie Yinxiang surged. Previously, at school, she impersonated Gu Nuoer, saying that she had saved the old man. In the end, she was plotted against by that painter. Due to embarrassment and shame, she took a temporary break from school. She originally thought that Xie Yinxiang could give her a way out and invite her to school with her. However, she didnt expect Xie Yinxiang to ignore her when she saw her at home! Xie Yinxiang didnt take her seriously at all. Xie Liuhua might not be able to win against Gu Nuoer, but could she not win against an orphaned daughter, Xie Yinxiang? When Madam Xie heard her daughters suggestion, she felt that her words made sense. Hence, she immediately called for a few old maids and nannies to go to Xie Yinxiangs courtyard with her. On ate summer night, Xie Yinxiang was watering small flowers in the flower bed. She knew that Gu Nuoer liked them, so she nned to nurture them well and give them to Gu Nuoer after they bloomed. Madam Xie barged into Xie Yinxiangs courtyard with her servants. Xie Yinxiang frowned and straightened up. Its alreadyte at night. Why has Second Mother brought so many people to barge into my courtyard? Xie Yinxiang never called Madam Xie the first madam. She would always address her as Second Mother. Every time, she would remind Madam Xie that she wasnt the main wife but a concubine who rose to position! Madam Xie suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a fake smile, Im indeed disturbing your rest bying sote. However, I see that youre still awake, so Im not considered to havee at an untimely moment. After saying that, Madam Xie went straight to the point and exined her intentions. This was because she felt that Xie Yinxiang wouldnt refuse. Madam Xie said, Havent you always valued the Xie Familys reputation very much? After such a thing happened, our Xie Family became theughingstock of the officials in the court. This is something you dont want to see, right? Moreover, the little princess directly asked the emperor to punish your uncle and didnt take your friendship seriously. Yinxiang, I might have done something wrong to you previously, but as long as youre willing to plead with the princess this time, Ill definitelypensate you well in the future. What do you think? Xie Yinxiang listened quietly and smiled perfunctorily. She had a cold temperament and pursed her lips tightly. Second Mother, I think youve misunderstood. My biological mother has long passed away. Shes an only daughter. I dont have an uncle at all. Xie Yinxiang said thest few words with stronger emphasis. Madam Xies expression changed. She then heard Xie Yinxiang say, Moreover, Third Zhang was the one who hadmitted the crimes first. He deserved it. Why should I plead for leniency for him? The princess is just getting rid of evil for the people. Id be apuding and cheering. Why should I care about his life? Chapter 464 - 464 Go Get the Little Princess to Take You In, You Jinx! 464 Go Get the Little Princess to Take You In, You Jinx! Xie Yinxiang! Listen to the nonsense you are saying now! Madam Xie was furious. She pointed at the tip of Xie Yinxiangs nose and scolded, You traitor. How much effort did the Xie Family spend to raise you? Now that Im asking you for a small favor, youre rejecting me? Xie Yinxiang raised her eyebrows and her gaze immediately became sharp. The Xie Family has put in a lot of effort in raising me? Ever since my mother passed away, when have I ever used a single cent of your money? Didnt I use the dowry my mother left behind? !! During the winters, if I wanted to get new clothes, youd ask me to wear Xie Liuhuas old clothes from the previous years. I can only use what she used and wear what she didnt want. In fact, you wont even ask me to go to the front to eat. Youll give me a little allowance every month and let me and my nanny buy food for ourselves. You give us ten copper coins a month. Thats even worse than what beggars outside would get! If it werent for the fact that Ive been relying on my mothers dowry and the princess helped meter on, how long would I have been bullied by you guys? After saying that, Xie Yinxiang flicked her sleeves and looked to the side with a determined expression. In short, donte and force me. I wont plead for leniency with the princess. Third Zhang deserves to be punished! Madam Xie didnt expect that just one sentence from her would cause Xie Yinxiang to fly into such a rage. She ced her hands on her hips and her gaze was mean. You wretched girl, are you finally telling the truth now? You were just pretending to be on good terms with me previously, right? Alright, since youre heartless and dont want to help, then Im not afraid to tell you the truth. Master said that if you dont ask the princess to help, you can leave this house. From now on, our Xie Family wont have a daughter like you! If you have the ability, leave now without asking the princess for help! Xie Yinxiang was at first stunned, but then she calmed down. I dont believe it. Let Father tell me himself. Xie Liuhua couldnt take it anymore and stand up from behind Madam Xie. Father is going to be angry that youre not helping the family, yet you still want to see him? He left for a work trip. Before he left, he instructed my mother and me to convey this to you. If you dont agree and want to be so headstrong, you can just leave. Xie Yinxiang bit her lips and looked fixedly at the mother and daughter. She frowned and said, Then Ill wait until Fatheres back and he says it himself before making a decision. However, how could Madam Xie be willing to give her this chance? Her expression immediately changed and she said in a sharp voice, Pack up her things and throw her out! Our Xie Family doesnt have such a wretched girl who doesnt leave others in a lurch! As soon as Madam Xie finished speaking, the servants behind her swarmed forward. They grabbed Xie Yinxiangs arms from both sides, wanting to force her out. Even though the nanny serving Xie Yinxiang fought to the death, she still couldnt withstand the number of older maids Madam Xie had brought with her. They immediately pushed the nanny to the ground! The nanny who served Xie Yinxiang was a servant her biological mother had left behind for her. She was loyal and honest, but she was already old. She could be considered one of Xie Yinxiangs few kin in this world. Now, she was pushed to the ground by the old women and fainted. Xie Yinxiang shouted anxiously, Nanny! Are you alright?! Nanny! However, Madam Xie urged anxiously, What are you guys waiting for? Throw her out! Its so noisy that my head hurts! Xie Yinxiang was pushed out of the Xie Familys door. The old maids pushed Xie Yinxiang hard and she fell to the ground. The door of the Xie Manor mmed shut! Madam Xies disdainful voice came from inside. Arent you very capable? Go get the little princess to take you in, you jinx! Chapter 465 - 465 Young Marquis Jiang? The Show Is About to Begin! 465 Young Marquis Jiang? The Show Is About to Begin! Xie Yinxiangs arm hurt from the fall. She got up and realized that her sleeve had been torn at some point. Her fair arm was exposed and there were bloodstains on her elbow. She frowned and stared coldly at the Xie Manors que. Xie Yinxiangforted herself that she had to calm down. !! Since she couldnt enter the manor tonight, she would have to find a ce to stay. She turned around and walked towards the street market. In the manor, Madam Xie had already left with the servants. Xie Liuhua returned to the door and gave an old maid a look. Go and follow her. Find a chance when theres no one around to Xie Liuhua made a throat-slitting gesture. The old maid nodded. This servant understands. Xie Liuhua took out a silver ingot from her sleeve and handed it over. Do a clean job. After this is done, Ill give you more. When the old maid saw the money, she smiled and agreed. She put away the money and went out to chase after Xie Yinxiang. Xie Liuhua stared at the old woman as she walked away. A smile slowly appeared on her face. After Xie Yinxiang died, she would be the only young miss of the Xie Family. So what if Xie Yinxiang knew the princess? In the end, Xie Yinxiang still couldnt beat her! At this moment, the lively street market was filled with people. Children ran around withnterns in their hands. The sounds of hawkers could be heard from the stalls. Jiang Xiaoran got out of the carriage surrounded by people. He was dressed in a noble outfit and his eyes were flirtatious. His peach blossom eyes were very eye-catching. The surrounding young masters surrounded him and praised him Young Marquis Jiang, its up to you to win that Courtesan Hu at a high price tonight! Thats right. With Young Marquis Jiang around, well definitely be able to feast our eyes! Jiang Xiaoran chuckled. Of course. With me around, wont any beauty be easy to capture? He was about to enter the brothel with his friend when he saw a disheveled girl from the corner of his eye. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. It was her? Xie Yinxiang covered her torn sleeve and quickly shuttled through the crowd. Her expression was cold and she exuded an unapproachable aura. However, there were still people who couldnt help but point fingers at her This girl looks well-dressed, but why is her sleeve torn? Oh my, she might not be a youngdy from a proper family. She might be someones concubine and have escaped! Xie Yinxiang only secretly nced at the people gossiping. It turned out that in this world, only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. Some people didnt go through the same suffering she had and it was so easy for them to say hurtful words. Jiang Xiaoran watched for a while before walking towards her. The friend beside him quickly called out, Young Marquis Jiang? Where are you going? The show is about to start! Jiang Xiaoran didnt even turn around. I have something on today. Lets meet another day! After saying that, he hurriedly walked towards Xie Yinxiang. Miss Xie, what a coincidence to bump into you here. Jiang Xiaorans gaze enveloped Xie Yinxiang and sized her up from head to toe. He realized that there was dust on her face and her hair was a little messy. There were also a few scratches and bloodstains on her left elbow. He frowned. Xie Yinxiang only looked up at him. She knew that Jiang Xiaoran was a yboy. She was not in the mood to deal with him today. Young Marquis Jiang, unfortunately, I have something on now, so I wont apany you anymore. After saying that, she walked around him and continued on her way. Jiang Xiaoran quickly chased after her. Without any exnation, he took off his outer clothes and draped them over Xie Yinxiangs shoulders. Chapter 466 - 466 What Are You Doing? Let Go Of Me! 466 What Are You Doing? Let Go Of Me! Xie Yinxiang was stunned. Young Marquis Jiang, what do you mean by this? I cant afford topensate you for your clothes. When Jiang Xiaoran heard this, heughed loudly. Compensate? I have plenty of clothes. Im not that tasteless to ask forpensation from a woman. You can just wear it! Otherwise, if you walk on the streets in disheveled clothes, not only will it be embarrassing, but youll also be the one suffering. Ill give you the clothing. Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and pulled the clothing tightly around her with her elegant fingers. She still said in a soft voice, Thank you. Jiang Xiaoran followed beside her. What are you thanking me for? Youre the little princesss friend, so youre also my friend. My rtionship with Siming isnt just good. Moreover, the two of us are considered to have been through life and death together as well. Dont you think so? Xie Yinxiangs lips moved but she didnt say anything. Seeing that she was only focused on walking forward, Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but ask, Dont me me for being nosy. Its already sote and youre alone. Where are you going? I was chased out by my second mother at home and have nowhere to go tonight. I n to stay in a dpidated temple in the suburbs for the night. Ill go back to seek justice after my father is done with his work and returns to the manor. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. Youre going to a dpidated temple alone in this state? Do you know that at night, that ce will be filled with beggars nearby? Wouldnt it be dangerous for a girl like you? Xie Yinxiang pointed at the hairpin on her head. I have a hairpin. It is very sharp and I can protect myself. However, Jiang Xiaoran seemed as if he had heard a joke. Young Miss Xie, should I say that youre naive? Youre a weakdy. Even if you have a sharp weapon, can you win against four to five men? Xie Yinxiang didnt say anything, but her red lips were pursed tightly and her long eyshes drooped. Through these few interactions, Jiang Xiaoran knew that Xie Yinxiang was a very unyielding and tenacious girl. He grabbed Xie Yinxiangs wrist and dragged her back. Xie Yinxiang was shocked and quickly frowned in resistance. What are you doing? Let go of me! Jiang Xiaoran didnt even turn around and only said, Since Ive encountered this matter and am your friend, I cant sit back and do nothing. I cant interfere with your Xie Familys family matters, but will I not be able to find a ce for a youngdy like you to stay? Come, Ill bring you to get a good room to stay in. Its better than you staying in some dpidated temple. Xie Yinxiang was no match for his strength and could only be dragged by him. Not longter, Jiang Xiaoran brought her to thergest inn in the capitalXiangsizhu. There were two spacious two-story buildings, one in front and one at the back. Many people were going in and out. As soon as Jiang Xiaoran entered, he asked the waiter for a good room. Also, boil some hot water. Thisdy wants to take a bath. Alright, please go upstairs! The room was elegantly decorated and smelled of sandalwood. Xie Yinxiang rxed a lot. She turned around and looked at Jiang Xiaoran. Young Marquis Jiang, thank you. When I return to the Xie Manor, Ill return the money to you if I have the chance. Jiang Xiaoran walked to the window and opened it to look outside. After confirming that no one would climb up from the window in the middle of the night when she was staying alone here as a youngdy, he felt more at ease and closed the window. He sneered. Do you think Ill care about that bit of money? Cut it out. Just stay here. After saying that, he opened the door and left. After a while, the waiter brought in a bucket of hot water. Xie Yinxiang closed the door and prepared to change and take a bath first. However, just as she was undressing, Jiang Xiaoran, who had just left, returned! Chapter 467 - 467 The Two of Them Only Got One Good Room! 467 The Two of Them Only Got One Good Room! He carried a pile of things and pushed the door open. Xie Yinxiang screamed in fear. The two of them looked at each other and blushed. Xie Yinxiangs shoulder was half exposed. Her skin was fair, and the color of her underwear was abnormally obvious! !! Jiang Xiaoran quickly turned around. See no evil, see no evil. I didnt see anything! Xie Yinxiang was extremely embarrassed. Young Marquis, how can youe in without knocking?! I didnt know you were changing either. Why didnt you lock the door?! I was thinking of doing thatter. I didnt know that you woulde back! Jiang Xiaoran raised the medicine bag in his hand. I saw that your arm was grazed and bought you medicine. I even brought a set of clean clothes! After saying that, he waved the bag in his right hand. Xie Yinxiang hesitated for a moment and her face turned red. Its gettingte. Put the things on the table and go back to rest. Jiang Xiaoran narrowed his eyes and moved an inch. In the end, he ced the medicine bag and dress on the table and turned to leave. He even almost knocked his head against the door frame. Before closing the door, he closed his eyes again and reminded her, Miss Xie, remember to lock the door! The door was closed tightly with a bang. Xie Yinxiang exhaled. Her heart was beating very fast and her face was burning. Why was she seen by this l*cher?! However, Xie Yinxiang looked at the clothes and medicine on the table. She actually felt that Jiang Xiaoran wasnt a bad person. He was just a bit of a yboy but he was very meticulous. At least she didnt feel so disgusted by him anymore. She should find an opportunity to thank him properly. Late at night, the old maid returned to the Xie Manor. When she arrived at Xie Liuhuas room, Xie Liuhua was just about to go to sleep. She sat by the bed and listened to the old maid whispering into her ear. This servant originally wanted to make a move, but she met a man halfway and they seemed to know each other. The two of them went to an inn while putting up a bit of a struggle! This servant waited for a long time. That young master went to buy a set of clothes and a bag of things before returning to the inn. He didnte out for a long time! Xie Liuhua was shocked. Really? Are you sure? Xie Yinxiang entered the inn with a man? Its absolutely true! This servant even went to the inns waiter and asked around. The two of them only got one good room! Xie Liuhua pondered for a moment. A momentter, sheughed coquettishly, her gaze seeming to be tempered with poison. This Xie Yinxiang is really shameless. She usually pretends to be aloof, but it turns out that she actually uses such methods to seduce men behind their backs! She can even run off with a man on the streets. What does this show about her private life? The old maid echoed proudly, Thats right. How is she in any way like a youngdy like Second Miss? Second Miss, what should this servant do now? Xie Liuhua thought for a moment. Dont make a fuss first. Father will be back the day after tomorrow. When the timees, Ill tell Father to go and catch Xie Yinxiang at the scene! Ill have Father take a good look at who his most obedient daughter is. Xie Yinxiang ispletely shameless for doing this. If Lord Xie found out, Xie Yinxiang would probably really be chased out of the house! She was just worrying about not having a chance to chase Xie Yinxiang awaypletely! At the thought of how unlucky Xie Yinxiang was, Xie Liuhua couldnt help but be happy. She had a good sleep that night. In Xiangsizhu Inn, Jiang Xiaoran waited in the hall until the lights in Xie Yinxiangs room were off before he got up to leave. Before he left, he even gave the waiter a silver ingot. Serve the girl who lives in the Heaven Room well for me. Dont disturb her at night. Prepare breakfast for her tomorrow morning and send it up. The waiter quickly agreed. Please be assured and leave it to me! Chapter 468 - 468 I Have to Ensure Justice for Her! 468 I Have to Ensure Justice for Her! Two dayster, in the state school. Xie Yinxiang didnt go to ss as usual. Gu Nuoer looked at her empty seat and blinked, her fair face filled with curiosity. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran walked to her side proudly and leaned against Gu Nuoers table, saying, Princess, guess what big thing I did. Ye Siming crossed his arms and watched from behind. He suddenly interrupted, Take your hand off. Jiang Xiaoran did as he was told silently. Gu Nuoer fluttered her eyshes curiously. What big matter? Jiang Xiaoran raised his eyebrows and said proudly, Its a good thing! The night before yesterday, I went to the brothel with a friend and bumped into Eldest Young Miss Xie, who was out at night. Seeing that her clothes were torn, I went forward to ask. Only then did I find out that she had been chased out of the Xie Manor by her second mother and was troubled to have nowhere to go! Therefore, this young marquis showed mercy and booked a good room for her. She had been resting in the inn these past two days. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. Elder Sister Yinxiang was chased out? Ye Siming said slowly from behind her, It should be rted to Third Zhang being hung outside the city. Jiang Xiaoran nodded in agreement. After all, I heard that the reason why Third Zhang is arrogant and despotic is that he thinks that his sister is now the wife of the Court of Judicial Reviews Lord Xie. After saying that, his lips twitched in dissatisfaction. No wonder Xie Liuhua is full of evil tricks. Theyre basically a nest of snakes and rats! Gu Nuoer was very worried about Xie Yinxiangs situation. The bad people had to be punished, but Sister Yinxiang must not suffer because of this! Then whats Elder Sister Yuxiangs n now? Jiang Xiaoran thought for a moment and said, She seems to be preparing to talk it out with Lord Xie after returns from his work trip. Gu Nuoer pped her hands. How about this? After school, Ill go with you to visit Sister Yinxiang! Ye Siming looked out of the window. Its raining heavily today. Can we go tomorrow? Gu Nuoer shook her head. No, we need to confirm Elder Sister Yinxiangs situation. If Madam Xie really bullied her, I have to stand up for her! Ye Siming didnt say anything. He leaned back in his chair with azy expression. Anyway, if the little thing didnt care, he wouldnt mind either. He just needed to apany her. As soon as school ended, Gu Nuoer stood up impatiently. She ran to the corridor and was about to step out when Ye Siming grabbed her cor. Ye Siming opened the umbre that had its spine made from jade and carried the little guy with one hand. He stepped into the courtyard with his ck boots. Jiang Xiaoran had forgotten to bring an umbre. He covered his head with both hands and chased after them. Wait for me! Xie Xingli was hurriedly found by the servants and rushed home. This was because this servant had told Lord Xie that something had happened to the Eldest Young Miss! Xie Xingli kept asking, but the servant could not exin clearly. He only said, Madam only asked me to call you home quickly. Sir, you should go back and ask Madam! Lord Xie frowned and thought hard. The case he was handling in the suburbs of the capital was not very important. He had already taken care of most of the procedures and given out instructions. Xie Yinxiang was now the child he valued the most. It was also because he had learned a few years ago that she could help him seek benefits and avoid danger. Madam Xie was in such a hurry to call him back. Could it be that something had really happened to Yinxiang? Xie Xingli thought about it and finally chose to leave a trusted aide to keep an eye on the progress of the case. As for himself, he took a carriage and rushed back to the capital. As soon as she returned home and went to Madam Xies main room, she saw that Madam Xies eyes were red and her expression was heavy. Xie Liuhua stood beside her with her head lowered. Lord Xies heart skipped a beat. What happened? Where is Yinxiang? Chapter 470 - 470 Little Feet Held by the Big Wolf 470 Little Feet Held by the Big Wolf Gu Nuoers big eyes sparkled. She smiled sweetly and touched her chubby face in embarrassment. Im sorry, Elder Brother Siming. I was too happy to see Elder Sister Yinxiang and identally stepped into one! Just now, when she got off the carriage, she saw Xie Yinxiang standing at the entrance of the inn as if she was nning to go out. The little thing was so excited that she skipped her way over. Unexpectedly, she stepped into a puddle. Both her small shoes became wet. Ye Siming held her fair feet in his hands. They were cold and smooth to the touch. He could not help but frown. In winter, wouldnt Gu Nuoers feet be even colder? Jiang Xiaorans question came from outside the door Siming, are you done? Youre just changing the little princesss shoes and socks. Why cant we go in? Ye Siming nced over coldly from the corner of his eyes and said loudly, Wait. He remembered that there was a rule in this mortal world thatdies feet could not be seen by outsiders unless they wanted to marry her. Outside the door, Jiang Xiaoran heard Ye Simings cold voice and sighed helplessly. How was he like the little princesss guard? He was almost as good as her little husband! Xie Yinxiang did not care. She looked up at Jiang Xiaoran with her beautiful eyes. After hesitating for a while, Xie Yinxiang still said, Young Marquis Jiang, I was just thinking of going out and buying a roast duck for you to eat. After all, I have to thank you for taking care of me. I wish to express my thanks to you properly. Since the two of them are busy, shall we go and buy the roast duck together beforeing back? What do you think? Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. So she wanted to go out just now to buy a roast duck? Puzzled, he asked, Do you have money? Xie Yinxiang took out something from her sleeve and shook it. She smiled innocently. I can pawn this hairpin. Its not very valuable, but its enough to buy a roast duck. Nuoer likes it too. When wee back, well bring her a sugar cake too. Jiang Xiaoran raised his eyebrows, finding it novel. Young Miss Xie, youre quite interesting. The hairpin in your hand is actually an all-purpose item? It can protect you and also be pawned for money when youre low on money. Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed. People have to learn to be flexible, she defended herself. Jiang Xiaoran said in high spirits, Forget it. Since youre nning on treating me, I appreciate your kindness. However, how can adys hair not have a hairpin? Wouldnt it affect her beauty? With that, he took the hairpin from Xie Yinxiangs hand and inserted it back into her hair. Xie Yinxiang was stunned. Jiang Xiaoran patted his chest. I think Siming and the princess will need to take a while more. Lets go. Ill bring you to buy a roast duck. However, in return, Miss Xie will have to hold an umbre for meter. Xie Yinxiang paused for a moment before smiling lightly and nodding in agreement. The two of them informed Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming through the door before leaving together. Not long after they left, Xie Xinglis two carriages stopped aggressively in front of Xiangsizhu. Xie Xingli got off the carriage with his servants and they swarmed into the inn. At this moment, Gu Nuoer felt that her feet were warm from Ye Simings support. She tried to pull them back, but Ye Siming held them very tightly. His dark eyes looked up, and there was a hint of dominance in his handsome eyes. Dont move. Gu Nuoer pouted. But Brother Siming, I also want to go buy roast duck with them. Ye Siming couldnt help butugh. Why bother? Wont you be able to eat it when theye back after buying it? Chapter 471 - 471 For Gu Nuo’er, He Could Really Kill 471 For Gu Nuoer, He Could Really Kill Gu Nuoer sniffed cutely. She leaned back and copsed on the bed. But Baby Nuo was feeling very bored! However, Elder Brother Siming didnt let her run around. At this moment, Ye Siming suddenly frowned and turned to look at the door. Gu Nuoer did not notice anything. This was until the sound of noisy footsteps approached. A deep questioning voice came from the door. This is the only room left. The girl who came with a manst night must be staying here, right? The waiter said, feeling troubled, Esteemed guest, you brought people in and searched every room without any exnation. Were just a small inn. How can we do business if you do this? Cut the crap! Xie Xingli scolded angrily. Im that girls father! If shes deceived by evil people, Im going to find trouble with your inn! Seeing this, the waiter did not say anything else. He turned around and went downstairs, preparing to report to the officials that someone had caused trouble and destroyed the shop! Xie Xingli ordered the servants, Kick the door open! Xie Liuhua stood behind Lord Xie with a smirk on her face. She was going to ruin Xie Yinxiangs reputation today! When Gu Nuoer heard the sound, she propped herself up. Huh? Whats going on? Ye Simings brows were deeply furrowed. The moment the door was kicked open, Ye Siming hurriedly protected Gu Nuoers small feet in his arms, not letting anyone see them. Xie Xingli was the first to rush in. He blinked and indeed saw a youth. Xie Yinxiang! Xie Xingli could not suppress his anger! However, when he took a closer look, it was actually Marquis Yongye, Ye Siming! Xie Xingli was stunned. He turned around and saw Ye Siming sitting on the foot couch, holding a pair of small feet in his arms. As for the owner of the feet Xie Xingli looked up and met a pair of big watery eyes. It was the little princess! Xie Xinglis lips trembled. How how could it be the little princess and the marquis? Xie Liuhuas eyes widened in disbelief. He hurriedly looked around. After confirming that only Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming were in the room, she said, Wheres Xie Yinxiang?! Wheres Xie Yinxiang and that man?! After he finished speaking, Gu Nuoer guessed why Xie Xingli had brought his men here aggressively. The little ones watery eyes glistened, and tears welled up in his eyes. She threw herself into Ye Simings arms, her voice sounding soft and pitiful. She appeared like a frightened little white rabbit. Elder Brother Siming, theyre so fierce! Ye Siming held Gu Nuoer tightly in his arms and pressed his palm on the little fellows back. After carrying her up, the youth stood up and looked at Xie Xingli and the others. Everyone present felt as if a cold de was suddenly pressed against their necks. Ye Simings dark eyes were cold. Did I agree to let you guys enter? Xie Xingli stuttered, not knowing how to exin himself. I Im here to look for my eldest daughter, Xie Yinxiang. Gu Nuoery on Ye Simings shoulder and let out a soft sob. Wuu Ye Siming immediately freed one hand and pressed his palm on the hilt of his sword. For Gu Nuoer, he could really kill. His gaze was cold as he spat out a few words, Why arent you scramming? Xie Xingli hurriedly waved his hand. Marquis, well leave now. Marquis, Princess, please dont be angry! He led his men out of the room. At this moment, a servant of the Xie Family stumbled his way over to the Xiangsizhu. He panted as he walked to Xie Xinglis side. Master, bad news! Theres a problem with the case in the capitals suburbs! A constable identally destroyed the case file! Chapter 472 - 472 Constable Uncle, It’s Them! Hurry Up And Arrest Them! 472 Constable Uncle, Its Them! Hurry Up And Arrest Them! What?! Xie Xingli was shocked. This time, he went to the government office in the suburbs of the capital to retrieve the relevant files regarding the case that had caused dozens of people to die or be injured. Because it had been seven to eight years, it was a little difficult to organize all the documents. However, since the emperor had instructed them to investigate thoroughly, they had to find the documents. But now, because of the negligence of a constable from the government office, a case file had been destroyed! What if that document happened to be rted to important clues? Although it was not his fault that Xie Xingli was not present, as the main responsible official, he would definitely be held ountable by the emperor! What should he do? He pressed his be anxiously and looked at Gu Nuoer from the corner of his eye. Princess, please tell me where my eldest daughter went with that wild man! I didnt mean to offend you today. Please forgive me! The little guy was no longer crying. She was twisting her little body and hugging Ye Simings neck with her little hands. She blinked her misty eyes and looked at Xie Xingli. She said softly, Uncle Xie, I think you must have misunderstood! Sister Yinxiang has always been with me. As for the wild man youre talking about Are you referring to yboy older brother, who is also Jiang Xiaoran? They went to buy a roast duck for me With that, Gu Nuoer looked up at Ye Siming with her bright eyes. Elder Brother Siming, it turns out that buying a roast duck for Baby Nuo will turn one into a wild man I think yboy older brother will get angry! Xie Xingli was taken aback. Jiang Xiaoran? The young marquis of the Jiang Family? The Jiang Familys old master had gained great merit. Even though he had already retired, he still had a certain amount of weight in the emperors heart. Would his son get together with Xie Yinxiang in an indecent manner? Xie Xingli finally had a trace of doubt. Moreover, his eldest daughter had always been reserved. How could she really do something like spend the night with a man? He couldnt help but look at Xie Liuhua, who had yet to recover from his shock. There was a hint of suspicion and anger in Xie Xinglis eyes. As he had been hit by a rush of anger, he only listened to Qin Wenjing and Xie Liuhua. He had forgotten to ask Xie Yinxiang what was going on first. Xie Liuhua sensed his gaze and took a step back in panic. Father! I didnt lie! An old maid really saw Xie Yinxiang enter the inn with a man and didnte out the entire night! Just based on this, you and your mother have already concluded that she did something shameful? You even called me back anxiously from the capitals suburbs! Lord Xie suppressed his anger and questioned. Xie Liuhua didnt say anything and lowered her head to bite her lip. It was all that damn old womans fault! In fact, the old maid had never seen Jiang Xiaoran before, so she naturally didnt recognize him. Gu Nuoer fluttered her big eyes at the side andpletely understood. It was Xie Liuhua who had joined forces with her mother to bully Elder Sister Yinxiang again! She actually wanted to use Elder Sister Yinxiang of having an affair with a man! How vile! Xiangsizhus waiter led a group of constables upstairs. The head constable looked fierce. Whos causing trouble?! Gu Nuoer immediately pointed at Xie Liuhua and Xie Xingli. Constable uncle, its them! Hurry up and arrest them! The waiter also nodded. Its this sir. He brought people to disturb the guests in the inn without any exnation! We would like the constables to help us! The head constable waved his hand. Take them all away. Well talk about any grievances when we get back to the government office! Chapter 473 - 473 Calling Me A Wild Man?! 473 Calling Me A Wild Man?! Xie Xinglis expression turned solemn. I dont have time to go back to the government office with you guys! Im the Court of Judicial Reviews Lord Xie. This is my token. If theres any dispute, Ill directlypensate the inn with silver. He still had to rush back to the capitals suburbs! Unexpectedly, when the head constable heard this, he burst intoughter. In this day and age, anyone whomits a crime would all lie and say that theyre an official! Moreover, there was Third Zhang near west street whomitted all kinds of crimes previously. He would go around saying that his brother-inw was an official at the Court of Judicial Review. Even his underling who followed him said the same thing. Who knew if it was true? A few days ago, Third Zhang offended the emperor and was hung up on the city wall. Hes still hanging there in the sun! You actually dare to call yourself an official of the Court of Judicial Review? Youre the one Im arresting. Take him away! At the head constables order, the few other constables behind him immediately came up to take him away. They drew their sabers and started arguing with the Xie Familys servants. In the end, the constables gained the upper hand and forcefully took away the cursing Xie Xingli. Gu Nuoer quickly reminded them in a soft voice, Uncles, youve missed out on one person. This older sister is also an aplice! Xie Liuhua was about to hide behind the curtain at the side. After hearing Gu Nuoers words, the constables grabbed her and brought her out. Let go of me! Xie Liuhua eximed repeatedly. Seeing that Xie Xingli and Xie Liuhua had been taken away, Gu Nuoer spread her hands and sighed. They brought this upon themselves~ However, Ye Siming didnt care what happened to Xie Xingli and the others. He only frowned and looked at Gu Nuoers swaying fair and tender feet. He ced her back on the bed and knelt on the footrest, helping her put on her shoes and socks. However, the girls toes were still ice-cold. Ye Siming frowned, his eyes flickering with ck light, and his tone carried casual concern. If you dare to step on water again in the future, Ill Gu Nuoer rolled over and stood up on the bed. She tilted her head and asked, What would Elder Brother Siming do? Ye Siming looked at her watery eyes and was stunned. He looked to the side unnaturally. Ill still change your shoes and socks for you. Otherwise, what else could he do? Bite her? He couldnt bear to. Hit her? Impossible. After a while, Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran returned with a bunch of food. Gu Nuoer stood on her tiptoes and stood by the table. Wow, theres crispy roast duck, steamed chicken wrapped in lotus leaf, and candied lotus root! These are all my favorites! Xie Yinxiang ced the food on the table one by one and said with a smile, Young Master Jiang has spent a lot of money today. He was the one who paid for all these. Jiang Xiaoran pursed his lips proudly. Its all small money. Theres no need to take it to heart. Sigh, by the way, Siming, when we came up just now, we saw the waiter talking to a constable. There were also people whispering in the hall, saying that people had been arrested. What happened? Could it be that there were thieves in this inn? If that were the case, it wouldnt be safe to let Xie Yinxiang stay here alone. He could be a good person to the end and change an inn for her. Ye Siming picked Gu Nuoer up and ced her on the stool. He then wiped her small hands with a white towel. He said casually, The Court of Judicial Reviews Xie Xingli brought people to the inn to cause trouble just now. He said that Miss Xie had an affair with a wild man. He couldnt find her but ended up being arrested by the waiter. Xie Yinxiang was stunned. The cup in her hand fell to the ground and rolled along the carpet. Jiang Xiaoranughed when he heard this. Wild man? Miss Xie has always been with me. Why hadnt I seen any wild man? After he finished speaking, he saw Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming looking at him silently. Jiang Xiaoran reacted and shouted, Hes calling me a wild man?! Chapter 474 - 474 Listen To Vile People’s Words, Take Care of You! 474 Listen To Vile Peoples Words, Take Care of You! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Jiang Xiaoran rolled up his sleeves. This is outrageous! Gu Nuoer looked at Xie Yinxiang. She lowered her eyes and looked a little sad, but she was used to holding things in and was never one to show any grievance in front of everyone. The child jumped off the stool and walked to her side, holding her hand. Gu Nuoerforted her. Elder Sister Yinxiang, dont be sad. Its not that Uncle Xie doesnt believe you, but he was deceived! Later, Ill bring you to the government office to see him. You can just exin things clearly in the prison. However, dont be angry with me. I didnt stop the constable uncles from taking Uncle Xie away. I wanted Uncle Xie to know that something will really happen if he listens to vile peoples words impulsively! Xie Yinxiangs eyes turned red and she looked at Gu Nuoer gratefully. Thank you, Nuoer. I know. However, she did not expect that her fathers first reaction would still be to believe Xie Liuhua and her mothers words! Xie Yinxiangposed herself and pretended that nothing had happened. Lets go after were done eating. An hourter, the four of them took a carriage and arrived outside the dungeon of the nearby government office. The head constable nodded and bowed to Ye Siming. Who in the capital doesnt know of Marquis Yongyes name? Ye Siming put away his token. He held Gu Nuoers small hand and said coldly, Were here to visit Xie Xingli. Please do us a favor and lead the way. The head constable quickly agreed and brought them to the prisons entrance, asking the two constables on guard to open the door. Before they entered, they could see that the ground was wet and muddy. There was also a strong smell of dampness in the air from being unexposed to light through the years. Gu Nuoer blinked curiously. In the next moment, she was carried in Ye Simings arms. He whispered in her ear, Its dirty inside. Let me carry you. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. The head constable walked at the front and didnt forget to say, After bringing him back to the government office for investigation, we found out that hes really the Court of Judicial Reviews Lord Xie. However, our magistrate said that Lord Xies rtive, Third Zhang, had justmitted a crime, so we have to investigate him strictly. We cant condone their domineering attitude, so well keep him locked up for now. Gu Nuoer touched Ye Simings earlobe. His entire body trembled, and a faint red mark immediately appeared on his fair and handsome face. What are you doing?! Ye Siming nced sideways at Gu Nuoer, his heart racing. She leaned closer and whispered, Elder Brother Siming, can you ask the constables how they can let Lord Xie go? Ye Siming pursed his lips and was about to speak. However, Gu Nuoer felt that it was fun and wanted to touch his earlobe again. Ye Siming grabbed the childs mischievous hand and pressed it tightly against his chest. Gu Nuoer pouted her pink lips, looking angry that she hadnt seeded. Ye Siming calmed himself down. After a moment, he asked in a seemingly indifferent manner, If I want to bail Xie Xingli out of prison, should I tell the magistrate personally? When the head constable heard this, he quicklyughed softly and said, Of course not. Why is there a need to trouble you to make an extra trip? This lowly one can pass the message on your behalf. To be honest, we locked Lord Xie up because his rtive, Third Zhang, had just offended the emperor. Now that Lord Xie hasmitted a crime, how would we dare to let him go so easily? Wouldnt that make us look like jackals from the same tribe as Lord Xie? Dont you think so? However, if you want to bail them out, we can do that. After all, its just such a small matter. This lowly one can just tell the magistrate. Ye Siming nodded. Thank you. Chapter 475 - 475 Baddies Deserved to Be Punished 475 Baddies Deserved to Be Punished They arrived at the prison. Some prisoners were grabbing the bars in a daze and looking at Gu Nuoer with empty eyes. The child blinked curiously. Unexpectedly, the prisoners suddenlyughed maniacally. They looked crazy and didnt seem like ordinary people at all. !! Gu Nuoer cowered in Ye Simings arms. He pressed his hand on the childs head andforted her in a soft voice, Dont look if youre afraid. The head constable knocked on the bars with a rod. Behave yourselves and dont make a fuss! They walked to thest cell and finally saw Lord Xie and Xie Liuhua, who were in a sorry state. Xie Xingli was originally sitting on a hay pile with a defeated and regretful expression. However, the head constable opened the cell door and shouted, Lord Xie, someone is here to bail you. After you go out, dont cause trouble again! When Xie Xingli heard this, he quickly looked up. Other than Gu Nuoer and the others, his gazended on Xie Yinxiang. Daughter! Xie Xingli was agitated and tears welled up in his eyes. Youve finallye to save Father. Xie Yinxiang had mixed feelings. She saw that Xie Xinglis clothes were stained with mud, and even a few strands of hay had gotten stuck in his hair. Her red lips moved and she didnt know what to say. However, Gu Nuoer said fiercely in Ye Simings arms, Uncle Xie, youve made a huge mistake this time! Elder Sister Yinxiang was chased out by your wife and youngest daughter and didnt have a ce to stay. We found an inn for her to stay in. Unexpectedly, they tried to push the me on the situation! Hmph, as a father, its one thing if you dont believe in your daughter, but youre even biased! Baby Nuo feels so angry just thinking about it! Xie Xingli quickly exined, This subject was muddle-headed. This subject deserves to die. Princess, please punish me! Gu Nuoer pouted. I originally wanted to punish you. When you first entered Xiangsizhu, you even said that you were the father of the girl in the room. You have to know that I was the one in the room back then! If I tell Father about this, Uncle Xie, you wont be able to see the sun tomorrow! Xie Xingli was shocked and quickly knelt down, trembling. Have mercy, Princess! Gu Nuoers eyshes swept over, and her big eyes flickered with light and intelligence. Dont be too sad. Elder Sister Yinxiang has already pleaded for mercy for you. For her sake, I wont tell Father. However, because of your negligence, you caused the case file to be destroyed. I wont be able to interfere with this. You should receive the punishment due. The child didnt forget to sigh. Uncle Xie, youre already so old, but why are you still making your eldest daughter so worried? For you, Elder Sister Yinxiang has to try so hard to convince me. You guys can continue chatting. You can leave after clearing up the misunderstanding. Well be going back first. Uncle Xie, dont be muddle-headed! After saying that, Gu Nuoer winked at Xie Yinxiang with a smart and yful expression. It just took a word from Ye Siming to have Lord Xie released. However, Gu Nuoer had specially made the matter sound serious so that Xie Xingli would remember what Xie Yinxiang had done for him. He shouldnt always listen to vile peoples words and be suspicious of Xie Yinxiang every time. Xie Yinxiang looked at Gu Nuoer gratefully. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but say to Xie Xingli, Lord Xie, Im not a wild man either. Although I, Jiang Xiaoran, attract women, Im not a shameless person! You have to change your personality of jumping to conclusions from insignificant evidence! Not for anything else, but just because anyone in your residence can bully Eldest Young Miss Xie. If you still dont stand up for her, will she still be able to live on? Even though he was being taught a lesson by a junior, Xie Xingli didnt dare to retort and only nodded in agreement. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and was about to leave when Xie Liuhua hurriedly ran to the bars. Princess, if youve let my father go, then can I go out too?! You? Gu Nuoer looked back with a sweet smile and bright eyes. You can stay here. You wont be able to leave until youre kept behind bars for ten days. Baddies deserved to be punished. Chapter 476 - 476 Four Seasons Sweet Shop Opens! 476 Four Seasons Sweet Shop Opens! Gu Nuoer didnt know what Xie Yinxiang and Lord Xie had talked about. However, two dayster, she heard something. Xie Liuhua and her mother were chased out of the Xie Manor by Lord Xie! In fact, in order topletely cut ties with them, Xie Xingli submitted a memorial and asked Gu Yihan to deal with Third Zhang seriously. No matter how much Xie Liuhua cared about her reputation, she had be theughingstock of the entire capital. However, this was not something Gu Nuoer cared about. Xie Liuhua was such a bad person. Even if she ended up on the streets, she only had herself to me. On the day of early autumns arrival, the sky was clear and the air was refreshing. The air was filled with the fragrance of burnt leaves. Gu Nuoer liked to step on leaves everywhere during autumn. Listening to the crisp sounds, the child felt very satisfied. Coincidentally, today was the big day of her stores opening. Gu Yihan had sent someone to send over a signboard early in the morning. ording to Gu Nuoers request, he personally wrote down the name of the shop Four Seasons Sweet Shop. On the day of the opening, the second prince first sent someone to deliver 18 firecrackers. It was lively and noisy, with the sounds spreading through the west street. Almost everyone knew that Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer, had opened a shop selling sugar cakes here. Not only that, but the various princes, nobles, and even third-grade officials worked together to add to the little princesss shop. If someone had evil intentions and wanted to rob and take advantage of others They would think of Third Zhang, who had already died tragically from being dried under the sun. Who would dare to touch the princesss small shop? It wasnt like they were tired of living! Ye Siming also came to the shop today to apany Gu Nuoer. He watched as the child ran up and down, calling out to her acquaintances sweetly one moment and introducing sugar cakes to others like a shopkeeper. Ye Siming smiled. He liked her serious appearance. There were also people who didnt want to buy pastries and only wanted to find an opportunity to get close to the princess and talk to Gu Nuoer. The child enthusiastically introduced five to six sweet pastries to one of them. Not only did the other party not buy the sweet pastries, but he also kept wanting to pinch Gu Nuoers small face. Ye Siming would block him every time. In the end, he couldnt take it anymore and pressed a hand on that persons shoulder. As he approached, he gritted his teeth and whispered, Are you buying or not? If not, get lost. This young master was frightened by Ye Simings hostility. He quickly turned around. Ill get everything that the princess introduced just now. Even though he paid the bill quickly, he was still pushed out by Ye Siming the moment he took the pastries. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, you have to treat guests warmly~ Ye Siming sneered. He has ulterior motives. Im already very gentle for not hitting him. The little thing had introduced the shops pastries to him so seriously. That person actually dared to think of touching her face? The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. Why didnt he kill that guy just now? Ye Siming was silent. At this moment, Xie Yinxiang arrived at the shop. Gu Nuoer quickly went to greet her again. Elder Sister Yinxiang, you should have some fun with thentern writings too! Gu Nuoer stuck out her butt and took the initiative to hand Xie Yinxiang antern with lovely flowers and a full moon. Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and chuckled. She felt that the idea that Gu Nuoer hade up with was really novel. There was no harm in giving it a try. She left a sentence on thentern: Floating duckweeds have no reliance. Then, Gu Nuoer ced thentern back on the shelf and waited for the next person toe and receive Xie Yinxiangs writing. At this moment, Ning Chudie looked at the door. Princess, theres a monk in front asking for alms. However, the queue at our door is too long. I think the queue is blocking his path. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she picked up a te of sugar cakes from the cab and ran out. Chapter 477 - 477 There’s No Meat, Monks Can Eat Them 477 Theres No Meat, Monks Can Eat Them Many people knew that the Four Seasons Sweet Shop was opened by the princess. As a result, at this moment, there was a long queue outside the shop. Gu Nuoer tiptoed but couldnt see the end. Her appearance made everyone in the queue a little agitated. Many of them had never really seen the little Princess Yaoguang. She was the emperors precious treasure! Immediately, the long queue started to squeeze. When the people behind heard that the princess hade out of the shop, they inevitably craned their necks to take a look. The people in front had to prevent themselves from being squeezed by the people behind. After a while, people were stepping on each others feet and cursing. A calm voice interrupted, Benefactors, be careful with your words and actions, do take note of your propriety in speech. Although the voice was not loud, it was like a piece of ice falling into boiling water. Everyone instantly looked at him. Stupid monk, if youre not queuing up to buy pastries, dont stand here and get in the way! The young monk in the kasaya robe had a calm expression. Amitabha. This poor monk is here to beg for alms. I dont wish to disturb the benefactors from queuing up, so I can only wait here for a while. Everyone immediatelyughed. This monk doesnt look very smart. Cant you just push your way through the crowd?! Why do you have to wait at the same spot? Youre so stubborn! The monks nowadays are all liars! How many of them are real eminent monks? Theyre all monks, who drink wine and eat meat, and also cheat people of their money! Thats right. Look at his clothes. His sleeves are washed until theyre white. How can a monk be like this? It must be fake! The monk didnt take everyones mockery to heart. He only closed her eyes and silently fiddled with the prayer beads. This was until a delicate voice sounded. Monk older brother, this is for you! Kongjue was stunned and opened his eyes to look down. A sweet-looking girl with watery eyes was standing in front of him, holding a te of pastries. Her facial features were lively and cute, exuding rity and agility. A person with such looks was filled with good fortune and good luck. Gu Nuoer held the te and ced it on her head, tiptoeing. Monk older brother, quickly take it and eat it. Dont worry, theres no meat in these sweet pastries. Monks can eat them! There were a total of six snacks on the te. Their appearances looked like peach blossom pastries and there was a piece of candy in the middle that had already been roasted. If one took a bite, their mouth would definitely be filled with sweetness. Kongjue thought that since Shuyi and Shuer are kids, they should like these too. Therefore, he pressed his palms together and bowed slightly. Amitabha, thank you, benefactor, for the gift. He took out a clean handkerchief from his sleeve, nning to wrap up the pastries. However, Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Its not good to use a handkerchief. Take the te back! If its not enough,e again next time! After saying that, Gu Nuoer handed the te to him and turned to run into the shop, and went back to work. Kongjue looked at her back view and his calm mood became a little emotional. She knew how to show care for others at such a young age. If she grew up, what kind of good person would she be? At this moment, Kongjues pupils were stunned. When Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer hadnt returned for a long time, he stood at the door and waited for her. The child smiled and said something to Ye Siming. Ye Siming looked up in Kongjues direction. In an instant, Kongjue felt a very strong evil demonic power. However, Ye Siming only nced at him calmly before pulling Gu Nuoer into the shop. Kongjue remained stunned on the spot. Seeing that he was still not leaving, the person beside him urged, Consider yourself lucky to have met the little princess! Dont pretend to not admit it after receiving a benefit. Hurry up and leave. Dont get in the way of our queue! Kongjue moved and turned to leave. Before he left, he took a deep look at the Four Seasons Sweet Shop Chapter 478 - 478 Father and Daughter Conspire to Scam Others! 478 Father and Daughter Conspire to Scam Others! Another two days passed, and a hazy drizzle started to fall in the early autumn. Gu Yihan had nightmares for two consecutive days. Without exception, in his dreams, Gu Nuoer was captured and eaten by a massive demon fox! Moreover, in his dream, Gu Nuoer was crying and asking Gu Yihan for help. !! She held her small hand that had been bitten by the demon fox and cried until tears streamed down her face. She shouted, Father, Baby Nuo is in pain! This made Gu Yihans heart almost shatter. Every time he woke up in the middle of the night, he had to confirm if the child who was sleeping soundly beside him was still around. Gu Nuoer was his life. Gu Yihan didnt want anything to happen to her! Gu Yihan felt that it must be a warning from the heavens. He recalled that not long ago, his good daughter had identally stepped into the cave where the demon fox was sealed. Moreover, she even brought back a fox fur scarf! What if the demon fox didnt die and bullied his daughter? Therefore, on an early morning with endless drizzle, Gu Yihan summoned the Directorate of Astronomy, which was in charge of observing astrology. Dear subjects, Ive been having nightmares for days. In my dream, the princess was bullied by a demon fox. Do you have a way to resolve my troubles? The officials from the Directorate of Astronomy looked at each other and felt troubled. Nightmares weremon, but when it came to the emperor, it was terrible. Especially since it was rted to the little princess! Everyone knew that the emperor treasured the little princess. If they didnt resolve this matter well, they might even lose their heads. Everyone thought hard but couldnte up with a good solution. At this moment, a low-ranking official from the Directorate of Astronomy who had been silent all this while said, Recently, a group of wandering monks hase to the capital. I heard that theyre very good at dealing with such demons and monsters. If Your Majesty is willing, you can summon them to the pce. However, the higher-ranking officials in the Bureau of Public Affairs objected. If were looking for monks, we have our Taishi Monastery. There are many eminent monks there. Why should we go and beg those wild cultivators from the countryside? The low-ranking official lowered his head and said firmly, Those wandering monks are definitely better at dealing with nightmares. Gu Yihan pondered for a moment and raised his eyebrows. Whats your name? The young official quickly reported, This subject is Fan Qing. Gu Yihan nodded thoughtfully. In the end, he thought for a moment and said, Ill order you to make arrangements for this matter and allow this group of people to enter the pce. However, if you dont do it well, youll have to pay with your head. Fan Qing cupped his hands and epted the order. Therefore, the next day, a group of well-dressed eminent monks were brought into the pce. Although they had yet to see Gu Nuoer, Monk Guangxuan, who seemed to be the most experienced among them, had already concluded that Gu Nuoer was being pestered by a demon fox. He also said the solution to resolving this. That was to send Gu Nuoer to the distant Heavenly Mountain in the north for three years. She mustnt meet her family for the next three years. The reason was that demon foxes were afraid of the cold! By cing the little princess on Heavenly Mountain to raise her, not longter, the demon fox would escape on its own. When Gu Yihan heard this, he only narrowed his eyes and didnt object or agree. Instead, he let Guangxuan and the other wandering monks stay in one of the pce halls. That night, Gu Yihan and Gu Nuoer quietly closed the door and whispered to each other. The next day, Gu Yihan expressed that he was in a difficult position. The eminent monk said that if we dont send Nuoer to Heavenly Mountain, that demon fox will pester her until shes 18 years old! It will also affect her marriage and health! However, Nuoer is my daughter. I cant bear to let her go. My beloved subjects, do you have any ideas? Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to respond. However, Ye Siming frowned and reprimanded coldly, This is nonsense! Chapter 479 - 479 Everyone, Take Action! 479 Everyone, Take Action! Bai Yi was shocked. How could Ye Siming reprimand the emperor in public like this?! He quickly gave Ye Siming a look. Thetterpletely ignored him. !! Ye Siming stepped forward and cupped his hands. Your Majesty, these so-called wandering monks are probably scammers from somewhere. Let me go and beat them up. Theyll probably change their words. The Heavenly Mountain is cold. The princess mustnt go there. Moreover, who knew better than Ye Siming if the demon fox was dead or not? He would kill every single one of these swindlers who came! What were their intentions for sending Gu Nuoer to Heavenly Mountain? Gu Yihans eyes were deep and one couldnt tell his emotions. He didnt say anything for a moment. Bai Yi was afraid that Gu Yihan would get angry and quickly said, Your Majesty, Marquis Yongye is still young and thus impulsive. Please forgive him! Ye Siming would never back off when it came to Gu Nuoer. He pursed his lips and said coldly, Youre the young one. Bai Yi red at him. Why couldnt this child differentiate between good and bad?! Was this the time for them to argue?! At this moment, General Song Quan stood up. Your Majesty, please forgive this subjects boldness. This subject has a suggestion. Since this group of wandering monks said that the demon fox is afraid of the cold, would we be able to achieve the same effect if we let the little princess stay in the icehouse for a while? As soon as he finished speaking, something hit his face heavily. Ahhh! Song Quan covered the corners of his eyes. He looked down and saw that the thing that had hit him was actually a token! The words on it were clearly written: Marquis Yongye! Ye Siming actually dared to throw something at him in public! Song Quan was enraged. Marquis Yongye! How can you be so unruly?! Ye Siming subconsciously touched the sword at his waist. However, he had forgotten that before he came to the hall, he had already removed his sword and left it in the carriage. Therefore, Ye Siming pointed at Song Quan. One more bad idea from you and Ill rip your head off. Song Quan was furious and was about to retort. However, Ye Siming suddenly stared at him coldly. Try it if you dont believe me. Song Quan actually felt a chill on his back. He could only look at Gu Yihan. Your Majesty! This subject is just giving you my sincere advice. Marquis Yongyes rudeness has really disappointed this subject! Gu Yihan chuckled. Suddenly, he said without rhyme or reason, Thats all for today. Lets end the court session. Song Quan was stunned. Werent they discussing the arrangements for the little princess? The emperor was going to end the court session so soon? What was the oue? Was he going to send the little princess away or not? He wanted to ask more, but he held back. If he was too anxious, he might expose himself. After Ye Siming got off the court, he wanted to beat Song Quan up. However, Bai Yi forcefully dragged him away. That night, outside the pce where Guangxuan and the other wandering monks lived. Two ck shadows sneaked into the courtyard one after another. When theynded on the roof together, both of them were stunned. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, was surprised. Marquis Yongye, why are you here? Ye Siming frowned. Im here to kill the wild monks who are full of nonsense. Gu Zichen smiled. What a coincidence. Me too. This group of people who came out of nowhere actually dared to nder Nuoer. They really deserved to die! However, Ye Simings cold eyes swept around and he said indifferently, Theres still someone in the courtyard. Gu Zichens heart skipped a beat. Who? He followed Ye Simings gaze. The first prince, Gu Zixiao, nimbly climbed over the wall and entered. ... He had a thick stick at his waist and a sack on his back. Their eldest brother was going to make a move too? Ye Siming looked into the distance to his right. The second princes hidden guards were actually sshing oil. They Were probably preparing to start a fire. It seemed that everyone hade prepared tonight. Chapter 480 - 480 The Leading Wolf Assigns Missions, Everyone Does Their Respective Jobs 480 The Leading Wolf Assigns Missions, Everyone Does Their Respective Jobs The second prince, Gu Zitang, wasmanding his hidden guards. Move quicklyter and strive to burn this group of smelly monks until not a single one is left. Second Brother, A voice came from behind. Gu Zitang didnt even turn around and waved his hand impatiently. Lets talkter. Im in a hurry to kill people! After saying that, he was suddenly stunned! Had someone seen that he was about to start a fire? Gu Zitang quickly turned around. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, was standing together with Ye Siming and looking at him and the hidden guards. Gu Zitang was shocked. What are you guys doing here? Ye Siming said in a low voice, We have the same objective as you. Gu Zitang was stunned. Were they all here to kill this group of nonsense-spouting monks? Gu Zitang immediately expressed his stance. Alright! Well join forces today and see if they still dare to spout nonsense. Bullying Nuoer is equivalent to going against us! Ill get the hidden guards to light a fire now and wait to collect the corpses tomorrow morning. The fifth prince shook his head. Im afraid we cant do this. I just saw that Eldest Brother has already gone in. Gu Zitang was stunned. Why is Eldest Brother here again?! Could it be that he also At this point, he simply let out a cry. Ye Siming said coldly, Theres no need for you guys to do anything. Ill go in and kill them all. Itll save some trouble. After saying that, he walked straight in. The second and fifth princes looked at each other. How could they let Marquis Yongye do everything alone when it came to protecting their sister? Hence, the two of them scrambled to follow. The courtyard was silent, and there were no lights in the house. The first prince was not outside. He must have already entered the house. However, when Ye Siming and the other two entered the room, they were all stunned. This was because the first and third princes were also looking at each other. The monks were lying on the ground. The third prince, Gu Ziyao, was a little surprised to see so many peopleing in. He said nervously, Ive already exined to Eldest Brother just now that I only drugged them a little. Its not poison! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Its fine. In any case, we have to kill them. Theres no difference if theyre unconscious or awake. The few of them looked at each other and remained silent. The first prince was the first to break the silence. Turns out that weve alle here for Nuoer tonight. Ye Siming nodded. Yes. The fifth prince pursed his lips. This group of wild monks is spouting nonsense. Its obvious that they came prepared to target Nuoer. Itll be difficult to vent our anger if we dont kill them. The second prince agreed. If we kill them all, we can also give a warning to the person behind this. The first prince had always been upright. He didnt advocate killing. Initially, he only wanted to knock this group of people out and throw them deep into the mountains. However, he didnt want Nuoer to be aggrieved. Therefore, he remained silent at this moment. He would decide what his younger brothers would do. In the end, the few of them looked at each other and agreed with Ye Siming. He and the fifth prince would make the move, killing all of them and leaving one behind. The second prince would be in charge of arranging the scene to prevent their traces from being discovered. The third prince would prepare the scene to create an illusion that this group of monks had eaten something bad, thus developing hallucinations and ending up killing each other. The first prince would be the first person to discover the crime scene. This was because he had an upright personality and the emperor wouldnt suspect anything. They could also immediately get rid of the situation where the princes had taken action. Ye Siming was like a leading wolf. After assigning the missions, he unsheathed his sword. Just as everyone was about to make a move, The hall suddenly lit up and the imperial guards rushed in. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and walked into the hall. Ye Siming and the others frowned and looked over. Gu Yihan was very surprised. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her watery eyes filled with questions. Elder Brother Siming and brothers, why are you guys here?! ... Chapter 481 - 481 Poked the Older Brothers’ Nest! 481 Poked the Older Brothers Nest! The first princes expression turned solemn and he quickly stood in front of everyone. Father, my younger brothers and Marquis Yongye dont know anything. They were called over by me. If you want to give out punishment, Im willing to bear all responsibilities. Ye Siming frowned and shielded the first prince behind him. The alpha wolf wouldnt let others take the me at a time like this. Ye Siming said very honestly and coldly, His Highnesses werent nning on making a move. Im the only one who wants to kill this group of nonsense-spouting monks. !! Even if Your Majesty asks, Ill tell you the truth. They have ulterior motives and are targeting the princess. We cant keep them. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and looked at his sons behind Ye Siming. You guys think so too? Everyone seemed to be encouraged and determined to be punished together. They nodded in unison. Eunuch Chunshou reported to Gu Yihan in a soft voice, Just now, the imperial guards even discovered that the Grace Defender Dukes grandson, Eldest Young Master Qiao, also wanted to enter the pce. However, this servant brought people to dissuade him and had him go back. Hes probably here for the princesss matter as well. Gu Yihans eyes were deep, making it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. However, Ye Siming only looked at Gu Nuoer. Her face was fair, innocent, and cute. This made him even more determined to protect her. Gu Yihan suddenly chuckled, which then turned into loudughter. The princes were stunned and looked at each other. Had their father gone crazy from anger? Did he think that they were banding together to rebel? Gu Nuoer couldnt help but say in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming and my brothers, youve misunderstood! This is a trap Father and I set up for the baddies! The second prince asked in confusion, What do you mean? Gu Yihan was overjoyed. My good sons and Marquis Yongye really didnt disappoint me! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, I did have nightmares for two days. I dreamed that Nuoer was pestered by that demon fox, but Nuoer is a lucky star! Im not afraid that the demon fox will take revenge on her at all. The emperor slowly exined the whole story. It turned out that after Gu Yihan woke up, he didnt care about this dream and only felt that it was strange. When he was dreaming, it was as if someone had been whispering in his ear. Gu Yihan was very sensitive and didnt think that the demon fox was causing trouble. Instead, he thought that someone had maliciously plotted against him. However, he wasnt sure either. That was why he wanted to test things out. If someone really nned this, they would definitely not be able to help but show some signs. Therefore, Gu Yihan had summoned the Directorate of Astronomy, initially nning on using them to spread the news. However, he didnt expect to hit the jackpot. There was actually someone behind the scenes in the Directorate of Astronomy! In order to catch a big fish, Gu Yihan yed along. However, he was afraid that his precious daughter would think that he was really going to send her away. Hence, he spoke to Gu Nuoer first. This wasnt the first time the father and daughter had worked together to scam others. This time, Gu Nuoer was nning on not saying anything and just watching as her father catch the baddies! Initially, Gu Yihan had sent people to keep an eye on this group of wild monks in the dark. This was because they were instructed by someone and thus would definitely contact that person again. Unexpectedly, he heard that someone had sneaked into the hall and hurriedly brought his daughter to catch the mastermind. To his discovery, he realized that his sons and Marquis Yongye wanted to kill the monks to vent their anger. Since they were doing this for Nuoers sake, Gu Yihan was happy! He chuckled. Ill reward you guys after this matter is over. Gu Nuoer leaned on her fathers shoulder. She let out a childish yawn. I thought that we could catch the baddies, but I didnt expect them to poke an older brothers nest1! Brothers, go back and rest! Well let these bad guys stay alive for another night. After saying that, she looked at Ye Siming. Its already sote. Elder Brother Siming can sleep in the pce! Chapter 482 - 482 I Want to Watch the Shooting Stars With You 482 I Want to Watch the Shooting Stars With You Gu Yihan felt that his daughters words made sense. Chunshou, tidy up the small pavilion building near the imperial garden and let Marquis Yongye rest tonight. Ye Siming nced at Gu Nuoer. Thetter blinked at him cutely. Ye Siming nodded and thanked the emperor. Just as everyone was about to leave, Gu Yihan suddenly thought of something. By the way, are these monks dead or not? The third prince quickly said, They fainted. I drugged them. Theyll only wake up in about two hours. Gu Yihanughed heartily and nodded. Well done. After saying that, he instructed Chunshou to seal the hall. They were to keep a close eye on these wild monks. When they couldnt send out news, the mastermind would naturally be anxious. Everyone went back. However, Gu Nuoer suddenly reached out her small hands to Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, carry me~ Ye Siming subconsciously reached out his hands. However, Gu Yihan hugged her tightly and refused to let go. Baby Nuo, its already sote. Father will bring you back and coax you to sleep, alright? Gu Nuoer shook her head and said in a childish voice, Nuoer isnt sleepy. I want to go to Elder Brother Simings ce to see little fishes. Gu Yihan remembered that there was a koi pond beside the imperial garden. Gu Nuoer had liked to go there since she was young. Gu Yihan didnt think too much about it and only whispered gently, Can you wait until tomorrow to y there? Gu Nuoer pouted, looking aggrieved. Her father didnt let her y with Elder Brother Siming anymore. She was sad! When Gu Yihan saw his daughters expression, he immediately relented. Forget it. If you want to go and take a look, then go. Marquis Yongye, remember that the princess cant y until toote. Send her back to the Qiushui Pce in an hour. Got it. Ye Siming sessfully took Gu Nuoer from Gu Yihans arms. The child entered his arms and smiled. Her spiritual eyes were crystal clear and hid a hint of cunningness. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything for the time being. He carried Gu Nuoer and left first. It was gettingte, so everyone bade farewell to Gu Yihan one after another. The second and third princes went the same way, so the two of them walked together. When the second prince recalled what had happened just now, he still felt his blood boiling. When have we brothers ever worked together like this? Although we didnt get to make a move, it was exhrating! The third prince smiled, but he also found it strange. Were Nuoers biological older brothers. If someone nders her, well naturally be angry. But why did Marquis Yongyee to kill them? The second prince was stunned by the question. However, he quickly understood. Third Brother, youre being too superficial. Who doesnt like Nuoer? Marquis Yongye is her personal guard, so he naturally treats Nuoer as his younger sister and dotes on her and takes care of her. If someone bullies her, Marquis Yongye will also be angry! Its very normal. Dont think too much about it. The third prince nodded thoughtfully. Thats true. On the other side, Ye Siming was carrying Gu Nuoer and walking on the pce path that was illuminated by the moonlight. Their shadows were drawn very long and reflected on the ground, looking very intimate. Go on, what idea do you have again? Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the child in his arms, raising his eyebrows. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling. Elder Brother Siming, I really cant hide things from you! Ye Siming snorted. She specially asked him to carry her and even gave him a look to signal to him. Ye Siming knew Gu Nuoer too well. How could he not know that she wanted to do something secretly again? Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. Her porcin face looked very adorable. Actually, I dont want to do anything. I just want to see a beautiful scenery with Elder Brother Siming! What beautiful scenery? Therell be shooting stars tonight! The uncles from the Directorate of Astronomy said so! Chapter 483 - 483 After Repaying the Gratitude, Can You Not Leave? 483 After Repaying the Gratitude, Can You Not Leave? Shooting stars? What was there to see? Ye Siming wasnt interested. In the Asura Realm, he witnessed the fall of countless stars. !! They would eventually fall into the endless Dead Sea and turn into specks of light. However, Gu Nuoer said, The shooting stars are very beautiful. Those who see them can feel happiness. I usually have Father, Mother, or my brothers to apany me, but this time, I only want to watch it with Elder Brother Siming! After saying that, she urged Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, lets hurry up. Lets go to Zhaixing Building. Perhaps the shooting stars wille in a bit! Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and sped along with his qinggong. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the top of the Zhaixing Building. As the tallest building in the pce, the top floor of Zhaixing Lou could allow one to clearly see theyout of the pce. The wind was strong at night, and Gu Nuoer shivered in Ye Simings arms. He gently hugged the child in his arms. Stars flickered in the vast starry sky. For the time being, there didnt seem to be any shooting stars passing by. However, Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes and looked at the Milky Way. Back then, when she was still in the Jade Pool, she had also swam happily in the Milky Way! Ye Siming carried her and looked up at the sky with a calm expression on his handsome face. However, because he was carrying Gu Nuoer, he felt satisfaction in his heart. He wasnt interested in the starry night sky because it was within his reach. Only the child in his arms was a special existence. Gu Nuoer sniffed and felt a little cold. Oh, why arent the shooting stars here yet? Nuoer is sleepy. Ye Siming snorted. Its hard to say for these things. What if the Directorate of Astronomy misjudges the astrology reading and there wont be any shooting stars tonight? However, Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Thats very good too. At least Elder Brother Siming and I have seen the stars together! However, even so, the child was still a little mncholic. She rested her chin on her small hand. Actually, it would be even better if the shooting stars coulde. Baby Nuo has a wish. What wish? The child said in a childish voice, How can I tell you? It wonte true if I tell you! Ye Siming pretended not to care and sneered. Troublesome. However, Elder Brother Siming, I still have to thank you! Thest time I was trapped in the demon fox cave, you protected me without hesitation. Its the same this time. If my brothers protected me out of love, then you must be the same! She smiled, her eyes sparkling. Gu Nuoer clearly didnt say anything special, but Ye Siming looked away unnaturally, his ears turning pink. It has nothing to do with love. Im protecting you because I want to repay your kindness. Suddenly, Gu Nuoer kissed Ye Simings cheek when he was caught off guard. Then thank you for repaying my kindness, my dear wolfie. Ye Siming was stunned and the pinkness in his ears instantly spread to his cheeks. He was wondering if he should return the favor and take a bite of Gu Nuoers face. However, the child was so sleepy in his arms that she rubbed her eyes. After waiting for a long time, the shooting stars didnte. Gu Nuoer finally couldnt help but fall asleep in Ye Simings arms. Ye Siming hugged her tightly. He waved his sleeve topletely block the night wind for Gu Nuoer. The child slept soundly. She muttered softly, Shooting stars I wish that after wolfie is done repaying the gratitude, he wont leave. Ye Siming was stunned. A momentter, a smile appeared on his lowered eyes. He replied softly, Little thing, Im not leaving anymore. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer down Zhaixing Building. He didnt see a shooting with a beautiful silver tail quietly streaking across the sky. Chapter 484 - 484 What? There Was A Flower Thief? 484 What? There Was A Flower Thief? For the past two days, Gu Yihan had sent people to lock up that group of wild monks. This made them unable to inform others was equivalent to cing them under house arrest. Next, they just had to wait for the mastermind to be unable to take it anymore and fall into the trap himself. Gu Yihan and Gu Nuoer were very patient with this matter. There were no sses at the state school on this day, so Gu Nuoer dragged Ye Siming to apany her to her small shop. Jiang Xiaoran also came along. He entered the shop with his hands behind his back and looked around, praising her. The little princesss shop looks quite good. Old Jiang carried a pile of freshly madenterns and squeezed past him. Young Master, make way. Dont block the way. Jiang Xiaoran watched as these newnterns were immediately sold out to the customers who came to buy pastries after they were ced on the shelves. These men and women left writings on thenterns and then put them back on the shelf, waiting for the fated person to continue. Jiang Xiaoran was puzzled. Is it really that fun? Ill give it a try too. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. yboy older brother, remember to pay! Jiang Xiaoran took out ten taels and ced them on the counter. Do you think Im short of this bit of money? You can keep the change. Let me choose three at once. Perhaps its all fate! Gu Nuoer mmed her small hand on the silver he had paid. Elder Sister Chudie, give him the charge. We wont take extra! Then, the child red at Jiang Xiaoran. yboy older brother, you have to take every fate seriously. You can only choose onentern! Jiang Xiaoran pursed his lips and said indignantly, Its not in line with my personality to be so loyal. Ye Siming had been silent the entire time. At this moment, he suddenly mmed the table. He said coldly, Listen to Gu Nuoer. You can only choose one. Jiang Xiaoran cowered. Ye Siming was defending the little princess again! There was no helping it. Under the pressure of power, Jiang Xiaoran had no choice but to restrain his yfulness and only pick a singlentern. He saw a few neat words written on one of thenterns. It wrote Floating duckweeds have no reliance. Jiang Xiaoranughed. He raised the brush and wrote four words freely, Love can save. Floating duckweeds have no reliance? Itd be fine to just fall in love. He ced thentern back on the shelf confidently. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and asked curiously, yboy older brother, you didnt write anything indecent on thentern, right?! Jiang Xiaoran said solemnly, Princess! Am I that kind of person? Gu Nuoer nodded honestly. Her pink cheeks puffed up. This is a legitimate shop, not a ce for you to attract bees and butterflies! Jiang Xiaoran snorted. Dont worry, Princess. Ive replied very seriously this time. Gu Nuoer was skeptical. At this moment, the voices of the officials patrolling and shouting came from the door Youngdies, after dinner, go out less often. Close the doors and windows tightly when you sleep at night! Gu Nuoer ran to the door curiously and watched as the officials shouted and left together. Why cant they go out at night? Ye Siming exined calmly, I heard from Old Bai that theres a flower thief1 in the capital who would sneak into the abodes of youngdies at night. A few youngdies had already encountered him. Gu Nuoer was shocked and quickly looked at Jiang Xiaoran. Thetter was originally trying a piece of pastry. He sensed Gu Nuoer and Ye Simings suspicious gazes. Jiang Xiaoran immediately shouted, What are you doing?! It wasnt me! If I want ady, I can get a bunch of people to take off their clothes with a wave of my hand! Is there a need to be a flower thief?! Gu Nuoer covered her ears with her small hands and shouted, Elder Brother Siming, children cant listen to what he says! Ye Siming frowned and clenched his fists at Jiang Xiaoran. Are you courting death? Chapter 485 - 485 She Was Actually His Younger Sister? 485 She Was Actually His Younger Sister? Jiang Xiaoranined endlessly. Why are the two of you bullying me together?! Ahhh, I really wont be able to clear my name even if I jump into the river. When I find this flower thief, Ill give him a harsh beating! When the man who was queuing up to buy pastries outside heard this, he paused. He pressed down his hood to cover his face and turned to leave quietly. After a while, a young monk in a kasaya came again. This time, Kongjue was here to return Gu Nuoers te. He walked into the shop and nodded slightly at Gu Nuoer, saying amitabha. Thank you for your kindness, Benefactor. This poor monk is here to return the te. After saying that, he handed it to Gu Nuoer with both hands. Gu Nuoer blinked her ck eyshes, her gaze lively and cute. Brother monk, you dont have to return it. Ive already given it to you! The child looked down and saw that this young monks kasaya had been washed so much that its color had turned lighter and it looked old. However, it gave off a clean and tidy feeling. The monks neither servile nor overbearing attitude made people think even more highly of him. Even the te that was returned was washed until they were shining. However, the straw shoes he was wearing were stained with a lot of mud. He must have walked a long way to return the te. Kongjue recited a Buddhist promation. Benefactor has already given me a favor. This poor monk mustnt ept the te anymore. After saying that, Kongjue bowed and prepared to leave. Gu Nuoer quickly said, Monk older brother, wait for me! She quickly ran into the backyard kitchen. She had Auntie Qu help her pack two bags of snacks that had just been cooked. Gu Nuoer carried the small bag and tiptoed to give it to Kongjue. She narrowed her eyes and smiled cutely. Monk older brother,e, take this and eat. Buddha said that it is fate for people to meet. This is the second time weve met. This time, you dont have to worry about returning the te! Kongjue refused to ept it and felt even more embarrassed. He had speciallye to return the te. Would this young girl think that he was here to ask for something to eat again? However, although Kongjue was unwilling to ept it, Gu Nuoer was very insistent. Take it! Kongjue pursed his lips, a hint of difficulty shing in his delicate eyes. Their pastries were indeed delicious and Shuyi and Shuer liked them very much. Kongjue thought about it and reached out to take the pastries. However, when he turned around, he picked up the broom leaning against the corner and helped Gu Nuoer clean the entranceway bit by bit. There wasnt much he could do, but he couldnt ept other peoples kindness for nothing. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but sigh. Looks like this monk is really into diligent cultivation. Gu Nuoer pouted and nodded. Hes much better than those big liars in the pce! Ye Siming didnt have a good impression of monks. He only nced at Kongjue before looking away. Ning Chudie watched for a while before turning to ask Gu Nuoer, Princess, do you want me to stop him? Gu Nuoer shook her head and sat on a stool, swinging her small feet. Let him sweep for a while before telling him to stop. Otherwise, with this monk older brothers personality, he will definitely think of ways to repay us. Kong Jue quietly swept the floor. Even the surrounding customers who were queuing up to buy pastries looked at him strangely. Suddenly, he heard someone whispering to each other A few days ago, I heard from my father that the emperor had a nightmare and the little princess was being pestered by a demon fox. Those wandering monks in the capital rmended the emperor to send the little princess to Heavenly Mountain! I thought this shop was going to be closed too! Thats right! I heard about it too. Im just afraid that I wont be able to eat the pastries from this ce in the future. However, look at the little princess. Her emotions dont seem to have been affected. The emperor might be reluctant to part with her, right? Princess? The broom in Kongjues hand suddenly fell to the ground. He looked back at the shop. Gu Nuoer was talking to Ye Siming with a sweet smile. She was actually his younger sister? Chapter 486 - 486 If There’s A Chance, Come to the Temple to Look for Me 486 If Theres A Chance, Come to the Temple to Look for Me Ripples appeared in Kongjues gaze, which was like an old well. Back then, he had chosen to be a monk because he was indifferent by nature. Moreover, his biological mother had died early. Her father was cruel and ruthless, which was the opposite of Kongjues expectations. Therefore, he chose to leave the pce and be a monk. Gu Yihan had many sons and didnt care about his strange request at all. He nodded and agreed. Even now, Gu Yihan probably didnt remember that he had a son who was a monk. Kongjue also knew that after his father finally had a daughter, he had restrained his violent murderous nature. Gu Yihan had be a little reasonable. Kongjue had heard less of Gu Yihans past acts of killing people at the slightest pretext. It was said that it was because Gu Yihan had promised the gods that he would stop his massacres if he could get a daughter. Kongjue originally wanted to avoid the secr world and not interfere. However, he looked at Ye Siming, who was beside Gu Nuoer. This youths magic power was powerful. He must be an evil creature that ruled over an area. He felt that given his current ability, he could not win against this youth. However, was he just going to watch the youth stay by Gu Nuoers side? He only had one sister, and his father only restrained his killing sins for this daughter. In other words, Gu Nuoer was very important. As Gu Nuoer was talking to Ye Siming, she saw from the corner of her eye that the monk older brother had walked in again. He seemed hesitant to speak as if he didnt know how to bring this up. Gu Nuoer was curious. Whats wrong with monk older brother? Do you still want some pastries? Kong Jue shook his head gently. Benefactor, this poor monk feels that you are fated with Buddha and have received your favor. This poor monk wants to invite you to visit Taiping Monastery on the Eastern Suburb Mountain when you are free. That was where Kongjue lived. It used to be a dpidated old temple. Later on, after Kongjue went over, he realized that there was still a forgotten Buddha statue inside. Therefore, he cleaned up the ce and since then, watched over this ancient temple that few people cared about. Kongjue knew that no matter what evil creature it was, it would be weak in front of a true Buddha. He wanted to protect Gu Nuoer. When Ye Siming heard Kongjues words, he raised his eyebrows slightly and remained silent. Jiang Xiaoran was shocked. Theres a temple on the Eastern Suburb Mountain? So thats where you came from. Its really far! It takes two hours just to walk over, right?! Kongjue nodded. However, Gu Nuoer felt that her monk brother was inviting her to y. Her pink face pouted, pushing up two adorable lumps of meat. She smiled sweetly. Alright! Ill go if theres a chance! At this moment, some peoplesints sounded outside Oh my! Is it raining? Why is it suddenly raining when the weather was fine a moment ago?! Most of the customers who were queuing up just now had left. Some also chose to enter the shop to avoid the rain. Kongjue wanted to leave first, but Gu Nuoer grabbed his kasaya with her small hand. Monk older brother, you should wait for a while too. The rain is heavy and your home is so far away. Youll get sick if you get wet. Kongjue hesitated for a moment before nodding quietly. Amitabha. Thank you, Benefactor. Then, he stood by the door frame and tried his best not to block other peoples path or cause trouble for Gu Nuoer. However, he didnt expect the heavy rain to continue until evening! Even Gu Nuoer had already slept twice in Ye Simings arms. When she woke up while rubbing her big watery eyes, the sky was already dark because of the rain. There were not many customers left in the shop, and Kongjue was about to leave as well. Gu Nuoer invited him in a soft voice, Monk older brother, your home is too far away. Well give you a ride in our carriage! Chapter 487 - 487 I Don’t Like Him 487 I Dont Like Him However, Kongjue shook his head and rejected Gu Nuoers kind intentions. He insisted on going back himself, so Gu Nuoer didnt stop him. She watched as his thin back walked into the rainy night. Gu Nuoer pondered for a moment. She actually felt that this monk older brother had a scent that she was very familiar with! However, she had clearly never seen him before! Suddenly, Ye Siming pressed down on Gu Nuoers small cheeks. He threatened in a low voice, Why are you looking at him for so long? Do you like this baldie? Gu Nuoer immediately fluttered her small hands and blinked her innocent eyes. Elder Brother Siming, dont be unreasonable! She resisted incoherently. Ye Siming shielded her in his arms and quickly stepped into the rainy night to send the child into the carriage. I dont like him, Ye Siming said honestly. There were some raindrops on the ends of his ck hair. His scattered hair blocked his handsome eyes. It added a hint of gentleness to Ye Siming and lessened the oppressive coldness on him. Gu Nuoer thoughtfully took out her small handkerchief and wiped Ye Simings hair. Ruffling the fur for the big dog! She whispered in her heart. However, she asked out loud, Does Elder Brother Siming not like monks because youre a wolfie? No. Ye Siming quickly denied it. His ck eyes were focused on Gu Nuoer. Its because he said that youre fated with Buddha. Typically, monks who say this will attract people to shave their heads and be monks or nuns. Gu Nuoer, I dont want you to be a nun. When Ye Siming was still a demon god, he encountered a monk. The other party said that he was here to subdue him. In the end, the monk was beaten to the brink of death by Ye Siming. The two of them were almost evenly matched, but Ye Siming was still better. In the end, the old monky on the ground and said that Ye Siming was fated with Buddha. The old monk wanted Ye Siming to consider bing a monk. The old monk wanted Ye Siming to cleanse his primitive beastly nature that was filled with blood and cruelty with the purity of the Buddhistnd. In the end, of course, Ye Siming beat him up again and threw him out of Asura. Gu Nuoer didnt expect this to be the reason. She chuckled, her childish voice filled with childlike joy. Elder Brother Siming, I wont be a nun! If I be a nun, I wont have hair! Baby Nuo doesnt want to be a bald braised egg! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and actually smiled too. Then, hebed his hair behind his head with his slender fingers, his sharp eyes showing. The puppy-like gentleness from before had disappeared. It was best if Gu Nuoer didnt leave him. Just as the carriage was about to leave, Jiang Xiaoran knocked on the carriage heavily from the outside. Why did the two of you get into the carriage yourself? Give me a ride back too! Ye Siming was carrying Gu Nuoer. He lifted the curtain, his eyes sluggish and his temperament arrogant. Xiaoran, you can go back by yourself. The princess is tired. After saying that, he let go of the curtain and the carriage slowly drove away. Gu Nuoers childish voice sounded. yboy older brother, see youter! Jiang Xiaoran watched helplessly as the carriage left. How infuriating! If it werent for the fact that the princess is still young, I would have thought that Ye Siming valued his lover over his friend! Forget it! He could only go back by himself! However, at this moment, Jiang Xiaoran suddenly bumped into Xie Yinxiang, who hade to the shop to get pastries. The two of them almost bumped into each other and were both stunned. Jiang Xiaoran stared at the umbre in Xie Yinxiangs hand and immediately smiled. Miss Xie, you came at the right time. Lets go togetherter. Its on the way. Xie Yinxiang was puzzled. If I remember correctly, Young Marquis Jiang lives in the east of the city and my house is in the west. How is it on the way? Jiang Xiaoran raised his eyebrows and smiled brightly. Wouldnt it be fine if I go along with you? Ill send you back first and then borrow your umbre to return home. After making up his mind, he ignored the fact that Xie Yinxiang was still thinking. After taking the pastries from Old Jiang, he put his arm around Xie Yinxiangs shoulder and left. Hey, hey, hey! Young Marquis Jiang, let go! ... Chapter 488 - 488 Fish Older Sister, I Found You! 488 Fish Older Sister, I Found You! Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer sat in the carriage. Ye Siming was going to send the child back to the pce first. When the carriage rolled through the quiet street and passed by a mansion, a girls scream suddenly came from inside. This exmation made Gu Nuoer tremble in fear. Help! Immediately after, an urgent cry for help sounded. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, quickly save her! Ye Siming frowned. He didnt want to interfere in other peoples businesses, but the child had spoken. He picked up his sword. Wait for me in the carriage. Dont run around. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. She watched as Ye Siming got out of the carriage and entered the manor with his qinggong. After a while, they heard crackling noisesing from inside. Gu Nuoer held onto the carriages window and stared at the manor in front of her with her big eyes. Suddenly! She saw a ck figure appear on the roof to the right! The figure looked like they were preparing to climb the wall and leave. The baddie wanted to escape? Gu Nuoer frowned. She took the opportunity when the coachman outside wasnt paying attention to squeeze out of the window. With a heisho, her two small feet easily stepped on the ground. Gu Nuoer looked up at the ck figure on the wall andnded with her butt sticking out. Under the dim yellow light around her, Gu Nuoer saw that the guy in front of her was a 14 or 15-year-old youth! He was wearing an embroidered robe that didnt fit him well. The clothes seemed a little too big. The moment he looked up, his charming facial features shocked the childs gaze. Wow~ What a beautiful older brother. The only w was that there was an eye-catching palm print on this older brothers face! The youth didnt expect to see a young girl when he turned around! However, when their eyes met, he took a closer look and suddenly knelt down, hugging Gu Nuoers small feet and crying bitterly. Fish older sister, Ive finally found you! Gu Nuoer was stunned. Huh? Who are you? Its me! The little foxy! The boy opened his mouth and pointed at the teeth that had yet to fully grow out. Gu Nuoer was stunned. The little foxy had already gotten so big?! It must have been because the three-tailed demon foxs demon core given to him had forcefully increased his magic power. Not only did it allow him to cultivate a human body, but he also grew up a lot! Gu Nuoer was about to speak when the coachman in the carriage in front seemed to have heard themotion and turned around to check. Gu Nuoer grabbed the little foxys cor with her small hand and pulled him to a blind spot in the carriage where the coachman couldnt see them. Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes and lowered her voice. What are you doing here?! I just wanted to find you! Who would have thought that there would be so many beautiful houses in this city? Im dazzled! I dont know where you live, fish older sister. Thats why I barged into so many manors and met so many rough people! After saying that, he hurriedly said, Lets leave quickly! I just heard the eldest young miss inside say that theres a flower thief! This means that this ce is dangerous and we mustnt stay for long! Gu Nuoers pink lips moved and she said softly, So the flower thief who is causing trouble in the city its you! Suddenly, Gu Nuoer thought that it was best not to let Elder Brother Siming see the little foxy! Otherwise, what if the little foxy let it slip?! Before Gu Nuoer could urge him to leave quickly, Ye Simings figure had already leaped over the wall. He suddenly stepped on the little foxys back with his ck boot. When Ye Siming saw that the little foxy was still hugging Gu Nuoers small feet, he quickly pulled out his sword. Brother Wolf! Dont, dont, dont! Its me! Chapter 489 - 489 Have You Seen That Girl Who Looked Both Like A Dragon And A Fish? 489 Have You Seen That Girl Who Looked Both Like A Dragon And A Fish? Ye Siming frowned and stopped in the middle of chopping off the little foxys hands. Who are you? The little foxy looked up and smiled ingratiatingly. Im the fire fox you found in the forest. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. He recalled this. The coachman in the carriage in front had already heard themotion and quickly walked over to check. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer with one hand and grabbed the little foxy with the other before quickly rushing to a dark corner. When the coachman saw that there was nothing behind the carriage, he felt puzzled and scratched his head. He must have heard wrongly. In the dark corner, Ye Siming aimed his sword at the little foxys throat. Tell me, why did youe to the capital to cause trouble? Im innocent, Brother Wolf. I wasnt causing trouble. Im looking for someone! Who are you looking for? Ye Siming asked coldly. Gu Nuoer was afraid that the little foxy would let it slip. She hugged Ye Simings hand tightly and changed the topic. Elder Brother Siming, put away the sword. Nuoer is afraid. Ye Siming looked down. The childs watery ck grape eyes were filled with pity. She was afraid before he did anything? Ye Siming obediently put the sword back into its sheath. Gu Nuoer, go back to the carriage and wait for me, Ye Siming said slowly, his thin lips slightly parted. Gu Nuoer was a little hesitant. But Be good. I have some questions for him. Dont worry, I wont hurt him. Since Ye Siming had already said so, Gu Nuoer had no choice but to leave. She moved her small feet and walked away, turning back three times with each step. Little foxy, dont spout nonsense! Seeing Gu Nuoer climb into the carriage, Ye Siming retracted his gaze. The little fox chuckled. Brother Wolf However, before he could finish speaking Ye Siming had already exploded. He grabbed the little fox by the cor and pressed him against the wall. At this moment, a cold fire suddenly burned in the corners of Ye Simings eyes. The huge wolf head behind him bared its teeth in a terrifying manner, and his entire body was suffused with killing intent. The little fox was so frightened that he cried out. He couldnt help but tremble. This waspletely a bloodline suppression! Ye Siming threatened in a low voice, Dont scream. Otherwise, Ill slit your throat. The little fox quickly covered his mouth and nodded helplessly. Ye Simings voice was extremely cold. I promised Gu Nuoer that I wouldnt hurt you, but I didnt say that I couldnt hit you. Now, I want to ask you a few questions. Answer them truthfully. If you lie and deceive me, Ill beat you up until youre back to your original self. Brother Wolf, Ill definitely tell you everything I know! Ye Siming frowned. That day, we were in the same cave where the demon fox was imprisoned. Did you see a girl who looked both like a dragon and a fish go outter? The little fox trembled. This He couldnt help but want to look in the direction Gu Nuoer had left in. However, Ye Siming grabbed his cor tightly and gritted his teeth. Tell me quickly. The little fox was afraid of being beaten up and whimpered, I saw her. She, she, she, she saved us and left! Ye Siming hesitated. Where did she go? How would I know?! Ye Siming recalled that night. That fish demon was really too mysterious. She seemed to have saved him twice. However, why would she appear in the cave where the demon fox was imprisoned? Ye Siming looked at the little foxs flickering gaze. Ye Siming sensed that something wasnt right and slowly raised his eyebrows. Then, tell me, whats with the demon foxs inner core in your stomach? Ive said before that youre not allowed to lie. Otherwise, Ill cut open your stomach and take out the demon core to prove it. The little fox trembled! How unlucky! If he had known earlier, he would have secretly appeared. How should he lie to hide from this wolf?! Fish older sister, he couldnt hold it in anymore! Chapter 490 - 490 She’ll Come During the Full Moon Every Month 490 Shell Come During the Full Moon Every Month I I took it myself, the little fox exined with a trembling voice. Ye Siming raised his fist and sneered. With just you? You dont even have enough 100 years worth of magic power. How did you split open the three-tailed demon fox and snatch its inner core? Youre really one to hold out hope until faced with the grim reality. Must I beat you up? The little fox covered his face in fear. Boohoo, Brother Wolf, Ill tell you! The little fox was filled with regret. He wanted to be honest with Ye Siming, but he had promised fish older sister that he couldnt say it! It was as a reward that the fish older sister peeled out the demon foxs inner core and gave it to him. As a fox, he could be perverted, but he definitely couldnt go back on his word! Not to mention that it was for such a beautiful fish older sister! Lying, to the foxes, was part of their cunning nature. The little fox only hesitated for a moment before thinking of an excuse. Brother Wolf, then Ill tell you the truth. Actually, the fish beauty who saved us is an elder sister I acknowledged! Id known her for a long time, so she came to save me that day since I had also fallen in. She was also the one who gave me the demon core. Ye Simings eyes darkened. The two of you knew each other long ago? The little fox nodded quickly. Ye Siming sneered. Where does she usually cultivate? Bring me to her. The little foxs heart trembled. Why was this wolf so persistent?! Why did he have to find the fish older sister?! Why didnt he know that they were together every day?! The little fox mud exined seriously, I cant bring you there because I cant find her myself. Fish older sister has always been free and never revealed her whereabouts. Moreover, she has strong magic powers. She might have already flown elsewhere to continue helping others. Since he had already said so, this wolf would give up by now, right?! Is that so? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. His smile flickered with cold mes that burned fiercely in his eyes, revealing a dangerous aura. You just said that she appeared to save you. If I beat you until youre on the verge of death, will she appear again? After all, you two have such a good rtionship. Will she leave you in the lurch? After saying that, Ye Siming pushed out the hilt of the sword with his thumb, revealing a bone-chilling coldness. The little foxs expression immediately copsed and he broke down, whimpering. Why was this wolf so difficult to deal with?! It was too difficult to deceive him! Dont kill me! In his desire to live, the little fox immediately thought of an excellent reason. I I can tell you how to find her. Ye Siming looked at him coldly. Speak. The little fox coughed lightly and said, On the 15th of every month, when theres a full moon, shell usuallye to look for me. Therefore, you have to keep me alive. Otherwise, fish older sister might note. Ye Siming pondered for a moment. 15th Itd be the 15th in a few more days. He quickly put away the sword and made a cold decision. From now on, youll follow me. To the outside world, Ill say that youre my attendant. Youre not allowed to use your magic power in front of others, let alone scare Gu Nuoer. Youre also not allowed to touch her either. The little fox let out a long sigh of relief. He nodded silently and couldnt help but ask curiously, Speaking of which, why do you have to find fish older sister? Isnt isnt this Gu Nuoer good? Ye Siming looked at him coldly. This isnt something you should ask about. He wanted to confirm that Gu Nuoer had nothing to do with the fish demon that night. Ye Siming put away his sword and said, From now on, think of a name for yourself to use in the mortal world. The little fox pondered for a moment. Ill go with Hu Ni1 then. This was the name that the fish older sister had given him! Of course he had to treat it preciously. Ye Siming sneered. Sounds horrible. Chapter 491 - 491 The Flower Thief Is Someone Else! 491 The Flower Thief Is Someone Else! Ye Siming brought Hu Ni into the carriage and this made the coachman feel a little puzzled. Why did Marquis Yongye bring someone back after going out for a while? In the carriage, Gu Nuoers nervous heart was beating wildly! Why hadnt theye back after so long? Would the little foxy be forced to confess everything by Elder Brother Siming?! Her two small feet kept switching between curling up and spreading out like blossoming flowers. Finally, when Ye Siming returned, he brought the little fox with him. Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes. Elder Brother Siming, do you know this flower thief?! She had no choice but to pretend not to know the little foxy! Ye Siming nced at the uneasy little fox. Hes a friend that Im not very close to. Hes a fox. You can call him Hu Ni. Dont interact with him alone. Its better if Im around. Gu Nuoer obediently agreed. From Elder Brother Simings attitude, the little foxy must have helped her hide it well. Awesome! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Hu Ni, Im Gu Nuoer~ The little fox felt guilty and didnt dare to look into Gu Nuoers eyes. He only nodded silently. He still had to find an opportunity to make things clear to fish older sister. Just now, in order to save his life, he had made a promise to Brother Wolf! Sigh, life wasnt easy. Even if he was tired of living, he had to find a way through the cracks to survive! Just as they were about to leave, a person who looked like a butler came out of the manor with a servant carrying a pile of things. Young Master, please ept our thank-you gift! Its all thanks to you for acting in time that the flower thief didnt seed! Its inconvenient for our young miss to show her face. Please ept this small gift. Ye Siming said coldly, Its nothing. Theres no need. After saying that, the carriage slowly left the street. The servants stood at the door and sighed. What a good person. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang walked into the alley where the Xie Manor was. At this moment, the rain had already stopped. A thin pale moon was hidden behind the thin cloud. Xie Yinxiang looked at the person beside her and said helplessly, Young Marquis Jiang, its not raining anymore. Hurry up and go back to the manor to rest. Theres no need to send me off. Ill be arriving home soon. Jiang Xiaoran waved his hand. How can that do? Ive alreadye this far, so why would a few more steps matter? Moreover, havent you heard that there has been a flower thief causing trouble in the city recently? Ill only feel more at ease when I see you enter the manor. Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and fell silent. After a moment, she said softly, Has Young Marquis Jiang always been so considerate to youngdies? Jiang Xiaoran stopped in his tracks and teased with a smile, Of course, especially when they are beautifuldies. There was a moving glow in his peach blossom eyes. If it was an ordinary girl, they would probably fall for him with just one look. However, Xie Yinxiang only took a nce before lowering her gaze. Young Marquis Jiang, you can stop here. It wont be appropriate toe along any further. It wont be good if my family were to see us together. Jiang Xiaoran hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. However, when he inadvertently turned his head and looked at the dark alley behind them, he saw a figure hiding sneakily! Jiang Xiaoran frowned. Whos there? That person seemed to have realized that he had been discovered and hurriedly turned around to run. Jiang Xiaoran rolled up his sleeves. Having a guilty conscience? Admit defeat today now that youve bumped into me! After saying that, he gave chase. Xie Yinxiang was frightened. Young Marquis Jiang, be careful! A suppressed cry of pain came from the alley, followed by the sound of intense fighting. After a fierce battle, Jiang Xiaoran finally subdued the other party. When he dragged the person to the open, he saw that it was actually a man with a rather wretched appearance! Chapter 492 - 492 Nuo’er, Are You Willing to Come to My Place to Play? 492 Nuoer, Are You Willing to Come to My ce to y? The next day, during ss at the state school, Gu Nuoer saw that there were bruises on Jiang Xiaorans face. She couldnt help but open her mouth wide. Wow~ yboy older brother, you must not have been diligent in your martial arts practice. Otherwise, why would you be beaten up like this by the flower thief?! Jiang Xiaoran was originally narrating his heroic deeds to his ssmates. That flower thief from yesterday actually had his eyes on Miss Xie since long ago. If I hadnt coincidentally sent her home and bumped into him, that flower thief might have seeded! !! Later on, I had a fierce battle with him and subdued him in a few moves! Sigh, Princess, your words are wrong. That flower thief is eight feet tall and is a burly man. Theres no helping it that Ive gotten injured this time. Not everyone is ferocious like Marquis Yongye. Xie Yinxiang listened from the side and didnt refute. Thinking of the dangerst night, she felt a lingering fear. If it wasnt a coincidence that she had met Jiang Xiaoran, he wouldnt have sent her home either. What would happen then? She didnt even dare to think about it. Later on, Jiang Xiaoran subdued the flower thief and sent him to the government office. As Jiang Xiaoran had solved a major case of the governments flower thief, he had even received praise from the old marquis. On the other hand, Ye Siming crossed his arms and pondered for a moment. Last night, when he discovered Hu Ni, he also thought that Hu Ni was the flower thief. However, Jiang Xiaoran encountered another one. Could it be that there were two flower thieves? However, Ye Siming had also heard from the officials that the flower thief was eight feet tall. This meant that the Hu Ni he had encountered was just mistaken for a flower thief. The real criminal had already been sent to the government office by Jiang Xiaoran. In that case, did Hu Ni especiallye down the mountain and barge into the boudoirs of many girls because of his l*cherous nature? Or was he looking for something, or Looking for someone? Wolves were naturally quick-witted by nature. It wasnt difficult for Ye Siming to think this far. Ye Siming subconsciously looked at Gu Nuoer, who was surrounded by everyone and telling a story in a cute voice. His eyes darkened. When school ended, Gu Nuoer swayed her small feet under the corridor, waiting for Ye Siming, who had been called over by the teacher to help, toe back. In a while, the two of them could go home together! She had even made an appointment with Auntie Bai to go to her house to eat meat! The child squatted under the corridor and looked at the schools arched eaves reflected in the puddles. The color of dusk was like a colorful cloud in the water, illuminating the childs face until it looked red. Nuoer, An innocent and friendly call sounded. A pair of white boots made with excellent embroidery skills stopped in front of her. Gu Nuoer looked up. When she saw who it was, she smiled sweetly. Linzhou~ Yun Linzhou ran to Gu Nuoers side and squatted down to look at the puddles with her. She had been watching here for a long time just now. What was so novel about it? Yun Linzhou chuckled, his handsome face looking a little silly. Nuoer, my mother heard that youre my good friend and asked me to invite you to our residence to y. Are you willing toe? Gu Nuoer blinked. Uh Can I bring Elder Brother Siming along? Yun Linzhous eyes paused for a moment before he quickly covered up his emotions. He nodded innocently. Alright! As long as you like it, my mother definitely wont have any objections. The two children then shared some innocent and child-like talk. A steady series of footsteps rang out from behind them. Gu Nuoer turned around and realized that Ye Siming had already finished helping the teacher and was walking toward them. Gu Nuoer stood up and waved her small hand. Linzhou, were going home. You should hurry back too~ Ill remember what I promised you. On the 15th of this month, Ill go to your house to eat meat! Chapter 493 - 493 Nonsense. It Was Clearly Sweet 493 Nonsense. It Was Clearly Sweet Yun Linzhou smiled foolishly and nodded. He looked at Ye Siming and waved his hand. Then Ill go home too. Goodbye, Nuoer! After Yun Linzhou left, Gu Nuoer looked up and smiled sweetly and cutely. Her face, which was like an apple, looked very soft. Elder Brother Siming, She reached out her small hand for him to hold. Lets go home too! !! Ye Siming had just finished doing some work and his hair had fallen in front of his eyebrows in a scattered manner. He took the opportunity to smooth them up to the top of his head. Immediately, the wolfdogs domineering and arrogant aura surged over. He looked at Yun Linzhous back and didnt say anything for a moment. After holding the childs hand and getting into the carriage, he watched as Gu Nuoer yed happily with her shawl. Ye Siming couldnt help but suddenly say, The meat that Madam Bai prepares is also very delicious. Gu Nuoer didnt look at him and only nodded obediently. Thats right! I like it very much! Ye Siming pursed his lips. If you like it, why do you have to go to someone elses house to eat? Isnt it good to eat enough in the Bai Manor? Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and understood. She turned around and looked at Ye Siming with watery eyes. But Elder Brother Siming, Linzhou is my friend. I promised him that the two of us would go to his house to y~ Oh? So he was going too. Ye Siming lowered his eyshes gently. Is that so? Thats good too. Otherwise, I wont be at ease if you go alone. Gu Nuoer giggled, her gaze clear and cute. Whats there to worry about? Would Linzhou eat people? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows calmly. He reached out his fingertips and scraped Gu Nuoers pink face bit by bit. He pretended to be intimidating and chuckled softly. If he doesnt, Ill eat. Gu Nuoer quickly covered her face like a frightened chick. No! After saying that, she stuffed her small head into her cloak and hid in a corner, trembling with her butt sticking out. Her childish voice couldnt help but repeat, Hypnotize you, hypnotize you. Nuoers flesh is bitter. When Ye Siming saw this, he smiled happily. Nonsense. It was clearly sweet. He had tasted it before. What brushed past Gu Nuoers carriage was Yun Linzhous carriage. They were going in the opposite direction. At this moment, Yun Linzhou was sitting in the carriage. His childish expression from before had changed. Instead, there was a hint of a youthful deepness. The servant beside him asked, Young Master looks very happy today. Yun Linzhou pursed his thin lips into a smile. Of course Im happy. Why wouldnt I be happy that Nuoer is willing to get close to me? This was even though she would bring Marquis Yongye along wherever she went. However, it didnt matter. As long as he pretended well, Marquis Yongye wouldnt be an obstacle. Yun Linzhou asked again, Have you arranged the things I asked you to arrange? After Young Master gave the order, this subordinate immediately controlled the mother and daughter and locked them up in an inconspicuous old straw hut. Yun Linzhous eyes darkened. Alright, lets go take a look. Consider it a gift from me to Nuoer. After a while, the carriage entered a quiet alley. When they reached the end of the alley, a dpidated courtyard appeared in front of everyone. As it was old and tattered, it looked even more withered against the blood-like setting sun. There were two unsmiling martial arts practitioners guarding the door. After Yun Linzhou got off the carriage, the two people guarding the door quickly lowered their heads respectfully and opened the door for him. Hows the interrogation going? Yun Linzhou asked. One of the guards said, This mother and daughter dont have much backbone. They confessed everything after just a few ps. They admitted that it was because Eldest Miss Xie and Princess Yaoguang had joined forces to chase them out of the house that they had a grudge. Thats why they bribed a man with money and got him to pretend to be a flower thief. They wanted him to wait for an opportunity to take Miss Xie and the princesss lives. Chapter 494 - 494 To You, I’ll Leave You An Intact Corpse 494 To You, Ill Leave You An Intact Corpse When Yun Linzhou heard this, a look of disgust shed across his eyes. Serves them right for being chased out of the house. They actually dont know how to find the reason for their consequences on themselves and are ming Nuoer instead. The guard said, Before Young Master came, they were already begging for mercy, saying that as long as we let them off, theyre willing to do anything for us. Yun Linzhou sneered. Do I need them? He had been lying low for so many years, fighting for power with the eldest son adopted by his father and mother. He already had many spies nted in the capital. Therefore, the moment the so-called flower thief appeared, Yun Linzhou received news from various sources. The man who had been entrusted by Xie Liuhua and her mother had been wandering around Gu Nuoers pastry shop many times. Yun Liuzhou wouldnt care if they were to bully Xie Yinxiang. However, if they wanted to target Gu Nuoer, Yun Linzhou would definitely make the person who made the move and the mastermind unable to live in the capital. When the door opened, the afterglow of the setting sun shone behind Yun Linzhou. It was as if the setting sun had brought him a blood-like cloak that was sprinkled with gold. Qin Wenjing and Xie Liuhua were already in a sorry state because they had been on the streets for many days. Their clothes were covered in mud. They saw someone escorting a young master over. As his back was facing the light, they couldnt see his face clearly. Xie Liuhua couldnt stand such a life anymore. She quickly bent down and kowtowed. Sir, Sirs, please let my mother and me off! As long as you dont harm our lives, were willing to do anything! Qin Wenjing also quickly said, When I was chased out by Xie Xingli, I still had 200 taels on me. Ill give them all to you! Dont kill us! Yun Linzhou stood in the dark where the lights and shadows intertwined. When he heard the two of them begging for mercy, he sneered. The sneer was filled with mockery and contempt. If theres only one thing I want you to do, and thats to let you die, are you willing? Qin Wenjing and her daughter were shocked by the fear. Xie Liuhua was stunned. Why did this voice sound so familiar?! She immediately asked in a panic, Who exactly are you? Yun Linzhou smiled and walked out of the dark. Its me. Dont you recognize me, Xie Liuhua? I still remember how you ndered me for stealing Nuoers little white tiger. It was Prince Xuans heir! Xie Liuhua fell to the ground and retreated in fear. No Impossible Youre clearly a fool! Yun Linzhou sneered. Its a pity that Im not. Ive disappointed you. But thats true, with your idiotic personality, you wont be able to tell if its real or fake. When Qin Wenjing heard this, she understood no matter how stupid she was! This was a big shot that her daughter had offended! It was no wonder they were locked up here and even got pped a few times! Qin Wenjing quickly hugged Yun Linzhous leg and cried non-stop, Young Master, my daughter is insensible. Ill make her ve for you. Please spare our lives! Yun Linzhou lowered his eyes and looked at them as if they were as lowly as ants. He didnt feel any sympathy for them at all. Xie Liuhua, I should thank you instead. If you hadnt ndered me first, how would I have interacted with Nuoer and realized that she was such an adorable person? Dont worry, Ill leave you an intact corpse. Qin Wenjing was shocked. Young Master, I Yun Linzhou lowered his head and smiled like a demon. Have a good trip, guys. After saying that, he raised his leg and flipped it over. Before Qin Wenjing could react, he stepped on her head. Then, the white boot lightly pushed her head away! Immediately, an agonizing scream sounded, and a few drops of blood stained Yun Linzhous shoes. He frowned and stomped his feet. He then turned around and went out. Kill them. Clean this ce up. Yes! The setting sun was like blood, and two fresh lives withered just like that. Chapter 495 - 495 Big Meow, You Can Do It, Bite Off His Butt! 495 Big Meow, You Can Do It, Bite Off His Butt! It waste at night. Gu Nuoer was sent back to the pce with a round and full stomach. However, when she returned to the Qiushui Pce, she heard Wanyin say to Noble Consort Qiao The emperor has set up a trap and is waiting for the person behind it to fall into the trap. When this servant just came over, I heard from Eunuch Chunshou that a suspicious person had infiltrated the pce. I believe there will be results tonight. !! Noble Consort Qiao rested her head on her hand, her gaze leisurely, but her red lips spat out a sentence that could kill without spilling a drop of blood. When we catch him, let me participate in the interrogation too. If we dont let him lose ayer of skin and have him only be left with his bones, it wont be able to resolve the hatred in my heart! Nuoer was a treasure she had painstakingly given birth to. These stinky monks actually wanted to send her to such a cold ce like Heavenly Mountain to suffer! If not for the fact that Noble Consort Qiao still had her rationality, she would have long gone out for a massacre. When Gu Nuoer, who was hiding at the door, heard this, her big eyes immediately lit up with interest. Oh, the baddie had entered the pce. As the protagonist, she had to go and meet him! Hence, the child tiptoed and turned around, running far away. The night breeze carried the coldness of early autumn and slowlyyered up. A man in ck hiding in the corner narrowed his eyes and stared at the patrolling imperial guards in the distance walking by. His goal was to infiltrate the hall that the imperial guards had just passed by. The ce had a few monks that their master had engaged, locked up. However, in the past few days, he had not heard any news about the monks. Moreover, the emperor didnt bring up the matter of sending the little princess away again. This made their master unable to sit still anymore. They were just one step away from the n. How could they abandon the n just like that? Therefore, they sent a spy to visit the pce at night, nning to inform the monks secretly. It was also so that they could understand the situation. The man in ck waited for a moment and nned on going over after the imperial guards left. The ce he was hiding in now was extremely well-concealed With the help of the dim lights and his excellent qinggong, no one noticed anything as he came along the way from the imperial city gate. At this moment, he heard rustling sounds above his head. The man in ck looked up. His back was against the wall, but there was nothing on it. He couldnt help but frown, wondering if he had heard wrongly. However, when he lowered his head, he heard a soft giggle. On such an early autumn night, this giggle made his hair stand on end uncontrobly. Uncle, are you ying hide-and-seek~? Youre dressed in ck, exactly the same as the person in the stories who is out to steal something! A childish voice sounded. The man in ck trembled. He looked up and saw Gu Nuoer lying on the top of the wall, smiling at him. The childs face was rosy and delicate, her ck eyes watery. She was curious and adorable. The man in ck didnt expect to be discovered by a child first! He hurriedly rushed to the ground with his qinggong, turned around, and ran quickly. Gu Nuoer rested on the wall and widened her eyes. Wow, hes so fast, but~ big meow loves to race with people! As soon as she finished speaking, a white figure quickly chased after the man in ck at the speed of lightning. It even let out a low beast roar. Thats right~ Gu Nuoer had just let the big white tiger out for a walk. The child rested on the top of the wall and ced her two small hands by her mouth. Big meow, you can do it! Bite off his butt! The white tiger rampaged through the pce and this quickly rmed the imperial guards. As for the man in ck, his stamina was further limited! He jumped onto a roof and nned to escape. After all, the white tiger wouldnt be able to get up. However, he did not expect that at this moment, the imperial guards who came out of nowhere would surround him with crossbows! The operation had failed. Chapter 496 - 496 How About The Two of Us Make A Deal? 496 How About The Two of Us Make A Deal? In the Jinluan Hallte at night. The candles burning on the high-necked golden crane furnace on both sides brought about endless bright light. The doors and windows of the hall were tightly shut, making the ce so stuffy that itd bring about a wisp of bloody wind. Gu Yihan sat on the dragon throne while Gu Nuoer sat obediently on her fathers knee, her small hand fiddling with the jade seal on the table. At the foot of the white jade steps in front of them were the imperial guards who were lined up in an orderly manner. In the middle, the assassin from before was kneeling. His hind leg had been stabbed by the white tigers sharp teeth and was bleeding profusely. The man in ck was forced to kneel on the ground. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain without saying a word. Eunuch Chunshou interrogated him for a long time but couldnt get the assassin to say who had instructed him toe. Gu Yihan was getting impatient from waiting. He waved his hand, and his bright yellow dragon robes sleeve drew an arc. Drag him out and break one of his ribs. Well see if he can still bear it. Yes. Eunuch Chunshou was about to carry out the emperors instructions. However, Gu Nuoer let go of the jade seal and stopped him in a soft voice. Father! Let me ask him! Perhaps its easier for him to tell the truth to a child! Gu Yihan thought for a moment. The man in ck was controlled by the imperial guards and didnt have the chance to attack. Moreover, he was also watching. It was unlikely that any mishaps would happen to Nuoer. Hence, Gu Yihan ced the child on the ground. Gu Nuoer walked briskly to the man in ck. Her milky white hand reached out and took off the cloth on the man in cks face. Under the mask was an extremely ordinary face. However, there was unyieldingness hidden in his eyes. Gu Nuoer sat down and faced the man in ck. She rolled up her sleeves with her small, looking like she was preparing for a leisure chitchat. ck-clothed uncle~ You ran too quickly just now. Did it hurt when my big meow bit you? Your leg is bleeding a lot. If you arent sent for medical treatment soon, Im afraid youll lose your life. The childs voice was soft when she spoke, but it made sense. Facing the child, the man in ck finally said, Princess, Your Majesty, feel free to kill or torture me. No one instructed me to do so. My goal in entering the pce is to assassinate the emperor! Now that youve captured me, just end me! Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and waved her small finger. Youre wrong. Its easy to die if we have you dragged out and let imperial guards raise their arms and lower the de. Youll be in your next life when you open your eyes again. However, everyone in this world has someone they care about. ck-clothed uncle ~ If you die, is there anyone youll worry about? Gu Nuoers ck eyes were like a deep sea. She looked at the man in ck carefully and met his eyes. After Gu Nuoer asked this question, the man in ck also frowned very slightly. He pursed his lips and looked to the side. The child immediately puffed up her cheeks in realization. She should use this point as a breakthrough point~ Gu Nuoer ced her knees together and supported her chin with her small hands. Her misty eyes were like there had been a bout of fresh rain on an empty mountain, carrying an extraordinarily lively color. Her tone was familiar, like a friend to the man in ck whom he had not seen for a long time. After you die, there wont be anyone to care for and take care of the people you care about. Im sure the ck-clothed uncle came out to work to earn a living. However, without you, I wonder how the people you care about will live. Only if youre alive will you have the chance to always protect the people you care about. If you continue to be stubborn and end up dying, what will the people whom you care about do? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and watched as the man in cks expression changed even more. ck-clothed uncle, I love making deals. How about the two of us make a deal? Chapter 497 - 497 This Time, I Don’t Want Him to Escape Again 497 This Time, I Dont Want Him to Escape Again Gu Nuoer didnt give him a chance to answer. She continued to speak softly, wanting to break the man in cks psychological defense. She whispered to the other party, Father is the most reasonable. The rumors outside that hes a tyrant are all fake! As long as I tell him to spare your life, Father will definitely agree. At that time, youll get to go home and I wont pursue the matter. Wouldnt that be good? Gu Nuoer backed off a little and crossed her arms, muttering and thinking. Oh, of course, you can choose not to agree. After all, if you pledge your loyalty to your master to the death and refuse to confess who had instructed you, Ill respect you as a man! Unfortunately, think about it carefully. After you die, will the person behind you be suspicious by nature? Will they be afraid that my father will be able to find out about your family and interrogate them about who youre working for? If the other party is ruthless, then, ck-clothed uncle Even though Im young. I understand the logic. Your family will definitely be She made a throat-slitting gesture. Her eyes were wide open and she stuck out her pink tongue. Silenced! Gu Nuoer suddenly pouted and pondered. Hmm? Thinking about it this way, it doesnt seem to be a loss for you guys to be able to reunite under theherworld. Alright~ ck-clothed, I understand why you dont want to say it now. She blinked mischievously. Because even as ghosts, youre still a family~ After saying that, Gu Nuoer ced her small hands on the ground and prepared to get up and return to Gu Yihans side. Everything she said just now seemed to be talking to herself. In reality, every sentence was like a thorn that stabbed into the man in cks heart! People he cared about he had them. He didnt want them to live the same way he did, with their lives on the line. The moment Gu Nuoer turned around, the man in ck suddenly kowtowed. He actually cried bitterly. Your Majesty, Princess, the person who instructed me is General Song, Song Quan! Gu Yihan, who was sitting on the throne, was not surprised. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer, who had her back facing the man in ck, had an impatient expression on her face as if she was saying Its him again. Her pink face puffed up in anger. This big baddie Song was like a persistent ghost that wouldnt leave! If she didnt deal with him now, did he really think that she, Baby Nuo, was an ordinary fish?! He wanted to send her to Heavenly Mountain or lock her in an icehouse. This showed how much Song Quan hated Gu Nuoer! The man in ck almost confessed the entire n. It turned out that a month ago, Song Quan had found a few wild monks who knew some spells to cast a nightmare curse on the emperor. However, the emperor was the son of the heavens after all. One would have to put in a lot of effort if one wishes to harm the emperor. Song Quan bribed the low-ranking official from the Directorate of Astronomy to let the nightmare curse take a chance to slip in when the emperor was at his most fatigued moment. The contents of the dream were not fixed. However, Gu Nuoer happened to have recently barged into a demon cave that had a demon sealed in. Gu Yihan was worried about his daughters safety, so he sumbed to the curse. The events that followed were a lot simpler. Firstly, it was Gu Yihan making an inquiring the Directorate of Astronomy, and then Song Quan advocating to send the princess away. All of this was to make use of Gu Yihans fatherly love for his daughter. Gu Yihan wished he could summon Song Quan into the pce right away and hack him to death. However, Gu Nuoer was still present. Gu Yihan suppressed the anger that was about to spew out. He said gently, filled with fatherly love, Nuoer, let Father handle the rest. Ill send you back to the Qiushui Pce first, alright? However, Gu Nuoers big eyes lit up. No, Father. This matter hasnt been settled yet. Although they had interrogated the assassin to have him confess to who the mastermind was, Song Quan had always been cunning. However, Gu Nuoer didnt want him to escape this time. It was autumn. It was time to let the Song Family have a taste of their own medicine. Chapter 498 - 498 Old Gu Family’s Evil Smile 498 Old Gu Familys Evil Smile Gu Nuoer ran to Gu Yihans side. She tiptoed and whispered in her fathers ear for a while. Gu Yihans listening expression changed from calm to surprise and finally to undisguised admiration. He suddenly pped andughed. As expected of Fathers Baby Nuo. Youre really quick-witted. !! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said righteously, Of course. Even if you want him to pay the price, it has to be justifiable. Otherwise, what if big baddie Song argues that these people are ndering him? The father and daughter exchanged a nce. The same old Gu Familys evil smile lit up on their faces. Gu Yihan got up and bent down to carry Gu Nuoer in his arms. He walked down the white jade stairs and arrived in front of the man in ck. Gu Yihan looked down condescendingly and said coldly, You worked for Song Quan. You should have used your death to repent for your crimes. However, Ive always been a reasonable person. Since Nuoer has spoken up for you, I can spare your life. When you go back, you are free to tell Song Quan that youve already leaked the matter to me. However, it depends on whether you have the guts to do so. The man in cks eyes was bloodshot and his entire body trembled. He naturally didnt dare to do so. Telling Song Quan was equivalent topletely offending the emperor and the princesspletely. Since he had already chosen to tell the truth, he naturally had to hide it from Song Quan to the end. However, this was also an absolutely dangerous act, like walking on the edge of a de. The man in ck had followed Song Quan for four years and knew that Song Quan was a sinister and cunning person. He was also very ruthless. Gu Yihan waved his hand. Chunshou, let him go. Just as Gu Yihan was about to carry Gu Nuoer away The man in ck suddenly staggered and knelt on the ground again, kowtowing three times in Gu Nuoers direction. Your Highness, thismoners name is Han Zheng. I live in Suliu Alley. Gu Nuoery on Gu Yihans shoulder and fluttered her long eyshes, listening to his seemingly random words. However, the child was very smart and immediately understood. This man in ck knew that the current situation had be extremely troublesome. He was afraid that he would die in Song Quans hands at any moment when he returned. Telling Gu Nuoer his address was also telling her The people he cared about were there. He was left with no other choice but to choose the most harmless-looking little princess to trust. Perhaps he also hoped that if anything happened to him, the princess could help his family out of kindness and avoid dying. Gu Nuoer pursed her lips and smiled sweetly, giving off a reliable feeling. Uncle Han Zheng~ Dont worry, Ill visit you again if theres a chance! After saying that, Gu Yihan carried his daughter and left. However, no one saw it. Gu Nuoers eyes were dark and blue light flowed out from her fingertips. Bits of light drilled into Han Zhengs heart. A deathly aura filled the space between his eyebrows. She hoped that this could protect him one time~ Han Zheng staggered and rushed back to the Song Manor in the dark. Blood was gushing out of the wound on his leg that had been torn open by the white tiger. It made his face look even paler. When Han Zheng staggered and fell in Song Quans study, he shocked Song Quan and Song Qiyuan, who were talking. Song Quan frowned. Han Zheng, did you fail? Han Zheng endured the pain and hissed, Your Excellency, please forgive this subordinates ipetence. After entering the pce, I was almost discovered by the imperial guards when I arrived outside the hall where the monks were resting. During my escape, I encountered the little princess who had released the white tiger. Thats why I was injured. In order not to alert the enemy, I had no choice but to give up on the operation. Chapter 499 - 499 The Season Is Going to Change, It’s So Cold! 499 The Season Is Going to Change, Its So Cold! Song Quan and Song Qiyuan looked at each other. They all saw the deep suspicion and vignce in each others eyes. Song Quan took a deep breath. Then you were seen by the princess? Han Zheng lowered his head. No, your humble servants qinggong is agile. I wasnt discovered by Her Highness. Song Quan narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Then did you see what the monks were doing? There hasnt been any news for so long. Whats going on? Han Zhengs throat rolled. The distance was a little far so this subordinate couldnt see clearly. I only saw the people around His Majestying and going. Candlemps were lit in the hall all night as if they were discussing something. So this group of monks didnt arouse any suspicion? Then why did the emperor not suppress the news? Song Quan thought for a moment and put on a polite fake smile. He reached out and pulled Han Zheng up. Youve worked hard tonight. Yuaner, bring him to the doctor in the manor to treat the injury on his leg. He gave Song Qiyuan a look. Thetter understood. Yes, Father, dont worry. Song Qiyuans expression was tense as he walked out. Han Zheng thanked Song Quan for his kindness and staggered out after Song Qiyuan. In the middle of the night, light rain fell, bringing with it the light coldness of early autumn. The back door of the Song Manor suddenly opened and a cart covered in straw mats was pushed out by a few servants. Did the young master instruct where we should drag this person to? To the mass grave. Where else can it be?! Aiyo, where is that? Im very scared. This person died abnormally. Could it be a ghost? Look at what youre saying. Why are you scaring yourself? You didnt see it just now. When the young master took the opportunity when this person wasnt paying attention and shed at the back of his neck, a cold light shed and the de broke off! Later on, he put up a tough struggle. Young Master got five to six of us to hold him down before he was hacked to death! If it wasnt a ghost, what was that cold light? The other servant was also a little afraid when he heard this. Dont say this anymore. Hurry up and finish what the young master instructed us to do so that we cane back and sleep. The season is going to change. Its really cold! The cart slowly pressed over the puddles. A pale hand slid out from under the straw mat, and blood dripped from the tip of the fingertips. Gu Nuoers magic power could only protect him from harm once. However, facing those evil people who wanted to take his life, it was clear what Han Zhengs fate would be. In this world, there were always people who may seem to have died silently. The truth is, the heavens had seen everything. Those who had done all kinds of evil deeds would bring about an earth-shattering end for themselves. Song Qiyuan wiped the blood off his face and changed his clothes. Only then did he go to the study to look for Song Quan. Father, Han Zheng has already been taken care of. Its just that I dont understand. Since he hasnt been discovered, why do we still need to silence him? Song Quan leaned against the chair and narrowed his eyes calmly. Youre still young and not cautious enough. Dont forget that the emperor and the little princess are smart people. Han Zheng thought that he hadnt been discovered. What if? We cant take any risks at all. Moreover, Han Zheng has alreadypleted his mission. Its enough as long as we find out that those monks arent suspected by the emperor. Therefore, its useless to keep him alive! Song Qiyuan nodded. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, Father, if I can send Gu Nuoer away directly this time, half of the hatred in my heart will be resolved! If I can take her life again with my own hands, Ill be able to avenge Eldest Sister! Song Quan chuckled. Theres no hurry. We have plenty of time. Well use the emperors love for the princess to kill her! Just wait and see. Chapter 500 - 500 The Handsome Emperor Father Takes Action 500 The Handsome Emperor Father Takes Action During the early morning court the next day. Gu Yihan seemed to be distracted as he listened to the officials report on their official duties. When the court was dismissed, Gu Yihan had General Song Quan stay behind. When the civil and military officials left the Jinluan Hall and only General Song was left, Gu Yihan looked up slowly. His handsome and profound eyes looked at Song Quan quietly. Subject Song, how many years have you been an official? Song Quan didnt expect the emperor to ask this question. He was stunned for a moment before reporting, Your Majesty, its been 14 years. Gu Yihan rested his head on his hand thoughtfully. Is that so? Its been so long. I vaguely remember that its only been seven to eight years since your father passed away? Song Quan nodded silently. Yes, my father passed away seven years ago. Gu Yihan raised his head and sighed softly. Eight years ago, I went to visit Pingyin Prefecture and was assassinated. It was your father who sacrificed himself to protect me and ended up with a serious illness. Later on, he became bedridden from illness. I went to see him once and saw that he could only lie on the bed. He probably would not be able to leave the bed for the rest of his life. I had asked him in private if he regretted it. However, he told me with tears in his eyes that having taken the sry to be an official, as a subject, if he cant share the burden of the higher-ups, it will be considered a dereliction of duty. Song Quan didnt say anything. He didnt know why the emperor suddenly mentioned his deceased father. However, when he thought of the time when his father was still alive, his eyes couldnt help but tear up. Gu Yihan tapped his fingertips on the table silently. Song Quan, on ount of your father, Ive also pretended to be muddle-headed for all the mistakes youvemitted in the past few years. Ive let you off a few times. Song Quan was shocked. Although Gu Yihans tone was neither happy nor angry, it still made him break out in a cold sweat. He quickly knelt down. This subject will never forget Your Majestys grace. A hint of mockery shed across Gu Yihans lowered eyes. Never forget? To the extent that he went to bully his precious daughter?! Gu Yihan restrained his expression and pretended to sigh. Therefore, at this point, I have a matter to hand to you. If you still cant do it well, dont me me for disregarding Old General Songs face. Song Quan hurriedly kowtowed. Your Majesty, please instruct me! A few days ago, I was gued by nightmares and was worried that the princess would be troubled by the demon fox. Considering that the Heavenly Mountain that the monks suggested was too far away, I thought of apromise after so many days. I n to send the princess to the imperial mausoleum in the suburbs of the capital. Apart from letting her recuperate there, therell also be blessings from our ancestors. I believe that with the suppression of the dragon qi, the demon fox will leave on its own soon. Song Quan was stunned and a little hesitant. Send the princess to the imperial mausoleum? Would he still have a chance to make a move then? However, Gu Yihan didnt give him a chance to think. I hope that you can lead the troops and escort the princess forward. To the outside world, well only say that the princess needs to recuperate. Therefore, I only looked for you, someone I can trust, to do this. Can you take on this heavy responsibility? Song Quan only hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, This subject epts the order! This subject wont let Your Majesty down! He had to agree first! At the very least, if the little princess was in the imperial mausoleum, he could make a move. It would be easier for him to get his way than if she were in the pce! Gu Yihan pursed his lips calmly. In that case, go back and prepare. Remember not to reveal the truth to others. Ill wait for you at the Vermillion Bird Gate tomorrow morning. Song Quan, dont mess up this time. It wont be good if you disappoint me. Song Quan agreed repeatedly. After so many days, he thought that the emperor couldnt bear to send the little princess away. Unexpectedly, the emperor was still careless! After Song Quan left, Gu Yihans eyes darkened. He leaned against the throne, his thin lips revealing an extremely mocking smile. Fool. Chapter 501 - 501 If You Like It, You Can Eat It First 501 If You Like It, You Can Eat It First Gu Yihan left the Jinluan Hall and his attendants followed behind him majestically. He first went to the Gaoci Hall in the pce where the memorial tablets of his ancestors were stored. After lighting a few incense sticks, Gu Yihan inserted them into the incense burner with an indifferent expression. He narrowed his eyes and said to the ancestral tablets, Ancestors, if you can see Old General Song, pass a message to him for me. This unfilial son of his has crossed my bottom line time and time again. In a few days, Ill be able to send him down and let the father and son reunite. Ive already repaid his life-saving grace back then. Otherwise, Song Quan wouldnt have lived to this year. The long light beside the memorial tablet flickered day and night, deepening the ruthlessness in the emperors eyes. After having a daughter, he had indeed restrained himself a lot. Did many people forget that Gu Yihan was originally an out-and-out tyrant? In the garden on the other side, Gu Nuoer was sitting in the pavilion with Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, try this again~ This is the pces secret recipe that I got from chef uncle. If its delicious, Ill sell it in my pastry shop! Gu Nuoer was wearing a dark red dress today. Her soft ck hair was braided into two cute braids that were hanging obediently on both sides of her face. Pieces of her hair fell on her exquisite and delicate eyebrows. The breeze blew, making the childs face look even fairer and her cheeks turn red. Theke water at the side was sparkling, reflecting theziness of autumn. Ye Siming lowered his eyes. He was wearing a navy blue robe with a slightly high cor, making the youth look even more handsome. However, his eyes were cold and sluggish as always. The pastry in front of her was made of grounded yam, sprinkled with a little icing sugar. It was then cooked into a paste together with osmanthus honey. It looked crystalline and snow-white, seemingly very delicious. Ye Siming scooped a little and brought it to Gu Nuoers lips. The child opened her mouth obediently and ate it in one bite. Then, she held her small face happily. Its so sweet! Only then did Ye Siming have a taste and he nodded sincerely. Its not bad. Gu Nuoer smacked her lips and pondered for a moment before asking innocently, Elder Brother Siming, are you using me to test for poison?! Ye Siming frowned and stared at the child. What? Father has a group of eunuch uncles who test for poison in his food. Thats how they do it. When delicious food is served, Father cant eat it first. They have to take a little from each dish to confirm that theyre not poisonous before giving them to Father to eat! Gu Nuoer spoke as if she had concrete evidence. There was still some icing sugar on her cheeks, making her face look round and cute. The child puffed up her cheeks and said, Are you afraid that its poisonous? Is that why you let Baby Nuo eat it first?! Ye Siming was angry and anxious. How should he exin that he just wanted to eat what the child had eaten? Ye Siming mmed the spoon on the table. You Before he could finish speaking, Gu Nuoers small body trembled. Then, a chubby figure jumped to Ye Simings side. She hugged Ye Simings arm with her two small hands and swayed her small feet pitifully. Elder Brother Siming, youre being fierce to me again. Ye Siming was stunned and looked at the childs watery ck eyes. He felt rather helpless and his expression softened a lot. I didnt. Gu Nuoer pouted. You did. Your voice was so loud just now. Im scared! Ye Simingughed. He stood up from the stone stool and squatted down to look at the child at eye level. Then, he wiped the icing off the childs cheek with his fingertips. Even his voice softened a little. Im not getting you to test the poison. I just wanted you to eat it first because you like it. Chapter 502 - 502 Colliding into the Arms of the Handsome Older Brother! 502 Colliding into the Arms of the Handsome Older Brother! This was how it was for the wolf tribe. The alpha would give the food to his family first. Even if he was hungry, he would never fight for the food. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled sweetly. I know. I was just teasing you! She approached Ye Siming and covered her mouth with her small hand, saying softly, I like to see Elder Brother Siming looking so obedient, just short of having your ears drooping! !! Only then did Ye Siming understand. He was actually tricked by this little thing?! He looked at Gu Nuoers innocent and sweet smile. Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer, do you believe that Ill hold you down and bite you until you cry? Gu Nuoer made a face. Sigh, Elder Brother Siming wont bear to do so. Im not afraid! After saying that, the child took a step, turned around, and ran. Ye Siming stood up and watched as the little figure ran through the garden. He raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Ill let you have a head start. Lets see where you can run to. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer had just run halfway when she bumped into someones arms. Ye Simings expression changed. Ahhh! My nose! The childs eyes were filled with tears. She looked up and saw that it was a handsome older brother! He was about 20 years old and had a very elegant and dignified disposition! Gu Nuoers big eyes immediately lit up. Wow~ When the other party saw that a child had pounced into his arms, he quickly reached out to support her. The eunuch who led the way beside the man hurriedly said, Eldest Young Master Yun, this is our Princess Yaoguang. The eunuch was afraid that Gu Nuoer had hurt herself. He quickly asked, Princess, are you alright? This servant was ordered to bring Eldest Young Master Yun, who had just returned to the capital, to report to the emperor. This servant didnt mean to offend you! Eldest Young Master Yun? Was he Linzhous older brother?! However, she remembered that Linzhou was originally the only son! Gu Nuoer didnt have the time to think. Ye Siming, who was walking over from behind, had already gently grabbed her small hand and brought her away from Eldest Young Master Yuns arms. When the young eunuch saw Ye Siming, who looked like a demon, he felt as if he was facing a great enemy and his legs were trembling. Marquis Yongye, this servant this servant deserves to die! Ye Siming frowned coldly and nced at the eunuch before looking at Eldest Young Master Yun. Yun Chuhuai had only met Ye Simings gaze when he felt that this youth called Marquis Yongye had sharp eyes and an oppressive aura. Yun Chuhuai quickly retracted his gaze. He lowered her eyes and asked Gu Nuoer with a smile, Did Your Highness get hurt? Gu Nuoer shook her head obediently. Yun Chuhuai cupped his hands and bowed to her and Ye Siming. This subject still has something important to do and needs to report to the emperor. This subject wont disturb you anymore and will take my leave now. Gu Nuoer watched as he walked away with the young eunuch. The child blinked curiously. Ive never heard Linzhou say that he has an older brother! Ye Siming had heard Jiang Xiaoran and Bai Yi mention this before. Hes an adopted son. Prince Xuan and his wife adopted him before they got pregnant with the current heir. They originally nned to nurture him as the heir, butter on, they had their own child. This Eldest Young Master Yun had been doing errands for Prince Xuan all over the world, such as performing patrols to check on how themoners are doing and reporting to the emperor. Gu Nuoer became even more curious. This was because she remembered that Yun Linzhou said that his elder brother was very strict. When she saw him just now, she only felt that he was a gentle person. Forget it. It had nothing to do with this little fish anyway! Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoers small body and turned to walk into the pavilion. Gu Nuoer was stunned for a moment before realizing that she had been running for her life just now! Elder Brother Siming, dont bite me! You only know how to beg for mercy now? Its toote. Chapter 503 - 503 Song Quan Wants to Send the Princess Away? Dream on 503 Song Quan Wants to Send the Princess Away? Dream on Early the next morning. Song Quan remembered Gu Yihans mission. He got up before dawn and checked on the troops. The Song Familys army had a total of 200 personal guards stationed in the capital. Today, they had all been gathered by Song Quan. Other than taking the emperors orders seriously, He was even more excited and was about to personally send Princess Yaoguang away! This half-grown child had forced his eldest daughter to shave her head and be a nun! How hateful! He didnt dare to touch the emperors reverse scale directly. In that case, if he were to y tricks like this, there would always be a way to send the little princess away! After Song Quan checked the troops, he prepared to set off and enter the pce to pick up the princess. Song Qiyuan couldnt hold back his joy and nned to go with Song Quan. However, Song Quan said, You can wait at home. If this matter is done well, Father will speak a few more good words to the emperor. Perhaps the emperor will even reward you with an official position. You wont have to be afraid that you wont be able to raise your head in front of Marquis Yongye then. Song Qiyuan gritted his teeth and nodded. Marquis Yongye once bullied me. After we deal with Princess Yaoguang, we can focus on dealing with Bai Yi and Ye Siming! Song Quan did notment. He gave a few more instructions before leading the troops to pack up and set off. The Song Familys soldiers were all wearing armor and riding tall horses passed through the streets majestically in two rows. It was rare for the surroundingmoners to see such a scene. They couldnt help but be worried and puzzled. What are they doing? Could it be that theres going to be a war again? Bai Yi went out in the morning and nned to go to the little princesss pastry shop early to queue up because Madam Bai wanted to eat her pastries. However, he saw Song Quan leading many soldiers toward the pce. He frowned in confusion. What are they going to do? ording to the pce rules, if there were more than a hundred soldiers who were not part of the imperial guards, they were not allowed to approach the pce without the emperors summons. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to rebellion! Bai Yi was worried that Song Quan would do something that would endanger the emperors safety. He couldnt be bothered with his errand and quickly turned around to return home. He hurriedly changed his clothes. When Madam Bai saw this, she asked in confusion, What are you doing? I just saw Song Quan bringing all his troops to the pce. Everyone is wearing armor and has long sabers at their waist. I suspect that something is going to happen in the pce! At this moment, I have to protect the emperor! Ye Siming, who was eating slowly at the side, paused. He suddenly stood up. Song Quan? Bai Yi couldnt be bothered to answer and only nodded. He picked up his red tassel spear and was about to get on the horse. However, Ye Siming was faster than him and snatched his horse! Bai Yi was stunned and scolded, What are you doing?! Come down quickly. At this critical moment, I have to go and protect the pce! Ye Siming held the reins tightly with his long fingers. His long eyebrows were cold and his expression was cold. I know what Song Quan wants to do. He wants to send Gu Nuoer out of the pce. Bai Yi was stunned. Then you have toe down even more. Ill go persuade him! Theres no need to persuade him. Ye Siming touched the sword at his waist. Ill go kill him. Nonsense! He has 200 soldiers with him! Ill kill them together. After saying that, Ye Siming pulled the reins. The horse shot out like an arrow that left the bow and rushed out with a whoosh. It almost knocked the attendant watching the door over. Madam Bai was extremely worried. Master, quickly follow him. Bai Yi was afraid that his wife would feel uneasy and quicklyforted her. Dont worry, he is very skilled in martial arts, so I dont think that hell get injured. Unexpectedly, Madam Bai pped his back. Do you think that this is what Im anxious about?! Im anxious that hed kill everyone and that itd be hard for him to exin things to the emperor. You muddle-head, hurry up and go! If anything happens to Siming, donte home! Chapter 504 - 504 The Royal Grace Is Vast, The Princess’s Bestowal 504 The Royal Grace Is Vast, The Princesss Bestowal There was dead silence both inside and outside the Vermilion Bird Gate. The number of imperial guards guarding the city gate did not increase. It was the same as usual. When Song Quan approached the city gate with the irond cavalry army, the imperial guards frowned. The few guards at the city gate were the first to raise their spears and block Song Quans advance. The imperial guards voice was solemn. General Song, you have to remove your armor to enter the imperial city! Please get your soldiers to retreat to the vicinity away from the imperial city! Song Quan sat high on the horses back, looking very arrogant. This general is under the emperors orders to bring troops to carry out orders! However, the imperial guards insisted, We didnt receive any instructions to bring General Song into the pce with soldiers. Please return! However, Song Quan had already arrived at the imperial city, so how could he return so easily? He refused and only asked the imperial guards to quickly go and ask so as not to dy his work for the emperor. At this moment, the two vermilion-colored gates of the Vermilion Bird Gate were slowly pulled open from the inside. Eunuch Chunshou held a horsetail whisk alone with two young eunuchs following behind him. They stood there with fake smiles. General Song, youre early. His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Song Quan was originally a little puzzled, but when he saw Eunuch Chunshou, his doubts were dispelled. After all, Chunshou was Gu Yihans main eunuch. The fact that he was able to lead the way meant that the emperor had not gone back on his word. Song Quan raised his chin and nced at the two imperial guards who had stopped him just now. Why arent you guys moving aside? If Im not a reasonable general, do you think the two of you can stop the armored cavalry? The expressions of the two imperial guards changed. They only felt that Song Quan was extremely arrogant! The two of them didnt say a word and moved to the sides. Song Quan waved his horsewhip and led the mighty soldiers into the imperial city through the Vermilion Bird Gate! Just as they entered, a cold smile suddenly shed across Eunuch Chunshous lips. Then, he shouted in surprise, Hurry up and inform His Majesty that General Song led his troops into the Vermilion Bird Gate and is plotting a rebellion! Almost at the same time, rows of imperial city guards with crossbows suddenly appeared on the towering city walls on both sides! Their arrows were all aimed at the Song Familys soldiers below! As a cold arrow passed through with a whoosh, amotion broke out as people and horses fell over. A trap set up for Song Quan had finally begun! Only then did Song Quan understand that he had been schemed against by the emperor! Gu Yihan must have long suspected that those fake monks were rted to him. If he had waited till the investigations on the fake monks were done before convicting Song Quan, it would be slower and not enough for him to vent his hatred. After all, Song Quan had long thought of a reason to argue his way out! If the emperor wanted to forcefully sentence him to death, he would get a group of people to make a fuss on the streets and alleys! They would use the current tyrant of being heartless! However, Gu Yihan actually gave him a ruthless beating. Song Quan wanted to use the emperors love for his daughter to chase the little princess away. However, the emperor took advantage of Song Quans anxiety to achieve, which led to his negligence. He besieged Song Quan here, nning to kill him on the spot! It was only at thest moment of his life that Song Quan understood! Unfortunately, he had only suspected Han Zheng at that time. He didnt expect that the emperor was deliberately letting the tiger back to the mountain! How hateful! Song Quan raised his arms and shouted, Your Majesty! Before Song Quan could say anything else, an arrow pierced through his chest. Then, Song Quan fell heavily to the ground from the horses back with his eyes still open. Eunuch Chunshou suddenly waved his hand, indicating for the archers to stop attacking. The emperor had instructed them that the little princess had said not to kill the innocent. Chunshou shouted, The emperors grace is vast and mighty. With the princesss bestowal, those who voluntarily disarm and surrender will not be killed. They will be deemed innocent! Chapter 505 - 505 Your Majesty, Marquis Yongye’s Has Entered the Palace with His Sword! 505 Your Majesty, Marquis Yongyes Has Entered the Pce with His Sword! Most of the Song Family soldiers quickly threw down their armor and knelt on the ground. There was also a small number who fought to the end until they died. They shouted that General Song was loyal and would never betray the emperor, let alone have any malicious intentions. However, Eunuch Chunshou only listened with a mocking expression. !! In order to target the little princess, General Song could even find monks and even bribe the officials of the Directorate of Astronomy to give the emperor a nightmare. How could this be called not having malicious intentions? Until death, they remained muddle-headed! Eunuch Chunshou waved his horsetail whisk. Clean up this ce and keep an eye on those who surrender. Wait for His Majesty to give further orders! After saying that, he brought his men and hurriedly went to report the situation to the emperor. At that moment, Gu Yihan was sitting opposite a few trusted officials in the imperial study. He was giving some instruction on government affairs in a low voice. Chunshou came in from outside and bowed to report, Your Majesty, ording to your arrangements, the traitorous official who wanted to rebel has been killed by the arrows. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Oh? Thats a little faster than I thought. Did Song Quan say anything before he died? Chunshou recalled carefully. He only called out for Your Majesty. From his expression, he probably wanted to plead for leniency. Gu Yihan pped his hands andughed, his expression extremely cold. Plead for mercy? This reckless thing. The officials present fell silent. They had been discussing this matter just now. Regarding the way Song Quan died, everyone felt that the emperors methods this time were not only a little more brilliant but also more tactful. ording to Gu Yihans previous personality, if he realized that the monks were fake and that Song Quan had deliberately arranged for them toe, Gu Yihan would definitely issue a decree to sentence him to death immediately. However, this time, not only did the emperor not do this, but he also set up a trap and used Song Quan of rebellion! Not only did he manage to take away Song Quans military power while he was at it, but he even made Song Quan bear such a crime after he died! No one was allowed to overturn the case andin about the injustice! Otherwise, they would be equivalent to being aplices to the rebellion! These actions were equivalent to strangling Song Quans faction from the very beginning. However, the officials didnt know that this n that gave Song Quan no chance to argue was proposed by Gu Nuoer. Gu Yihan knocked on the table with one finger. Next, lets deal with his family. Nuoer doesnt like me to be ruthless, so the servants in Song Quans manor Sell them all. His rtives within nine generations and his two children will be sent to the bitter cold border. They wont be allowed to return to the capital for the rest of their lives. The officials quickly took Gu Yihans instructions down. As they drafted the memorial, they waited for the emperor to continue. Someone asked, Your Majesty, there are about 100 of Song Quans soldiers left. How should we arrange them? This was a problem. Although these were all people who had already surrendered However, it was hard to guarantee that there wouldnt be any people amongst them whod deliberately surrender and lie low to take revenge for their old master. While Gu Yihan was deep in thought, an imperial guard outside hurriedly came to report Your Majesty! Marquis Yongye rode alone and entered the Vermillion Bird Gate with a sword. Your subordinates tried to stop him, but he imed that he wanted to protect the princess and kill Song Quan! Gu Yihan was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed. Alright, Marquis Yongye is indeed a good seedling that Ive taken a fancy to. No matter when it is, he takes the princesss safety to heart. Come, summon him over! Yes! A momentter, Ye Siming quickened his pace and walked into the imperial study with a cold expression. His thin eyes swept across and the officials present felt a sense of oppression. Strange, why did they feel a little guilty when Marquis Yongye looked at them? What did they have to feel guilty about?! Gu Yihan stood up and walked to Ye Simings side. He patted his shoulder. Marquis Yongye, tell me, what do you think Song Quan is here for? Chapter 506 - 506 Could It Be That The Princess Had Passed On Some of Her Good Luck To You? 506 Could It Be That The Princess Had Passed On Some of Her Good Luck To You? Ye Siming nced at Gu Yihan. His voice was cold and carried the unique hoarseness of youth. Song Quan had already said in court that he wanted to send the princess to the icehouse. I think the so-called monks ims have something to do with him as well. When I saw him bring troops into the pce this morning, I guessed that this matter had something to do with him with regards to sending the princess away from the capital. Ye Siming took a deep breath and looked at Gu Yihan steadily. Your Majesty, the princess cant be sent away. She wont be bewitched by the demon fox. Im willing to swear on it with my life. The more Gu Yihan listened, the more satisfied he felt. He finally smiled brightly. Alright, alright, alright. Marquis Yongye, I didnt misjudge you! Gu Yihan approached Ye Siming and whispered a few words in his ear. Ye Siming frowned. Really? Im the emperor. How can I lie to you? Gu Yihan tidied his sleeves. Nuoer is my precious treasure. How would I allow others toy their hands on her? The officials clearly saw that after the emperor finished speaking, Marquis Yongye seemed to heave a sigh of relief. His tightly furrowed brows rxed as well. Ye Siming nodded then cupped his hands. Ill take my leave. He was leaving just like that?! Gu Yihan quickly called out, Wait! Ye Siming looked back. Your Majesty, do you have any other instructions? Gu Yihan stood with his hands behind his back. Song Quan is already dead. I dont feel at ease letting anyone take over the troops in his hands. It just so happens that youre young and loyal. I want you to take over this group of soldiers. What do you think? The officials present were secretly shocked! Was the emperor going to give Marquis Yongye real power so soon? Unexpectedly, Ye Simings first reaction was to frown. Would it affect me from protecting the princess? Gu Yihan was also stunned. Heughed loudly. It wont affect you from doing that. Protecting Nuoer is still the most important thing for you to do. However, in your free time, you have to manage this group of soldiers to ensure their obedience! If anyone of them has the intention to betray me in the future, Ill have to hold you responsible. When Ye Siming heard this, he nodded. If it didnt dy him from apanying Gu Nuoer as she grew up, it didnt matter what he was given. Alright, Ill give it a try, Ye Siming said. The officials widened their eyes. This was a force of more than 100 people. It could be considered two military camps. Yet, Marquis Yongye was unwilling when he agreed to this? Gu Yihan nodded in satisfaction and asked Chunshou to bring Ye Siming to see the Song Family soldiers who had surrendered. After all of this was done, Chunshou sent Ye Siming to the entrance of the Imperial City. The eunuch smiled apologetically. The marquis is only so young, but you already have so many soldiers. Your future can be said to be limitless. Ye Siming only looked at the sky. He thought about how he had been dyed for so long just now. Would he still be able to go to the sweet shop to pick up Gu Nuoer? Chunshou felt a little awkward when he saw that Ye Siming was silent. Coincidentally, at this moment, Bai Yi rushed over on his horse. When he entered the Imperial City from afar, he saw Ye Siming and Eunuch Chunshou. Siming! Bai Yi called out loudly. He ran over in a hurry and panted. Did Did you not get injured? Wheres Song Quan? Eunuch Chunshou smiled. General Bai, this servant has to congratte you. The Marquis is very hardworking. After Song Quan was killed by the emperor in his rebellion attempt, the Marquis took over the remaining Song family army. In the future, he will definitely be a famous general! Bai Yi was stunned. Wasnt he here to mediate the fight? Why did Ye Siming take away Song Quans soldiers? In front of Eunuch Chunshou, Bai Yi couldnt ask further and only thanked Eunuch Chunshou humbly. Then, he dragged Ye Siming away and asked him on the way before he managed to find out about the entire story. When Bai Yi heard the entire story, his eyes widened. You didnt even get to see Song Quan and didnt make any contributions, but His Majesty gave these soldiers to you? Ye Siming crossed his arms and closed his eyes to rest. Yes. Bai Yi was stunned. Why did this kid encounter such a good thing? Could it be that the princess had passed on some of her good luck to Ye Siming? Chapter 507 - 507 He’s My Husband, Are You Looking For Him? 507 Hes My Husband, Are You Looking For Him? At the same time, the child, Gu Nuoer, didnt stay in the sweet shop. She had a sweet candy in her mouth and was carrying a very ordinary small package in her small hand. She walked through the busy streets. Gu Nuoers big eyes looked around as if she was looking for something. Oh, Suliu Alley should be this way, right? The child held her breath and focused, releasing her magic power to scout the surroundings. A momentter, she turned around and skipped in a certain direction. It had rained a few days ago and the alley was back facing the sun. Some small puddles even reflected the rundown houses nearby. On the ck tiles that had some moss growing on them, someone was cooking. White smoke slowly emitted from the chimney with the fragrance of fried rice. Gu Nuoer seemed to have been guided by something. She walked to a residence with couplets pasted on it and stopped. It had been some time since the Near Year couplets had been put up. They had been exposed to the snow and wind, making them look a little old and tattered. However, they were put up very firmly. The horizontal line wrote: All affairs will prosper if the family is harmonious. Gu Nuoer looked up, her big eyes taking in everything. She sniffed. This house was filled with veryfortable luck. The child obediently reached out and knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, with a gentle push, the door opened by itself. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes and silently stuck her head out. She looked around with her big eyes and said in a soft voice, Excuse me, is anyone home? The courtyard was very neat and tidy. Two hens were leaning against each other as they rested in the cage. There was a small field against the wall with green nts that looked like onions. Someone heard Gu Nuoers voice and called out from inside the house. Yes, please wait a moment! It was a pleasant female voice. Gu Nuoer swayed her small feet and waited obediently. Not longter, a young woman wearing a blue and white dress quickly walked out. She wiped her flour-stained hands on her apron, a glossy ck braid resting obediently on her shoulders. Her eyes were gentle and she had a smile on her face. Little girl, who are you looking for? Gu Nuoers eyes moved down from her face to her slightly bulging abdomen. Is this Elder Brother Han Zhengs house? The woman smiled gently. Yes, hes my husband. Are you looking for him? Unfortunately, he went to the south to do business with someone a few months ago! Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered. Went to the south to do business The woman nodded, her smile filled with maternal love. She gently held her abdomen. Hes been working a little hard recently. Hell asionally send money back, but hes very busy. However, he said that he woulde back to apany me and the child after finishing this job. He wont be going anywhere else thereafter. Itll probably take another month or two. Little girl, why are you looking for him? It turned out that he had risked his life for his wife and child. A sweet smile appeared on Gu Nuoers pink lips. She held the bag in her hand. Older Sister~ A long time ago, Elder Brother Han Zheng helped me. I specially came to thank him. Since hes not at home, please ept this! The woman didnt take it. She didnt even look at it and waved her hand. Theres no need for that. My husband is the kindest. Its a good thing that he can help you. Theres no need to thank him. Come, little girl, sit on the small stool over there and wait for a while. Ill bring you some pancakes which I had just heated for you to try. After saying that, she hurriedly turned around and went in. After a while, she brought out two hot scallion pancakes on a te. They were fragrant and crispy. Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. She took the te and ate the pancakes without holding back until her mouth was oily. Seeing that Gu Nuoer really enjoyed the pancakes, the woman couldnt help butugh. Eat slowly. Theres more in the pot. Ill get more for youter. Chapter 508 - 508 Where Did the Little Girl Go? 508 Where Did the Little Girl Go? Gu Nuoer sat on a small stool. Her body was small and her face was delicate and cute. She held the scallion pancake in her fair hands and ate it with her pink lips. The more the woman looked at Gu Nuoer, the more she liked her. She smiled and said, My husband always says that its best to give birth to a daughter. Not only would a daughter be considerate and obedient, but shell also be her parents little cozy cotton-padded jacket! Gu Nuoer looked at the womans abdomen with her ck eyes and smiled sweetly. Elder Brother Han Zheng will definitely get what he wishes for. !! The woman nodded and supported herself against the door frame, but she looked in the direction of the door and sighed. Hes been gone for so long and hasnt even sent a letter back. Initially, I felt uneasy, but when I saw that you said that you were receiving his help, I guessed that he should be fine. I feel much more at ease now. She looked into the distance and wondered what her husband was busy with now. Hes probably really busy, the woman said, gently touching her abdomen. The child and I will wait for him toe back. Gu Nuoers long eyshes lowered, covering the regret in her watery eyes. She had ced magic power on Han Zheng, but Song Quan was determined to kill him. Gu Nuoer could protect him once, but she couldnt protect him a second time. She could sense that Han Zheng was already dead. He had risked his life just to let his pregnant wife live a better life. Perhaps he was afraid that his wife would be worried, so Han Zheng didnt tell her the truth. Gu Nuoer sighed quietly. The Heavenly Dao grandpas had said that mortals lives were destined. However, Han Zhengs wife was really a good person. When the woman saw that Gu Nuoer was starting to be in a daze, she quickly wiped the tears of longing from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, Little girl, hold on. I know how to make sweet pancakes too. Ill go make a pot of hot ones for you to try. After saying that, the woman hurriedly turned around and entered the house. She had probably been alone for too long. When she saw people rted to Han Zhenging to visit, she became very enthusiastic. Gu Nuoers ck and lively eyes were filled with pity for the world. There was also a hint of regret on her porcin face. The woman busied herself in the kitchen for a while and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Little girl,e and try Eh? Where did the little girl go? The courtyard was empty. The half-closed door had also been closed. Gu Nuoer was nowhere to be seen. Only the small stool she had sat on had the package she had brought with her when she came. The woman went forward. Why did she leave this behind?! She pulled open a corner and was shocked by the bright golden color in the package. This seemingly inconspicuous small package was actually filled with gold! There were more than a hundred taels in total. The woman hurriedly hugged her bag and pushed open the door to chase after Gu Nuoer. However, she searched along the alley but didnt see her. This child why did she leave so much money? The woman was still surprised. This was until a small letter fell out from the side of the package. The woman picked it up and took a look. There were cute and childish words written on it The pancakes were very delicious. Ill leave the money to you. Take it that I bought them! It had been a long time since Han Zheng had sent money home. The money Gu Nuoer had left behind could be said to have resolved the womans urgent need. This sudden surprise left the woman at a loss. She didnt dare to spend the money recklessly and could only carefully put them away. In her heart, she secretly thanked this kind and generous girl. The woman went home and closed the door. What she didnt know was that before Gu Nuoer left, she formed a seal with her small hands and invited two door gods. Door god uncles, good people stay in this family. Ill have to trouble you to watch over them in the future! The door gods wore dignified expressions and held Dharma artifacts, nodding solemnly. Chapter 509 - 509 I Made Up A White Lie For You 509 I Made Up A White Lie For You Gu Nuoer walked alone on the path to the lonely wilderness. Few people walked this path because if they continued forward, they would reach the mass grave. Themoners nearby all felt that that ce was unlucky. Other than those who came to dispose of nameless corpses, people usually wouldnte here easily. However, Gu Nuoer didnt seem to be afraid or disdainful. Her small feet took light steps. Not longter, she passed through the narrow entrance and entered a lonely graveyard. This was the shade on one side of the mountain, so the trees were not nourished by the sunlight all year round and grew bare. Especially now that it was autumn, the leaves fell off the trees and the ce had a withering and deste look. A dusky crow stood on the branch and let out hoarse cries. Gu Nuoer slowly walked forward, looking back and forth with her big eyes. White bones could be seen everywhere. She could also see that there were corpses piled up in some ces. There were also those that were hurriedly buried in the ground, but half of their hands were exposed. Gu Nuoer carefully stepped over them. The smell in the air was really not good. The grievances of the lonely souls condensed from these corpses gathered into wisps of mist, wanting to float towards Gu Nuoer. However, when they were three feet away from her, they would be repelled by an invisible blue light. As if they had been burned, the lonely souls fled in all directions. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes and eximed curiously. Although this is a mass grave, the turbid air isnt heavy. Its so strange. Most of the time, after people died, it was said that burying them in the ground would bring them peace. The offerings from their rtives could allow their souls to rest in peace. Therefore, the filth and turbid air in mass graves were the most serious. This was because there were ghosts here that had no one to give them offerings. Gu Nuoer was a small koi and was born to like ces that were blessed and elegant. The reason she could set foot in such a ce was that she wanted to exorcize Han Zheng. However, the strange thing was that the foul aura here was not serious. There were not many iplete spirit souls that she could see here either. Gu Nuoer searched for a long time before walking under a withered tree and discovering Han Zheng, who was half buried. His appearance was too pitiful. Before he died, he was beaten up badly by Song Quan. The child couldnt bear to see this sight and let out a heavy sigh. Fortunately, he hasnt started to dpose yet. She should be able to talk to him more. She waved her small hand, and the spiritual energy from all directions gathered at the childs fair fingertips. In an instant, they gradually turned into a dark blue water current. Gu Nuoer flicked her finger gently and the water current wrapped around Han Zhengs corpse. A momentter, she raised her small hand and summoned a faintly discernible spirit body. Han Zhengs eyes were empty, but his tone sounded a little surprised. I Im not dead? Gu Nuoer sat on a clean big rock at the side. She swayed her small feet. Youre already dead. I was the one who invited you out. Han Zheng looked at Gu Nuoer and was even more surprised. Little princess? Gu Nuoer looked at the sky. Theres not much time left, so Ill make it short! I went to visit your family just now. Dont worry, your wife is a very kind person. She can live up to 83 years old! When shes 30 years old, shell open an embroidery workshop and earn a lot of money. Also, shes pregnant with a daughter! Your daughter is very hardworking and will live like a man from a young age. At the age of 18 years old, shell join the army and fight in wars! In the end, shell be the first female general in Great Qi. The child smiled sweetly. After I bury you, you can visit your wife in her dreams. Shes very worried about your safety, so I made up a white lie for you. Chapter 510 - 510 Monk Older Brother, Why Did You Come Here? 510 Monk Older Brother, Why Did You Come Here? Han Zhengs face was pale. He looked at Gu Nuoer in a daze and felt his eyes burning. He probably wanted to cry. However, ghosts didnt have tears, so he couldnt cry. He wanted to bend his knees and kneel down to Gu Nuoer, but he realized that he couldnt do that either. In the end, he could only say apologetically and gratefully, Little princess, I, Han Zheng, will never forget your kindness! I originally wanted to help Song Quan harm you, but the little princess disregarded the past and helped my family I, Han Zheng, wont be able to repay your kindness in this life, but Ill be your loyal servant in my next life! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Theres no need for that. Ive already gotten repayment from your wife. Han Zheng was stunned. What is it? Two delicious pancakes! Gu Nuoer said as she licked her lips. In this world, night pearls that were worth thousands of gold were precious enough. However, there was also true love and kindness that gold couldnt buy. They would touch peoples hearts. Gu Nuoer looked up at the sky. Alright, you should leave first. Otherwise, staying here will consume your essence energy. When the timees, youll naturally enter a dream. Remember to say your goodbye properly~ That was all she could do for Han Zheng. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and Han Zhengs gesture of bowing dissipated like water droplets. He returned to the bones in the ground. The child jumped down from the rock and looked at the half-buried corpse, suddenly feeling troubled. Uh Its so tiring to do it myself. There arent any suitable tools around that I can control with my magic powers. It would be great if I had brought Elder Brother Siming along. Just as Gu Nuoer was pondering if she should call a few Heavenly Soldier older brothers to help Rustling footsteps came from behind. It was as if someone was stepping on dead leaves. The slight cracking sound was abnormally obvious in such a quiet and deserted forest. Gu Nuoer looked back and met the persons eyes. The other party was also stunned. Clearly, he did not expect that there was someone else in this mass grave! Not only was she human, but she was also a five-year-old child! Gu Nuoer blinked twice and waved sweetly. Monk older brother~ Kongjue didnt expect to encounter his sister here. To coincidentally meet the princess at the mass grave? Such a strange encounter made even him, who usually wore an expressionless face, look a little stunned. A momentter, he approached Gu Nuoer. The child looked very happy. Monk older brother, you came at the right time! Do me a favor! She pointed at Han Zheng behind her. Im too young to help him bury himself. Monk older brother, I think your monk staff is not bad. You can use it to dig the soil! Kongjue was stunned. Using his staff to dig the soil? The child seemed to have sensed the confusion in his gaze and revealed her white teeth, smiling. Its alright. Helping to bury is also doing a good deed. Buddha grandpas will forgive you. Kongjue sighed. Alright. It was true that this was a good deed. Moreover, the person who requested this was his sister. Although he had already be a monk, he would take this as repayment for Gu Nuoers kindness in giving him food a few times. Therefore, Kongjue rolled up his sleeves and started working. Gu Nuoer sat on a big rock at the side and swayed her small feet. Monk older brother, why did youe here? Kong Jue didnt even raise his head and replied, Every time Ie down the mountain, Ille here to exorcize these lonely souls that no one worships. Gu Nuoer immediately came to a realization. No wonder there was little turbid air here. It turned out that they had all been sent away by a kind-hearted monk! This was a huge merit. Chapter 511 - 511 Lover and Cousin Waiting for Nuo’er Together 511 Lover and Cousin Waiting for Nuoer Together Gu Nuoer nodded thoughtfully and didnt say anything for a moment. However, Kongjue couldnt help but be curious and took the initiative to ask, Do you know the person buried here? Oh, I just met him two days ago. He was someone who helped another big baddie and wanted to harm me. However, before he died, he repented. Unfortunately, his life was still taken by another baddie. Kongjue paused in his actions, stunned. He suddenly felt that His sister was so obedient. This person wanted to help other people to harm her, but she could also bury the corpse out of kindness. From the corner of his eye, Kongjue looked at the child sitting on a big rock at the side. Her fair and pearl-like skin was delicate, her eyes were bright, her small nose was straight, and her pink lips were sparkling. She was like a fairy in the mortal world. However, behind her was a mass grave filled with corpses and eerie bones. The child was like a sprite that had identally entered. Why did this sister of his always catch him off guard? Beside him were great demons with deep magic power and mysterious identities. Now, she still dared to barge into this dense forest alone. Kongjue retracted his overflowing thoughts and said sincerely, Its very good to be able to repay evil with kindness. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. Im not like this every time. When I encounter those big baddies who specialize in bullying others, I wont be soft-hearted at all! The books say that hateful people also have their pitiable points. However, some people are purely hateful! However, the person monk older brother is burying is very pitiful~ Kongjue didnt say anything else and only pursed his lips. He quickly buried Han Zheng and stabbed his monk staff into the mud. Then, he pressed his palms together and began to chant the sutra to help Han Zhengs soul find peace. At this moment, elegant music suddenly sounded from behind him. His voice was pleasant to the ears. In the forest, it sounded even brighter and clearer. It was as pleasant as if it could cleanse ones heart. Kongjue turned around and saw that Gu Nuoer had picked up a green leaf that had yet to turn yellow from somewhere. She ced it between her lips and blew gently. Seeing that Kongjue was looking over, Gu Nuoer also stopped. She grinned. It sounds good, right? My father taught me this. He said that when his father passed away a long time ago, he was very sad. He sat in the imperial mausoleum and yed such clear music with leaves for the entire night. Father said that music can bring blessings and longing for the deceased. Therefore, I want to give it a try. Kongjue was stunned. The bloodthirsty and cold-blooded father from his impression would actually reveal his weak and emotional side to this sister? Kongjue thought that Gu Yihan only knew how to kill decisively. Things like ying music with leaves didnt match his personality at all. Kongjue nodded silently. It sounds good. Then, he started chanting scriptures again. Gu Nuoer swayed her small feet behind him and yed a quiet leaf song. The autumn wind blew past. She wondered if Han Zheng had heard it. However, he must have gone to the other side that was even further away. In the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. Ye Siming sat in the hall with his arms crossed. His expression was cold, like a door god. Not far to his left, Qiao Xiuli was sitting in a wheelchair. He was also very quiet and gentle. The two of them only exchanged nces asionally. Although they were both waiting for Gu Nuoer, they didntmunicate. There was a girl beside Qiao Xiuli who was about the same age as him. She kept pestering Qiao Xiuli to talk. Young Master Qiao, its really a coincidence that weve bumped into each other this time. You like to eat sugar cakes from this ce too? What vor do you like? Ill buy it for you. The girl smiled. Qiao Xiulis attendant blocked her, stopping her from getting too close. Otherwise, he was really afraid that she would sit on his young masters knee! Qiao Xiulis expression was distant. Miss, since this is a chance encounter, how did you know my surname? The girl was stunned and looked embarrassed. Chapter 512 - 512 Our Young Master Is Asking You A Question 512 Our Young Master Is Asking You A Question After a long while, the girl said, Of course its because I intentionally went to find out. I wonder if Eldest Young Master Qiao still remembers that one time when you went out on the streets, a girl gave you a flower. She pointed at herself, her eyes filled with hope as if she was waiting for Qiao Xiuli to recall. Unexpectedly, someone as handsome as Qiao Xiuli only shook his head slightly. I dont remember such a small matter. Ive disappointed you. After he said this, a hint of loneliness clearly shed across the girls eyes. !! It doesnt matter She opened her mouth and muttered tofort herself. In the blink of an eye, she smiled and said to Qiao Xiuli, Cui Yutong. Thats my name. Young Master Qiao, you have to remember it well this time. Qiao Xiuli frowned slightly. He didnt like being pestered. He turned to look at Ning Chudie. When is Nuoering back? Ning Chudie was focused on settling the ounts and didnt look up when she heard this. She didnt expect the jade-like Qiao Xiuli to take the initiative to talk to her. Qiao Xiuli waited for a moment. The attendant beside him couldnt help but say, Miss Ning, our young master is asking you a question. Only then did Ning Chudie seem as if she had woken up from her dream. She looked up from the ount book and even identally left a stain on her cheek with the brush in her hand. She was flustered. Young Master Qiao, what can I do for you? When Qiao Xiuli saw that she was in a sorry state, there was no displeasure in his eyes. He only asked again, When will Nuoer be back? This I dont know either. There was usually no fixed time for the little princess toe. Ning Chudie looked at Ye Siming, who was sitting at the side with his eyes closed. Marquis Yongye and the princess were like two inseparable people. Why wasnt the little princess here yet when Marquis Yongye was already here today? Seeing that Ning Chudie really didnt know, Qiao Xiuli sighed. He didnt want to ask anymore and wanted to wait a little longer. However, Ning Chudie didnt seem to know that there were ink stains on her face. He reminded her kindly, Miss Ning, your face Ning Chudie was stunned and quickly reached out to touch her face. Her fingertips turned pitch-ck. She felt deeply embarrassed that she had embarrassed herself like this. Therefore, she repeatedly thanked Qiao Xiuli before turning around and hurriedly going to the backyard to wash up. A momentter, she returned with water dripping from her fair chin. She gently dabbed the water with her sleeve. When Qiao Xiuli saw this, he felt that she wasnt like ordinary youngdies who would strictly adhere to rules. He couldnt help but think of how Gu Nuoer looked when she was eating pastries. At the thought of this, he smiled gently at Ning Chudie. Qiao Xiuli was handsome and elegant. Even if he had a problem with her legs, he was still one of the noble young masters in the capital. He was the dream lover of countless nobledies in the capital. Ning Chudie was young after all. She looked at Qiao Xiuli and her ears turned red. Then, she lowered her head and started working on the ounts again, not daring to look at Qiao Xiuli anymore. Qiao Xiuli didnt take this matter to heart. He didnt have any extra thoughts about Ning Chudie to begin with. However, in Cui Yutongs eyes, everything was different. When she saw Qiao Xiuli smile, she immediately concluded that this ountant girl was delusional enough to seduce Eldest Young Master Qiao! This girl had deliberately made a fool of herself in front of him and made him chuckle. She was really scheming! Cui Yutong gritted her teeth. She brought two maidservants forward and mmed a silver ingot on the counter. Go. I want a portion of all the sugar cakes in your shop. Ning Chudie was stunned. She quickly took the money and nodded in agreement. She turned around and called out, Auntie Qu, theres a guest Before she could finish speaking, Cui Yutong emphasized, Dont you have hands of your own? There arent any other guests here now. I want you to wrap it up for me personally and send it over. Chapter 513 - 513 Gu Nuo’er, It’s Time to Come Down 513 Gu Nuoer, Its Time to Come Down Ning Chudie didnt have a temper nor did she want to cause trouble in Gu Nuoers shop. She quickly nodded and agreed. Then please wait a moment, Miss. After saying that, she turned around and hurriedly ran to the backyard. Cui Yutong crossed her arms, her face filled with displeasure. !! The maidservant beside her knew her young misss personality very well. Seeing her like this, she guessed that their young miss must want to look for trouble for this girl. The maidservant couldnt help but persuade softly, Young Miss, why dont we go back first? When you came out, Master specially instructed us to take good care of you. What are you looking at? I didnt do anything, Cui Yutong said righteously. The maidservant nced at Ye Siming, who was sitting there with his eyes closed and resting. She looked troubled and persuaded, This is the little princesss shop. We cant afford to offend her even if we lose our heads. Young Miss, lets go back. Cui Yutong red at her. Are you the young miss or am I the young miss? The maidservant was reprimanded and didnt dare to say anything else. She could only cower and keep quiet. Cui Yutong snorted. Did she say that she wanted to provoke the princess? She just wanted to chase away this troublesome female ountant! Besides, wasnt the princess not here now? She was targeting the ountant, not the princesss shop! However, in the next second, a child ran in happily. Gu Nuoer was still holding a sugar figurine in her hand. When she and Kongjue were walking on the street just now, she couldnt walk anymore when she saw the freshly made golden sugar figurine. Kongjue couldnt bear to see the joy in her big eyes disappear. Hence, he searched himself and took out a few copper coins to buy this sugar figurine for Gu Nuoer. The child even invited him to go to the sweet shop to eat again. However, Kongjue pressed his palms together and silently refused. He still had to return to the temple to recite scriptures. Hence, he parted ways with Gu Nuoer at the intersection. The child returned to the sweet shop by herself. Before she could say anything, Ye Siming opened his long eyes as soon as she entered. When Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming, she smiled sweetly and prepared to pounce into his arms. Nuoer, Qiao Xiuli called out softly. Gu Nuoer suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around, her big eyes lighting up with joy. She turned around and ran towards Qiao Xiuli, her small body suffocating in her brothers embrace. Cousin~ The child called out sweetly, Youre free toe today! Qiao Xiuli picked her up and let Gu Nuoer sit on his legs. His slender palm helped her tidy up her messy hair from running. He smiled elegantly. Its been a long time since Ive seen you. Its not convenient for me to enter the pces harem, so I decided toe here to try my luck. Qiao Xiuli sized up the child. He saw that there was no fatigue on her round and fair face, nor did she lose weight because of the rumors brought by the monks. Her big watery eyes were still as lively as before. Qiao Xiuli secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He softened his smile. Its good to see that youre fine. The child bit the candy in her mouth and smiled. What can happen to me?! Cousin, I miss Grandpa and Grandma so much. In a few days, Ill go home to y~ Qiao Xiuli nodded and raised his eyebrows happily. He was about to speak when Ye Siming said faintly, Gu Nuoer, its time toe down. Only then did Gu Nuoer turn around and remember that her big wolfie was still around! The child twisted her small body and was about to get onto the ground when Qiao Xiuli grabbed her small wrist. He looked at Ye Siming with his handsome eyes. Qiao Xiulis voice was emotionless. Marquis Yongye, you have to be gentler to the princess. Ye Siming stood up from his chair. He was much taller than others his age. At this moment, with his unruly eyes lowered, he looked even more domineering. When Im gentle, you dont have to see it. Chapter 514 - 514 If You Don’t Pay Me 50 Taels, I’ll Come and Find Trouble Every Day 514 If You Dont Pay Me 50 Taels, Ill Come and Find Trouble Every Day Qiao Xiuli and Ye Simings eyes met, looking like they were emitting sparks. The two of them refused to give in to each other. Gu Nuoer looked around. In the end, she took the initiative to twist her small body to get onto the ground and run towards Ye Siming. !! She hugged Ye Simings leg and looked up, smiling sweetly. The child waved the sugar figurine in her hand and took the initiative to hand it over. Elder Brother Siming, Ill let you try it! Ye Simings frozen eyes instantly melted a lot. He reached out to take the sugar figurine, but he bit the entire sugar figurine horizontally in his mouth. Then, he bent down, picked up Gu Nuoer, and turned to sit on the chair. Immediately after, he ced her on hisp as well. Qiao Xiuli frowned slightly. Why did this Marquis Yongye feel inexplicably close to Nuoer? The child didnt notice anything at all and only stared at the sugar figurine in Ye Simings mouth, afraid that he would finish it all! Leave a small piece for me! Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoer with his dark eyes, suppressing a smile on his thin lips. You little thing whose heart is filled with candies. At this moment, Cui Yutong saw that Gu Nuoer had already arrived. She didnt want to cause trouble when the princess was present. However, when she saw Ning Chudies expression, she couldnt take this lying down! Moreover, Cui Yutong turned her head slightly and saw from the corner of her eye that Eldest Young Master Qiao was looking at Ning Chudie again! What was there about this lousy ountant to see? Cui Yutong was furious. Ning Chudie handed a few bags of snacks to Cui Yutong with both hands. Miss, these are the sugar cakes you wanted. They have been wrapped up. Cui Yutongs maidservant was about to reach out her hand, but Cui Yutong stopped her. Then, she pretended to take it. Unexpectedly, just as Ning Chudie thought that she was holding it, Cui Yutong suddenly let go of her fingers! The few packets of sugar cakes immediately fell to the ground. Cui Yutong was surprised and immediately scolded angrily, Youre such a clumsyss! If you dont want to do my business, just say it. How can I bring the pastries home to eat now that youve deliberately thrown them on the ground? Gu Nuoer immediately looked over at Cui Yutong. Ning Chudie quickly squatted down, picked up the pastries, and ced them on the ounting table to check. As expected, the sugar cakes were all steamed. Theyd break into pieces when they are dropped. Looking at the pastries in the wax paper packages that had turned into a pile of crumbs, Ning Chudie said, feeling troubled, Miss, dont be angry. Ill personally prepare a few packets of sugar cakes for you and pay for them out of my pocket. Will that work? Cui Yutong was unyielding. What kind of attitude is this? You didnt admit your mistake and think thatpensation is enough? Ning Chudie quickly said, Im sorry. I was careless and didnt hold onto the bags properly. Please forgive me. Cui Yutong crossed her arms and snorted coldly. Is it over just because youre sorry? How about this? I dont want the sugar cakes anymore. I paid five taels just now. If you really admit your mistake,pensate me with 50 silver taels. Otherwise, I wont let you off! 50 taels! Ning Chudies eyes widened. Although the little princess paid her a high sry every month, 50 taels was an astronomical price for Ning Chudie! Even Qiao Xiuli couldnt help but frown. Youngdy, dont go too far. Making things difficult for others isnt considered a capability. Eldest Young Master Qiao was actually speaking up for this ountant? Cui Yutong became even angrier. She red at Ning Chudie fiercely. Are you going topensate me or not?! If you dont pay me 50 taels, Ille and find trouble with you every day! Ning Chudie was so anxious that she was about to cry. At this moment, a soft voice interrupted Elder Sister Chudie, give her 50 taels of silver from the ounts then hurry up and send her away. Shes making so much noise that my ears hurt. Chapter 515 - 515 Remember It Well, I’m Giving You the Confidence To Do So 515 Remember It Well, Im Giving You the Confidence To Do So Because of this, Ye Siming looked up at Cui Yutong, who had annoyed Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her hand and smiled sweetly, her eyes shining. You can continue to talk. Regardless of whether youre asking for 100 taels or 200 taels today, Ill pay for her. Cui Yutong was stunned when she heard this. She turned her head and said in a half-exining and half-firm tone, Princess, dont me me for being rude. Its just that this ountant of yours is too careless. Shes showing such an attitude even towards customers. How can your business be good like this? Gu Nuoer sat on Ye Simings knee and smiled. Our business is very good. We receive a lot of money every day. Sorry for making you worry~ After saying that, the child pouted and urged, Elder Sister Chudie, dont just stand there. Give her 50 taels and send her away. Its worth it to pay the money for some peace. Cui Yutong was stunned. Could it be that the princess wants to pay for her mistake? Gu Nuoer looked over with her big eyes. Her sparkling gaze actually made Cui Yutong feel a little guilty. Pay for her mistake? Ive always been like this when dealing with beggars whoe to the door to ask for things. Beggars?! The princess actually called her a beggar! Cui Yutong felt aggrieved. Princess, you Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Stop! Dont pretend to be pitiful. Youre deliberately looking for trouble. She tried topensate you with pastries, but you didnt want them. You insisted that she give you 50 taels. Youre really domineering! If it werent for the fact that youre from a respectable family, I would have reported this matter to the officials and let the government office settle the disputes. At that time, we wouldnt have to say anything about who would be embarrassed. Isnt that right? After saying that, the child didnt forget to smile and say, However, in the future, you have to hide from me in the capital. Otherwise, Ill bully you when I see you! Gu Nuoer spread her two small hands and made a fierce expression like a kitten. When Ye Siming saw this, he couldnt help but chuckle. He propped his head up and looked down at the child in his arms calmly. He liked how they were sitting now. Gu Nuoers small back was pressed tightly against him as if he was her backer. At this moment, even if Gu Nuoer spoke up and wanted Cui Yutongs life, Ye Siming would also go forward to serve her orders without hesitation. Qiao Xiuli also shook his head and sighed. You asked for 50 taels just because the pastries had fallen. Youre really domineering. Cui Yutongs face turned green and white, looking very grim. Reason wasnt on her side today. She didnt expect that the princess woulde back before she could make things difficult for the ountant girl. Cui Yutongs voice was like a mosquito and she made onest quibble. Your Highness, please dont be angry. Ive always been straightforward and dont have any bad intentions. Gu Nuoers childish voice was filled with disdain. Thats not the case! Dont use your personality to cover it up. Youre so bad that your heart is ck. It has nothing to do with you having a straightforward temper! At this moment, many customers hade to the shop. When they heard Gu Nuoers words, they all looked at Cui Yutong. Cui Yutong felt as if she had been pped in public, her face burning. She couldnt care less about the 50 taels, nor did she take the damaged pastries. She hurriedly turned around and left with her maidservants. Gu Nuoer made a face at her back. The child jumped down from Ye Simingsp. Ning Chudie also tidied up the bags of smashed pastries. Ning Chudie felt a little reproachful. It must be that I hadnt held the bags firmly. Ive caused trouble for the princess. Gu Nuoer patted her with her small hand andforted her in a soft voice, Elder Sister Chudie, dont say that. Shes deliberately looking for trouble. We dont have to reason with her. The next time you encounter such a person, just criticize her! Remember it well, Im giving you the confidence to do so. Were not afraid of anyone! Chapter 516 - 516 Elder Brother Siming Only Has Me 516 Elder Brother Siming Only Has Me Ning Chudie smiled gratefully. She actually had a proud temper, but ever since she was redeemed from the br*thel by Gu Nuoer Ning Chudie decided to use her entire life to repay the princesss kindness. Therefore, she would never take the initiative to cause trouble in the shop. However, with the little princesss instructions, Ning Chudie understood that not being bullied by others was also reducing unnecessary trouble for the little princess. The child sat in the shop for a while longer, and the number of customers gradually increased. Hence, Gu Nuoer prepared to return to the pce. When they reached the door, Qiao Xiuli brought his own carriage while Ye Siming went to get his horse. At this moment, Qiao Xiuli looked at his sister, who was constantly reminding him of things. Cousin, its already autumn. Itll get colder with each rainy night. Your knees wont be able to withstand the cold. You must remember to wrap hot bags around your knees every morning and night on rainy days and keep them on for an hour! Qiao Xiuli nodded and agreed with a smile. Ive made Nuoer worry. Brothers legs have gotten much better. The servant beside him also said happily, Thats right. Even the imperial physicians in the pce said that if Eldest Young Master persists in receiving acupuncture and applying medicine, it wont be long before he can stand up! Gu Nuoer felt relieved. The sachet she gave Qiao Xiuli to tie to his bed curtains should be quite useful. Medical treatment was a process and couldnt be rushed. Gu Nuoer patted Qiao Xiulis knee and educated it in a childish voice, You have to work hard for Brother~ Qiao Xiuli smiled brightly. His younger sister was really naive and cute. Suddenly, Ye Simings arrogant face shed across his mind. Qiao Xiulis smile gradually faded. Nuoer, does Marquis Yongye really treat you well? I only feel that he has a strong personality. Although hes indeed skilled, he doesnt show you enough respect. Gu Nuoer looked up, her big eyes sparkling. Thats not true, Elder Brother Siming treats me very, very well! Qiao Xiuli took a deep breath. Is that so? I see that he keeps restraining you. Im afraid that you wont be happy. Gu Nuoer shook her head obediently. Thats not the case. Baby Nuo doesnt dislike Elder Brother Siming doing this at all. This is because I know that everyone has family and friends, while Elder Brother Siming only has me. The childs voice was soft. Cousin, although Elder Brother Siming doesnt seem to be afraid of anything, he only looks fierce in appearance. Hes really a very good person and very obedient inside! Qiao Xiuli was stunned and didnt say anything for a moment. Gu Nuoer must not have seen Marquis Yongye kill someone before. Otherwise, his sister definitely wouldnt be able to say the word obedient. Qiao Xiuli finally sighed softly. It was fine as long as Nuoer was happy. Before Gu Nuoer could list Ye Simings merits in detail, the sound of horse hooves came from behind. The child looked back and saw that Ye Siming had already spurred his horse over, preparing to bring her home. She waved her small hand at Qiao Xiuli. Cousin, go back and rest well! Greet Grandpa, Grandmother, and Uncle and Aunt on my behalf! After saying that, the child turned around and reached out her small hand. Coincidentally, Ye Siming, who had spurred his horse nearby, bent down and scooped her up. In the next second, Gu Nuoer sat steadily in front of him. Ye Siming nced at Qiao Xiuli and raised his eyebrows slightly as a gesture. Then, he waved the reins gently and left with the child. Perhaps it was because Gu Nuoer was on horseback, but Ye Simings speed wasnt fast. Qiao Xiuli saw everything. His attendant couldnt help but say, Young Master, why do you think Marquis Yongye has to stay by the princesss side every day like a follower when the emperor values him so much? Chapter 517 - 517 Uncle Bai Seems Like Hes Going To Get Bad Romantic Encounters 517 Uncle Bai Seems Like Hes Going To Get Bad Romantic Encounters Qiao Xiulis voice was indifferent. Of course its because his original objective is to protect Nuoer. All the rights given by the emperor are just proof for him.
Proof? Proof to show that all the efforts he put in are just so that he can stand steadily by Nuoers side. The attendant seemed to understand a little. In that case, Marquis Yongye must like the princess. In that case, when the princess grows up, hell ask for her hand in marriage? At the mention of this question, Qiao Xiuli, who had always been elegant, frowned. He can forget about it. Its fine if Nuoer treats him as a ymate. Nuoer was the treasure of their entire family. How could she get married so easily? Even if he agreed, would Nuoers 20 over biological brothers agree too? When the attendant heard this, he silently shut his mouth. His Eldest Young Master had always been known for his good temper. However, when it came to little princess Yaoguang, he refused to take a single step back. Qiao Xiuli got into the carriage and left with the help of the servant.
In an alley not far away, Cui Yutong stood there with her two maidservants and didnt go far. She looked angrily at Ning Chudie, who was lowering her head and taking care of the ounts in the shop. Just now, it was this stinky ountant who caused her to be detested by the princess! Cui Yutong gritted her teeth. I must let her know how great I am! When the maidservant beside her heard this, her heart skipped a beat and she couldnt help but dissuade her again. Miss, just listen to this servants advice! Thats the princesss shop. Just now, the princess had already warned us not to anger her anymore! Cui Yutong looked at her from the corner of her eye. What are you afraid of? Wouldnt it be fine if I didnt show myself this time? The maidservant was stunned. Miss, are you nning to Come closer. Ill give you a few instructions. Go and make the arrangements ording to my instructions. Gu Nuoer didnt return to the pce directly. Instead, she wanted to eat Auntie Bais cooking, so Ye Siming brought her home. When Bai Yi and his wife saw that the little princess had arrived, they weed her warmly.
Ye Siming said to Gu Nuoer, Ill go change my clothes. Gu Nuoer nodded and sat obediently on the chair. Her two small feet were away from the ground and swayed gently. At this moment, a servant came in with a letter and handed it to Madam Bai. Madam Bai took a look and frowned. She handed the letter to the servant. Burn it. In the future, you dont have to bring their letters into the residence. The servant quickly nodded and turned to leave. When Bai Yi saw this, he asked, Is it your family again? Madam Bai didntment and her tone was a little indignant. They were the ones who felt that I was in the way back then. Now, theyre the ones who want to build connections. Theres no need to pay attention to them! Bai Yi sighed. I dont mind. Its just taking care of a few more people. Its fine as long as Madam isnt aggrieved. Madam Bai was about to say something when she saw Gu Nuoer looking at them with wide eyes. She subconsciously stopped talking and smiled. Ill go prepare some pastries for the princess to try. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Thank you, Auntie Bai! Bai Yi was a man. He sat in the main hall and faced the child with her big watery eyes. He closed his legs together unnaturally and sat up straight. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes as if waiting for him to start chatting. However, Bai Yi was not good with words to begin with, let alone facing the princess! He finally stood up. Ill go take a look at Siming. Why is he changing so slowly?! Princess, please wait a moment. Therefore, he also slipped away. Gu Nuoer was the only one left in the main hall. The child muttered in confusion, Did I see wrongly just now? Uncle Bai seems like hes going to get bad romantic encounters Before she could think clearly, a weak call came from the door Fish older sister. Chapter 518 - 518 Why Are You Calling Her Nuo’er Too? 518 Why Are You Calling Her Nuoer Too? Gu Nuoer looked at the door. Hu Ni was wearing a moon-white robe today. Coupled with his feminine and handsome face, he really looked like a handsome young master. The child pouted unhappily. Little foxy! You mustnt call me that! If Elder Brother Siming hears it, itll be terrible! Hu Ni walked into the hall with a worried expression. Alright, then Elder Sister Nuoer? !! Just call me Nuoer! You look so much older than me! Hu Ni said honestly, Nuoer, I have something that I have to confess to you. Let me make this clear first. I only came up with this n to save my life. If youre unhappy when you hear this, my life boohoo will be at your mercy! Gu Nuoer frowned. What is it? Hu Ni told Gu Nuoer the entire story of how Ye Siming had interrogated him about the fish demons whereabouts. He also said that because Ye Siming was pressing on step by step, in order to save his life, Hu Ni lied that the fish older sister woulde to visit him every full moon, which was on the 15th of every month. When Gu Nuoer heard this, her eyes widened. Little! Foxy! The child waved her pink fist, her fair porcin face filled with anxiety. You, you, you, you sold me out just like that! Hu Ni put on a long face. I regret it a lot too! After I was brought back by Brother Wolf, I couldnt sleep every day and felt uneasy! I kept thinking that after seeing fish older sister, we could discuss countermeasures together! Countermeasures? The countermeasure is to tell Elder Brother Siming that you lied to him! The child replied fiercely. Hu No hugged his head. That wont do. Ill definitely be killed by him! One look and I can tell that Brother Wolf is a cold-faced but ruthless person. I cant beat him in a fight! After saying that, he fell to the ground and hugged Gu Nuoers small leg while crying. Fish older sister, please save me again! Gu Nuoer rolled her beautiful eyes. No matter what, she couldnt reveal her identity in front of Elder Brother Siming! However, how was she going to smoke things over on the 15th of every month? Just as the child was about to speak, she clearly sensed Ye Siming walking towards the long corridor. The child gently kicked Hu Ni away. Hurry up and stand properly! Elder Brother Siming ising. Dont let him see you like this. Ye Siming had changed into a set of smart and simple clothes. When he entered the main hall, he saw Hu Ni standing obediently beside Gu Nuoer. Hu Nis smiling face was like a pink peach blossom, smiling brightly. Nuoer, Ill get you another cup after youre done with the tea, alright? Hu Ni pretended to be magnanimous. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and smiled sweetly. Unexpectedly, from the corner of their eyes, she and Hu Ni saw Ye Siming walking in with a dark expression. His footsteps were slow as he walked to Hu Nis side. He looked sideways and red at him coldly, scaring Hu Ni so much that cold sweat broke out on his back. Why did he feel a sense of guilt Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes as if she didnt know anything. A momentter, Ye Simings thin lips moved slightly and he asked Hu Ni, Why are you calling her Nuoer too? Hu Lai drew in a cold gasp. Thats because Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming interrupted coldly, Change your words and call her princess. Princess! Hu Lai knew what was good for him and quickly called out. Only then did Ye Simings expression soften. Hu Ni calmly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. That was close. He thought that Brother Wolf had discovered something. Gu Nuoer was distracted the entire night! She was thinking about how to get through things on the 15th since it wasing very soon. The child was extremely troubled. Ye Siming noticed many times that Gu Nuoer was resting her chin on her small hand. Her favorite drumstick was ced in front of her, but her eyes were in a daze. Was there something troubling her? Chapter 519 - 519 It’s Not Easy to Disguise, Nuo’er Works Hard 519 Its Not Easy to Disguise, Nuoer Works Hard In the darkest part of the dungeon in the pce. The bright autumn sun could not shine in at all. This ce was filled with screams and pleas for mercy. Apanied by the nging of iron chains, it made the scalps of those who had never been here tingle. Gu Yihan held a thick stick in his hand and was wearing casual clothes. The fake monk hanging on the rack in front of him was already on hisst breath and was covered in blood. Gu Yihan aimed at his waist twice. Then, he suddenly swung his stick. There was a loud bang! The wooden stick as thick as a babys arm was broken. The fake monk also screamed and wailed. A momentter, he died. Gu Yihan threw the broken stick on the ground. Eunuch Chunshou handed over a warm and moist handkerchief at the right time. As Gu Yihan wiped his hands, he asked, Are they all dead? Yes. Apart from the two people His Majesty vented his anger on, Noble Consort Qiao had already dealt with the other four before you came. Gu Yihan wasnt dissatisfied. He just raised his eyebrows. The noble consort beat me to it again. Eunuch Chunshou smiled apologetically and said, Its also this group of fake monks fault for speaking without thinking. They actually agreed to that scoundrel, Song Quan, wanting to harm our little princess. At the mention of this matter again, Gu Yihans expression darkened, and his eyes burned with killing intent. Thats right. Wanting to send Nuoer to Heavenly Mountain or lock her in an icehouse These people really dare to think about it. Chunshou also clicked his tongue. How heartless were these people? He hurriedly said, Fortunately, Song Quan has already been executed. His children are probably on their way to the bitter and cold border too. Gu Yihan gave a reply, feeling satisfied. He sneered. Song Quan wanted to send Nuoer to suffer in the cold, so I didnt kill his children. Ill also let him see clearly in theherworld whose children will be suffering in the cold. Ill let him understand how I felt at that time. With that, he threw away the handkerchief that was used to wipe his hands. When he turned around to head out, he asked, Has that low-ranking official from the Directorate of Astronomy been caught? This servant has already informed the six ministries and the government offices. This servant believes that even if he escapes, theres nowhere for him to escape to. Gu Yihans expression darkened. Find him as soon as possible and tear him into pieces. Gu Yihan would not let go of anyone who tried to hurt Nuoer. Chunshou nodded in agreement. In fact, he felt that it was strange. That low-ranking official seemed to have received some news in advance. After Song Quans death, the guards went to raid his house and found that it was empty. As soon as they checked the city exit records, they realized that he had run away two days ago. Could it be that someone had tipped him off? Chunshou could not figure it out. On this day, in the state school. The light was clear for thousands of miles, and Gu Nuoer felt sleepy under the warm autumn sun. Yun Linzhou came to look for her during lunch break. He smiled innocently with a hint of silliness. Nuoer, its the 15th tomorrow. Dont forget toe to my house for dinner! My mother has prepared a lot of good things. Youll definitely like them! Gu Nuoer raised her long eysheszily as if she wasnt paying attention. Her big eyes were filled with exhaustion. Yun Linzhou was stunned. Nuoer, why do you look like you didnt sleep well? Uh, could she sleep well? For the past two days, she had been thinking about how to deceive the sharp wolfie! She was only five years old! Why was she under so much pressure?! Gu Nuoer waved her hand. Its fine. Its autumn. Linzhou, what were you saying about the 15th just now? Toe to my house. Didnt you promise me that you woulde to my house to y? Yun Linzhou grinned. Gu Nuoer suddenly straightened her body. There was such a thing! She had almost forgotten! Chapter 520 - 520 I’m Not Looking for the Fish Demon Anymore, I Want to Accompany Gu Nuo’er 520 Im Not Looking for the Fish Demon Anymore, I Want to Apany Gu Nuoer The child suddenly thought of this. If she didnt bring Elder Brother Siming to Yun Linzhous residence, Then, would she have a way to appear in two ces without any impact? Gu Nuoer thought for a moment and felt that it was very likely! She immediately smiled sweetly. Dont worry, Linzhou. Ill remember. Yun Linzhou heaved a sigh of relief and said, Rest well tonight. Dont work too hard. With that, he turned around and left. Now that the thorn in Gu Nuoers heart had been resolved, she was naturally happy. She ran out with her little feet. Little did she know that Ye Siming had walked over from the corner and seen everything. He frowned slightly, feeling a little puzzled. Why was the little thing so happy? He then saw that Yun Linzhou hadnt walked far away. Yun Linzhou was looking at Gu Nuoers small figure and smiling. This made Ye Siming frown even more as if dark clouds were gathering. Gu Nuoer seemed to be in a bad mood these few days. Could it be that she became happy after talking to Yun Linzhou? At night, on the carriage home from school. Gu Nuoer cleared her throat and deliberately asked in her childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, do you have anything to do on the 15th? Ye Siming shifted his cold and deep eyes and fixed his gaze on her. Why? Do you need something? Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose unnaturally. Oh, do you still remember that we have to go to Linzhous house for a meal on the 15th? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows slightly. It was obvious that he had just remembered this as well. Good lord, they had almost killed Yun Linzhou together. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes. She was waiting for Ye Siming to say that he had something on the 15th and couldnt go with her. The child said softly, Ive thought about it. If Elder Brother Siming doesnt have time, you dont have to apany me there. Ill bring Elder Brother Zhang Sui along. He can send me back to the pce too! Her watery eyes were bright and clear, filled with understanding. Ye Simings thin lips curled up, but his smile didnt reach his eyes. There was ayer of coldness. Dont worry, I have plenty of time. Gu Nuoer was stunned. She didnt expect Ye Siming to answer like this. Could it be that he was not nning to look for the fish demon anymore? That night, Ye Siming returned to Bai Yis manor. He saw Hu Ni in the courtyard. He was standing behind a pir and looking at a delicate maidservant who had just walked past. Hu Ni stroked his chin. Beautiful! As soon as he finished speaking, he was pped on the back of his head. Hu Ni eximed and turned around. Brother Wolf! Ye Siming frowned. Ive already said that you have to call me by my name in the manor. Hu Ni hurriedly changed his words. Alright, Brother Siming, youre finally back. Ive already made arrangements for the 15th. Fish older sister will definitely look for me. When the timees, well Im not going anymore, Ye Siming said calmly. Im not free that day. Hu Ni was surprised and delighted. Hes not going anymore?! Ye Siming nced at him sideways. Are you very happy? Hu Nis expression stiffened. How could I be? Big Brother, dont misunderstand me. Im just curious. What happened? Why did you suddenly say that youre not going anymore? Ye Siming retracted his gaze. Im going out with Gu Nuoer. The fish demon wont run away. Shelle on the 15th of every month, right? Hu Ni paused and said with a dry smile, Thats right. With that, Ye Siming turned around and entered the courtyard, leaving behind a cold reminder. In the future, when youre in the residence, restrain your l*cherous gaze. Dont let others see it and think that youre up to no good. They may capture you and beat you up. Hu Ni scratched his forehead. Was I that obvious? Chapter 521 - 521 You Mustn’t Make Another Mistake This Time! 521 You Mustnt Make Another Mistake This Time! Later on, Hu Ni found an opportunity to tell Gu Nuoer what Ye Siming said in its entirety. The little things milky white face was filled with contemtion. It seemed like she had to think of a way topletely dispel Elder Brother Simings doubts! After thinking for a while, Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. !! Ive got it. Ill write a letter and you can just say that the fish older sister gave it to him! Thatll work! Hu Ni felt uneasy. Will this work? Its mainly because Brother Wolf gives me the feeling that hes too smart. Im afraid I wont be able to deceive him. Most importantly, if Gu Nuoer was discovered by Ye Siming to have hidden this matter from him, shed definitely be fine. He cared about her so much, so he probably wouldnt do anything to her. He was afraid that Ye Siming would vent his anger on her! Thinking of this, Hu Ni felt a lingering fear. However, Gu Nuoer was already lying on the table, preparing to write a few words. Suddenly, she pouted and frowned. Her lively eyes darted around. If she didnt want Elder Brother Siming to discover any clues, it would be best if it wasnt her handwriting. The little thing closed her eyes and focused. A breeze quickly circled around her. Gu Nuoers divine sense immediately flew to the Ninth Heaven and she rummaged through Taishang Laojuns library. Finally, she chose a beautiful writing she was satisfied with. This was the handwriting of aplete stranger. Elder Brother Siming would definitely not be able to guess who it was. Gu Nuoer borrowed the handwriting and used her magic powers to write a few sentences on the paper. Then she put the letter in an envelope and sealed it with red paint. She wore a front as if she had done something big. The child pped her hands and passed the letter to Hu Ni. Alright, find an opportunity to give it to Elder Brother Siming. Hu Ni took it with both hands. Gu Nuoer suddenly retracted her hand again. She raised her eyebrows and said softly, Little Foxy, you mustnt make another mistake this time! Hu Ni nodded repeatedly. Fish older sister, dont worry. I was stupid once, so how can there be a second time? Soon, it was the night of the fifteenth. It was said that the moon was full on the 15th. However, the night was surrounded by faint dark clouds, blocking the bright moon behind the clouds. Gu Nuoer was wearing a delicate pink dress with a pair of tassels on her two buns. She looked like a little jade rabbit that had secretly run down from the moon pce. Ye Siming was dressed in white, which waspletely different from his cold and unruly aura. The two of them arrived at the entrance of Prince Xuans Manor and alighted from the carriage together. Yun Linzhou was already waiting outside with his butler and servants. Nuoer! He was very happy to see Gu Nuoer. However, Yun Linzhou ran over and stopped silently. He looked at Ye Siming with unconcealed timidity. Marquis Yongye His voice was as soft as a mosquito. Ye Siming pursed his lips and nodded as a greeting. He took the initiative to hand over two gift boxes. Gu Nuoer smiled and said, Linzhou, this is my first timeing to your house. Ive prepared some small gifts with Elder Brother Siming. Hurry up and ept them! Rubbing his head, Yun Linzhou chuckled sheepishly. Its good enough that youre here. Theres no need for these things. However, Ye Siming didnt give him a chance to be polite. He threw the boxes to Yun Linzhous servant. The group entered the manor. Yun Linzhou walked in front excitedly and introduced the strange stones and pond at home to Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. At this moment, a tall and handsome young master walked over. Yun Linzhous expression softened. Nuoer, thats my older brother. Gu Nuoer looked up and her sparkling eyes swept over. Oh~ She had seen that handsome older brother in the pce before! Yun Chuhuai walked over with a smile. Greetings, Your Highness and Marquis. Father and Mother have ordered me to receive you here. Pleasee into the main hall. Chapter 522 - 522 Isn’t Ye Siming Accompanying Her Highness Every Day? 522 Isnt Ye Siming Apanying Her Highness Every Day? Yun Linzhou looked a little displeased. However, this emotion shed past in an instant. When one took a closer look, Yun Linzhou still had that silly smile on his face. Gu Nuoer followed Yun Chuhuai toward the main hall. Along the way, Yun Chuhuai walked very slowly and tried his best to keep up with the child. He said, Ive long heard that the Second Miss of the Xie Family ndered Linzhou in the state school and it was Your Highness who helped him out. My father and mother have always wanted to thank Your Highness for your kindness. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. It was nothing. You dont have to thank me for that. Yun Chuhuai pursed his lips and smiled. He looked sideways at Ye Siming. Marquis Yongyes martial techniques are superb and now youre leading hundreds of soldiers under you. I want to find an opportunity to invite you out to get to know you better. Please do me the honor. However, Ye Siming only nced at him. Im afraid I dont have the free time. Yun Chuhuai was stunned. Not free? What could Ye Siming be busy with every day? Wasnt it just apanying Her Highness? Apart from apanying Her Highness, did he not want to do anything else that was beneficial to him? If one wanted to rise rapidly in officialdom, one had to know that it was very important to befriend those with influence and power. Could it be that Marquis Yongye looked down on him because he was actually the adopted son of Prince Xuan? But wasnt he also General Bais adopted son?! Yun Chuhuai found it strange, but he suppressed it for the time being. Yun Linzhou listened quietly and sneered inwardly. He knew very well that his older brother was very good at building connections and making use of them. Unfortunately, Marquis Yongye was unmoved by force or persuasion. His efforts were in vain. When Gu Nuoer and the others walked near the main hall, they happened to encounter Prince Xuan and Princess Consort Xuan standing under the corridor, waiting to meet them. Seeing Gu Nuoers small figure approaching, Prince Consort Xuan hurriedly went down the steps and weed her with a smile. Greetings, Your Highness. Princess Consort Xuan had a round face and thin eyebrows. She looked dignified and had a wless smile. Prince Xuan was a prince who was born with a different surname from the royalty and was not Gu Yihans rtives. Hence, Gu Nuoer did not address him ording to seniority. She only said softly, Aunt Princess Consort, theres no need to be so polite. Elder Brother Siming and I will be intruding on you tonight! Even though Gu Nuoer was young and loved by His Majesty, Princess Consort Xuan saw that she was not pretentious at all. Instead, she was natural and unrestrained. Her big bright eyes were paired with a little cherry-like mouth. She was really cute. Princess Consort Xuan pursed her lips with a smile. Your Highness, you are being too polite. Marquis and yourself should just take it as if you are at your own home. We will prepare some dishes tonight. I hope that the food will be to Your Highness and the Marquiss liking. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming were weed to the main seat. Then, Prince Xuan also sat down with the princess consort and their two sons. Just then, Princess Consort Xuan looked around and said to Yun Chuhuai, Chuhuai, go and keep an eye on the kitchen. Why hasnt the chicken soup with shellfish meat for Her Highness been served yet? Yun Chuhuai hurriedly stood up, cupped his hands, and left in a hurry. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and saw everything. Yun Chuhuai was adopted by Prince Xuan when they thought the couple thought that they were infertile and couldnt have their own child. Unexpectedly, when Yun Chuhuai was ten years old, Princess Consort Xuan got pregnant. After Yun Linzhou was born, outsiders thought that the Prince Xuan couple did not favor their own son but instead, treated Yun Chuhuai as usual. However, based on todays meal, Gu Nuoer inexplicably sensed that Yun Chuhuai was like an outsider who was being ordered around. However, the childs long eyshes fluttered and her eyes were clear and cute. In any case, what happened to the Yun Family had nothing to do with her. After all, it was the business of Prince Xuans family on which son they wanted to dote on. She only cared about whether there would be delicious meatter! Chapter 523 - 523 I Want to Go Home and Find Father 523 I Want to Go Home and Find Father As the host, Prince Xuan spoke first. Today, light is brought to our humble abode as it is truly an honor to be able to invite the princess and the Marquis Yongye here at the same time. I will toast to the two of you. Gu Nuoer hurriedly picked up the cup with her small hand and turned to look at the maidservant at the side, waiting for the other party to fill her cup with wine. Unexpectedly, just as Gu Nuoer raised her cup, Ye Siming raised his finger and pressed it down. !! He did not look at Gu Nuoer. Instead, there was a cold smile on his thin lips. The princess cant handle alcohol. Shes still young. Ill drink her share to show my sincerity. With that, Ye Siming raised his head and drank two cups in a row. Yun Linzhou apuded foolishly. Marquis Yongye has a good tolerance for alcohol! Prince Xuan took this opportunity to ask, I heard that the Emperor once drank with Marquis Yongye, but he was no match for the Marquis. Is that true? Ye Siming looked up with a cold expression. Nonsense. Your Highness, dont listen to the rumors. Otherwise, if His Majesty finds out, he may punish you. Prince Xuan was stunned. He had only wanted to get some information out of Ye Siming. Who would have thought that Marquis Yongye would be so tight-lipped? He clearly looked like a child. Prince Xuan restrained his expression, and Princess Consort Xuan cooperated to fill up Ye Simings cup with wine. Prince Xuan smiled again and asked, The emperor has given you more than a hundred troops. Where do you n to use them? Generally speaking, people like the Marquis Yongye would be roped in by all parties once they had military strength. It was obvious what Prince Xuan was thinking. However, Ye Siming acted as if he didnt understand Prince Xuans hint. He only said, What else can we do other than protect the country and the people? Prince Xuan was speechless. Was Marquis Yongye really that stubborn? Prince Xuan had nothing to say. He raised his cup and invited Ye Siming to drink with him. Then, his adopted son, Yun Chuhuai, took turns with him to toast Ye Siming. The father and son were determined to get useful information out of Ye Siming. Yun Linzhou listened to his parents and brothers conversation without batting an eyelid. He looked at Gu Nuoer and was about to invite her to walk around the courtyard after she had eaten her fill. However, at this moment, the sound of a soup spoon falling to the ground came from Gu Nuoers side! Ye Siming looked sideways. The childs face was very pale! Her beautiful brows were tightly knitted, and her small face was filled with pain. Prince Xuan and his wifes expressions changed. Your Highness, are you alright? Gu Nuoer fell into Ye Simings arms. My stomach hurts The food at Uncle Prince Xuans house doesnt seem clean! Ye Simings expression turned cold as he hurriedly hugged Gu Nuoer and stood up. Prince Xuans family hurriedly followed. Are you going to see the doctor? We have a doctor in the manor Before he could finish, Ye Siming quickly interrupted, Ill take the princess to see the imperial physician. Otherwise, if anything happens, Your Highness wont be able to bear the responsibility. His words caused the rest of Prince Xuans words to get stuck in his throat. Yun Linzhou followed behind Ye Siming anxiously and kept calling out, Nuoer Nuoer! What was wrong with her? Could it be that the food was really unclean? Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Simings sleeve tightly and whimpered pitifully, I want to go home and find Father. Boohoo, my stomach hurts. Ye Siming hugged her tightly. Ill take you home now. Prince Xuan and the others saw Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer off uneasily and watched as they got into the carriage. Yun Linzhous eyes were filled with gloom! The chance to interact with Nuoer was gone just like that. He turned around with a worried expression on his face. Father, Mother, whats going on? What unclean thing did Nuoer eat?! Princess Consort Xuan looked surprised. Weve all eaten what the princess ate. The only difference is that she drank that bowl of chicken soup with shellfish. Yun Linzhous gaze immediately turned to Yun Chuhuai. Thetter said inexplicably, There cant be anything wrong with the chicken soup. Before it was served, I had someone test it. Prince Xuan added, Chuhuai has always been cautious. There wont be a problem with this chicken soup! Then what went wrong? Chapter 524 - 524 It Looks Like They’re All Not As Sincere As I Am 524 It Looks Like Theyre All Not As Sincere As I Am After they got on the carriage, Gu Nuoer covered her stomach with her small hands and whimpered like a kitten. When the carriage left Prince Xuans manor, she sat up. She blinked her big watery eyes and wiped away the tears that she had just squeezed out. Phew, weve finally left. I wonte again! The child leaned back in Ye Simings arms and sighed. !! Ye Sis worried expression froze. You faked it? Gu Nuoer looked up at him, her ss-like eyes filled with small pride. Thats right. Uncle Prince Xuan and the others have been bullying Elder Brother Siming. As she spoke, she stood up from Ye Simings arms and ced her hands on her hips, imitating Prince Xuans questioning. Its so annoying to ask so many questions! What I hate the most is that they keep making you drink. Hmph, Ive seen many such asions. Theyre just trying to rope me in in the name of treating me to a meal. Gu Nuoer pounced over and wrapped her small hands around Ye Simings neck, touching the top of his head. Elder Brother Siming, dont worry. With me around, no one can bully you. Ye Siming couldnt help butugh at her touch. Bully me? Was he still someone who needed protection in the little things eyes? Seeing Gu Nuoer nod innocently, Ye Siming pursed his lips and smiled. If she said yes, then it would be so. Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers small waist with one hand to prevent her from falling when the carriage swayed. He then pretended to close his eyes and frown. They made me drink quite a lot of wine. Now Im feeling a little dizzy. Gu Nuoer widened her big ck pearl-like eyes. Ill give you a massage! Ye Siming raised his head in satisfaction and felt the little things soft hands gently pressing on his temples. Gu Nuoer pouted, her eyes filled with heartache. Linzhou kindly invited us over for a meal, but in the end, we couldnt prevent the adults from havingplicated thoughts. When Ye Siming heard this, he narrowed his eyes. The moonlight in his eyes was as cold as water. You think Yun Linzhou doesnt know? Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Hmm Linzhou looks stupid. Even if he knows, he definitely wont understand what it means! Ye Simings thin lips curled into a faint sneer. When Yun Linzhou called Gu Nuoers name anxiously just now, his expression did not look like a fool who did not know anything. Gu Nuoer said softly, However, after my scare, I dont think Uncle Prince Xuan and the others will dare to invite us casually in the future. This is good too. It will save Elder Brother Siming trouble! Ye Siming was sitting with his knees bent, and Gu Nuoer was standing in front of him. The two of them were very close. He simply rested his chin on the childs shoulder. He said in a sluggish voice, Im not afraid of trouble. If he was unhappy, he would just kill one. If he was happy, he would kill a pair. Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded. I know, but Im afraid that Elder Brother Siming will be sad. Why would I be sad? Oh, when I was two years old, everyone knew that Father doted on me. So, some of the official uncles treated me very well. But Baby Nuo knew that they were all trying to please Father. The child said in a light-hearted tone, Back then, I was still young. When I found out about this, I was very sad because Baby Nuo thought everyone liked me because I was cute! Therefore, if Elder Brother Siming found out that everyone only wanted to befriend him because they wanted to rope him to their side, he would definitely be sad. That was what the child thought. However, Ye Siming, who had his chin on her shoulder, chuckled softly. It seems that none of them are as sincere as me. What sincerity? Nothing. Chapter 525 - 525 Many People Surrounded the Sweet Shop! 525 Many People Surrounded the Sweet Shop! In the Prince Xuans Manor. Yun Linzhou locked himself in his room. There was no light in the room. He sat quietly on the chair, his expression was very gloomy. At the door, his mother asked worriedly, Zhouer, you havent eaten much for dinner. Why dont youe out and eat more? How about Mother make your favorite dragon whisker pastry for you? Yun Linzhou did not speak for a long time. !! Princess Consort Xuan sighed softly. I will talk to your father and elder brother about todays matter. Its all his fault for being too hasty and wanting to rope in Marquis Yongye. We didnt expect the princess to suddenly have a stomachache. We didnt take good care of her this time. This wont happen again next time. As she spoke, Princess Consort Xuans voice softened. I know you like to y with the princess. When Mother enters the pce to pay her respects to the Noble Consort, you cane along too, okay? Yun Linzhou closed his eyes slightly and retracted his vicious expression. After a long while, he replied in an innocent child-like tone, Mother, Im not unhappy. Nuoer is my good friend and will definitely not me me. However, Im going to rest now. Mother, please go back! Only then did Princess Consort Xuan rx. The servants are waiting at the door. If you need anything, just give them your orders. She only left after she got a response from Yun Linzhou. Before Princess Consort Xuan left, Yun Linzhou heard that Yun Chuhuai seemed to havee to his courtyard. Mother, is Brother still unwilling toe out? Princess Consort Xuan replied, Hes sleepy and wants to rest. Dont worry, Zhouer doesnt think aboutplicated things. Just coax him tomorrow and hell be fine. Yun Chuhuais deep gaze nced at the tightly shut door. Then, he said calmly, Thats good. I was originally worried that he would be angry at us for not treating our guests well this time. In that case, Ill return to my room to rest. Mother, Ill take my leave. Hearing the sound of the two of them leaving, only then did Yun Linzhou open a pair of sharp eyes. Previously, he had told Prince Xuan that he had invited the princess over. He also shared that the princess would be bringing Marquis Yongye. At that time, Yun Chuhuai had spoken to Prince Xuan. Yun Chuhuai imed that Ye Siming was a talent they could bring over to their side. Moreover, Marquis Yongye was getting more and more valued by the emperor, and his foster father, Bai Yi, had tens of thousands of soldiers. If they could get Marquis Yongye to take Prince Xuans side, it would be a great help to them in the imperial court! When Prince Xuan heard Yun Chuhuais suggestion, he immediately epted it. Other than the fact that Yun Linzhou really wanted to treat Gu Nuoer to a meal and wanted to get closer to her, The others were all trying to rope in Marquis Yongye. However, they didnt expect Gu Nuoer to have a stomachache. She and Ye Siming left in a hurry without eating much. Yun Linzhou mmed his fist on the table, his eyes filled with hatred. Yun Chuhuai had ruined his ns. Just wait! The carriage passed by the bustling street market. Outside the slightly swaying curtain in the carriage, other than a few warm lights, there was also the fragrance of food from the stall. Gu Nuoer touched her stomach and looked at Ye Siming eagerly. Elder Brother Siming, I just came out in a hurry. I hadnt eaten my fill yet She thought for a moment. I want to eat Nanny Hus scallion oil noodles. Lets go to the sweet shop to look for her! Ye Siming nodded in agreement. Before the carriage stopped in front of Four Seasons Sweet Shop, they heard the coachman say, Your Highness, Marquis, there are many people surrounding the sweet shop. The carriage cant pass through! Gu Nuoer raised her eyebrows and lifted the curtain to look ahead. The sweet shop was surrounded bymoners, and there were a few shrews cursing on the streets Everyone,e and judge. This sweet shops ountant is a shameless b*tch! My husband came to buy pastries, but she hooked up with him with just a few words! Chapter 526 - 526 Want to Cause Trouble? I’ll Deal With You! 526 Want to Cause Trouble? Ill Deal With You! Ning Chudie was surrounded in the middle. She exined anxiously, Madam, how can you nder me? I dont know your husband at all! Beside the shrew stood a man who was cowering. He tugged at his wifes sleeve. Wife, stop making trouble. Lets go back. This Unexpectedly, the shrew did not listen to him at all and pushed him to the ground. !! Seeing that the man had fallen, the shrew put her hands on her hips and scolded, What, you still want to protect this little b*tch? With that, she shouted even louder. Everyone, look carefully. Remember the face of this ountant so that your husband wont be seduced by her when hees to buy things! The woman took out a waxed paper bag from her waist. It looked like it was originally used to wrap pastries. She opened the waxed paper bag and took out a note. She held it high and walked past everyone. Look! This is what that shameless ountant wrote to my husband! What do you mean by meeting between 11 pm to 1 am? How shameless! If I hadnt opened the bag of pastries when I got home, I would have been fooled by these two b*stards! The man got up from the ground again. He grabbed the womans sleeve and kept persuading her to stop. Then, he turned to look at Ning Chudie. Apologize to my wife! Ning Chudie was stunned. She frowned and retorted, This is an undeserved cmity. Why should I apologize? I dont know the two of you and Ive never seen you before! The woman was furious. Ive already caught you red-handed, and you still want to deny it? My husband said that you were the one who stuffed the note in the bag! Youre so shameless and still want to deny it! As she spoke, she even wanted to push Ning Chudie. Old Jiang and Qu Niang both tried to protect Ning Chudie. If theres any problem, you should talk it over. Youre not allowed to raise your hand! When Gu Nuoer saw this, she shook her head and sighed. Come on, Elder Brother Siming. Lets go take a look. Were really unlucky with endless things to take care of. Seeing this, Ye Siming chuckled and followed behind her. Then should I kill them? Theres no need to do anything. I have a way to make her cry out in regret. While the woman was still shouting, she suddenly felt a small figure beside her jump up and take the note from her hand. Startled, the woman turned around. It was actually a little child dressed in luxurious clothes who looked like she was carved out of jade! Her husband, who was beside her, clearly cowered and hid behind the woman in fear. He wasnt stupid. He knew that the princess hade. Gu Nuoers eyshes fluttered as she read the contents of the note. After taking a few nces, she shook his head. This isnt Elder Sister Chudies handwriting. Ning Chudie hurriedly stood beside her. Your Highness, I dont know them at all! When the surrounding people heard this, they whispered to each other Even Her Highness is here! Looks like no matter whos right or wrong in this matter, Her Highness will definitely win! After all, who dares to go against Her Highness! When the woman heard this, she immediately sat down on the ground, pped her legs, and pretended to cry. My life is so bitter! I married such a blind thing. Not only is he poor, but he also hooks up with a little b*tch outside! Your Highness, you cant use your status to protect your staff! Otherwise, if word gets out, Your Highness will also lose face! Gu Nuoer raised her eyebrows, her watery eyes glistening. She handed the note to Ye Siming with her small hand and said in a soft voice, Auntie, dont be afraid. Ill definitely uphold justice and will not be biased. As she spoke, the little fellow looked back. Elder Brother Siming, go report this matter to the authorities. The shrews husband was stunned at first, then he panicked. Report to the authorities?! This this isnt necessary! Chapter 527 - 527 Go On, Why Aren’t You Continuing To Make Stories Up! 527 Go On, Why Arent You Continuing To Make Stories Up! Gu Nuoers gaze was clear. She said in confusion, Why not? Since youre afraid that Ill cover up for her, Ill get the uncles from the government office here. There are some witnesses here and everyone will get a good look. After saying that, she smiled and said, No one can escape today. We will make sure that this matter is sorted out clearly today. The man hurriedly tugged at the womans sleeve. The couple looked at each other and both felt that things were not going well. Old Jiang was afraid that Gu Nuoer would be tired from standing, so he took the initiative to bring out a small bench for the little fellow to sit on. Gu Nuoer sat down obediently and looked at Ning Chudie, who felt that she had caused trouble. She reached out her small hand and patted Ning Chudie. Dont be nervous. Im here! Ye Siming quickly invited the four constables over. Previously, these constables had been rewarded with money by the government office for capturing the troublemaker, Zhang San. When they heard that someone was causing trouble at the little princesss store, they hurriedly brought their sabers over. The leading constable was fierce. Whos causing trouble?! Gu Nuoer supported her chin with her small hand and her round eyes lit up. Constable uncles, this auntie said that my ountant tried to seduce her husband and even showed evidence. Ye Siming handed the note to the constables. The child instructed casually, Its very simple. You only need to do two things. First, enter the shop. There are many books on the ounting desk. Theyre all used by Elder Sister Chudie to record ounts. Compare them with the handwriting on the note and youll know if its true. Secondly, when they said that they were here to buy pastries, Elder Sister Chudie gave the man a piece of paper and asked him out to meet her between 11 pm and 1 am. Ask him if he remembered the name of the pastries he bought. Gu Nuoer smiled at the man. Ill tell you in advance. You have to think carefully and answer because the sugar cakes we sell every day are different. When the constable heard this, they realized that Her Highness had even thought out the process of how to handle the case. She was really considerate and obedient! Gu Nuoer crossed her arms and shook her feet leisurely. I invited the constables here because I want a third person to investigate fairly and impartially so that you wont say that Im being biased. After saying that, she waved her hand. Lets start now~ The head constable nodded and ordered, You guys, go and get a few ounting books over. When the constables heard this, they quickly entered the shop and came out. Theypared the three or four ounting books in their hands and looked at the words on the note. The constables scratched their heads and frowned. They dont look the same! Although Ning Chudies family hade to a downfall, she used to be a youngdy from a wealthy family and had studied before. Her handwriting was very neat, and there were traces at the end of each stroke. However, the handwriting on the note was very messy. It did not look like it was written by someone who had been practicing calligraphy for years. The constable asked the man again, On which day did youe to buy the sugar cakes? The mans gaze became evasive and he stammered, About two days ago. What did you buy? I bought The man hesitated. Gu Nuoer raised her fair face calmly and waited for him to speak. Her dark and lively eyes seemed to be saying, Go on, why arent you continuing to make stories up?! Seeing that he was stammering, the constable urged fiercely, Tell me quickly! The man was shocked and turned to run! Almost at the same time, the woman followed behind him. The two of them actually wanted to break through the crowd! However, they were blocked by themoners who were crowding around to watch themotion. The constables immediately went forward and pressed the couple down. You want to run?! Looks like you have a guilty conscience. Bring them all back to the government office! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. ording to thew, if these two people try to escape, each of them has to receive 20 strokes of the paddle before they are interrogated. Only then did the couple kneel and kowtow. They kept begging for mercy and trembled. Your Highness, please let us off. We were blinded by greed and received instructions from someone! Chapter 528 - 528 Don’t Meddle in This Matter, Otherwise, Even You Will Be Investigated 528 Dont Meddle in This Matter, Otherwise, Even You Will Be Investigated The man hesitated. It was as if he was weighing whether revealing the name of the mastermind would bring him more terrifying consequences. However, when he unintentionally raised his head, he saw a little girl standing in front of him. She had thin eyebrows and big eyes. She looked delicate and cute, and her eyes were filled with intelligence. She looked very intelligent and not like someone easily fooled! !! Besides, she was a princess! Offending the princess was a crime for which one would be beheaded! The man only hesitated for a moment before hurriedly saying, Its the Cui Familys eldest young miss! The two of us are not husband and wife but we are working in the Cui Familys manor. Its only because of the Eldest Young Misss instructions that we came to cause trouble! Gu Nuoer waved her feet leisurely as she kept her small hands behind her back. She pondered for a moment. The Cui Familys older sister? Uh, if youre lying She deliberately dragged out thest word, and a hint of warning appeared in her dark pearl-like eyes. The man hurriedly said, We wouldnt dare! We definitely wouldnt dare to lie in front of you again. Gu Nuoer waved her hand. Constable uncles, you heard that. Go and arrest her now. If the Cui Family resists, then take her away by force! Since Her Highness had spoken, the constables naturally agreed. The head constable hurriedly asked, Your Highness, do you want to follow this subordinate to the government office for the interrogation? To the government office? I wont go. Bring her here. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. She wanted everyone around her to watch and not think ofing to look for trouble. She was young, but she was not a pushover who could be bullied! Gu Nuoer raised her chin. Hurry up and go. Ill be waiting here. The constables hurriedly did as they were told, leaving three of them behind to watch over the fake couple who had just caused trouble. Gu Nuoer was sitting on the bench outside. Old Jiang was afraid that she would be thirsty, so he would bring her a cup of fruit drink from time to time. Nanny Hu was afraid that Gu Nuoer would be hungry, so there were constantly snacks in the childs hands. Ye Simings expression was cold as he stood on the right side of her like a guardian god. At the same time, the head constable mobilized all the constables at the government office. They rode their horses quickly to the Cui Manor. When the servant at the door saw the constablesing menacingly, he blocked the door. What are you trying to do? Dont barge into our manor. Tell me why youre here. Ill report to our master first! When the head constable saw that the door watcher dared to stop him, he raised his sword and pushed him away. Were here on Her Highnesss orders to arrest a suspect. If you want to live, get lost! The door watcher staggered and fell to the ground. He widened his eyes in horror as he watched the constables barge into the manor with mighty momentum. Lord Cui was having dinner with Cui Yutong and her younger brother. When he heard themotion at the door, he walked out with his children. The butler also rushed over. Lord Cui frowned and looked at the constables who had barged into his house with unfriendly expressions! What audacity! Do you know that Im a fourth-grade official of the imperial court? How dare you barge into my manor? Do you still have any respect for thew? Cui Yutong held Lord Cuis arm and looked at the constables unhappily. The head constable bowed with his hands cupped together, then said brazenly, Lord Cui, were here on Her Highnesss orders to take Young Miss Cui away! The faces of the Cui Family turned pale. Lord Cui was in disbelief. May I ask what wrong did my daughter do to make Her Highness unhappy? Seeing that he finally showed fear, the head constable could not help but sneer inwardly. Two troublemakers came to Her Highnesss sweet shop just now. Now, theyre testifying that they were bribed and instigated by Young Miss Cui. Her Highness has ordered that Young Miss Cui must be brought over. Lord Cui, please dont obstruct our investigation. Otherwise, youll be charged as well! Chapter 529 - 529 I Just Want to Bully Her, It’s Not That I’m Targeting You 529 I Just Want to Bully Her, Its Not That Im Targeting You Lord Cui frowned and his lips trembled. He was speechless for a long time. The head constable didnt waste his breath on him. He waved his hand to signal for the constables to arrest Young Miss Cui! Cui Yutong was grabbed from both sides and could no longer hide the fear on her face. Father! Save me! I dont want to see Her Highness. Shell kill me! Father! Lord Cui watched helplessly as Cui Yutong was taken away. His expression was anxious, but he could not say anything to stop the constables! This was all because she had offended the little princess! Everyone in Great Qi knew that Princess Yaoguang was His Majestys treasure! Anyone who touched her would lose their head! Madam Cui paced back and forth anxiously. Master, what should we do? What should we do? Its all your good daughters fault! Its fine if shes usually spoiled and domineering in the manor, but why is she still like this when she goes out?! Now, she has offended Her Highness! Lord Cui lectured Madam Cui, and the couple looked miserable. In the end, Lord Cui forced himself to remain calm and instructed the butler, Prepare the carriage. Ill go plead for leniency! Also, Madam, prepare more silver. Ill bring them along! Lord Cuis youngest son hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. Father, can we write to Aunt? Shes a consort in the pce, so she might be able to help us! Lord Cui had a younger sister who was Consort Rou in the pce. However, it had been almost 12 years since she entered the pce, but there were no signs of her getting pregnant. She hadnt even given birth to a prince, let alone a little princess! Lord Cui had a headache. His son was really young and naive! Look for her? Im afraid your older sister will be dead by then! The constables did not show any mercy when they threw Cui Yutong in front of Gu Nuoer. Ouch! Cui Yutongy in front of Gu Nuoers embroidered shoes and cried out in pain. Gu Nuoer was swinging her feet. She had just eaten and drank her fill, and seemed to be in a good mood. Her pearl-like eyes were sparkling. The moment Cui Yutong saw her, she could not help but tremble like a mouse that had seen a cat. Gu Nuoer smiled. Older Sister Cui, we meet again. Turn around and take a look if you know these two people. Cui Yutong turned her head shakily. She only took a nce before quickly retracting her gaze. How could she not know them? These were the two idiots she had asked her maids to find in their manor! They didnt even know how to frame someone and even caused her to be discovered by Her Highness. Cui Yutong quibbled with a sobbing tone, Your Highness, please make a wise judgment. I dont know them at all. The head constable at the side interrupted, Really? Young Miss Cui, do you want to take a closer look? Weve just checked their identities. Theyre servants of the Cui Family. Moreover, two days ago, someone saw your personal maid meeting them! Gu Nuoer raised her thin eyebrows, making her look even more lively. She was calm andposed as if she was waiting for Cui Yutong to give her next argument. Unfortunately, Cui Yutong had already been slightly traumatized by Gu Nuoerst time. Cui Yutong looked up from the corner of her eye and saw Marquis Yongye behind Her Highness, his gaze like cold des. She then thought of the rumors of him being able to kill without batting an eyelid. Cui Yutong was so frightened that she cried. Your Highness, please spare me this time. I wont dare to do it again! Previously, I hated your ountant for being disrespectful to me, so I thought of a bad n to mess with her. I definitely wasnt targeting you! Please, Her Highness, let me off! When the surrounding citizens heard this, they immediately burst into an uproar and pointed at Cui Yutong Shes a youngdy from a wealthy family, yet her methods are really dirty! Thats right. She bribed someone to ruin a youngdys innocence. If it werent for Her Highness timely arrival, Im afraid this young female ountant wouldnt be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the river! Chapter 530 - 530 It’s Only Fair To Have Father Against Father! 530 Its Only Fair To Have Father Against Father! When Gu Nuoer heard her begging for mercy, the smile on her pink lips did not diminish. Her expression was still sweet and soft. She rested her chin on her hand and said softly, Young Miss Cui, Ive already warned you about your dirty thoughtsst time. I said that if you meet me again, Ill definitely make things difficult for you! Do you think that Baby Nuo is a five-year-old and doesnt keep my word? Cui Yutong was so frightened that she shrank back and cried even louder. I dont dare! You dont dare? The child chuckled. I think youre very daring! Elder Sister Chudie works in my sweet shop. If you bully her, its the equivalent of you pping my face! If she didnt discipline her, wouldnt Young Miss Cui bewless? Moreover, she even used the method of framing Ning Chudie. Baby Nuo was going to ensure justice was served today! She waved her hand. Head constable uncle, ording to thew, how should we deal with such a person who deliberately provokes trouble? Your Highness, the person should be given 20 hard strokes of the paddle and fined 300 grams of silver. Cui Yutong trembled when she heard that. Her Highness! Dont hit me. I beg you. I wont be able to take it and will be beaten to death! Her tears and snot flowed proficiently. She had long lost her previous image. Gu Nuoer touched her smooth little face and pondered. Oh, it seems to be very painful to be hit hard. If I remember correctly, Older Sister Cui, you have not apologized to Elder Sister Chudie, have you? Cui Yutong hurriedly kowtowed in Ning Chudies direction. Miss Ning, I was in the wrong previously. I deserve to die. Im a scoundrel. Please help me persuade Her Highness. I dont want to be beaten by the paddle. Ning Chudie clutched her clothes and bit her lower lip. She was not going to help Cui Yutong plead for leniency because she remembered that the princess had said that protecting herself was the only way to not cause trouble for the princess. Thus, Ning Chudie steeled her heart and averted her gaze. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and said in a soft voice, Since youve apologized, Ill give you 20 light strokes of the paddle then! She had already gone easy on her to change from heavy strokes to light strokes of the paddle! However, when Cui Yutong heard that she would still be flogged, she could not withstand the fear and fainted. Seeing this, Gu Nuoers heart did not soften. She waved her hand. Constable uncles, take her away. Also, punish the two people over there who were bribed ording to thew! She jumped off the bench and patted off the pastry crumbs that she had left on her earlier. It was gettingte, and she had to go back to the pce. At this moment, a carriage rushed to the vicinity and Lord Cui came over in a hurry. As soon as he saw Gu Nuoer, he hurriedly bowed and greeted her. Your Highness, Ive heard about how my daughter offended you and specially came to apologize to you personally! As he spoke, Lord Cui realized that there were manymoners surrounding him. He had a bad feeling. Her Highness especially didnt go to the government office and brought Cui Yutong here for interrogation. Her goal was to let everyone see the consequences of bullying and framing someone! But once this happened, Lord Cuis reputation as an official would be tarnished! Everyone would say that he did not teach his daughter well! How was he going to rise to the top in the future then? His face was pale. Sensing the whispers of the people around him, Lord Cui lowered his head in embarrassment. Gu Nuoer blinked and stretched out her small hand. Ye Siming obediently held it. She said softly, Uncle Cui, you dont have to apologize for this. Ive already dealt with your daughter ording to thew. Lord Cui shuddered. But Before he could finish, the little one waved her hand, indicating for him to stop talking. Gu Nuoers expression was rxed. It was the Cui Familys older sister who had provoked me, so I was just going by the book and punishing her. If you want to plead for leniency, you shouldnt look for me. You should look for my father. After all, its only fair to have father against father! Lord Cui was stunned. Have him look for Gu Yihan? Even if he had 3,000 guts, he wouldnt dare! Chapter 531 - 531 That Fish Demon Calls Him Wolfie? 531 That Fish Demon Calls Him Wolfie? After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she ignored Lord Cui, who was still frozen on the spot. She tugged at Ye Simings hand. Elder Brother Siming, lets go home! Ye Siming nodded and led her away. He was thinking that every time Gu Nuoer said that she was going home, she actually meant for him to send her back to the pce. !! asionally, when she wanted to visit, she would return to Bai Yis manor to stay for a night. When would he be able to have his own manor and bring the little fellow over to stay for a while? Ye Simings eyes were cold as he thought quietly. How much did it cost to buy a manor? Lord Cui watched helplessly as Marquis Yongye and the princess left. He didnt dare to stop them and plead for mercy. If he angered the Marquis Yongye, he would really have nowhere to plead for mercy. The constables took Cui Yutong and the fake couple away. Lord Cui chased after them for two steps, but he did not dare to stop them. After returning to the manor, he hurriedly called for the butler. Hurry up and grind some ink. I want to write a letter to Consort Rou in the pce. What happened today could not be hidden from His Majesty, who had spies everywhere. Perhaps the little princess would not pursue the matter after giving out the punishment. However, he could not stop His Majesty from protecting his beloved daughter. If the emperor had the thought of torturing Cui Yutong to death on a whim, it would be terrible! Therefore, Lord Cui ced his hopes on his sister, Consort Rou. He hoped that if she had the chance to see His Majesty in the pce, she would try to plead for mercy from the side. He had to make a Hail Mary effort! After Ye Siming sent Gu Nuoer back to the pce, he returned to the Bai Manor. He pushed open the courtyard door and saw Hu Ni sitting at the table, looking like he was going to doze off. As if sensing the strong aura of a predator approaching, Hu Ni subconsciously woke up. He turned around and saw Ye Siming looking down coldly with a sluggish expression. What are you doing here? Hu Ni hurriedly stood up and respectfully handed over a letter with both hands. Brother Wolf, fish older sister asked me to give this to you. Ye Siming was removing his clothes when he heard this. He paused. She was here? Hu Ni nodded repeatedly with the mentality of lying to the end. She heard that Brother Wolf was looking for her, so she left a letter. Brother, take your time to read it. Ill take my leave first and not disturb your rest. As he spoke, Hu Ni slipped away! He wasnt going to stay here. What if Ye Siming discovered something and killed him on the spot?! What would he do? Besides, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. Fish older sister had said that he definitely must not make another foolish mistake a second time! Before leaving, Hu Ni did not forget to close the door tightly. Ye Siming slowly opened the envelope with his slender fingers. He lowered his eyes and read the contents of the letter Wolfie, theres no need to think about the favor of me having saved your life. Well meet again if fate allows it. Dont look for me. There were just a few sentences, but Ye Siming read the letter twice. Suddenly, he sneered. His dark and deep eyes were like there were terrifying waves seething in them. Ye Siming brought the letter to his nose and sniffed it gently. He did not recognize the handwriting, but the aura was somewhat familiar. He knew Gu Nuoers sweet fragrance very well. He had been together with Gu Nuoer the entire night. So how did she leave her scent on this letter? What kind of fish demon would call him wolfie? Acting so familiar with him. Ye Siming folded the letter and lit it on a burning candle. He watched as the letter was burned up by the mes, turning into a pile of ashes on the table. He crossed his arms and raised his eyebrowszily. Interesting. Late at night, in a certain hall in the pce, Consort Rou was about to fall asleep when her personal pce maid quickly entered from the outside. The pce maid said something in a soft voice, and Consort Rou berated from inside the tent, This niece of mine is too stupid! She even provoked the princess. With that, she waved her sleeve. I dont have the energy to care about their matters now. Let them bear with it for a while. It wont be toote to take revenge after my n ispleted. Chapter 532 - 532 Already Starting To Have Good Dreams 532 Already Starting To Have Good Dreams After the pce maid left, Consort Rous personal nanny walked in not long after. Your Highness, the nannys aged voice, coupled with the joy on her face, appeared a little sinister under the candlelight at night. This servant has already arranged everything ording to your instructions. Consort Rou, who was behind the bed curtain, propped up her upper body. There was uncontroble joy in her tone. Weve already found good people outside the pce. Are they reliable? Dont let His Majesty see anything. !! The nanny nodded. This is a big matter that could cause us to lose our heads, so how could this servant dare to be careless? This servant looked for the wife of this servants brother! She happens to be five months pregnant and has gotten several doctors to check her pulse. All of them said that it is a girl! Your Highness, just wait for the good news. The bed curtain was slowly lifted by Consort Rous jade-like hand, revealing her abdomen that seemed to be four months pregnant. She had willowy eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. Although her appearance could be considered gentle, she was nothing in this harem filled with beauties. Moreover, the current Noble Consort Qiao could be considered the most beautiful. No matter who stood beside Noble Consort Qiao, they would immediately be inferior to her. Consort Rous tone was faint, but her gaze was decisive and ruthless. Ive been lying low for so many months and trying to live under Qiao Yayus nose for so many years. It really hasnt been easy. Now, Im going to rely on this fake fetus to rise to power! The nanny cupped her hands in congrattions. Your Highnesss ascension is just around the corner! Then, didnt Noble Consort Qiao just win because she has given birth to a princess?! If Your Highness also gives birth to a little princess, you will be able to gain an even more noble status! Consort Rou smiled, clearly liking what she was hearing. Although she had yet to achieve her goal, she seemed to have seen the light of hope. Consort Rous eyes lit up, and she did not hide her ambition. Thats right. As long as its a girl, His Majesty wont know that I had taken someone elses child! The nanny was even happier. If the daughter born by her younger brothers wife was brought into the pce to be a princess Then, her status would definitely rise in the future! At that time, there would be no need for her to serve others! Perhaps Consort Rou could even make her a female official! The nanny suddenly recalled something. Its just that, Your Highness, for the past few months, youve used the excuse of having rashes on your body to avoid paying your respects to the noble consort. If this continues for a long time, Im afraid that the noble consort will be suspicious. Consort Rou stroked her stomach and pondered. What is the maximum pregnancy phase this medicine which youve gotten for me from outside the pce can make me look like? Youll have to give birth in at most eight months. Thats why the baby girl Ive found for Your Highness is now five months into the pregnancy. When shes born, the imperial physician wont be able to find any problems with the difference of a month! Consort Rou pondered and was a little worried. Everyone knew that Noble Consort Qiao was a scheming and ruthless woman. It was unrealistic to hide under her nose for eight months. Moreover, to carry out the n, she hadnt paid her respects to Noble Consort Qiao for four months. If this continued, she really wouldnt be able to hide from the Noble Consorts sharp eyes. Consort Rou thought for a moment and made up her mind. In the next two days, Ill confess to His Majesty. With His Majestys protection, Noble Consort Qiao probably wont dare to do anything to me! The nanny hurriedly said, Better an open enemy than a false friend, an open foe may prove a curse but a pretend friend is even worse. The Noble Consort is very shrewd, so Im afraid shell y dirty. Then Im not afraid either! If I unfortunately miscarry, I can pin the me on Noble Consort! I dont believe that His Majesty, who likes daughters so much, wont pursue Noble Consorts crimes! Upon hearing this, the nanny also nodded. That night, Consort Rou and the nanny had good dreams. Chapter 533 - 533 If You Have Any Grievances, Tell the Noble Consort 533 If You Have Any Grievances, Tell the Noble Consort Early the following day. The autumn wind was bleak after all. After Noble Consort Qiao got up, she looked at the silent wind blowing across the courtyard. She asked Wanyin and Wanxuan to give Gu Nuoer an extra thin cloak. The child wore two cute buns on her head today. She wore a red dress, which made her round white cheeks look even more charming. Her eyes were as big as two ck pearls. !! Mother, Im going to school! Gu Nuoer said softly. Before leaving, she ran to Noble Consort Qiaos side and kissed her cheek. Noble Consort Qiao beamed like a flower and waved her hand. Be careful on the way. After Gu Nuoer left, Noble Consort Qiao brought the pce servants to the front hall. Consorts and concubines were waiting to pay their respects to her. There had always been a rule in the pce that all the women in the harem had to pay their respects to the empress once every five days. However, Empress Du had always liked peace and quiet, and she had always been focused on recuperating. Noble Consort Qiao controlled the six pces alone and was deeply doted on by His Majesty, so the consorts and concubines naturally came to pay their respects to her. However, it was just that the visits changed from once every five days to once every ten days. Noble Consort Qiao held Wanyins hand for support and took her seat. The golden hair ornament at her temples shone brightly. Itplemented her snow-white skin and flowery appearance, bringing with it a poised and dignified aura that no one dared to look at directly. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips. Sisters, take a seat. Nuoer woke upte today. I sent her off and thus was dyed her for a while. The people sitting closest to Noble Consort Qiao were Consort Yi and Consort Lan, who had the best rtionship with her. They were the biological mothers of the second prince and the third prince. Consort Yi was still dressed in jewelry. She smiled and said, Ah, Nuoer has already gone out? Sigh, I was still wondering if I could meet her. I havent seen her for a few days, and I miss her so much! Consort Lan covered her mouth and chuckled. Since Sister Consort Yi likes the little princess so much, why dont you borrow the little princess from Her Highness for a few days? Consort Yi red at her. Even if I wanted to, Her Highness wouldnt bear to. Noble Consort Qiao smiled brightly. Of course. Nuoer is my precious treasure. Letting others take a look at her is already magnanimous, let alone to lend her away. She was joking, and everyoneughed along. With Consort Yi and Consort Lan opening the show, the atmosphere became less tense. Only then did some of the consorts who were afraid of Noble Consort Qiao rx. The group of people chatted casually as usual. Only Concubine Bai, who lived in Qingwu Pce, looked haggard and distracted. Noble Consort Qiaos gaze swept past her a few times before she finally asked, Concubine Bai, I see you dont look well. Is there something troubling you? Concubine Bai felt like she had woken up from a dream after being called out by the Noble Consort. She hurriedly stood up from her chair. She bowed to Noble Consort Qiao. Your Highness, this concubine dont have anything on my mind. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips into a thin line. Her gaze was deep, and no one could tell if she was happy or angry. Consort Yi swept her gaze over and said in a lukewarm tone, Concubine Bai, with the Noble Consort around, why would you need to be afraid that we wont be able to stand up for you? If you still dont say it but try to hide it, we wont speak for you if Her Highness is displeased. Concubine Bai was timid, to begin with. Unable to withstand the scare, she fell to her knees with a thud. Noble Consort, this concubine doesnt dare to hide it. This concubine just doesnt want to make a big deal out of it. This concubine lives in the Qingwu Pce, with Consort Rou living in the main hall. In the past few months, Consort Rou has been unwell, so this concubine didnt dare to disturb her. As she spoke, Concubine Bai wiped her tears. But its been two to three months, and Consort Rou hasnt given me any food, clothes, and other necessities for the month. The weather is getting cold, and this concubine is still wearingst years old clothes. The rule in the pce was that the Pce Affairs Bureau would distribute the monthly allowance to the person with the highest seniority in each pce ording to the number of people there and also ording to their statuses. Then, the person with the highest seniority would then distribute the allowance to the other consorts and concubines who lived in the same pce. Chapter 534 - 534 Noble Consort Qiao’s Domineering Side 534 Noble Consort Qiaos Domineering Side When she said that, everyone realized. Concubine Bai was indeed wearing the clothes made from materials that had been distributed by the Pce Affairs Bureaust year. Not only that, but the sides of her cheeks were so thin that they were about to cave in. She also looked listless. !! It was obvious that if Consort Rou did not give her a share of the monthly distribution, she would not even be able to eat meat. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes swept over, carrying an unreasonable oppressive and stunning beauty. Since thats the case, why didnt you tell me earlier? Have you toiled over the past three to four months by yourself? Concubine Bai trembled and lowered her head. This concubine is timid and doesnt dare to disturb Your Highness with such a small matter. This concubine also heard that Consort Rou is not feeling well, so I guessed that she might have forgotten. Its just that its getting colder by the day and its almostte autumn. This concubine really cant stand it anymore. Noble Consort Qiao nced sideways at Wanxuan. What illness is Consort Rou suffering from? Wanxuan hurriedly waved her hand and asked the second-grade pce maid to bring the pce records. Turning to Consort Rous page, Wanxuan said, Since four months ago, Consort Rou has been sick. The first two months, she said that she had a rash. She didnt exin the reason for it for the next two months, but the Imperial Academy of Medicine is still prescribing medicine. This servant thus thought that she hadnt recovered from her illness. Consort Yi propped her head up and said thoughtfully, I vaguely remember that Consort Rou hasnte to pay her respects to the Noble Consort for three to four months, right? What rash is it? If its so serious, is it contagious? As if thinking of something terrifying, Consort Yi covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief. Noble Consort Qiao also frowned and looked at the medical book handed over by the Imperial Academy of Medicine. From the records, Consort Rou was indeed prescribed a prescription used for treating rashes every month. In just a few breaths, Noble Consort Qiao closed the booklet and handed it back to Wanxuan. She looked at Concubine Bai and said, Someone, announce my oral decree. When Consort Rou has not recovered from her illness, Qingwu Pce mustnt be without someone to manage it. From today onwards, Concubine Bai will be tasked to manage the Qingwu Pce. As a manager of a pce, even her monthly sry would increase significantly! It was as if Concubine Bai had suddenly been knocked by a pie that had fallen from the sky. She raised her thin cheeks in disbelief. It took her a long time to react and she kept kowtowing to Noble Consort Qiao. Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you for your grace! Noble Consort Qiao nodded. Since Consort Rou has a rash, I believe the things that had been sent to her would not be safe to use even if you were to take them back. Go to the Pce Affairs Bureau with Wanyinter and say that youre under my orders to withdraw this months distributions. Hearing this, Concubine Bai cried even harder. She kept calling the Noble Consort a good person. Noble Consort Qiao gently pressed her be with her fair fingers. She was never one to target small fries who had nobat strength. Therefore, she never wasted her energy on things that could be resolved with a few words. However, Consort Rou could not sit still. When she heard that Noble Consort Qiao had directly taken away her right as the pce manager, she was furious in the hall! How can this Noble Consort Qiao be so unreasonable! The nanny hurriedly went forward to dissuade her. Your Highness, take care of your body! Consort Rou received her hint and hurriedly held her stomach and took a deep breath. She bit her lip. I cant wait any longer. Nanny, go and wait at the imperial study. When His Majesty is done, immediately invite him over. I want to tell His Majesty about this as soon as possible! The nanny received the order and quickly went out. The appearance of the master and servant pair was seen by a seemingly inconspicuous maid sweeping the floor. After the little pce maid finished sweeping the floor, she quietly walked towards the Qiushui Pce. Chapter 535 - 535 Seeking Wealth Amidst Danger, the More You Seek, the Lesser You Get 535 Seeking Wealth Amidst Danger, the More You Seek, the Lesser You Get Consort Rou waited until night came but Gu Yihan did note. On the other hand, the nanny came back panting. Consort Rou frowned. Wheres His Majesty? The nanny couldnt be bothered to take a sip of water and said helplessly, Ive been waiting outside the imperial study. After His Majesty was done with the morning court assembly, he discussed court affairs with the officials. He didnt evene out for lunch in the afternoon. The Grand Chancellor then came with a few trusted officials! !! In that case, the nanny didnt even see Gu Yihan? The nanny hurriedly said, Just now, His Majesty finally came out of the imperial study, but that head pce maid Wanyin who was with Noble Consort Qiao said something and His Majesty left with her! Right now, His Majesty is probably in the Qiushui Pce! Consort Rou gritted her teeth. Why was it such a coincidence? Could it be that Noble Consort Qiao was born to jinx her? Consort Rou couldnt sit still anymore. She wanted to tell His Majesty about this in front of Noble Consort Qiao. It would be best if Noble Consort Qiao could be given a warning! She had been lying low in the harem for so many years and knew very well that if she didnt say it now, Noble Consort Qiao would definitely kill her if she found out in the future! Consort Rou knew that she could notpare to Noble Consort Qiaos methods, so she could only quickly seek His Majestys protection. Hence, she instructed the pce maid, Help me dress up. I want to go to the Qiushui Pce to meet His Majesty. An hourter, Consort Rou arrived at the Qiushui Pce and asked to meet the emperor. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, she gently raised her beautiful eyebrows. She came all the way to my ce to look for His Majesty. Shes really impatient. Wanxuan could not help but remind in a low voice, I saw Consort Rous stomach just now. It seems like shes pregnant. Noble Consort Qiao was surprised for a moment, but the expression in her eyes was quickly concealed. She nodded slightly and nced at the emperor, who was in the inner room drying Gu Nuoers hair after she had taken a bath. The father and daughter were happy and did not know that Consort Rou had requested to meet the emperor. Noble Consort Qiao walked to the outer hall. Summon her in and put up a screen to block. Dont let her rash and sickness spread to the Qiushui Pce. At the same time, I want to see what shes up to! Did she think that just because she was pregnant, she could daringly try to snatch the emperors favor? Consort Rou was standing on the white jade steps and waiting quietly. She looked up at the majestic Qiushui Pce under the night sky. In order to show his favor to Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer, Gu Yihan specially merged the two big pce halls into one. This ce was evenrger than his own pce where he rested. Under the vast starry sky, the bright moon shone brightly. Even the golden tiles of the Qiushui Pce seemed to shine with an invible light. For some reason, Consort Rou suddenly wanted to retreat. However, before she could regret it, Wanxuan had already walked to the door. Wanxuan, the head pce maid serving Noble Consort Qiao, lowered her eyshes and looked down at Consort Rou with an air of superiority. She said indifferently, Consort Rou, Her Highness invites you in. Consort Rou bowed. Thank you, Miss Wanxuan. She took a deep breath. She was already here. Wealth is sought amidst danger. She must speak to His Majesty about this today! Consort Rou followed Wanxuan into the hall and saw a row of screens abruptly ced in the huge front hall. Consort Rou could only vaguely see a figure sitting on the main seat. Wanxuan exined, Her Highness said that shes worried about the impact of Consort Rous illness, so if you have anything to say, just say it through the screens. No matter how dissatisfied Consort Rou was, she could only nod. Noble Consort Qiaos cold voice sounded from behind the screen. Consort Rou, why are you looking for His Majesty? Hes busy. Its the same if you tell me. Consort Rou bit her lip. She hesitated for a moment before suddenly raising her voice. Regarding the matter that this consort is already four months pregnant Is this also something that I just have to tell Your Highness? Gu Yihan, who was drying Gu Nuoers hair in the inner room, paused in his actions. His eyes instantly turned cold. Chapter 536 - 536 Consort Rou Is Pregnant, Father Has No Impression 536 Consort Rou Is Pregnant, Father Has No Impression Father, Gu Nuoers face was fair, and her big eyes were filled with curiosity. Consort Rou said that shes pregnant. Does that mean she has a baby? The cold and murderous look in Gu Yihans eyes suddenly disappeared. He reached out and touched the top of his precious daughters head. He smiled gently and said, Father isnt sure. Nuoer, dont be anxious. Father will send someone to ask. Gu Yihan stood up and called Eunuch Chunshou, who was waiting respectfully at the side. !! He lowered his voice and asked as if he was afraid that Gu Nuoer would hear him. Apart from staying in the noble consorts bedroom at night, when have I been to Consort Rous ce in the past few months? As Gu Yihans personal eunuch, Eunuch Chunshou naturally had a good memory. He hurriedly said, Four months ago, His Majesty came to the noble consorts pce for 20 days. You slept alone for the remaining nine days. There was also one night when you got drunk and went to Consort Rous pce It was probably that time. Gu Yihan pressed his be. Why had he no impression of this? Eunuch Chunshouughed dryly at the side, not daring to speak the truth. Of course, His Majesty didnt remember. It was because when he left the next day, he didnt ask who attended to him. Usually, there was an unwritten rule in the harem. Whoever served the emperor that night would be rewarded by His Majesty the next day with some small items to y with. But when it came to Consort Rou, not only did the emperor not say anything, he did not even say a word to her after he woke up. At that time, Gu Yihan left in a hurry to feed Gu Nuoer breakfast. As the emperor, it was normal for him to have many women in his harem. He would pamper one today and dote on another one tomorrow. However, ever since Gu Nuoer was born, Noble Consort Qiao had monopolized most of the favor in the harem. Everyone knew that even if His Majesty went to the Qiushui Pce, most of the time, it was to tell his daughter bedtime stories. Although he was the emperor, in Gu Nuoers childhood, Gu Yihan took the job of apanying her as her father very seriously. Gu Yihan was also very surprised that Consort Rou was pregnant. This was because Consort Rou managed to hide her pregnancy for four months. Now that she suddenly brought it up, it must be that she could not hide it anymore. Gu Yihan stood in the inner hall and quietly listened to Noble Consort Qiao. Consort Rou, I saw that your abdomen was slightly bulging and thought that you might really be pregnant. However, to be safe, I want to invite an imperial physician to take your pulse. Do you have any objections? Consort Rou did not dare to look into Noble Consort Qiaos eyes, but when she heard this, her heart still skipped a beat. She had taken medicine to have such fake symptoms of pregnancy. She had never asked the imperial physician to take her pulse before. She did not know if the imperial physician could tell! Consort Rou hesitated for a moment before nodding. Hence, Noble Consort Qiao asked Wanxuan to summon an imperial physician and said, Wanyin, go and invite Consort Rou to take a seat. Consort Rou was ttered and thanked her profusely. Noble Consort Qiao narrowed her eyes and looked at her with a faint smile. Be it sitting or standing, Consort Rou did not look pregnant. Noble Consort Qiao sneered in her heart, but she didnt show it on her face. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and turned to look in the direction of the screen. Although others did not know, the child could sense Consort Rou. When one was pregnant, there would be a baby. However, Gu Nuoer couldnt see any aura of a baby brother or sister from Consort Rou. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes. Her porcin-like clean and round face was filled with the innocence of a child. She suddenly reached out and tugged at a corner of Gu Yihans robe. Father, put your ear close and let me whisper something to you~ The child winked cutely. Gu Yihan bent over patiently. Nuoer, go on. Father is listening. Chapter 537 - 537 Baby Nuo Is Going to Have A Little Brother Or Sister? 537 Baby Nuo Is Going to Have A Little Brother Or Sister? Father, if Consort Rou really has a baby, Nuoer has to take good care of her and leave all my things to my younger sibling. As she spoke, the child stepped on the thick carpet with her soft and fair feet. She ran to the cab and tiptoed to take out her favorite small waist bag. She brought it to Gu Yihan as if she was presenting a treasure. Gu Nuoer pulled the strap of her bag with her small hand. Some of the misceneous items inside were reflected in Gu Yihans eyes. It was filled with things that werent very precious. There was a roll of beautiful silver silk threads, the tail of her fabric tiger that had been identally torn off, a small paperweight made from jade, and two small candies wrapped in a handkerchief. Gu Nuoer raised the bag and showed the items to Gu Yihan. These are Baby Nuos treasures. Ill leave them for my younger sibling. She then started to go through each item. The thread was given to me by Nanny Liu from the Directorate for Royal Clothing. Under the sunlight, its sparkling and dazzling, and its especially beautiful. Oh, and theres also little teegars1 tail. Nuoer wanted to sew it back with the silver threads. When my younger siblinges, Nuoer will do it with my sibling! Also, this jade was given to Nuoer by my teacher. I originally wanted to leave thest two candies for Elder Brother Siming, but Baby Nuo is going to have younger siblings, so I wont give them to Elder Brother Siming first! In the eyes of innocent and young children, these inconspicuous little things were treasures that were carefully loved and protected. Gu Yihan looked at his daughters innocent and clear eyes and felt guilty for a moment. Gu Nuoers long eyshes were like two small brushes, fluttering and causing her gaze to sparkle. Her milky-white face and eyebrows were pretty and adorable. She had a cherry-red mouth and was smiling sweetly and cutely. Gu Yihan felt even more guilty. Nuoer He carried his daughter into his arms and patted her back gently. Currently, Gu Nuoer was the youngest child in the pce. If Consort Rou gave birth, then Gu Nuoer was indeed an older sister. Unfortunately, Gu Yihan wasnt prepared to let the child in Consort Rous stomach be born. At this moment, Wanxuan came with the imperial physician. Unexpectedly, Head Physician Zhang from the Imperial Academy of Medicine came personally with the third prince! Consort Rou immediately tensed up. She had heard that Head Physician Zhangs medical skills were superb. He was a divine doctor who was ranked among the top in the world! His ancestors knew a medical skill that could scrape bones and heal injuries. In such an era, this was already very impressive! Moreover, the third prince had studied medical books since he was young. At such a young age, he already had some understanding of medicine. Would the two of them notice anything amiss when they were together? Consort Rou couldnt sit still anymore. Head Physician Zhang was over 70 years old but had a goodplexion. Perhaps because he had taken good care of himself, although his face was wrinkled, his skin was rosy and he didnt look tired. This subject pays his respects to the noble consort. The third prince also cupped his hands slightly. With a jade-like face, he said calmly, Mother Qiao, I happened to be in the imperial academy to get Head Physician Zhangs guidance on medical skills. I heard that your pce had called for an imperial physician. I was worried and followed over. I hope you wont me me for being rude. Noble Consort Qiao had always been on good terms with the third princes biological mother, Consort Lan. At this moment, she only smiled gently. Yaoer, youre treating me like an outsider. If you want toe, how can I not be willing? However, its not anything to worry about. Its just that your Mother Rou should be pregnant. The third prince was stunned and looked at Consort Rou. Pregnant? Consort Rou was? Noble Consort Qiao looked at Head Physician Zhang and said, Head Physician Zhang, Ill be troubling you to take Consort Rous pulse. If Consort Rou is healthy and gives birth to an imperial heir in the future, it will also be a blessing for the harem. Chapter 538 - 538 I Like Nuo’er, Not Daughters 538 I Like Nuoer, Not Daughters Head Physician Zhang received the order. The third prince also said, Ive been studying pulse reading recently. When Head Physician Zhang is der, let me try as well and see if I read anything. Noble Consort Qiao nodded in agreement. Head Physician Zhang and Gu Ziyao walked towards Consort Rou. Consort Rous fear intensified. If the imperial physician and the third prince both discovered that something was amiss, she would lose her life! If an ordinary imperial physician came, Consort Rou would still feel a little lucky. But why did Head Physician Zhang happen to be the one who was called over? His medical skills were superb, not to mention that there was a third prince who was born with a passion to study pharmacology! Just as Consort Rou was cowering and thinking of a way to refuse A voice suddenly sounded from the inner hall Wait. Consort Rou was delighted when she heard this voice. It was His Majestys voice! Could it be that when His Majesty heard that she was pregnant, he wanted tofort her first and find an imperial physician for her another day?! Gu Yihan walked out with a dark expression and subconsciously nced at Noble Consort Qiaos expression. Noble Consort Qiao was sitting in the main seat. When she saw Gu Yihane out, she only stood up slightly and bowed. Gu Yihan, His woman was angry. Noble Consort Qiaos attitude couldnt be seen on the surface, but her tone was like a cold arrow. His Majesty, Consort Rou said that shes been pregnant for more than four months, but this consort didnt notice it. This consort will find an opportunity to apologize to youter. Gu Yihans expression was tense as he gave her a long look without saying anything. Instead, he asked Consort Rou, Youre four months pregnant? Consort Rou nodded shyly. Gu Yihan walked to her side with his hands behind his back and said in a voice that everyone could hear, Head Physician Zhang, prescribe medicine and have Consort Rou abort the child. Everyone, !!! Head Physician Zhang was in disbelief. Your Majesty? Consort Rous eyes widened in horror. Your Majesty, why She was afraid that Gu Yihan would think that she was pregnant with a prince. Consort Rou quickly cried and said, Last month, when this consort invited my family to the pce, they brought a famous midwife from the city. When she felt this consorts pulse, she said that this consort was pregnant with a little princess, Your Majesty! On ount that the child is innocent, no matter how this consort has angered you, please spare this childs life! As she spoke, she staggered up and crawled up to Gu Yihan, grabbing his sleeve tightly and pleading. When Noble Consort Qiao saw this, she sneered softly and supported her chin with the back of her beautiful and fair hand, turning her head to the side. Gu Yihan lowered his eyes and looked at her extremely silently. His tone was cold. Consort Rou, before Nuoer was born, I did want a daughter. But now, I like Nuoer, not daughters. Do you understand? Consort Rou felt as if she had been struck by lightning. His Majesty only liked Gu Nuoer?! Gu Yihans eyes were cold. If I let you give birth to another child, regardless of whether its a boy or a girl, Nuoer wont be the youngest in the pce. What if Nuoer feels aggrieved and doesnt think that she is valued by everyone? Consort Rou bit her lip tightly, tears streaming down her face. How could His Majesty say such inhumane things? Gu Yihan reluctantly reached out and patted her shoulder. Its not easy for you to get pregnant. Ill get someone to reward you with a chest of goldter. After taking the medicine, you can go back and rest. At this moment, Consort Rous beautiful dream waspletely shattered by Gu Yihans words! If she was really pregnant, not only would Gu Yihan take her childs life with one sentence, but he would send her away like a piece of rag by giving only a chest of gold?! Gu Yihan was so ruthless! Consort Rou sobbed uncontrobly. Your Majesty, please Before she could say anything, Gu Yihan withdrew the sleeve from her hand and instructed Head Physician Zhang, Prescribe the medicine. If she doesnt drink it, force her to take it! Chapter 539 - 539 Consort Rou Isn’t Pregnant With a Child! 539 Consort Rou Isnt Pregnant With a Child! Gu Nuoers small face was pressed against the screen in the inner hall, trying her best to look out. She looked at her father with her big eyes and said something. Consort Rou trembled in fear. Oh, but she could also guess that her father didnt like Consort Rous baby. Moreover, Consort Rou wasnt pregnant with a child! !! Outside the hall, Noble Consort Qiao was a little surprised when she heard Gu Yihans arrangements. She subconsciously looked at Gu Yihan, who also looked back at her. The two of them exchanged a nce before looking away. Head Physician Zhang was about to turn around to prescribe medicine when the third prince said hesitantly, Father, this son wants to take Mother Rous pulse first. It wont be toote to talk about prescribing medicine then. When Gu Yihan saw this, he asked, Why? Do you have any doubts? This son feels that Mother Rou doesnt look like she is four months pregnant and is just afraid that if too much medicine is prescribed, it will cause damage to her body. Moreover, this son also wants to take this opportunity to practice. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and nodded after a moment. Go on. Consort Rou cowered and retreated. She had tears in her eyes and a resentful gaze. It was fine if His Majesty wasnt going to protect her child, but he actually let the third prince use her as practice! On what basis?! Gu Yihan had been on the throne for many years and was extremely scheming. When he saw Consort Rous fleeting gaze, he couldnt help but feel suspicious. Wanyin, Wanxuan, hold down Consort Rou for me, Gu Yihan ordered. Wanyin and Wanxuan immediately went forward and grabbed Consort Rous arms from both sides, preventing her from moving. They had wanted to do this from just now. After all, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Consort Rou clearly knew that His Majesty was in the Qiushui Pce, but she still specially came to see him. Wasnt she trying to use her pregnancy to embarrass Her Highness?! Facing such a person, Wanyin and Wanxuan, who were protective of their master, wished they could p Consort Rous face! Consort Rou struggled, but she was no match for the two pce maids. The third prince reached out to take Consort Rous pulse, but Consort Rou was moving so violently that he didnt even have the chance to feel her pulse carefully. In the end, Gu Yihan became impatient. Chunshou, call the imperial guards in and knock her out. Consort Rou was in extreme despair. Your Majesty, dont! When Noble Consort Qiao heard her scream miserably, she couldnt help but say, His Majesty, dont scare Nuoer! Only then was Gu Yihan stunned. He turned around and saw a fair and soft face pressed against the ss screen behind Noble Consort Qiao! Her two small hands were also leaning against the screen, her small face pressed against it. She was blinking her curious eyes and looking at them carefully. Gu Yihans eyes darkened and he waved his hand to give up on this idea. Chunshou, you dont have to go. After thismotion, Gu Yihanpletely lost his patience with Consort Rou. You dont allow your pulse to be taken and just im to be four months pregnant. Im getting more and more suspicious of the authenticity of your words. His voice was cold and his lowered gaze was filled with oppressive scrutiny. Consort Rou trembled. Gu Yihan instructed, Chunshou, go and investigate who Consort Rou has met in the past few months, what medicine she has taken, and what she has done. Sort everything out for me in detail. I want to know if shes really pregnant or if she has the intention to cause trouble. After saying that, Gu Yihan didnt forget to exin, Consort Rou just mentioned that she met her family previously, right? Get the imperial guards to surround the Cui Manor now. If anything happens, none of them will be able to escape. Consort Rou hurriedly begged for mercy. Your Majesty, please listen to this consorts exnation! Gu Yihan flicked his sleeves and ignored her. Pass down my decree to confine Consort Rou! Before the matter is investigated clearly, she is not allowed to be released! Consort Rou never expected that her entire familys lives would be put on the line when she was just trying to seek a prosperous good future. Chapter 540 - 540 If She Can’t Get Pregnant, Where Did the Child Come From? 540 If She Cant Get Pregnant, Where Did the Child Come From? This time, Gu Yihan didnt need to get someone to knock her out. Consort Rou herself fainted from fear and despair. When Gu Yihan saw this, he raised his eyebrows and sneered. Thats good. Third Prince, go take her pulse and see what difficulties she has. The third prince cupped his hands and epted the order. Wanyin and Wanxuan were in charge ofying Consort Rou down on the floor. The third prince squatted down to take her pulse. For a moment, the hall was silent. Gu Nuoer leaned against the screen curiously. Could her third brother tell? In almost the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the third princes frown deepened. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Why? You cant tell? Father, I feel that this childs pulse is chaotic. It does look like shes pregnant, yet it also doesnt seem like it. Please forgive me for being inexperienced. I want to ask Head Physician Zhang to confirm the pulse again, the third prince said. Gu Yihan raised his chin and gestured for Head Physician Zhang to take a look. The old man who was in his seventies went forward and took Consort Rous pulse. He quietly felt the rhythm of the pulse. A momentter, he said, Your Highness1, there should be a copy of Consort Rous medical record in the Imperial Academy of Medicine recently. Please send someone to bring it over. Eunuch Chunshou quickly took a thick book from the young eunuch at the side and handed it over. His Majesty said that he wanted to investigate the case thoroughly just now, so this servant instructed someone to bring over Consort Rous medical records. It would be good if its useful to the head physician. Head Physician Zhang took it and flipped through two pages. His grizzled brows gradually furrowed. A momentter, he closed the book, stood up, and cupped his hands at Gu Yihan. Your Majesty, this subject already has an answer in my heart. Lets hear it. Head Physician Zhang said unhurriedly, The records show that Consort Rou suddenly had a rash four months ago, so she prescribed a prescription to treat it. One of the herbs is saffron. After he finished speaking, Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help but raise her beautiful eyebrows. Saffron? Wasnt that abortion medicine? How could Consort Rou still be pregnant for four months after using this? Gu Yihan pondered and didnt say anything, his eyebrows cold. Head Physician Zhang continued, ording to the prescription time in the book, Consort Rou has been drinking the prescription for almost four months in a row. With the frequency at which she takes it, even if she has an imperial heir, she wont be able to keep it. Gu Yihans voice was cold and hard. What do you mean by even if there is? Could it be that her so-called pregnancy is groundless, trumped-up? Head Physician Zhang nodded honestly. Consort Rous pulse is weak and slippery. One part is hidden and two parts are revealed. It does indeed look like the pulse of an ordinary pregnant woman. However, the only w is that her body is actually cold and weak. Im afraid she has a hidden illness that she doesnt know about and cant get pregnant. Head Physician Zhang was an old imperial physician who had been a doctor for many years. With more than 60 years of consultation experience, his words shouldnt be wrong. He added, If Consort Rou is faking her pregnancy, you just need to find the herbal dregs of what she has been taking recently. This subject will be even more certain with one look. At this moment, the imperial guards hurriedly came to report. Your Majesty, just now, when this subordinate was ordered to go to the Qingwu Pce to investigate who Consort Rou had interacted with, this subordinate encountered a nanny carrying a bag on her back as if she wanted to escape in a panic. This subordinate interrogated her carefully and she insisted that her master allowed her out of the pce. However, the person in charge of the Qingwu Pce has already changed. This subordinate asked Concubine Bai and she doesnt know this nanny. The meaning behind the imperial guards words could not be clearer. The old nanny who had heard the news and wanted to escape was probably Consort Rous servant. Gu Yihan sneered. Where is she? This subordinate has already brought her out of the hall and is waiting for Your Majestys judgment. Gu Yihan hesitated for a moment. Thinking that Gu Nuoer was here, he said in a low voice, Ill go outside the hall to interrogate her. Chapter 541 - 541 You’ll Be the Only Younger Sister We Have 541 Youll Be the Only Younger Sister We Have After saying that, Gu Yihan looked back and reached out his hand to Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned. Your Majesty? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. Youlle with me. Noble Consort Qiao blinked in confusion. !! When His Majesty interrogated these pce servants who hadmitted serious crimes, wouldnt she usually just have to wait for the results? Why did they have to go together? Without waiting for Noble Consort Qiao to answer, the emperor grabbed her hand and half dragged her out of the pce. Gu Nuoery behind the screen and saw that her father and mother had both gone out. The childs cute eyebrows drooped. Sob~ There was nothing else to watch. She walked out. The third prince turned around and immediately smiled gently. Nuoer,e. Gu Nuoer opened her small arms and pounced into the third princes arms. Gu Ziyao carried the soft child and his smile deepened. When Third Brother came, I heard that the Qiushui Pce had called for an imperial physician and was very anxious. I thought that you were sick. Its good that youre fine. Gu Nuoer looked up, her big eyes watery and shining. Third Brother, dont worry. My body is strong! After saying that, she didnt forget to turn her head and flutter her long eyshes. She looked at Head Physician Zhang, who was standing at the side, and called out sweetly, Grandpa Zhang~ When Head Physician Zhang saw the little princesss soft and cute smile, he also smiled kindly. His silver hair made him look even more amiable. Your Highness. Gu Nuoer sniffed and suddenly struggled to get down from the third princes arms. Then, she carried the small waist pouch she had shown Gu Yihan just now and went to Head Physician Zhangs side. She opened her waist bag and took out the two pieces of candy from before. She pinched them with her two fair fingers and tiptoed to hand them to Head Physician Zhang. Grandpa Zhang, eat~ Head Physician Zhang was stunned. He shook his head and waved his hand. Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Highness. This subject wont eat it. You can keep them. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her big eyes shining and her small face fair and pink. She asked curiously, But Grandpa Zhang, youve taken so much medicine. They must be very bitter. Eat some candies! Only then was Head Physician Zhang extremely surprised. The little princess could actually tell that his health had not been good recently and that he had been taking medicine? When one was old, one would have many illnesses. Ever since this spring, he hadnt stopped taking medicine. Gu Nuoer insisted on stuffing the candies into Head Physician Zhangs hands. Grandpa Zhang, you can eat them~ Medicine is very bitter and Nuoer doesnt like them either. Youll be fine after eating some candy! Your illness will also recover very quickly! In the end, Head Physician Zhang epted the candies with a smile. He bowed and cupped his hands. Thank you, Your Highness. Gu Nuoer turned to look at the third prince. Third Brother, does Consort Rou really have a baby? When Gu Ziyao saw this, he chuckled. It was inevitable that there was a hint of disdain for Consort Rou. Nuoer, dont worry. If she isnt pregnant and turns out to be just trying to lie, Father will definitely punish her severely. After saying that, he squatted down and stroked the soft hair on his young sisters forehead. Youll be the only younger sister we have. Gu Nuoer asked curiously, How about a younger brother? Gu Ziyao subconsciously frowned. What was so good about having a younger brother? He had more than 20 younger brothers! He was used to having younger brothers. At this moment, a terrified cry suddenly erupted from the door Your Majesty, Noble Consort, please spare me! It was Consort Rou who instructed this servant to do this. This servant doesnt have the guts to do something like this at all! The third prince was afraid that the nannys shout at the door would scare Gu Nuoer. He quickly covered the childs ears. Gu Nuoer couldnt hear anything anymore and could only flutter her long eyshes and blink her innocent and clear eyes. Although she couldnt hear what was happening, she could guess. Of course Father wouldnt be happy that Consort Rou had lied to them! Chapter 542 - 542 Don’t Be Angry Anymore, I Know My Mistake 542 Dont Be Angry Anymore, I Know My Mistake Gu Yihan publicized the crime of Consort Rou faking her pregnancy to win his favor and implicated the Cui Family, who were rted to her. Poor Lord Cui originally thought that Consort Rou could save Cui Yutong from having angered the princess. They never expected that their entire familys lives would be ruined by Consort Rou! On such a calm autumn night, Gu Yihan was decisive in the killing. He hid it from Gu Nuoer and gave the order to have the entire Cui Family executed. !! After the matter was settled, Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao returned to the main hall. The third prince and Head Physician Zhang both have earned merit in noticing that Consort Rou faked her pregnancy. From tomorrow onwards, the third prince can go to the Ministry of Revenue to train. The third prince was stunned. He seemed to want to say something, but he bit his lip and didnt say anything. The Ministry of Revenue was a government office that handles a lot of money. Gu Yihan had ced him there clearly to nurture him. This should be a good thing. However, Gu Ziyao couldnt be happy. This was because he had no interest in power since he was young. He had always fantasized about bing a divine doctor who could help and benefit the world. However, his fathers order was an absolutely dignified existence and he could not refuse. Just as Gu Ziyao was about to cup his hands to thank his father, a delicate voice interrupted, Father, Third Brother likes to read medicine books. Coincidentally, Grandpa Zhang is also sick and definitely doesnt have that much energy to work. Why dont we send Third Brother to the Imperial Academy of Medicine and get him to help there? The third prince was stunned and looked down at his sister in his arms. Gu Nuoer secretly nced sideways and gave him a look that said, Leave it to me. She looked extremely delicate and cute. Gu Ziyaos heart warmed. His sister was asking for his fathers grace for him. Practicing medicine to save people was exactly what he wanted to do. He was more than happy to do so! Seeing that his daughter had already spoken, how could Gu Yihan not agree? He nodded slowly. Head Physician Zhang, youre already advanced in age. I know that youre diligent, but you have to take good care of your body. The third prince will follow you from today onwards. Throw all the trivial matters in the Imperial Academy of Medicine to him and have him train well. Head Physician Zhang was ttered. He quickly epted the order. Gu Yihan also rewarded Head Physician Zhang with some rare medicinal herbs from the pce. Only then did the third prince leave with Head Physician Zhang. After they left, Gu Nuoer was picked up by Gu Yihan. The child blinked her big eyes and asked in a childish voice, Father, did my little brother and sister fly away? I dont have any younger siblings anymore? When Gu Yihan heard this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Noble Consort Qiao. Did you hear that? Nuoer wants a younger brother or sister. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful face suddenly turned red. She diverted the topic guiltily. Its gettingte. Nuoer has to rest. Gu Yihan carried his daughter and ced her back on the bed in the inner room. He then sat patiently by the bed and told Gu Nuoer stories of him going out in battles back in the day for a very long time. The child was fascinated by the novelty and fell asleep not long after. Gu Yihan stood up quietly and then hugged Noble Consort Qiao, who was reading the pce ounting books. Noble Consort Qiao didnt struggle and only asked in a soft voice, Your Majesty? Gu Yihan sighed. Noble Consort, dont be angry anymore. I know my mistake. Noble Consort Qiao thought that the sun had risen outside. Gu Yihan was such an arrogant and domineering tyrant, but he actually admitted that he was wrong? Could it be that he also knew that all women would be jealous?! Noble Consort Qiao was about to say something heartfelt. Gu Yihan said in a deep voice, That Lord Yang amongst the officials has eight daughters. I spoke to him long ago and was told that after having my most precious daughter, its best not to give birth to any more children, lest that daughter may feel sad! Ive almost made Nuoer sad. Ive really done too much wrong! Noble Consort, you have to manage me well in the future. Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. No matter how amazing His Majesty was, he was still controlled by his daughter! Chapter 543 - 543 When Can I Touch Elder Brother Siming Again? 543 When Can I Touch Elder Brother Siming Again? In order to fight for the emperors favor, Consort Rou was discovered by the emperor for having faked her pregnancy. This, together with how the entire Cui Family was implicated quickly spread throughout the court. It turned out that Consort Rou had been in the pce without children for many years because her health was poor and she was infertile, to begin with. So how could she be pregnant? If she had the time to fake her pregnancy, she could ask the doctor to treat her body more often. She might get pregnant one day! However, the consorts and concubines in the harem also received a hint from this matter. That was, His Majesty didnt intend to continue wanting imperial heirs! Thinking about it, it made sense. His Majesty already had more than 20 princes. Why would he be afraid that he wouldnt be able to choose someone to inherit the throne? Moreover, Gu Yihans heart was focused on his beloved daughter, Gu Nuoer. It would be ordinary to give birth to another prince. However, His Majesty wouldnt be willing to give birth to a princess either. He didnt want to share his love with a second daughter at all. This way, the consorts who were thinking that they would be able to soar in status even if they were pregnant with their daughters wouldpletely give up and stop having extravagant hopes. They were afraid that they would end up like Consort Rou. Everyone became even more envious of Noble Consort Qiao. They didnt understand why the talented and smart Gu Nuoer, who was blessed by the heavens, would be born from Noble Consort Qiaos stomach. She was really lucky! Everyone sighed. It was fate! The autumn wind was cold early in the morning, especially in the mountains. Gu Nuoer was wearing a light blue autumn dress and had two small buns on her head, making her look petite and cute. She walked in the silent wilderness with Ye Siming. Ye Siming walked quietly beside the child with azy expression. A momentter, he couldnt help but ask, Are you very familiar with that bald donkey? Elder Brother Siming, Ive already said that hes not called a bald donkey. Hes called monk older brother. Ye Siming sneered. Its the same thing. If you dont know him and dont even know where the temple hes in is, wouldnt it be a waste of effort to circle around the mountains? This was because Gu Nuoer had seen that Kongjue hadnte to ask for alms for a long time. She was worried that he would starve to death since he was so poor! Therefore, the child wrapped two big bags of snacks and went up the mountain with Ye Siming to look for Kongjue. However, Gu Nuoer had forgotten to ask Kongjue which temple he was from when they met previously. She only vaguely remembered that thest time Kongjue and her transcended souls at the mass grave, he had gone up the mountain from this path. Gu Nuoer stopped and looked up with a smile. I have Elder Brother Siming. Im not afraid! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. You want me to look for it? Gu Nuoer hugged his arm and said softly, I believe that Elder Brother Siming will definitely have a way to find it! She didnt dare to say that he could smell it, lest Elder Brother Siming thought that she was treating him like a doggy again and would then ask to eat her small hand one more time! As long as Gu Nuoer acted spoiled, it would work with Ye Siming. He liked the feeling of beingpletely dependent on by the child. Ye Siming carried the tworge bags of pastries in his right hand and scooped up Gu Nuoer with his left, carrying her in his arms. His thin lips curled up and he smiled casually. Since youre sincerely pleading with me, Ill give it a try. Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and looked at Ye Siming seriously. She kept feeling that at this quiet moment, Elder Brother Siming should have two ears on his head! Just like thest time she saw them. They were soft fluffy When would she be able to touch them again? The child was in a daze when Ye Siming said coldly, I found it. Wow! Elder Brother Siming is so amazing. You found it so quickly? Because theres an aura that I hate very much where the smelly monk is. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and walked in the direction he had sensed. Chapter 544 - 544 Monk Older Brother, We’ve Come 544 Monk Older Brother, Weve Come When Gu Nuoer went over, Kongjue was lying on the roof, carefully repairing the tiles. Monk older brother~ A soft voice sounded from behind. Kongjue didnt turn around. He thought that he was hallucinating. After all, the dpidated monastery he was in was deep in the mountains. Not only was it remote, but no one knew its location. !! Moreover, why would a delicate little princess like Gu Nuoer travel all the way here to look for him? However, his two disciples, Shuyi and Shuer, held onto thedder and eximed, Master, Master, there are two beautiful people at the door! Kongjue turned around and indeed saw Ye Siming carrying Gu Nuoer with a bag of things in his hand. The two of them were standing at the door. The child waved her fair hands and her watery eyes curved into crescents as she smiled happily. On the other hand, Ye Siming, who was beside her, lookedzy and a little casual. Kongjue was stunned. Benefactor, why are you here? He came down thedder and Gu Nuoer also jumped out of Ye Simings arms and onto the ground. She carried the two bags of pastries and ran over with all her might, raising them to Kongjue. Monk older brother, you havente for a few days. Im afraid that youll starve to death. These are for you to eat! Kongjue was stunned for a moment. He pressed his palms together and shook his head. Thank you for your kind intentions, Little Benefactor, Patronenefactor. This poor monk isnt hungry. Please take them back. How can that do? Im already here. Moreover, the two little bald younger brothers behind you look very hungry! Kongjue turned around and looked behind him. Shuyi and Shuers eyes were wide open and they couldnt help but swallow their saliva. The food in the dpidated temple was usually simple. The two children ate in soup and water. When they saw two big bags of food, they couldnt help but want to eat them. Kongjue knew that he hadnt been able to treat the two children well, but this was what diligent cultivation was like. He sighed and took the food. Thank you, Little Benefactor. Gu Nuoer smiled and swayed her small feet as she kept her hands behind her back. No need, no need~ Kongjue handed the bags to Shuyi and Shuer. The two young monks didnt forget to put their palms together in front of Gu Nuoer and bow. Thank you, Benefactor! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Shuyis face immediately turned red. Ye Siming sneered. Snobbish kid. The way he snorted made Shuyi feel that this big brother was really difficult to get along with! Shuyi quickly lowered his head, turned around, and ran off to enjoy the pastries with Shuer. Kongjue brought Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming into the hall. This poor monk will treat the two of you to a cup of tea. However, the temple is simple and we only have bitter tea left. I dont know if youre used to it. Gu Nuoer held Ye Simings hand and walked forward. Well know after we try it! Kongjue nced sideways at the cold and arrogant youth. When one entered the hall, one would see the statue of a true Buddha. At that time, would this powerful demon reveal its true form? If he did how would he protect Gu Nuoer from being frightened? Kongjue hesitated for a moment, still wondering if he should let them follow him into the hall. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer had already pulled Ye Siming and stepped in. Kongjue, Hey It was toote to stop them. It seemed that this was the will of the heavens. Any spirit monster that saw the true Buddha statue would reveal its true colors. Moreover, those with low cultivation levels might even be reduced to ashes. Kongjue followed behind them and looked at Ye Simings back cautiously. Unexpectedly, the moment Gu Nuoer entered, she let go of Ye Simings hand and ran around curiously. Wow, monk older brother, this altar is so old! Ye Siming looked up and narrowed his narrow eyes, staring at the tall statue. He sneered. Stupid old man, youve already been worshipped? Chapter 545 - 545 Gu Nuo’er, Don’t Move Recklessly! It’s Dangerous! 545 Gu Nuoer, Dont Move Recklessly! Its Dangerous! Kongjue was stunned. He watched helplessly as Ye Siming stood in front of him unscathed. Moreover, he could look straight at the statue. How how was this possible? !! Who was Ye Siming? Why wasnt he afraid of a Buddhist saint with strong Dharmic powers?! Kongjue didnt know that Ye Siming had fought this Buddhist many years ago. Back then, when the Buddhist saint entered the Asura Realm, he swore to exorcize the most ferocious and heartless demon god, Ye Siming. However, after the two of them fought a few times, the saint was defeated. In the end, even when the old monky on the ground and didnt forget to put his palms together, saying that Ye Siming was fated with Buddhism and wanted him to be a monk. After saying that, he was naturally beaten up by Ye Siming, who couldnt take it anymore. The saint was then thrown out of the Asura Realm. After so many years, the old monk had already passed away and be a Buddha. It was not strange for him to have a statue to stand here. Kongjue frowned, feeling surprised. However, at this moment, he heard a soft bang. He turned around and saw that Gu Nuoer had climbed onto the altar! She stuck out her butt curiously and reached out her small hand, wanting to touch the Buddha statues toes. Kongjue was shocked. Sister, no! This was sphemy to the gods and Buddhas. She would be med! In a moment of desperation, Kongjue even forgot to call her Benefactor. Ye Siming looked at him in confusion. Did he call everyone his sister? Was he an indecent monk? However, it was toote when Kongjue called out. Gu Nuoers small hand had already pinched the toe of the statue. Then, with a light touch, the white mud surface fell off, revealing the ckish-brown mud core inside. Gu Nuoer opened her watery eyes. Oh, it was indeed peeling Kongjue was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack. He quickly walked over. Come down. Its dangerous up here. Gu Nuoer pointed at the statue. Monk older brother, its time for you to repaint your Buddha grandpa! Kongjue hugged her two small arms and gently lifted her up before carefully cing her on the ground. Then, he finally calmed down. He pressed his palms together and said, When I gather enough money, Ill definitely reconstruct a golden body for the saint. Gu Nuoer pouted and pinched her chin, thinking about something. It was also at this moment that Kongjue first bowed to the statue, then kowtowed. He chanted in his heart, Sister is young and insensible. Saint, please dont me her. This disciple is willing to spend my day and night reciting this sutra 300 times. Gu Nuoer pointed at the top of the statue. The roof seems to be broken. I saw that there seems to be something green growing on Buddha grandpas head Ye Siming said coldly, Thats moss. Kongjue exined, It rained continuously in the mountains and the roof tiles cracked. Im repairing them, but Im a little slow. However, it should be repaired in less than half a month. Gu Nuoer immediately rolled up her sleeves enthusiastically. Alright! Then Baby Nuo will help! As she spoke, she turned around and ran out. Kongjue was stunned. Before he could react, Ye Siming hurriedly chased after her. Gu Nuoer, dont move recklessly! Its dangerous! However, just as he left the hall, he saw that Gu Nuoer had already grabbed onto thedder with her two fair hands and was climbing up. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden cracking sound from thedder! Gu Nuoers small body fluttered down like a feather! Ye Siming walked over quickly and the child fell straight into his arms. Gu! Nuo! er! Ye Siming gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with the panic that he had just suppressed. She was being disobedient again. What if she got hurt? However, Gu Nuoer pped her hands and said innocently and cutely, Elder Brother Siming, youre so amazing. You caught me immediately! Chapter 546 - 546 Don’t Let My Elder Brother Siming Get Drenched By the Rain 546 Dont Let My Elder Brother Siming Get Drenched By the Rain The next moment, Gu Nuoer couldnt help but puff up her fair face, feeling a little dejected. Is it because Im too fatty that thedder cant bear my weight Ye Siming frowned. The facilities here are old, to begin with. Its really dangerous for you to run and climb around recklessly. When Kongjue heard the sounds, he hurriedly ran out to check. Little Benefactor, are you alright? !! Shuyi and Shuer surround her with still pastry crumbs on their faces. Theyforted Gu Nuoer and said, Thisdder broke once before. Master smeared mud on it to stick it back again. It seems that it still cant bear weight. Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose with her small hand and blinked pitifully. Baby Nuo has good intentions and wants to help monk older brother fix the roof. Ye Siming took a deep breath and looked at the yearning on the childs round and fair face. Helpless, he ced the child on the ground. Forget it, he would help the little thing again. It wasnt the first time he indulged her anyway. Ye Siming turned around and asked Kongjue coldly, Where are the tools to repair the roof? Kongjue pointed at the corner in a daze. There. Ye Siming walked over and picked up the tools. He didnt even use thedder but used his qinggong and flew up to the roof. Shuyi and Shuer were stunned. Wow! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips proudly and bragged in her childish voice, Isnt he amazing? This is my older brother! Although Ye Siming had never learned how to repair the roof, he had seen Bai Yi tidy up the horse shed. They were probably done in simr ways. As he broke the old tiles, he sneered. Buddhist saint, this is considered your good fortune for me to personally fix your roof to shield you from the rain. If Gu Nuoer hadnt wanted to help, he wouldnt have cared. Elder Brother Siming~ Gu Nuoer opened her mouth and called out softly, What can I do to help you? Sit there obediently and wait for me. Alright! Then, Kongjue saw that Gu Nuoer had really moved a short stool over and was sitting in the courtyard, blinking her big watery eyes as she waited for Ye Siming. Kongjue was afraid that his sister would be thirsty, so he brought over a cup of hot tea that had just been brewed. The child took a sip and stuck out her tongue from the bitter taste. Her pink face scrunched up! Monk older brother, its so bitter! When Kongjue saw this, he couldnt help butugh at her cute appearance. Ye Siming was focused on helping out fixing the roof while Gu Nuoer talked to Kongjue. Young Benefactor, donte again next time. The journey in the mountains is long and its not easy to walk. Gu Nuoer chuckled. Im free anyway. Moreover, my Elder Brother Siming has toe out often to take a walk and get some fresh air! At this moment, Shuyi and Shuer pointed at the sky. The dark clouds areing again! Its going to rain soon! Gu Nuoer looked up as well. There was just a cold wind blowing just now, but now, the sky was already covered in dark clouds. Thick clouds were blown in from the other side. It would probably rain heavilyter. Kongjue raised his voice and said to Ye Siming, Benefactor, pleasee down! Its going to rain soon. The roof is wet and slippery. Its not safe. However, Ye Siming said, Im fine. Im almost done. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes, her watery eyes bright. She made a small wish in her heart Elder Brother and Elder Sister Rain Gods, dont let Elder Brother Siming get drenched! Not longter, the dark clouds gradually receded. Although the sky was still dark and gloomy, even the wind had be a little lighter. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled and said in a sweet voice, Elder Brother Siming, dont be anxious. Ill dont think that itll rain anytime soon! Shuyi and Shuer scratched their bald heads. Strange This rainy cloud left really quickly. Chapter 547 - 547 It Would Be Impolite for Me to Decline Your Kind Invitation 547 It Would Be Impolite for Me to Decline Your Kind Invitation After the time it took for around half an incense to burn, Ye Siming came down. Its done, He had gotten some dust and stains on his embroidered clothes. There shouldnt be any more leaks. If there are still leaks, just take it that this Buddhist old man is unlucky. Kongjue quickly bowed with Shuyi and Shuer and pressed his palms together. Amitabha. Thank you, Benefactor. In order to thank Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer, Kongjue invited them to stay for a vegetarian meal. !! Gu Nuoer quickly agreed. Shuyi and Shuer enthusiastically went to fetch water and help while Kongjue went to start a fire at the stove. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, lower your head. Ye Siming half-squatted down. What is it? The child reached out her soft hand and gently wiped away the dirt left on Ye Simings cheek. Gu Nuoer was close and her eyes were sparkling. Elder Brother Siming, youve worked hard! Ill wipe it for you. Her fingers were very soft and her movements were light. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows in enjoyment. The little thing still had a conscience. Its not considered tough. He said this tofort the child so that she wouldnt worry. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and she muttered softly, Really? I originally thought that Elder Brother Siming has done me a huge favor. I was willing to let Elder Brother Siming take a bite of my pinky as thanks! Ye Siming sneered. When did biting her finger be a form of thanks? Did the little thing really think that he liked to bite people? Ye Siming lowered his eyes and his gazended on her soft and pink face. Hmm Biting wasnt uneptable either. He immediately raised his eyebrows and teased, Then what if I say that the work was tough? Gu Nuoers eyes fluttered and she suddenly ced her hands behind her back. She puffed up her cheeks and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, how can you go back on your word? Why? Werent you the one who invited me to do so? Youre the one who wants to go back on your word, Gu Nuoer. After saying that, Ye Siming pretended to stand up. He raised his eyebrows and smiled deeply. Its impolite for me to decline your kind invitation. Gu Nuoer blinked her eyes. Then, she suddenly twisted her small body and ran around the courtyard, lifting the hem of her dress. Ye Siming walked up and pretended to chase after her a little, scaring Gu Nuoer so much that sheughed in a panic. Monk older brother, save me! Someone wants to eat a child! Gu Nuoer happened to run to the corridor. The little monk, Shuyi, came out with a te of vegetables. It had just been ted and was still hot. Seeing that Gu Nuoer was about to collide with Shuyi, Ye Simings expression turned cold. He quickly went forward, grabbed the little things cor, and pulled her back. Shuyi was also shocked. Fortunately, the food didnt drop! Ye Siming frowned and stared at Shuyi. Watch where youre going. Shuyi hugged the edge of the te tightly and nodded silently. I, I, I, I understand! This older brother was so scary! Shuyi carried the te and fled. Ye Siming put Gu Nuoer down and the child immediately hugged his waist. She looked up and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, lets call a truce. Baby Nuo is tired from running! He lowered his eyes and saw that the child was indeed panting, her small face glowing red. Her ck eyes were like pearls, big and bright. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Then Ill let you off first. Gu Nuoer exhaled and heaved a sigh of relief. Not longter, Kongjue finished cooking. Gu Nuoer looked at the two big tes of vegetables on the table, as well as the stir-fried tofu and the watery porridge with no traces of rice in front of everyone. Kongjue felt a little awkward. The temple is poor. Weve made the two benefactors suffer. Chapter 548 - 548 Feeding His Sister Was More Important 548 Feeding His Sister Was More Important Gu Nuoer blinked and said softly, Its fine. It must be delicious too! After saying that, the child took two bites of the vegetables and ate until her pink lips were glistening. Ye Siming wiped his fingers. Ill go out for a while. Gu Nuoer quickly looked up. Where are you going?! I saw a free-range chicken in the backyard. The monks cant handle it. Ill ughter it and roast it for you to eat. Ye Siming spoke calmly, but Kongjue couldnt help but be stunned. Shuyi and Shuer were also stunned and the chopsticks in their hands fell. The two young monks hurriedly whimpered. Benefactor, show mercy. Master is raising that chicken. Its not for eating! Ye Siming frowned. He first looked at the child. He knew that Gu Nuoer would not be happy without meat. Kongjue didnt like people killing in the temple. Moreover, it was a pheasant he had picked up from the mountain to treat. However, he couldnt help but look at Gu Nuoer. The child was holding a bowl of porridge with two pieces of vegetables that had just been ced in her bowl. Coupled with her round and fair face, Kongjue only felt pity for her. His sister hade to visit him, but she had to suffer with him. She really shouldnt Kongjue closed his eyes and pressed his palms together. Young Master Ye, go ahead. Its just that please dont do it in the temple lest you dirty the Buddhistnd. If he didnt stop the act of killing today, he could only kneel in front of Buddha and repent for dozens of dayster on. However, feeding his sister was more important. Ye Siming frowned. This old Buddhist man also eats meat. It seems that you dont know. Kongjue hurriedly stopped him. Young Master Ye, dont spheme the gods and Buddhas. This is disrespectful. Ye Siming sneered and didnt want to talk to him anymore. He turned around and walked out. Gu Nuoer quickly shouted, Elder Brother Siming, dont go anymore. I dont want to eat pheasant! Ye Siming looked back and raised his eyebrows at the child. How could he not know that she didnt want to cause trouble? Ye Siming was silent for a moment. He hesitated for a moment between filling the little things stomach or going along with her wishes and not hurting the pheasant in the temple. In the end, he chose to listen to her. Ye Siming turned around and sat back down. Gu Nuoer held the bowl of porridge in her two small hands and gulped it down. Then, she even pretended to be full. The vegetarian food in the monastery has a different vor! It reminds me of the monks and grandpas in the Taishi Monastery. Their dishes are also delicious! Kongjue watched as she finished the bowl of porridge and even ate a few pieces of tofu. However, he still felt bad. His sister must be a little girl pampered by his father and treated preciously. It was fine if she came to such a deep mountain to visit him, but he couldnt even take out a decent vegetarian meal to serve her. Kongjue was very embarrassed for a moment and forgot his identity as a monk. He only thought that he really wasnt worthy of being Gu Nuoers older brother. His emotionless face was filled with a sigh. He pressed his palms together and nodded at Gu Nuoer. After the group finished their simple meal, Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers small hand and prepared to leave. Kongjue sent them off for a while, but Gu Nuoer didnt forget to turn around. Her eyes were bright like stars. Monk older brother, hurry up and go back. If theres a chance in the future, Ille and visit you again! Kongjue was stunned and said frankly, Benefactor, the mountain path is troublesome. Please dont go through so much trouble for this poor monk in the future. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes. Its alright! I dont find it troublesome! After saying that, she waved her hand and said goodbye with a sweet smile before pulling Ye Siming away. After they had walked very far, Ye Siming looked back and realized that the thin figure in the kasaya was still standing at the end of the road. Chapter 549 - 549 The Little Thing Was Really Unreasonable 549 The Little Thing Was Really Unreasonable Elder Brother Siming, I keep feeling that this monk older brother is very familiar, but I cant remember where I met him. As Gu Nuoer spoke, she scratched her confused face with one small hand. Ye Siming snorted coldly and didnt say anything. It was almost evening. Coupled with the fact that it was about to rain just now, the sky was dark and gloomy. At this moment, the sky was extremely dark. Gu Nuoer knew that usually in such situations, rain deities would be tasked to send rain here. Even if she pleaded for it to not rain for a while, the heavy rain would still fall eventually. Gu Nuoer held Ye Simings hand and quickened her pace. Elder Brother Siming, lets go home quickly. It looks like its going to rain! However, not longter, heavy rain suddenly came. Ye Siming quickly took off his outer robe and covered Gu Nuoers head. Elder Brother Siming, what are you going to do if you give me your clothing! Her big wolfie was going to be drenched! Ye Siming said in a natural tone, Im not afraid of the cold. If you get sick from the cold, Ill have to take care of you. Bean-sized raindropsnded on the mountain path, causing ripples in the water. Just as they passed by a bush, Gu Nuoer heard a faint meow. She stopped in her tracks. Theres a cat? The child followed the sound and took a few steps closer to the grass at the side to take a look. It was actually a rtivelyrge lynx lying in the bushes. Its stomach was bulging and it was panting heavily. From its hostile and fierce gaze, it was probably about to give birth to kittens. Gu Nuoer squatted down to check. The lynx felt threatened and bared its teeth, growling as if it wanted to scare this child away. However, when Ye Siming approached and stood behind Gu Nuoer The lynx struggled to get up and dragged with it the first kitten that was about to be born. It looked like it wanted to run. Gu Nuoer quickly pressed it down with her small hands. Be careful. Youll hurt the baby! Ye Siming frowned slightly. Dont touch it. It might hurt you. Gu Nuoer didnt even raise her head and kept stroking the lynxs wet furfortingly. Its alright. Kitty, dont be afraid. Lie down. Elder Brother Siming and I will apany you! As she spoke, she picked up a few small wooden sticks from the side and stuck them around the grass. Then, she ced Ye Simings robe on the wooden sticks. Ye Siming narrowed his eyes. The little thing had actually made a simple shelter for the lynx. She was getting drenched herself and blocking the rain for the lynx? Ye Siming took a deep breath. Gu Nuoer, if you get sick, I wont care about you. The child was busy touching the lynxs stomach to ease the pregnancy. She casually nodded and said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, we cant leave it alone. Its raining so heavily. Its so dangerous for it to give birth to kittens here. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. This little thing was really unreasonable. Was she going to put out a helping hand to all the pitiful people or animals she saw? Ye Siming was actually right. In Gu Nuoers eyes, this was all a piece of cake. The rain was very heavy and Gu Nuoers ck hair stuck to her fair cheeks. Under herfort, the lynx gradually calmed down and stopped struggling to escape. Just as Gu Nuoer was focused on the lynx, she suddenly felt that something above her head was covering the heavy rain. She looked up and saw that Ye Siming had just taken off one moreyer of his clothes. He supported it with both hands and blocked the top of her head. As for himself, he was wearing only his white inner clothing. If he took anything off again, there would be nothing left. Gu Nuoers eyes flickered. Even though her hair stuck to her cheeks in a sorry state, she couldnt help but smile sweetly at Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, youre so good to me! Ye Siming looked at her smile and inexplicably felt his ears heat up. He averted his gaze. I was afraid that youd be sick and cry out that youre feeling unwell. I just cant bear to see you like this. Chapter 550 - 550 Elder Brother Siming Can Belong To Me 550 Elder Brother Siming Can Belong To Me Gu Nuoer turned around and focused on stroking the lynxs stomach. Ye Siming looked at her small back view and suddenly felt that he actually liked such days a little. In the past, when he was in the Asura Realm, he had always been fighting and killing. He didnt feel bored, but he felt that life wasnt interesting enough. However, ever since he had been with Gu Nuoer for so long, he felt that his days were different every day. !! In the heavy rain, the fallen leaves in the wilderness came down with the rain. The child took care of the lynx while Ye Siming focused on sheltering her from the wind and rain. After a while, the lynx gave birth to three kittens and the heavy rain finally passed. The lynx licked the kittens one by one with its pink tongue. Then, as if knowing that Gu Nuoer had taken care of it, it circled the childs feet twice. However, it deliberately avoided Ye Simings direction. In the end, the lynx wanted to pick up the kittens with its mouth to bring them back to the forest. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand as she reluctantly said goodbye. The lynx left, turning back repeatedly as it moved, disappearing into the deep forest in the blink of an eye. Ye Siming shook his clothes a little. Seeing that Gu Nuoer seemed to like small animals, he said, If you really like them, bring them back and raise them. However, Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said generously, That wont do. Lynxes belong to the forest. I cant bring them home just because I like them. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer into his arms. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against the childs head. Fortunately, she showed no signs of heating up. Gu Nuoer wrapped her small hands around his neck and fluttered her long eyshes as she asked, Elder Brother Siming, as such a powerful big wolfie, will you be able to dry my wet clothes? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. It should be possible, but Ive never tried it before. Moreover, he had never used his powers on Gu Nuoer before. What if he didnt control his strength well and hurt her? Gu Nuoer shook her small body gently. Then lets give it a try! She couldnt go back with her clothes wet. Otherwise, if her parents saw this, they would definitely be worried! Ye Siming ced his palm on the childs back. For the first time in his life, he was nervous. He took a deep breath,posed himself, and focused. Then, Gu Nuoer felt a trace of heat spreading from his palm to her limbs. It felt warm andfortable. Gu Nuoery on his shoulder, her clothes were no longer wet. Seeing that this method was effective, Ye Siming secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He carried Gu Nuoer with one hand and carried his two pieces of clothing with the other as he headed back along the mountain path. The hair on his forehead was still a little wet and drooped down, making him look even more handsome and arrogant. Gu Nuoer was in a good mood. She touched Ye Simings earlobe and wiped the raindrops off it. The youth paused. Elder Brother Siming, youre different~ Gu Nuoer suddenly said without rhyme or reason. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What do you mean? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and exined softly, The lynx belongs to the forest, so I cant bring it home. However, I feel that Elder Brother Siming can belong to me. I want Elder Brother Siming to go home with me! Ye Siming was stunned. Belong to her? Gu Nuoer only suddenly came to a realization when she saw the lynx. Big wolfie should also be free. He had said that he stayed behind to repay her kindness. Gu Nuoer patted Ye Simings shoulder, her clear eyes sparkling a little. However, Elder Brother Siming also said that you stayed because you wanted to repay the favor. If one day, after youve repaid the favor and you also want to return to the mountains for the wolfies, Ill agree too. Chapter 551 - 551 I’m Staying Because of You, Gu Nuo’er 551 Im Staying Because of You, Gu Nuoer Gu Nuoer held his chin with her small hand and said seriously, In the past, I couldnt bear to part with Elder Brother Siming. But now, I understand that you also have your own world. Youve saved me so many times. If theres a ce with more freedom for you to go to, Ill give you my blessings too! The childs eyes flickered. She probably couldnt help but want to cry when she mentioned that they might be separated. However, Gu Nuoer still said to Ye Siming firmly, Wolfie, you just have toe and visit me once a year after you go back! !! Her voice was soft and had a hint of reluctance. Even Ye Siming didnt know that his expression was already extremely gloomy. A year? he asked coldly. Gu Nuoers small body trembled. Could it be that the wolfie felt that it was too frequent She muttered, Then, three years is fine too In the end, Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Simings face was dark and the childs soft body trembled. Five five years? Ye Siming couldnt take it anymore. He stopped in his tracks and sneered. Gu Nuoer, are you trying to chase me away? The child hurriedly said softly, No! I just dont want Elder Brother Siming to be tied up in a ce you dont like. A ce I dont like? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows coldly. Did you know that the first time I came to Great Qi, I had decided to kill everyone here? The Heavenly Courts had locked him up for so long. After he came out of the Asura Realm, he naturally had to let the world be filled with corpses and seas of blood. Such a big gift was the best repayment to the gods and Buddhas in the Ninth Heaven. However, when he got candy from Gu Nuoer, he suddenly felt that he couldnt be bothered to make a move. At that time, Ye Siming thought that it wouldnt be toote to make a move after eating another candy tomorrow. However, gradually, his killing intent calmed down. He had integrated into this ce for Gu Nuoer. Now, she had actually thought things through and thought that he could leave after repaying her kindness? At this moment, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows, his dark eyes filled with wolf-like danger. He approached Gu Nuoer and a smile appeared on his thin lips. Ive long repaid my kindness. Im staying now because of you, Gu Nuoer. Im going to wait until youre 100 years old before eating you up. Are you afraid? The child trembled. A a hundred years old? At that time, her body would be so old that shed be too tough to eat! Gu Nuoers eyes trembled. She carefully wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck. Elder Brother Siming, dont eat me! I wont say it again! After saying that, the child said seriously, My flesh is very hard and dry. Theyll get stuck in your teeth if you eat them! Her proximity and dependence made Ye Siming feel veryfortable. He couldnt help but chuckle softly. He hugged Gu Nuoer tightly and lowered his head, gently leaving a bite mark on her cheek. He didnt bite down hard, but Gu Nuoer still let out a pitiful cry. Boohoo Doggy is biting Ye Siming smiled and threatened, If you say again that I can leave, Ill let you know what biting is really like. In the end, Gu Nuoer was still not afraid of him. She let out a childish snort and hugged his neck without saying anything. Ye Siming was in a good mood for some reason. That night, Ye Siming had a dream. The Buddhist saint was draped in golden light and looked at him kindly. He also thanked Ye Siming for repairing the roof for him. Ye Siming crossed his arms and said coldly, Theres no need to thank me. If not for Gu Nuoer, I wouldnt have bothered with you. The Buddhist saint pressed his palms together and said, This is the will of the heavens. Amitabha. Then, Ye Siming woke up from his dream and sat quietly for a long time before frowning. I knew I shouldnt have helped him repair the roof. That old bald donkey really pesters me to no end. Chapter 552 - 552 Grand Preceptor Du’s Birthday 552 Grand Preceptor Dus Birthday Time passed and it was nearing mid-autumn. Beside the swaying imperial carriage, two personal guards were riding horses with dignity. When themoners saw this, they hurriedly made way for the carriage. After the carriage passed by, themoners couldnt help but stop and discuss This is that princes carriage. It looks really imposing. From the looks of it, this carriage is probably headed for the Grand Preceptor Dus manor. This is probably the first prince! I see. I heard that its Grand Preceptor Dus 60th birthday today. The Grand Preceptors manor was opened to give out a lot of food to the poor for free, umting good karma for the Grand Preceptor. The person in the carriage was the first prince, Gu Zixiao. At the same time there was also Great Qis only princess, Gu Nuoer. The child was wearing a beautiful and festive red dress today. As the autumn weather was gradually turning cold, Noble Consort Qiao even wrapped ayer of rabbit fur around her neck. Gu Nuoers soft ck hair was tied into two buns with two golden tassels hanging from them. Her fair face was delicate and filled with joy. Seeing that his sister was so happy, Gu Zixiao couldnt help but smile. Nuoer, its been hard on you to have to apany me today. Its not hard! Gu Nuoer smiled and spread her pink lips. Elder Brother, dont be afraid. With Baby Nuo around today, I guarantee that those bad women wont be able to get close to you! When the first prince heard this, his expression paused and he coughed awkwardly. Thats right. He had taken the initiative to invite Gu Nuoer to attend his maternal grandfathers birthday celebration with him. It was precisely because he trusted his sisters words that hed be involved in love tribtions that Gu Zixiao had to be wary of the many people his maternal grandfather had invited for his birthday recently. For some reason, Gu Zixiao felt that if his sister was around, things wouldnt have developed in a bad direction. Moreover, he hadnt been alone with his sister for a long time. As the eldest brother, although he liked Gu Nuoer a lot, it wasnt good for him to snatch her from his younger brothers. Apart from going to school, Gu Nuoer was usually picked up by the second prince to go shopping. Or the third prince would bring her to see the newly cultivated medicinal flowers. Usually, the fifth prince would often bring the child to the Ministry of Works. asionally, when Gu Nuoer had time, she would either apany her other older brothers or be taken away by Marquis Yongye! Gu Zixiao cherished the opportunity to be alone with his sister. He decided to be an extremely considerate older brother today and let his sister know thatpared to her other brothers, he was the most reliable. Gu Nuoer was holding a brocade box made of ck iron with auspicious clouds outlined in gold paint. The child fluttered her long eyshes and her eyes was watery. Elder Brother, do you think Grand Preceptor grandpa will like the gift Mother and I prepared for him? Gu Zixiao smiled heartily. Of course. Grandfather likes you the most. Come, Nuoer, weve arrived. Brother will carry you out of the carriage. Gu Nuoer immediately reached out her small hands obediently and wrapped her arms around her brothers neck. As soon as the first princes carriage arrived, the butler standing at the entrance of the Grand Preceptor Manor quickly went down the steps to wee them. This servant pays respects to Your Highness. The butler turned and saw that the first prince was still carrying the adorable Gu Nuoer in his arms. He then said, Greetings, Princess Yaoguang. Gu Zixiaos handsome eyes were filled with righteousness. He nodded and handed the gift box to the butler. Mother hasnt fully recovered yet and cante personally, so she asked me to bring a gift with me. I wish Grandfather great longevity. The butler smiled happily and received the box. Princess, do you need this servant to bring the gift on your behalf as well? Gu Nuoer hugged the small box tightly and shook her head. I want to give it to Grand Preceptor grandpa myselfter~ logo Chapter 553 - 553 Can’t You Carry My Grandson? 553 Cant You Carry My Grandson? The butler nodded and said to the first prince, Master is in the front courtyard and is talking to the Grace Defender Duke. Your Highness and Princess, pleasee in. Gu Nuoer blinked. It turned out that her maternal grandfather had also been invited! Gu Zixiao nodded and said his thanks. !! He then carried Gu Nuoer into the manor. Grand Preceptor Du was not only the Empresss biological father and the first princes maternal grandfather. What made him even nobler was that before he retired from the imperial court, he was the emperors teacher. Gu Yihans knowledge and strategies learned before he turned 12 were all taught by Grand Preceptor Du alone. Grand Preceptor Du had once been the chancellor of the Imperial Academy and could be said to be a good teacher. His students were all over the world. He could be considered one of the most respected people in Great Qi. Therefore, even though Grand Preceptor Du had already returned home to retire However, there were still many high-ranking officials and important people who came to congratte him on his birthday. When Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer and found Grand Preceptor Du, a white-haired old man, talking to the Grace Defender Duke. The two of them were surrounded by many young talents. It was unknown what they were talking about, but the Grace Defender Dukeughed. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her voice and called out in a childish voice, Grandpa~ Grand Preceptor grandpa~ The two old men turned around together. Grand Preceptor Du immediately beamed and jogged forward before the Grace Defender Duke could go up to Gu Nuoer. Oh my! Little sweetheart, why are you here? Let Grand Preceptor grandpa see how much youve grown up. Without any exnation, Grand Preceptor Du pulled Gu Nuoer from Gu Zixiaos hands into his arms. Gu Nuoer had seen Grand Preceptor Du a few times. As the Du and Qiao families were long-time friends, their rtionship was naturally not bad. The child held the gift box and raised it above her head, her big eyes sparkling. Grand Preceptor grandpa, my mother cante so she asked me to bring you a gift. Nuoer wishes you to be increasingly younger and have no worries. Youll be 60 this year and 16 next year! Gu Nuos childish words made Grand Preceptor Duugh out loud. Hisplexion turned a lot redder. Little darling, thank you. Dont call the Grand Preceptor grandpa anymore. The Empress is half your mother. You can call me grandpa too! Alright? The Grace Defender Duke quickly chased over and stopped him when he heard this. Old Du, you cant do this. We have to keep things separate. Her biological maternal grandfather is standing here! After saying that, the Grace Defender Duke reached out his hand, wanting to carry Gu Nuoer into his arms. Come Baby Nuo,e to Grandpa. Grand Preceptor Du was unhappy and hugged the child, unwilling to let go. Qiao Renshan! Today is my birthday and its a joyous day. So what if you give in a little? If I carry your granddaughter, cant you just carry my grandson? Zixiao, go and greet the Grace Defender Duke! The Grace Defender Duke widened his tiger eyes. For him to carry the first prince?! This Old Du was really muddle-headed! Gu Zixiao forced a smile and cupped his hands at the Grace Defender Duke. Greetings, Grace Defender Duke. The Grace Defender Duke also hurriedly returned the bow. Your Highness. At this moment, cheers came from the spacious back garden not far away. When Grand Preceptor Du heard this, he sighed to the Grace Defender Duke. Ive just met the adopted son your beloved disciple Bai Yi took in. Hes really a young talent. With his tenacity, hell definitely be His Majestys right-hand man in less than three years. The Grace Defender Duke nodded. Ive seen Marquis Yongye a few times. Hes indeed a hero. Gu Nuoer blinked, her fair and round face filled with joy. Elder Brother Siming was also here! She couldnt help but ask, What are they doing in the back garden?! Grand Preceptor Du replied with a smile, Theyre shooting arrows. Nuoer, do you want to go and watch? Grandpa Du will bring you to watch the show. After saying that, he walked towards the backyard with the child in his arms. The Grace Defender Duke chased after them. What Grandpa Du? That sounds so unpleasant. Im her grandfather! Chapter 554 - 554 Don’t Want Her to Hear Others Barking Like A Dog! 554 Dont Want Her to Hear Others Barking Like A Dog! Gu Zixiao was stunned for a moment when he saw his sister being taken away. When he came, he even swore that he would let his sister have a feel of how reliable her brother was. However, ever since they entered this door, Gu Nuoer had been carried around by them and had no chance to return to his arms! Without the child by his side, Gu Zixiao felt uneasy. He could only follow Grand Preceptor Du. !! The young talents surrounding Grand Preceptor Du just now must be the newest aristocratic disciples he had taken in. At this moment, they were also following beside the Grand Preceptor. They knew that not only did Princess Yaoguang have a noble status, but she was also Grand Preceptor Du and the Grace Defender Dukes precious treasure. Hence, the group of older brothers started asking about Gu Nuoers well-being. One moment, they praised her rabbit fur scarf for looking good, and the next moment, they took the initiative to reach out and straighten the tassels on her buns. Gu Nuoer looked at these elegant older brothers who cared about her meticulously. The child ced her small hand on Grand Preceptor Dus shoulder. She looked up one moment and then lowered her head to twist her small body, her big eyes flickering. Baby Nuo is shy! The surrounding peopleughed and praised Her Highness for being cute. Grand Preceptor Du was a little smug, but the Grace Defender Duke was unhappy. Brats, dont keep touching his precious granddaughter. Gu Zixiao silently pushed through the crowd and walked beside Grand Preceptor Du, waiting for his sister to say that she wanted to return to his arms. When they arrived at the back garden, Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Siming and another youth were surrounded by everyone. There was a thinyer of veil covering their eyes. They nocked an arrow in their hands and aimed them at the distant target. Jiang Xiaoran represented his grandfather to celebrate the Grand Preceptors birthday. At this moment, he was standing beside Ye Siming and shouting the loudest. Siming, if you hit another bullseye, well be able to make Young Master Xiao bark like a dog. Hurry, dont show mercy. I want to see him make a fool of himself! On the other side, the noble young master who had his eyes blindfolded gritted his teeth. Jiang Xiaoran! If you have the ability, go do it yourself. Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because Marquis Yongye is backing you up! Jiang Xiaoran ced his hands on his hips, his eyes elegant as he said righteously, Marquis Yongye is my older brother. Are you unconvinced? The noble Young Master scolded jokingly, Youre a few years older than him, yet you acknowledge him as your older brother? Jiang Xiaoran chuckled. The world has always revered the strong. Do you understand? There was nothing amazing about him, Young Marquis Jiang, except that he was flexible! Even though Ye Siming was blindfolded, he could still see clearly. The thin veil couldnt block his vision at all. Therefore, it was easy for him to get hit another bullseye. However, at this moment, the sweet fragrance on Gu Nuoers body suddenly drifted into his nose along with a gentle autumn wind. Ye Simings ears twitched. The little thing was here? He frowned slightly. He couldnt help but recall that every time Gu Nuoer called a dog, her watery eyes would be bright and pleasant. Ye Siming actually felt that if the young master beside him were to bark like a dog, what if the little thing decided that he was interesting? With this thought in mind, the arrow in Ye Simings hand left the bow in an instant. Bang~ There was a trembling sound, and the end of the arrow trembled slightly. Jiang Xiaoran widened his eyes. Siming, your arrow went off course! What the hell? Ye Siming had hit the bullseye nine times just now! Why did something suddenly go wrong? Ye Siming took off the thin veil and exinedzily, In any case, Young Master Xiao wont be able to win against me. Hes already lost four rounds. For thest round, I might not need to get aplete victory. Theres no need for him to bark like a dog. Let him off. After saying that, he turned around and as expected, saw Gu Nuoer being carried by Grand Preceptor Du and a group of people surrounding her. Chapter 555 - 555 Eldest Brother Is Scared and Needs My Protection! 555 Eldest Brother Is Scared and Needs My Protection! When Young Master Xiao, who was at the side, heard this, he pulled off the thin veil speechlessly. He looked at Ye Simings figure, who was already walking forward and was furious. Should I thank you, Marquis Yongye? Jiang Xiaoran chuckled and raised his eyebrows. Young Master Xiao, you can thank me. Its the same. !! Move aside! They were all young masters from excellent families in the city. They were not of the same type as people like Ye Siming who could fight ruthlessly. Ye Simings cold reputation had long spread throughout the capital. Everyone originally thought that he would definitely be very difficult to get along with. However, after ying with Marquis Yongye a few times, he felt that their rtionship had gotten a little closer. Moreover, Marquis Yongye wasnt one who didnt care about others feelings, as the rumors had said. He had even let Young Master Xiao off just now. At the very least, he didnt embarrass Young Master Xiao by making him imitate a dog in public. What a good marquis! Ye Siming walked towards Gu Nuoer. One of the girls mustered up her courage and wanted to take the initiative to hand over a handkerchief to wipe Ye Simings sweat. However, she had just blocked in front of him and handed over a handkerchief shyly. Marquis Yongye Dont block the way. Ye Siming didnt even let her finish and waved his arm to block the girl. He only had eyes for Gu Nuoer, so how could he care about others? The girl was extremely surprised. In the end, she felt her face burning and wished she could crawl into a hole in the ground. Gu Nuoer immediately called out softly, Elder Brother Siming! The child subconsciously reached out her soft arms and hooked them around Ye Simings neck, taking the initiative to move into his embrace from Grand Preceptor Dus arms. Ye Siming naturally raised his eyebrows, looking very happy. He whispered, I just yed a few rounds of archery and Im a little sweaty. Gu Nuoer touched his forehead with her small hand. Then Ill wipe it for you~ Ye Siming immediately chuckled. Patience appeared on his usually indifferent and arrogant face. His original intention was to say that he was afraid that he would smell bad. However, the little thing was actually so considerate. That wasnt bad. He was very happy today. Grand Preceptor Du was still a little stunned. What had just happened? Wasnt he hugging the little princess tightly? Why did Marquis Yongye carry her away so naturally? Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and looked at the Grace Defender Duke, Grand Preceptor Du, and the first prince. For the first time, because he was in a good mood, he bowed and greeted them one by one. The Grace Defender Duke nodded. Grand Preceptor Dus smile at Ye Siming deepened. As the emperors teacher, he liked to win over talented individuals for His Majesty the most. In Grand Preceptor Dus eyes, Ye Siming was a rare piece of unpolished jade! Grand Preceptor Du smiled kindly. I already saw it just now. Marquis Yongye clearly could have gotten a perfect victory, but he still showed kindness and didnt spoil the rtionship with others. His Majesty didnt misjudge him. Ye Siming frowned slightly. He didnt think too much about it. He only felt that such a sensitive word like doggy was a secret between him and Gu Nuoer. Grand Preceptor Du praised him profusely. Ye Siming kept quiet as he listened. The Grace Defender Duke originally had the opposite opinion from Grand Preceptor Du. However, he saw that Ye Simings expression didnt change in the face of the praises from the emperors teacher. Instead, he was even frowning, unwilling to listen anymore. His impression of Ye Siming immediately increased by a little. The youth was neither arrogant nor rash. He was indeed a good seedling! Gu Nuoer patted Ye Simings shoulder and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, go do your stuff. I have to apany Eldest Brother! Ye Simings eyes darkened as he nced at the first prince. Why? Gu Nuoer whispered in his ear, Elder Brother is afraid and needs my protection! Ye Simings frown deepened. Gu Zixiao was skilled in various martial arts. What could he be afraid of? It must be an excuse he used to deceive the little thing. It turned out that as long as he pretended to be afraid, he could make the child feel that she could protect him. ... Ye Siming expressed that he had learned something. Chapter 556 - 556 Sister Is Just A Five-Year-Old Child 556 Sister Is Just A Five-Year-Old Child As the child had taken the initiative to make this request, Ye Siming had no choice but to turn her back into Gu Zixiaos arms. Gu Zixiao quickly hugged his sister tightly, afraid that his grandfather, Grand Preceptor Du, woulde and snatch her away again. He nodded at Ye Siming. Coincidentally, at this moment, another esteemed guest came. While giving his greetings to Grand Preceptor Du, he also greeted the Grace Defender Duke. The two old men had no choice but to deal with the guest. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and whispered, Eldest Brother, lets go over there. Its a ce with many beautiful older sisters! Gu Zixiao was stunned and followed her gaze. Not far away, youngdies were standing around the pavilion in groups of twos and threes. A hint of confusion shed across Gu Zixiaos heroic eyes. His sister had said that he would be having love tribtions and had to be careful of women. Why did he have to go to the group of women? In the blink of an eye, he understood. This might be like going to war on the battlefield. Going deep into the enemies camp was also a way to win by catching the enemies by surprise. Gu Zixiao heaved a sigh of relief and carried Gu Nuoer over. Ye Siming looked at their backs. When Jiang Xiaoran walked over, he saw pondering in his pair of indifferent eyes. Siming, what are you thinking about? Do you think the first prince can win once if I fight him? Jiang Xiaoran thought that he had heard wrongly. He quickly looked around and said anxiously, Are you crazy? The first prince is the direct descendant of Her Majesty. He is the future crown prince and heir apparent. Yet, you still want to spar with him? If hes beaten to death by you, then youll be Ye Siming crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows calmly. Who wants to beat him to death? I just want to ask because theres actually something the first prince is afraid of despite looking quite skilled. Jiang Xiaoran was confused. In the end, he simply flicked his sleeves. Forget about this, Siming. Theyre ying backgammon in the front hall. Lets go take a look too! On the other side, Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer to a pavilion. As soon as he approached, he felt many youngdies gazes on him. As Gu Zixiao had a noble status, was handsome, and was at the age suitable for marriage. Therefore, he had always been the dream lover of countless youngdies in the capital. Gu Nuoer clearly sensed her brothers nervousness and his muscles were tense! The child whispered, Elder Brother, did you see that te of red pastries? Lets take them and leave! Gu Zixiao was stunned and almost subconsciously asked with a smile, You actually asked me toe over for the pastries? Mmmm! What other reason could there be? Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her clear eyes filled with innocence and purity. Gu Zixiao could not help butugh. He had really been too serious just now. He had almost forgotten that his sister was just a five-year-old child. How could she have so many thoughts? Therefore, under everyones gaze, Gu Zixiao calmly walked into the pavilion with an extremely handsome face and an adorable princess in his arms. The youngdies who were originally sitting in the pavilion and talking fell silent. They all looked away, not daring to look at the first prince. However, they couldnt help but give him a shy nce. Gu Zixiao had an upright personality and did not have any designs on them. He carried the te of red pastries away ording to Gu Nuoers request. He didnt forget to look up and ask the youngdies around her, Are you guys eating these? The youngdies were all stunned and their faces turned red. They shook their heads. If Your Highness likes it, you can enjoy them. Gu Zixiao thanked them righteously. Since my sister likes it, Ill take them away. I wont disturb everyone here. Goodbye. As he spoke, he carried the te with one hand and Gu Nuoer with the other then turned to leave. Chapter 557 - 557 Back Then, Your Highness Called Me Yinyin 557 Back Then, Your Highness Called Me Yinyin Gu Nuoer observed secretly and puffed up her pink cheeks in satisfaction, revealing a sweet smile. Thats right! She wanted her eldest brother to establish a righteous and handsome image first! Only then would a kind-hearted older sistere close! The child reached out to pick up the brown sugar pastry and ate it fragrantly. She narrowed her eyes. Oh, the pastries this time were deliciously sweet! The youngdies in the pavilion only dared to gather and discuss excitedly amongst themselves after Gu Zixiao had walked far away. Its rumored that the first prince is ruthless and unromantic. Those are actually all lies! When I saw His Highness just now, not only was he handsome, but he was also very considerate. He even wanted to ask if we wanted to eat the pastries. His Highness is so patient with the little princess. Hell probably be even better as a husband. As the group of people was talking, a girl who had not interrupted suddenly stood up and walked in the direction where Gu Zixiao and the others had left. When the girls saw her figure, they inevitably continued to mutter That was Earl of Dingans daughter just now, right? She has a strange temper and doesnt speak to anyone. She just sits there quietly. She usually doesnt interact with others and doesnt go out. Shes arrogant and definitely looks down on us. I heard from my father that if the little princess hadnt been born back then, Earl of Dingan would have wanted to say that he wanted to have his daughter adopted by His Majesty! That is too arrogant. Would His Majesty agree to this? I heard that someone praised at that time that based on her destiny, she should have been born into the royal family. However, she had reincarnated into the wrong stomach. In the end, she was still to be His Majestys daughter. However, His Majesty didnt seem to be willing to do that. After the little princess was born, no one brought this matter up anymore. I think those were just gibberish that they made up because they want to soar to sess! Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer and stood by the pond, watching the fish. The child had already eaten a few pieces of brown sugar pastries and licked her lips in satisfaction. She took the initiative to break a few pieces of sweet pastries and throw them into the pond. The fish immediately fought over them. Eldest Brother, look at that little red fish protected by the golden carp. Doesnt it look like the two of us? The child asked in a childish voice. Following the direction of her little finger, Gu Zixiao saw that there had always been a rtively fatter golden koi outside the school of fish. Beside it, there was a small red carp sticking close to it. The two fish swam together. They ate bits of fragmented pastries that were floating on the water. Gu Zixiao chuckled. In his sisters eyes, even fish were so interesting. Gu Nuoer broke off a big piece of sweet pastry and threw it over to the two koi fish that were snuggling together. Nuoer doesnt want them to be hungry. Give them more! The siblings graduallyughed heartily. Gu Zixiao even pointed at a mighty and majestic ck carp. He said softly, Baby Nuo, look. Doesnt that look like Father? Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and nodded repeatedly. The siblings looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, a greeting sounded from behind them Hello, Your Highnesses. Gu Zixiao and Gu Nuoer turned around together. Gu Nuoer took a look and saw that it was a youngdy wearing a blue dress with a gentle temperament. She was about 11 or 12 years old, but her face had a quieter look than her peers. Gu Nuoer didnt know her very well. She only felt that she had seen her a few times, but she couldnt remember her name. Gu Zixiao also tried his best to recall for a moment before saying in realization, Miss Zhuang. He lowered his head and introduced her to Gu Nuoer. Sister, this is Earl of Dingans daughter, Miss Zhuang Miaoyin. Zhuang Miaoyin smiled. When I was young, I lived in Her Majestys pce for a while and got along with Your Highness as siblings. Back then, Your Highness called me Yinyin. Chapter 558 - 558 Second Brother Said That He Has Been In Love Relationships for Many Years 558 Second Brother Said That He Has Been In Love Rtionships for Many Years Gu Zixiao smiled awkwardly. He was still very young at that time. Earl of Dingans wife always used the convenience of visiting the Empress to send her youngest daughter, Zhuang Miaoyin, to the Empresss pce. The reason was to apany the Empress. Actually, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Earl of Dingan was certain that His Majesty wanted a daughter but couldnt get one. Therefore, he was waiting to send his obedient daughter to be adopted by His Majesty. Gu Zixiao didnt know how to answer. However, Gu Nuoer, who was in his arms, raised her childish voice. Yingying1~ Zhuang Miaoyin, She tried her best to maintain a dignified smile. Your Highness, its yin from the word tone [1. Read as yin1 se4 in Chinese.]. Gu Nuoer wrapped her small arms around her brothers neck and swayed her head. Yingying, Im hungry. Zhuang Miaoyins expression froze. It turned out that the little princess was acting spoiled. Gu Zixiao cupped his hands and said apologetically, Nuoer is hungry. Ill bring her to the front courtyard. Miss Zhuang, please help yourself. As he spoke, he didnt look at Zhuang Miaoyin again and carried Gu Nuoer away. Zhuang Miaoyins gazended on Gu Nuoer. No one knew what she was thinking. Only Zhuang Miaoyin herself knew. If not for this Gu Nuoer, she might indeed have a chance to be His Majestys daughter! After they walked far away, Gu Nuoer snorted fiercely in a childish tone. What do you mean by yingying yinyin? Youre just lying to a fool like Eldest Brother! Gu Zixiao was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed. Nuoer, who taught you to say such things? Second Brother! Gu Nuoer sold Gu Zitang out. Second Brother said that hes been in love rtionships for many years and has long known how to discern when a person is intentionally getting close on purpose! Gu Zixiao frowned. This second brother always doesnt teach good things! Gu Nuoer counted the things that the second prince, Gu Zitang, had taught her. For those who bring up the past as soon as theye up, as well as those who pretend to be sad or are overly kind, Second Brother said that theyre all pretentious! Usually, theye for power and dont really love you! The child fluttered her long eyshes seriously. Eldest Brother, your love tribtion is serious. You must be careful! After saying that, Gu Nuoer still shook her head like a little teacher. Remember what I said just now. This incantation is useful! Gu Zixiao was caught betweenughter and tears. Alright, alright, alright. Ill listen to you. Then, is Sister really hungry? Or did you say that to get away? Gu Nuoer touched her stomach and smiled shyly, revealing her white teeth. I originally said it casually to get away, but now Im a little hungry~ Lets go. Brother will bring you to the front hall. When they arrived at the front hall, the guests were all taking a walk around. There were only a few servants here. Gu Zixiao got a servant to lead him to the butler so that he could prepare something for Gu Nuoer to eat first. Nuoer, just sit here and wait for Brother toe back obediently. Dont run around, alright? Gu Zixiao ced her on the chair and instructed gently. Gu Nuoer ced her calves together and ced her chubby hands on her knees. The child exuded a lively and cute aura. She fluttered her long eyshes. Alright, I definitely wont run around! After saying that, she even gave Gu Zixiao a dont worry look. Only then did Gu Zixiao turn around and get the servant to lead him to the butler. Not long after he left, the child stuck out her small head. She had just promised her eldest brother not to run around. She didnt say that she couldnt walk around! When she came over just now, she saw an orange tree in the inner courtyard. Those oranges were hanging on the branches. They looked like they had thin skin and plump flesh. They must be very delicious! She should go and get a few! Chapter 559 - 559 Accompanying the Little Crybaby, You Guys Can Play 559 Apanying the Little Crybaby, You Guys Can y However, before she could walk out of the main hall A maidservant approached with a gift box. Your Highness, so youre here. Gu Nuoer looked up at the unfamiliar maidservant in front of her. Older sister, who are you? I dont know you. The maidservant was wearing pink clothes and smiled kindly. Your Highness, this servant is a maidservant in charge of cleaning in the Grand Preceptor Manor. As it is the Grand Preceptors birthday, this servant and a few other servants have prepared a gift for the Grand Preceptor and n to give it to him. As she spoke, the maidservant looked troubled. However, our words wont carry much weight and were afraid that it would seem rude to give a gift. Moreover, seeing that the Grand Preceptor likes Your Highness so much, we want to ask Your Highness to help us pass the gift over. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were glistening. She looked fixedly at the maidservant in front of her. This maidservant had thin eyebrows and eyes, looking like she had a bitter life. The child didnt say anything for a moment, making the maidservant panic a little. She heard that Her Highness had always been smarter than others. Could it be that she had seen through something? Unexpectedly, in the next second, Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand. Alright, leave it to me. However, old sister, I have to remind you that your face looks dark. You might be unlucky recently. She blinked. The kind that will cause you to lose your life. The maidservant trembled. Gu Nuoers ck eyes were clear, but it actually made the maidservant feel a chill on her back. How could a five-year-old child give off so much pressure? The maidservant thought of how she hade with ill intentions, to begin with, and that Her Highness had probably discovered something. However, on second thought, the princess was still so young and might not notice it. Moreover, there was only a painting in the box. The maidservant calmed down and treated it as a child spouting nonsense. Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. This servant will definitely be careful. After saying that, she bowed and left. Gu Nuoer didnt stop her and watched her leave with a smile. After walking far away, the maidservants heart was still pounding. She recalled Her Highnesss dark eyes that were like pearls with a luster as if there were vortexes. She tried tofort herself. Childrens words carry no harm. Theres no need to take them seriously! After the maidservant left, Gu Nuoer carried the box and left without hesitation. The brocade box was long and the child found it a little strenuous to carry it with both hands. When she passed by a lively main hall, the child stopped in her tracks. Inside, the noble young masters were ying backgammon loudly. She wondered how Ye Siming had conquered this group of people. At this moment, they let him sit in the middle and surrounded him as they yed. Gu Nuoer tiptoed and looked inside. She called out, Elder Brother Siming~ Gu Nuoers voice wasnt loud and waspletely blocked by the cheers in the hall. However, Ye Simings ears twitched slightly and he heard it in an instant. He immediately stood up and looked out. When everyone saw this, they quickly made way and looked towards the door curiously. The little princess was wearing a delicate red dress and her fair and round face was frowning slightly because she was trying hard to hold onto the box. Ye Siming got up and walked out. He bent down and pulled her into his arms. He raised his eyebrows. Why are you alone? Wheres His Highness? Gu Nuoer shook her head and lowered her childish voice. Elder Brother Siming, I cant carry the box. Bring me to Grand Preceptor grandpa! Ye Siming nodded and was about to leave. Everyone in the hall quickly asked, Marquis, are you not ying anymore? Ye Siming nced sideways, his eyes unruly as he replied casually, Im apanying the little crybaby. You guys can y. Gu Nuoer pouted and argued. I dont like to cry! Chapter 560 - 560 Those Horse Tails, They Stink~ 560 Those Horse Tails, They Stink~ Ye Siming nced sideways and saw Gu Nuoers delicate face inches away. He pursed his thin lips. Just now, he saw a translucent pink pastry called Immortal Peach Jelly in the pavilion. It was simr to the childs face. He felt like eating it. Ye Siming took the box from Gu Nuoers hand and weighed it. What is it? The child shook her head. I dont know. A bad-looking maidservant older sister gave it to me just now. Ye Siming frowned slightly. She gave it to you and asked you to give it to Grand Preceptor Du? Thats right, but Im not that stupid. Im going to tell Grand Preceptor grandpa directly! Ye Siming carried the child and found Grand Preceptor Du in the front courtyard. At that moment, the Grace Defender Duke had already gone somewhere to deal with his acquaintances. Grand Preceptor Du wasmunicating with the butler about what areas to pay attention to when the banquet startedter. Grand Preceptor grandpa~ Gu Nuoer called out softly. Grand Preceptor Du stopped and turned around. He immediately smiled kindly. Little sweetheart,e, let Grandpa carry you. The old man walked over with his arms open. Ye Siming raised the box horizontally to block his movements. Grand Preceptor Du was speechless. Marquis Yongye kept an even closer watchpared to Gu Zixiao. Grand Preceptor Du looked at the long brocade box and said with a smile, Didnt the two of you give gifts just now? Why are you giving another? Dont be so polite to Grandpa. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands, her watery eyes shining. No, Grand Preceptor grandpa, a bad older sister gave this to me just now. She lied to me and said that she is a maidservant in your residence and that she had prepared this gift for you with other servants. The child lowered her voice and said, Moreover, she said that she was afraid that her words wouldnt carry much weight and asked me to pass it to the Grand Preceptor grandfather on her behalf. However, on the way here, Baby Nuo has seen that the maidservant older sisters in Grand Preceptor grandfathers manor all wear the same green clothes! Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand, looking sharp and witty as if she had seen through everything. If shes really a maidservant who sends birthday gifts to the Grand Preceptor grandpa, her goal should be to gain your appreciation and be promoted. However, she didnt even tell me her name! Even if you want to reward her, theres nowhere to find her. Therefore, Im certain that she must be a big baddie. There might be something very evil in this box! Ye Siming heard her say the most logical words in a childish voice. He couldnt help but chuckle and raise his eyebrows, asking, What do you think it will be? Gu Nuoer pondered for a moment, puffed up her chubby face, and said firmly, This box is so long. I guess it should be a horses tail! Grand Preceptor Du and Ye Siming were both stunned. Then, Grand Preceptor Duughed out loud. Childrens thoughts were just interesting. Grand Preceptor Du was caught betweenughter and tears. How can a horses tail harm people? Gu Nuoer said seriously, Nuoer once went to a horse race with Second Brother and smelled those horse tails. They stink~ As she spoke, she even covered her nose as if the smell was right in front of her! The childs voice was buzzing. Moreover, I remember that Grand Preceptor grandpa is born in the year of the horse, right? Itll be very inauspicious to have a broken tail! Grand Preceptor Du smiled and his expression suddenly stiffened. Clearly, he had also thought of this possibility. Gu Nuoers words struck him. Thats right! If the other party had the intention to ruin the birthday celebration, they would definitely send some inauspicious things to make Grand Preceptor Du feel unlucky. And by using Her Highnesss hand to send him off, wouldnt that make him feel angry but have nowhere toin to?! Not only would that ruin his birthday, but it would also affect Her Highnesss reputation! Chapter 561 - 561 This Painting Hurts the Eyes! 561 This Painting Hurts the Eyes! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said, If you want to know what it is, just open it and see. After saying that, he ced Gu Nuoer on the ground. Then, with a gentle flick of his fingertips, he opened the box. Grand Preceptor Du took a closer look. It turned out that it wasnt a broken horsetail, but a rolled-up painting. It seemed that there was no problem with it. Grand Preceptor Du took it out and unfolded it. He was immediately stunned. His old face also turned hot! Ye Siming took a nce and suddenly frowned very deeply. Gu Nuoer quickly jumped up and tiptoed to take a look. What is it? Elder Brother Siming, youre blocking my view! Ye Siming hurriedly carried Gu Nuoer and pressed her into his arms. Youre not allowed to look. Gu Nuoers back was facing Grand Preceptor Du and the painting. She couldnt see anything and waved her small hands anxiously. No, I want to see! What is the drawing about?! Ye Siming frowned coldly and nced at the painting on the scroll. It was clearly an old man who looked like Grand Preceptor Du being surrounded by three to four n*ked concubines and doing indescribable things! Not only was this painting absurd and unrestrained, but it also seemed to be mocking Grand Preceptor Du for being indecent despite his old age! However, apart from his main wife, Grand Preceptor Du indeed had four concubines. Which man didnt have multiple wives and concubines? The person behind this used this method to make use of Her Highness to give him this painting. Grand Preceptor Du was so angry that his white eyebrows stood on end! Outrageous! If I catch who did this, I wont let them off! When Gu Nuoer heard this, Grand Preceptor Du was furious. She blinked her watery eyes and wanted to turn around to take a look, but Ye Siming pressed her tightly into his arms. Dont look. Be good. This thing would simply dirty Gu Nuoers eyes. Ye Siming saw that Grand Preceptor Du was already so angry that his face was red, so he said calmly, Put away the painting first. Ill be able to find this person tomorrow. The most important thing now was to settle the curious child down! When Gu Nuoer heard this, she hurriedly said, Theres no need. Well be able to catch him today! Ive already thought of what to do! Grand Preceptor Du rolled up the painting and ced it back into the box. He was furious. Little sweetheart, what idea do you have? Tell Grandpa. Only then did Ye Siming allow Gu Nuoer to turn around. She fluttered her long eyshes, her ck eyes like two round pearls. Grand Preceptor grandpa, where are all the congrattory gifts that everyone came to give you? Its in the side pavilion building. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled. Thats good. When the banquet startster, Grand Preceptor grandpa can get someone to bring everything out. Get them to read out who gave what to everyone in public and then open it for everyone to see. The child pondered for a moment, Oh, doing this will be a little abrupt. Lets just give everyone a reason. Lets say that Grand Preceptor grandpa dreamed of an immortal telling youst night that someone will give you a bright pearl today. Its an auspicious sign that the gifts should be presented in the hall. When the Grand Preceptor heard this, he agreed readily. But can we find that person by doing this? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and cutely. Thats right. Ill go to the side pavilion building with Elder Brother Siming to take a look now. Elder Brother Siming is very amazing and will be able to find the mastermind. Well just switch his item! Grand Preceptor Du said, Then Ill trouble Marquis Yongye and sweetheart Princess. He was already old and had retired from the imperial court, but someone was trying to scheme against him like this! It was really too much! When he found that person, he would definitely punish them severely! Ye Siming held the box and was led by Gu Nuoer toward the side pavilion building. The child couldnt help but be curious. Elder Brother Siming, what exactly is this painting? It made your expressions change when you and Grand Preceptor grandpa talked about it. I really want to see it~ Chapter 562 - 562 Ye Siming, Scoundrel! 562 Ye Siming, Scoundrel! Ye Simings jawline was tense, making his side profile look even deeper and more handsome. He pursed his lips. Dont look. Its not anything good. Gu Nuoer pouted. As long as she wanted to, she could use her spiritual energy to sense what was drawn. !! However, after seeing Ye Siming and Grand Preceptor Dus reactions, she felt that it was probably one that would hurt the eyes. She was still young and didnt want to suffer such a huge impact! Gu Nuoer turned around and wrapped her small hands around Ye Simings waist, wanting to jump into his arms. Elder Brother Siming, just tell me~ Otherwise, Ill always be curious! What if I identally see it at the banquetter?! She fluttered her long eyshes, her eyes were big and lively, the shape of her eyes was beautiful, and her gaze was pleading like a deer. Ye Siming squatted down and raised his eyebrows. Do you really want to know? Gu Nuoer nodded honestly. She even said, If its something bad, when Grand Preceptor grandpa takes it out at the banquet, Ill close my eyes! As she spoke, Gu Nuoer cooperated with her actions and closed her big watery eyes! However, when she heard Ye Simings soft chuckle, she couldnt help but narrow her eyes and quietly size him up. Elder Brother Siming, what do you think? Ye Siming stroked her soft hair and pushed the child into his arms. He whispered, Its something that children cant see. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. Im already five years old! Ye Siming thought for a moment. Its probably just that a man and a woman are behaving too intimately. Intimately? Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her eyes flickering with a strong desire to know. What would be considered intimate? Of course, its skin-to-skin contact. After Ye Siming finished exining, Gu Nuoer kissed Ye Simings cheek in the next second. Is it like this? When the child asked, her gaze was innocent and clear. Ye Siming waspletely stunned. His ears instantly turned red. They behaved even more intimately than this. Gu Nuoer came to a realization. I know! They must have kissed this ce! She reached out her small hand and pressed Ye Simings thin lips. The child exined, Apart from Father and her, my mother said that no one is allowed to kiss me here! Otherwise, the person is a hooligan. Baby Nuo has to hit him. Ye Siming suddenly felt his heart beating like a drum. He pulled Gu Nuoers small hand down and held it in his arms. Dont touch it recklessly. Lets hurry up and go to the side pavilion building. Gu Nuoer nodded. Yes, yes. We mustnt dy serious matters. So this is what the painting is about. Does it mean that Grand Preceptor grandpa kissed someone else? Thats really bad. Grand Preceptor grandpa almost lost his integrity! Ye Siming was caught betweenughter and tears. Let her understand it this way first. He would teach her in the future when he had the chance. At the thought of this, Ye Siming was stunned. Why would he teach her this? Ye Siming cursed himself for being a scoundrel in his heart. Before the two of them could step into the courtyard of the side pavilion building, Gu Nuoer grabbed his sleeve. Elder Brother Siming~ The child covered her mouth with her small hand and whispered, I feel that we cant go in openly. We should change the item quietly and not be seen by others. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and looked around. Why dont I knock out the servants nearby? The child quickly waved her hand and said they didnt have to do something so troublesome. She pointed at the white wall not far away. Lets climb over~ The next moment, Ye Siming held the long box in his left hand and carried the child in his right arm. He jumped with his qinggong and flew over the wall. Gu Nuoer narrowed her big eyes and smiled cunningly. Hm-hmph, no one will see us now! However, as soon as the two of themnded, they bumped into a servant who was watering the flowerbed. The attendant was shocked. The marquis and the princess had descended from the sky! Chapter 563 - 563 Bear With It Even If I’m Bad 563 Bear With It Even If Im Bad The attendant had seen the two of them in the front yard just now and naturally recognized them. At this moment, he was holding a bucket in his hand and was a little surprised. Your Highness, Marquis, what are you? Ye Siming gritted his teeth. If he had known earlier, he would have knocked out the servants in this area. However, the child in his arms immediately said in a childish voice, Shh! Were ying hide-and-seek with my eldest brother. Dont tell anyone that were hiding here! The attendant was struck by a realization. So that was how it was. Gu Nuoer pointed with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming,e, lets go and hide in the room! The attendant quickly said, Your Highness, Marquis, dont worry and go hide. This servant can keep watch here! Gu Nuoer clenched her small fist and gave him an encouraging look. If I win, I wont forget you. After saying that, Ye Siming gently kicked the door and brought the child into the side pavilion building. The attendant felt that he had an important mission. Being able to y hide-and-seek with Her Highness was something that many eunuchs in the pce couldnt get to do even if they begged. To think that he would get this opportunity. He was really lucky! However why would Her Highness and the marquis hide in a side pavilion building that was so far away? Werent there many ces to hide in the front yard? The attendant was a little puzzled. However, at this moment, he saw the first prince, Gu Zixiao, hurriedly run over not far away. He pulled another servant and asked, Did you see the princess? The servant quickly shook his head and said that he didnt see her. Gu Zixiao then went to another ce to ask. The attendant immediately believed the little princesss words without a doubt. As expected, they were really ying hide-and-seek! It seemed that he had to keep the secret well for the princess. After entering the side pavilion building, Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. Alright, Elder Brother Siming, go on and smell it~ Ye Siming pursed his thin lips tightly and gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer, do you think that I have to sniff to find anything Im looking for? Gu Nuoer immediately looked up, her eyes watery and sparkling. Oh? Is that not the case? Ye Siming sneered. Im a demon god. I can know who an item belongs to just by relying on my senses. After saying that, he didnt even lower his head and moved forward. He picked up a squarish brocade box on the ground and held it with his hand. This should be the gift given by the person who asked you to pass on the long brocade box. It was found so easily, and it was even so close. Gu Nuoer almost doubted if this was true! However, Ye Siming was never one to make mistakes. Gu Nuoer held the brocade box and took a look. It said: A gift from the Zhuang Familys youngest daughter. Oh~ Its that Yingying~ Ye Siming didnt know who she was talking about and only watched as the child opened the square box. Inside was a carved jade pendant. From the looks of it, it was an old monk sitting under a pine tree. The carvings were exquisite and the jade quality was extraordinary. Gu Nuoer took out the jade pendant with her small hand and threw it into a corner. Just like that, this valuable jade disappeared among the mountains of congrattory gifts in the room. Then, Gu Nuoer hugged the long box with her small hands and was about to open it. Ye Siming suddenly pressed down with his slender palm and narrowed his narrow eyes. You want to take a peek? Gu Nuoer didnt expect Elder Brother Siming to see through her smooth movements. She said righteously in a soft voice, Thats not true. I wanted to put the painting into this box! I didnt want to take a peek! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. How can the items be switched when one is a long box and the other is a square box? Thats simple. Elder Brother Siming, just tear off the key content of the painting and put it in the square box. Ye Siming didnt say anything wrong. He just looked at the childs round eyes as if she was waiting for him to bring out the painting. The boy snorted. Smart little thing. He pressed Gu Nuoer into his arms and hugged her forcefully. Then, he opened the scroll behind her. Elder Brother Siming, youre bad! Bear with it even if Im bad. ... Chapter 564 - 564 Girl, Are You Alright? 564 Girl, Are You Alright? At the same time, Gu Zixiao went through the Grand Preceptor Manor, looking for Gu Nuoer. There was also a hint of panic on his usually calm face. He had clearly told the child to wait for him in the hall, Why was she gone when he came back? Gu Zixiao grabbed a servant who was passing by and asked solemnly, Have you seen the princess? The servant thought for a moment. This servant passed by the front courtyard just now and seemed to have seen Her Highness, Marquis Yongye, and Master talking over there. Gu Zixiao pursed his lips. Thank you for telling me. Then, he strode towards the other courtyard. At this moment, Gu Zixiao still had no idea that Gu Nuoer was no longer there. When it was almost time for the banquet to start, the guests had already gone to the dining hall one after another. The other courtyard was empty at this moment. There wasnt even a maidservant. Gu Zixiao walked into the courtyard and called out softly, Nuoer? Where are you? No one responded to him. The luster of the sunlight quietly flowed in the courtyard. Dust rolled in the air. Gu Zixiao passed through the courtyard and arrived at the only small room there. He saw that the door was ajar and it opened when he just touched it. Nuoer? Are you inside? There was still no response. However, the moment Gu Zixiao swept his gaze over and observed, he saw a faint corner of a red robe under the cloth that hung from the table that was in the middle of the room to the ground. The color was very simr to his sisters. Gu Zixiao was caught betweenughter and tears. Nuoer, you still want to y hide-and-seek with Brother? Seeing that the child didnt move, Gu Zixiao could only walk forward. He reached in and grabbed one of the childs arms. Come out. The banquet is about to start. We cant bete. However, the moment he grabbed the other partys wrist, he suddenly frowned in confusion. When did his sisters arm be thicker? Gu Zixiao lifted the long cloth and saw a girl around 15 or 16 years old in a red dress hiding inside and sleeping! Perhaps his actions had disturbed her. The girls eyshes fluttered and she suddenly opened her eyes. Their eyes met. The moment the girl opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar youth frowning at her in surprise. Moreover, he was actually holding her wrist tightly! Ah! The girl let out a short scream and shook off Gu Zixiaos hand. Where did this l*chere from? What do you want to do while Im sleeping? P*rvert! Gu Zixiao was stunned. He frowned and exined, Youve misunderstood. I got the wrong person Before he could finish speaking, the girl hiding under the table knocked her head on the table at the top because of the intense struggle. Ouch. She covered her head and grimaced in pain. Ever since Gu Zixiao returned to the capital, he rarely saw such ady who had almost no etiquette. He was stunned for a moment. Miss, are you alright? Unexpectedly, the girl crawled out on all fours. She covered her head and red at Gu Zixiao. Youre not allowed to tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, Ill After thinking for a long time, she couldnt think of any threatening words. She only stomped her feet and turned to run. Gu Zixiao stood up at a loss. The other party probably didnt recognize him. He had gotten the wrong person and caused a misunderstanding, but he hadnt found his sister yet. Gu Zixiao felt rather vexed. However, just as he walked out of the side courtyard, he saw Ye Siming carrying Gu Nuoer and walking over leisurely. Gu Zixiao was stunned. Nuoer! Gu Nuoer was making a joke when she looked up with her watery grape-like eyes. She immediately smiled sweetly. Eldest Brother! Im here! Chapter 565 - 565 Marquis Yongye Is Actually So Capable 565 Marquis Yongye Is Actually So Capable Gu Zixiao walked over, his jawline tense. He couldnt help but say solemnly, Ive been looking for you for a long time, afraid that youd get lost. Where did you go? Why didnt you tell Brother? Gu Nuoer saw that he was really a little worried. She quickly reached out her soft arms and said in a soft tone, Eldest Brother, Ill tell you whats going on after you carry Nuoer. Ye Siming was a little unwilling to let go. The child even secretly nudged her butt forward. Left with no choice, Ye Siming could only send her to Gu Zixiaos arms. Gu Zixiao carried his sister and his tightly furrowed brows rxed. Tell me, where did you go? Gu Nuoer quickly told him about how she had met an unfamiliar maidservant who asked her to send a gift to Grand Preceptor Du on her behalf. The child was beaming with joy as she spoke. Therefore, after discussing with Elder Brother Siming, we decided to put the item in the masterminds gift box! To give someone a taste of their own medicine, to pay back in ones own coin! When Gu Zixiao heard the entire story, he frowned slightly. Today is Grand Preceptor Dus birthday and many people havee. There are all sorts of people here and its possible to encounter people with dirty hands. Moreover, Grand Preceptor Du has been an official for many years back then. Im afraid he has secretly made political enemies. However Gu Zixiao looked at his sisters fair face. Everyone in the world knew that his sister was his fathers treasure. To dare to use Gu Nuoer to scheme against Grand Preceptor Du, wasnt this person afraid that he would die? Or was hepletely confident that he wouldnt be found out? Gu Zixiao looked at Ye Siming and sighed. Marquis Yongye is actually so capable of urately finding that persons things from so many gifts? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything. What was so great about having a good sense of smell? The first prince had really seen too little in life Gu Nuoer sounded proud. Her eyes were sparkling and her small face was filled with a smug smile, causing her pink and fair cheeks to curve into the shape of a small bun. Of course. Elder Brother Siming is especially amazing. He wont get it wrong. Eldest Brother, just wait to watch a good show~ Gu Zixiao nodded. Apart from being more diligent in taking care of his sister, Ye Siming must have his own outstanding points to be able to obtain his fathers admiration. Therefore, Gu Zixiao carried Gu Nuoer and went to the courtyard where the banquet was held together with Ye Siming As the time approached, the courtyard was spacious and there were already many tables and chairs ced. Most of the guests had already taken their seats. When they saw the first prince, the little princess, and Marquis Yongye, everyone quickly stood up and invited them to take a seat. Gu Zixiao nodded. Official uncles, theres no need to stand on ceremony. Were all here today to celebrate Grand Preceptor Dus birthday. Theres no need to be so polite. Thank you, Your Highness, Princess, and Marquis Yongye. Everyone roared out their thanks before sitting down. During the banquet, a girl in red widened her eyes. This is the first prince? When Zhuang Miaoyin, who was beside her, heard this, she nced at her with a hint of disdain. Elder Sister, youve been away from the capital for so long. Have you even forgotten what His Highness looks like? Zhuang Ruoyun pped her head regretfully. She had only seen the first prince a few times and it had been when she was young. All these years, she had been raised in her hometown. How would she know that the person she had offended was actually the first prince?! Thinking back to how she had called him a p*rvert just now, Zhuang Ruoyun felt that she was not far from death. At this moment, she lowered her head in embarrassment and lost her appetite. Grand Preceptor Du was thest to arrive. He looked dignified and in terms of status, he was very respected. Imte. Everyone, Ive kept you waiting. Lets start the banquet. Chapter 566 - 566 It’s Time to Take Out the “Main Event” Her Highness Mentioned! 566 Its Time to Take Out the Main Event Her Highness Mentioned! Grand Preceptor Du sat at the main seat with the Grace Defender Duke, Gu Nuoer, Gu Zixiao, and Ye Siming. During the banquet, Gu Nuoer was sandwiched between the two grandfathers. Theypeted in adding more food to her bowl. It was until the dishes in the bowl were piled up to the height of a small mountain. The Grace Defender Duke red and felt a little dissatisfied. Old Du, this is my granddaughter. Its only right for me to take care of her while she eats. What are you doing? Grand Preceptor Du was not convinced at all. The Empress is my daughter and can be considered a half-mother to sweetheart. Then why cant I feed her?! The two old men often bickered. They may have a good rtionship, but they always quarrel when they meet. Gu Nuoer was sandwiched in the middle. She looked up and said softly, Grand Preceptor grandpa, Grandpa~ Dont fight anymore. Ill eat everything! After saying that, the child lowered her head and held onto the side of the bowl with her small hand. She held two chopsticks and obediently ate the food herself. She chewed and swallowed slowly, her chubby face puffing up and looking very cute. Ye Siming watched from the opposite side, unable to take his eyes off her. He couldnt help but purse his thin lips into a smile. After Gu Nuoer finished the bowl of food, the two elders were very happy and even wanted to scoop more chicken soup for her to drink. Gu Zixiao couldnt help but press down Grand Preceptor Du and the Grace Defender Duke. Sister is still young and cant eat so much. As he spoke, he quickly carried Gu Nuoer to sit beside him. Old people just liked to feed children. It was as if they felt that the children werent like a ball, they would think that they werent full. Gu Nuoer burped and touched her stomach. I really cant eat anymore! Only then did Grand Preceptor Du and the Grace Defender Duke give up. Gu Zixiao wiped his sisters mouth. Coincidentally, Ye Siming handed over a cup of fruit water and the child held it with both hands to drink it. At this moment, Gu Zixiao looked up and saw the girl in red looking at him in fear. When she sensed that Gu Zixiao had unintentionally looked over, she quickly lowered her head like a frightened cat. Gu Zixiao frowned. Which familys young miss was she? Gu Nuoer sensed the change in her brothers expression and asked softly, Whats wrong, Eldest Brother? Gu Zixiao lowered his eyes and looked at his sister, smiling helplessly. Im fine. Its just that what Nuoer said is indeed right. I really do have a love tribtion. Otherwise, why would he be misunderstood as a p*vert who wanted to do something bad just because he was looking for Gu Nuoer? Fortunately, Gu Zixiao had already restrained his temper a lot after experiencing the training at the borders. Moreover, Gu Zixiao was the most upright and calm among the princes. If that girl had offended another prince, she would probably be pursued for her actions to the end. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she blinked and didnt say anything. After a while, Grand Preceptor Du saw that everyone was almost done eating. It was time to bring out the main event that Her Highness had mentioned! He stood up and said to the guests present, Last night, Immortal Humeng came to congratte me, saying that today is my birthday and that someone will give me a pearl. Its an auspicious omen. In that case, I must take it out and share the auspicious omen with everyone present. After Grand Preceptor Du finished speaking, the servants entered with countless congrattory gifts. If we can find this pearl, in the next month, Ill treat this esteemed guest as an honored guest. We can share exchanges of our knowledge and read ancient books together. After he said this, the officials present were a little excited. Grand Preceptor Du had been in the officialdom for many years and was already very familiar with the way of being an official. Not only that, but before he went into seclusion, he got along very well with His Majesty Gu Yihan. Gu Yihan had lost his temper with many old officials, but he had never scolded Grand Preceptor Du and the Grace Defender Duke. If they could obtain Grand Preceptor Dus guidance, their future would be limitless! At this moment, some of the guests who didnt prepare pearls as gifts were already feeling a little regretful! Chapter 567 - 567 Accidentally Biting The Child’s Fingertip 567 identally Biting The Childs Fingertip Zhuang Miaoyin heard Grand Preceptor Dus words from her seat. She pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and whispered sarcastically. Pearls arent something rare and precious, so how can they be considered a good omen? The jade pendant she had given him had been bought with a lot of money after she had gone through a lot of connections. She didnt expect that her gift would be seen as being inferior to an ordinary pearl! At the thought of this, Zhuang Miaoyinined, I dont know who it is, but they got this advantage for free. When Zhuang Ruoyun heard this, she lowered her head even more. What she had gifted was a pearl. However, because she didnt have much money, the quality of the pearl was very poor. However, it was the best thing she had. If her father hadnt said that she had to bring a gift, she definitely wouldnt have been willing to give away that pearl. In a while, if Grand Preceptor Du opened it in public and showed everyone her unpresentable small pearl Then everyone would definitely wonder what kind of good omen this was. Not only would it embarrass Grand Preceptor Du, but she would also lose her facepletely. Zhuang Ruoyun could only pray that someone else had gifted a pearl of an even higher quality! The Grace Defender Duke gifted a pair of qilin jade banquet cups on behalf of his entire family! Marquis Yongye gifted a longevity jade pine tree on behalf of General Bais family! The little princess gifted a piece of Heart Protecting Jade! As the attendant opened the gifts, someone registered at the side. When Grand Preceptor Du heard this, he couldnt help butugh out loud. I just like the gift sweetheart gifted me. Ive gotten old. This Heart Protecting Jade will definitely bless me with safety! Gu Nuoer was holding a piece of juicy orange with thin skin in her two small hands and was eating happily. She didnt forget to break off a piece and raised her small hand to feed Ye Siming. Ye Siming lowered his head and bit the piece of orange. Unexpectedly, he identally bit the childs fingertips as well. Fortunately, the force was rtively light. Ye Siming felt the soft flesh touch his lips. He immediately looked up at the childs expression. As expected, Gu Nuoer pouted and blinked her big eyes at him pitifully. Did she think that he was going to bite her small hand? Ye Siming sneered softly and bit the orange, causing juice to flow out. A few drops immediately flowed down the childs fair fingertips. He let go and Gu Nuoer quickly retracted her small hand. Looking at her pitiful and red index finger, she felt even more aggrieved! It was no wonder Elder Sister Wanyin always said that one had to be careful with their fingers when feeding big meow. When cats and dogs eat, they might identally bite you! Gu Nuoer thought to herself that Elder Sister Wanyin wasnt lying to her! Ye Siming quietly wrapped a handkerchief around Gu Nuoers fingertip. He gently gave her a massage through the handkerchief. It could be considered an apology for his carelessness just now. After the child wasforted, she quickly had a cheerful expression on her face. She continued to eat the orange and looked in Grand Preceptor Dus direction, quietly waiting for the show to start. The attendant beside Grand Preceptor Du opened an ordinary-looking box. The attendant paused. Then, he said to Grand Preceptor Du, Master, its a pearl. Grand Preceptor Du stroked his beard and smiled faintly. Oh? Which esteemed guest gifted it? The attendant picked up the note that was pasted on the bottom and read it out loud. The Zhuang Familys eldest daughter, Miss Zhuang Ruoyun. The guests below immediately couldnt help but mutter Its actually a girl? The Zhuang Family has an older daughter? Ive always thought that they only have one daughter. I heard that the eldest daughter was born ugly and had a bad illness, so she was sent away. She had likely been brought back recently! What a waste. A girl doesnt enter the imperial court. Even if she receives the Grand Preceptors guidance, whats the use of that? However, Grand Preceptor Dus expression was calm. Where is Eldest Young Miss Zhuang? Gu Nuoer also turned to look at the banquet. Her casual words actually pointed out to someone? Chapter 568 - 568 My Father Is Earl of Ding’an 568 My Father Is Earl of Dingan Zhuang Ruoyun was very surprised. Me? Zhuang Miaoyin, who was beside her, also widened her eyes. How could it be this idiot who came from the countryside?! When Grand Preceptor Du asked this, Zhuang Ruoyun had no choice but to stand up. She walked close to Grand Preceptor Du and lowered her head slightly. Grand Preceptor, I was the one who gifted the pearl. Grand Preceptor Du looked at her clothes. Gu Nuoer also blinked curiously. The clothes this older sister was wearing seemed to be a little old. It should be fromst year, right? Grand Preceptor Du also secretly sized up her and then looked at the box in his hand. He understood why the pearl wasnt of good quality. However, he had already said what he said, and Grand Preceptor Du was also not someone who judged people by their appearance. He smiled kindly and said, Even if its a girl, I should fulfill my promise. Eldest Young Miss Zhuang, you cane to my house every month in the future. When my wife was young, she was once the empress dowagers attendant. She knows a little about poems and songs thatdies learn, the Four Books and Five ssics, and even a bit of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Its not convenient for me to teach you personally. It shouldnt be aggrieved for you to have my wife teach you some knowledge. Everyone was in an uproar. Grand Preceptor Dus wife, Old Madam Du, had a first-grade title! She was an example of a talented and knowledgeable female! It was naturally a great thing for any woman to be taught by her! If Old Madam Du liked her, she could introduce her to the nobledies in the capital. This girls status would definitely increase a lot then! However, Zhuang Ruoyun was a little ttered. She had never received such benefits before. Now, she didnt dare to ept such a good thing that came from nowhere. Grand Preceptor, the quality of the pearl I gifted isnt good. I spent all my money buying it. If theyre ced in the hall and called an auspicious omen, Im afraid no one will be convinced What she meant was that she had the intention to back off. Grand Preceptor Du didnt think much of it. After all, his true goal was to open the box that Gu Nuoer had already switched. As for whether the pearl was expensive or not, he didnt care. Grand Preceptor Du waved his hand and stroked his beard with a smile. Dont belittle yourself. Since an immortal has sent instructions through a dream, there must be a reason for it. Zhuang Ruoyun hesitated. But Before she could say anything, Zhuang Miaoyin couldnt sit still anymore. She stood up and walked up to Grand Preceptor Du. Grand Preceptor, Ruoyun is my older sister. As she spoke, she looked up slightly. Zhuang Miaoyin felt that Grand Preceptor Du would definitely remember her. After all, when she was young, Earl of Dingan had brought her into the pce to curry favor with the emperor and the empress. At that time, Grand Preceptor Du had yet to retire. He had also seen her a few times. However, Grand Preceptor Du looked at her and said with a smile, Arent you Miss Zhang? Zhuang Miaoyins expression changed and she hurriedly exined, Grand Preceptor, I am Miaoyin! She suddenly raised her head, eager to let Grand Preceptor Du see her clearly. Only then did Grand Preceptor Du remember who she was. Heughed awkwardly. Second Miss Zhuang, it seems that my memory is really getting bad. Zhuang Miaoyins expression softened and she said gently, My sister Ruoyuns gift isnt very elegant. Im afraid that others will be dissatisfied if we leave it here as a good omen. Therefore, I suggest that you can open my gift and put it together with Elder Sisters gift to make up for her shorings. Father and I personally chose my gift. The Grand Preceptor might like it when you see it. She was afraid that this old man would have a bad memory and forget who her father was. Zhuang Miaoyin hurriedly added, My father is Earl of Dingan. Chapter 569 - 569 Carefully Selected An Indescribable Painting?! 569 Carefully Selected An Indescribable Painting?! Grand Preceptor Du hesitated for a moment. Earl of Dingan was just a small fry. However, he also recognized him. In his impression, Earl of Dingan liked to curry favor with the powerful and benefit from both sides. He was a selfish person who spoke humannguage when he saw people and nonsense when he saw ghosts. He didnt have many capabilities. His current noble title was all thanks to the blessings from his ancestors. Zhuang Miaoyins words made Grand Preceptor Du feel like she was fighting for his favor. He had lived through most of his life, so how could he not understand the little girls thoughts? Grand Preceptor Du didnt want this to happen. However, his key goal was to find the mastermind behind the indecent gift! He didnt care what these sisters wanted! Therefore, Grand Preceptor Du waved his hand and instructed the attendant, Go and pick out the gift from Second Miss Zhuang. The attendant received the order and quickly rummaged through the pile of unopened gifts. Ye Simings fingertips pinched Gu Nuoers pinky under the table. He turned his head and whispered, Shes the one. Gu Nuoer immediately looked up and pouted to express her dissatisfaction. Stinky Yingying! She really wanted to y tricks to harm her! Lets see how shell take revengeter. Hmph! The attendant opened the square box. Zhuang Miaoyin even straightened her back and raised her chin slightly, waiting for the praises and amazement. This was because the jade she and Earl of Dingan had chosen was top-grade suet jade! Since it had already been carved into a jade pendant, Grand Preceptor Du would definitely like it. The attendant then said, The Zhuang Familys second daughter gifted gifted When he saw what was in the box, his eyes gradually widened. This, this, this, this is? The attendant was surprised. Grand Preceptor Du turned around in confusion. Whats wrong? Show it to me. Zhuang Miaoyin also found it strange. It was just a jade pendant. Why was this attendant making such a fuss? He must be really very poor and had never even seen good jade before! However, when the box was handed to Grand Preceptor Du His originally amiable face suddenly became filled with anger and an imposing dignity. Grand Preceptor Du had been in the government for many years and was highly respected. Now that he was about to re up with a straight face, he looked really scary! What audacity! Grand Preceptor Du suddenly mmed the table and stood up. The child was so frightened that she fell to the side and pounced into Ye Simings arms. Gu Zixiao, who was sitting on her left, was just about to reach out tofort his sister. However, he realized that the child had already curled up into a ball in Ye Simings arms! She was watching themotion with her big watery eyes! Grand Preceptor Du ced the box on the table and said angrily, Second Miss Zhuang, I have no enmity with your father and you. Why did you send such a thing to humiliate me?! Zhuang Miaoyin was already stunned by the scolding. I I didnt give anything bad. Why is the Grand Preceptor angry? My father and I carefully selected this gift! They had carefully selected an indescribable painting?! Grand Preceptor Du became even angrier. Take a look for yourself! Zhuang Miaoyin walked near the box and stuck her head out to take a look. There was no jade pendant in that box. Instead, it was pieces of a painting that had been torn to palm-size! The contents were unsightly and vulgar! Zhuang Miaoyins heart skipped a beat and her face turned pale! This, this, this Wasnt this the painting she had asked the maidservant to pass to Gu Nuoer to gift to Grand Preceptor Du? Zhuang Miaoyin held a grudge against Gu Nuoers birth. She felt that if it wasnt for Gu Nuoer, His Majesty and the empress would definitely be moved by her intelligence and cuteness one day. Then, they would take her in as an adopted daughter. She would be the only princess. ... However, Gu Nuoers arrival disrupted everything. Therefore, Zhuang Miaoyin prepared this painting after hearing that the little princess wasing today. However, the maidservant said that she had already given it away. Why was it here? Why was it in the box for her gift?! Chapter 570 - 570 She’s Not Lying, I Was With Her 570 Shes Not Lying, I Was With Her Zhuang Miaoyins face suddenly turned pale. She fell to the ground on her butt. The box was identally overturned by her actions and rolled to the ground. The pieces of paper also fell out. Gu Nuoer immediately stuck her head out to take a look. Ye Siming covered her eyes. Her long eyshes brushed against his palm. The child looked at the darkness in front of her and pouted angrily. Elder Brother Siming! Gu Nuoer called out fiercely. Ye Siming knew that she hadnt seeded. He smiled and replied in a low voice, Im here. Damn it, bad wolfie. The guests nearby also saw what was drawn on the papers. Everyone was shocked. This Zhuang Familys second daughter looked like a respectable person. How could she be so despicable?! Zhuang Ruoyun, who was standing closest, also saw them. She was shocked and subconsciously blurted out, Didnt Sister get the maidservant to buy this outside a few days ago Halfway through her sentence, she was stopped by Zhuang Miaoyin anxiously. Dont nder me! Zhuang Miaoyin squeezed out a few sad tears. Grand Preceptor, I must have been framed. Since its a birthday gift for you, youll definitely check it. How would I dare to do such a thing? As she spoke, she looked at Zhuang Ruoyun viciously. It must be that my older sister is dissatisfied with my parents doting on me and holds a grudge, so she wants to frame me! Shes great at painting and everyone in my family can prove it! Perhaps this dirty thing was drawn by her! Zhuang Miaoyin pushed all the responsibility to Zhuang Ruoyun. This was also why she had to get her parents to agree to her bringing Zhuang Ruoyun here. This was because Zhuang Miaoyin had long thought of framing the little princess. This matter was no small matter. If she had found a scapegoat in advance, things would probably be different. Otherwise, how could a vige girl like Zhuang Ruoyun, who had just returned from the countryside, be worthy of entering the Grand Preceptor Manor? Zhuang Ruoyun frowned. Second Sister, dont make things up. I indeed know how to draw, but how can I draw such things? A hint of viciousness shed across Zhuang Miaoyins eyes. She turned around and hugged Zhuang Ruoyuns hem, crying, Elder Sister, just admit your mistake. As long as youre willing to tell the truth, Father and Mother wont me you when we go back. Her words were a hint. If youre willing to take the me now, you can still live a peaceful life when you return to Earl of Dingans manor Otherwise, just wait to be tortured! Unfortunately, Zhuang Ruoyun had a fiery temper. She was so angry that her face turned red. Why should I admit to something I didnt do?! You were the one who switched the painting. Eldest Sister disappeared after entering the Grand Preceptor Manor. Do you dare to say where you went? I I was forced by First Mother to wash her clothesst night, so I was too sleepy today. Thats why I found a ce to sleep. Everyone was even more surprised when they heard this. Earl of Dingan was considered a noble. Their young miss actually had to wash clothes herself? Zhuang Miaoyin saw that Zhuang Ruoyun didnt even have a decent maidservant by her side. She knew that no one was going to testify for her. Therefore, she held onto this point, unwilling to let go. Elder Sister, this is the capital, not your quagmire-like countryside. Youre not allowed to lie! Zhuang Ruoyun was about to speak anxiously when a calm voice interrupted Eldest Young Miss Zhuang didnt lie. I can testify for her. Everyone was stunned and looked at the person who spoke. The first prince, Gu Zixiao, stood up and looked at the isted and helpless Zhuang Ruoyun with a cold gaze. Gu Nuoer pried open Ye Simings fingers with her two small hands, making him open them a little. Then, the girl blinked her big eyes and looked at her eldest brother curiously! Wow, her eldest brother actually had another romantic fate without her knowing! Chapter 571 - 571 She Was Not Stupid, But She Was Bad 571 She Was Not Stupid, But She Was Bad Grand Preceptor Du didnt expect this. How could his good grandson be involved in this matter?! Everyone gasped. The future crown prince actually had an unknown story with this Zhuang Familys eldest daughter? !! Grand Preceptor Dus anger subsided a little. He asked his grandson in surprise, Zixiao, whats going on? Just now, when I was ying hide-and-seek with Nuoer, I discovered Eldest Young Miss Zhuang sleeping soundly in a room in the front courtyard. There was actually such a thing? Zhuang Miaoyin was about to break the handkerchief in her hand. She had never expected that the first prince would bump into a vige girl like Zhuang Ruoyun! Why was Zhuang Ruoyun so lucky? Gu Zixiao said, From this, Eldest Young Miss Zhuang cant have been the one to switch the gifts. Zhuang Ruoyun watched from the side and felt ashamed. The first prince was so upright and was willing to stand up for her in such a situation. She recalled that just now, she had even scolded the first prince for being despicable. She couldnt help but feel guilty. Grand Preceptor Dus sharp gaze looked at Zhuang Miaoyin again. Second Miss Zhuang, do you have anything else to say? Grand Preceptor, I am really innocent! Zhuang Miaoyin said, tears welling up in her eyes. Seeing that she was crying so pitifully, someone couldnt help but say, Perhaps this is really a misunderstanding? I dont think Second Miss Zhuang would be so stupid to tamper with the gift box when she clearly knows that the Grand Preceptor wants to open it. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she let out a soft and childish snort! She wasnt stupid, but she was bad. Gu Nuoer said softly, Grand Preceptor grandpa, I have a way to prove if Foolish Zhuang [1. The word two in Chinese is also used to call people a fool.] was the one who did it. Zhuang Miaoyin stopped crying. Her Highness called her a fool?! However, Grand Preceptor Du didnt care about the nickname Gu Nuoer had given Zhuang Miaoyin. He only said, Sweetheart, why dont you tell me? Gu Nuoer smiled. Didnt Eldest Sister Zhuang say just now that she saw Foolishs maidservant going to get someone to order this painting? Then I want to ask Eldest Sister Zhuang, did the maidservant you mentionede today? Zhuang Ruoyun hesitated for a moment before nodding. I think shes here, but I havent seen her for a long time. Hmph, she definitely couldnt see because the maidservant had been instructed by Zhuang Miaoyin to do something bad and went to hide! Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arms and sat on hisp, swinging her small feet. Her tone was very light. Then its simple. Coincidentally, Ive also seen that maidservant! The maidservant actually handed the painting in the box to me. She thought that a child would not understand and wanted to lie to me and asked me to give it to Grand Preceptor grandpa! Everyone was shocked. Grand Preceptor Du nodded with a dark expression. Fortunately, Her Highness is smart and found me to tell me about this matter directly. Now, we already know that the mastermind should be Second Miss Zhuang. Zhuang Miaoyins cries soften and she was about to speak when she was interrupted by Gu Nuoer. Foolish Zhuang, dont be anxious. Ill make you admire me wholeheartedly immediately. You indeed didnt put this painting in your gift, but since you asked me to gift it, youll regret it! As she spoke, the child looked up, her sparkling eyes filled with cuteness. Servant, go get a brush and paper. Eldest Sister Zhuang and I will write down on the paper what clothes the maidservant older sister is wearing and what characteristics she has. With a finalparison, well know if its the same person. If it turns out to be the same, then, its a sure bet that Foolish Zhuang wants to use me to cause trouble for Grand Preceptor grandpa! Zhuang Miaoyins face waspletely ashen! The little princesss move was really unexpected! It was over. It was all over now! Chapter 572 - 572 Offending the Princess, Things Have Become Serious 572 Offending the Princess, Things Have Be Serious Zhuang Miaoyin quickly thought of countermeasures. Was it toote for her to faint or fall sick now? Or perhaps, if she let the maidservant take the meter, would Grand Preceptor Du believe her? While she was hesitating !! The servant had already brought over brushes and paper. Gu Nuoer and Zhuang Ruoyun each wrote down the maidservants characteristics on the paper. After Gu Nuoer finished writing, she looked up, her big eyes flickering. She handed the paper to Ye Siming. Thetter took a look under her long eyes and was immediately stunned before smiling. You drew a figure? On the paper was a maidservant with her hair tied up and wearing ordinary clothes. The child didnt forget to write down a word beside the dress: Pink. Gu Nuoers drawing skills were young and cute. She gave the maidservant two bean eyes! She was really as considerate as a child. Gu Nuoer nodded and smiled sweetly, feeling a little proud. How is it, Elder Brother Siming? Isnt it well drawn? Ye Siming agreed deeply. The eyes are lively. Not bad. At the side, Jiang Xiaoran stood up from his seat and stood behind them to watch themotion. When he heard this, he couldnt help but take a look at Her Highnesss painting. He immediately blinked in confusion. Siming was getting more and more indulgent of Her Highness. These two bean eyes were lively?! The two pieces of paper were brought to Grand Preceptor Du forparison. Zhuang Ruoyun wrote in more detail. Not only did she say the same thing as Gu Nuoer, but she also wrote on the paper that there was a ck mole on the back of the maidservants hand! Only then did Zhuang Miaoyine back to her senses. She cried and pounced over, wanting to hit Zhuang Ruoyun. What did I do for you to set me up like this?! Could it be that this Zhuang Ruoyun had forgotten that they were family?! She was helping others. Damn it! Unexpectedly, Zhuang Ruoyun moved very quickly and grabbed Zhuang Miaoyins wrist. There was surprise and a hint of anger on her face. You were the one who framed and bullied others first, and you even wanted to push the me to me. Im just trying to clear my own name. How am I harming you? Youre clearly the one who harmed me! Zhuang Miaoyin gritted her teeth and wanted to kick her. Fortunately, Zhuang Ruoyun dodged quickly. This time, Zhuang Ruoyun was also unhappy. Second Sister, Ive done a lot of rough work in the countryside these few years. If I hurt you with too much strength, dont me me then! Zhuang Miaoyin gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. How dare this rough Zhuang Ruoyun! How dare she treat her like this?! When they got home, she would tell her parents to punish Zhuang Ruoyun! Grand Preceptor Dus serious expression became even sharper. At this point, the evidence is conclusive. I think with my current capability, I can no longerpletely convict Second Miss Zhuang. Ill have to report to His Majesty about this matter since it rtes to offending the princess! Zhuang Miaoyin felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was filled with regret now! Initially, she only wanted to teach Gu Nuoer a lesson. Unexpectedly, not only did the princess realize it, but this matter would also be brought up to His Majesty! Gu Yihan was famous for killing people like flies. Anyone who offended his daughter would find their lives in danger. Not only that but the Grace Defender Duke also said coldly, Just now, Second Miss Zhuang kept emphasizing that this gift was chosen by her and Earl of Dingan together. Earl of Dingan didnt teach his daughter well, so he wont be able to escape responsibility. I think we should report this to His Majesty as well. This was great. She had failed to cause trouble and even implicated her family! Zhuang Ruoyun looked at Zhuang Miaoyin as if she wanted to speak up for her. However, she thought of how Zhuang Miaoyin had brought this upon herself. Zhuang Ruoyun shook her head and ignored her. Chapter 573 - 573 I’m Going With Grandpa To Watch People Ride Horses 573 Im Going With Grandpa To Watch People Ride Horses At this moment, Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes, her big eyes surging with intelligence. She thought for a moment. She took the initiative to say softly, Grand Preceptor grandpa, I feel that theres no need to rm Father about this matter! Nuoer can make the decision on how to punish her. When Grand Preceptor Du heard this, he asked, How do you want to deal with her, sweetheart? !! How should one be punished for offending a first-grade official ording to thew? Someone replied, They should be punished with 50 strokes of the paddle. Moreover, those involved will be punished with 20 strokes of the paddle. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and asked, What if it is the act of offending the princess? Everyone was silent for a moment. If one were to offend the imperial familys descendants, ording to thew, they would either be banished from the capital and never be able to return, or suffer torture. Whether they lived or died depended on fate. However, thew hadnt changed. Gu Yihans love for the little princess wasnt something that thew could restrain. ording to His Majestys nature, he would definitely kill and exterminate the entire family to vent his hatred. Grand Preceptor Du hesitated for a moment and said, Punishment is the mostmon. Its usually a hundred strokes of the paddle and a fine of 1,000 taels. Usually, even if it was a rich family. After being punished like this, they would have to sell theirnds and residences. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to afford thepensation. Imperial power was the symbol of supremacy. Zhuang Miaoyin was already terrified when she heard this. When she was at home, her parents couldnt bear to let her do the slightest bit of work! Let alone being tortured? Flogged? Zhuang Miaoyin felt a sharp pain in her stomach, her vision turning ck and white, and a lot of cold sweat broke out on her forehead. At this moment, Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Oh, then lets punish her with both. Its not considered doing her wrong then. Grand Preceptor Du said, In that case, itll be 170 strokes of the paddle. Earl of Dingans family will also be fined 1,000 taels. Gu Nuoer nodded. There was no need to kill. Tormenting them and making them live a life worse than death was the best punishment for baddies. After death, one could still reincarnate. Letting her die was actually letting her off easy. The child was not prepared to let her fathermit the sin of killing. Grand Preceptor Du also agreed with Gu Nuoer. He pondered for a moment and called the butler over. Go and report this to the officials. Follow Her Highnesss instructions. Second Miss Zhuang should bear all the consequences for her actions. Later on, when the officials came to take Zhuang Miaoyin away, she kept crying and screaming. She kept saying that she wouldnt dare to do such a thing anymore. Gu Nuoer rubbed her chubby cheeks. All baddies say this when they fail, but actually, they wont repent. Bad is bad. If you dont teach them a lesson, theyll never learn! Grand Preceptor Du stroked his beard andughed. Sweetheart is right. On the other hand, the Grace Defender Duke was a little dissatisfied. He looked at Grand Preceptor Du with a tense expression. Its all your fault, Old Du, for celebrating your birthday. You almost let my Nuoer see something she shouldnt have. Grand Preceptor Dus smile stopped abruptly. Old Qiao, Im also a victim! The Grace Defender Duke snorted coldly. He didnt care so much. Gu Nuoer was still young. How could she look at such things? The more Grace Defender Duke thought about it, the more his heart ached. At the thought that his granddaughter was young and had almost been plotted against by evil people, he quickly went to carry Gu Nuoer into his arms. Nuoer, ignore them. Grandpa will bring you to see the soldiers riding horses. The child immediately waved her fair hands. Alright! Gu Nuoer turned to Ye Siming and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, you go home first. Im going with Grandpa to watch people ride horses! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What was there to watch about riding a horse? It wasnt like he didnt know how to do it. At this moment, a servant from Bai Yis manor hurriedly entered the Grand Preceptor Manor. The servant came to the courtyard where the guests were being invited and looked around anxiously. After discovering Ye Simings figure, he quickly ran over and whispered a few words in Ye Simings ear. The boy immediately frowned. Chapter 574 - 574 None of Them Are As Good-looking As Elder Brother Siming 574 None of Them Are As Good-looking As Elder Brother Siming When Gu Zixiao saw this, he said in concern, Marquis Yongye, is something wrong at home? After all, Ye Siming was his sisters number one guard. It was fine for him to show some concern. Ye Siming stood up, his eyes cold. Father called me back for something. Your Highness, Ill take my leave first. !! He took a few steps, then seemed as if he had thought of something. He then came back and exined to Gu Zixiao, If Her Highness asks, Your Highness can help me exin this. Ill look for her another day. Gu Zixiao nodded. Go on. Seeing Ye Siming leave in a hurry, Gu Zixiao couldnt help but feel puzzled. Did General Bai encounter some troublesome problem? There was a stable in the Grand Preceptor Manor. The Grace Defender Duke got the two personal guards apanying him to get on tall horses and ride around the spacious garden. The child immediately pped. Her big eyes were dyed with a sparkling expression. Grandpa~ I feel that the soldier older brothers arent as good-looking as Elder Brother Siming when riding horses. The Grace Defender Dukeughed heartily. Isnt riding a horse the same? Why do we still have to differentiate between good-looking and not good-looking? Gu Nuoer clenched her fists and said firmly, Because Elder Brother Siming is handsome! Grace Defender Duke was speechless. Nuoer was exactly the same as Noble Consort Qiao when she was young. She liked beautiful older brothers. At this moment, in the front courtyard, because of that misunderstanding, Grand Preceptor Du sent the guest off apologetically. He was evenforted by everyone. No one expected that youngdy from a wealthy family to do such a thing. Grand Preceptor, please dont be sad. Gu Zixiao apanied Grand Preceptor Du and sent the guests off. The grandfather and grandson turned around and saw Zhuang Ruoyun still standing there hesitantly. Gu Zixiao was a little surprised. She hadnt left? Earl of Dingan would probably find out soon that Zhuang Miaoyin had been severely punished. At that time, Earl of Dingan and his wife would probably me Zhuang Ruoyun for not protecting her sister. Gu Zixiao thought that perhaps she was here to plead for leniency. If she had Grand Preceptor Dus protection, Earl of Dingan probably wouldnt dare to do anything to Zhuang Ruoyun. Grand Preceptor Du approached with a serious expression of an elderly. Eldest Young Miss Zhuang, why havent you gone back yet? After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something and said, Dont worry. Although theres a feud between Second Miss Zhuang any myself, I wont go back on my word about the pearl. You can alsoe to my residence once a month to ask my wife for guidance. However, Zhuang Ruoyun quickly shook her head. Grand Preceptor, I wasnt waiting for you for this. Grand Preceptor Du was puzzled. Then why? That I can also tell that looking for the pearl is just a pretense to catch the person who framed Her Highness. The pearl I gifted was just a coincidence and not a good omen. Zhuang Ruoyun said hesitantly, Therefore, the Grand Preceptor doesnt have to fulfill your promise. Moreover, after my second sister did such a thing, the Grand Preceptor will probably feel unlucky when he thinks of our Zhuang Family. Therefore, I want to ask if the Grand Preceptor doesnt want that pearl, can you return it to me? This time, not only was Grand Preceptor Du stunned, but even the first prince was stunned. What was Zhuang Ruoyun talking about? She still wanted to take back that kind of pearl? Grand Preceptor Du was clearly stunned. He had never seen a youngdy from a wealthy family make such a request. Zhuang Ruoyun also scratched the tip of her nose in embarrassment. I know it might be a little impolite to say this, but Im very short of money. The grandmother who had taken care of me in the countryside has fallen sick. I originally wanted to send money for her to get treatment. However, Second Sister insisted that I apany her to the Grand Preceptor Manor. I felt that it wasnt good toe empty-handed, so I used all the money I had to buy a pearl. Therefore, if the Grand Preceptor doesnt want it, can you return it to me? I can pawn it and send money back. Chapter 575 - 575 Elder Brother Siming, Where Did You Go?! 575 Elder Brother Siming, Where Did You Go?! Grand Preceptor Du and Gu Zixiao looked at each other. They saw surprise in each others eyes. They were used to seeing those youngdies in the capital smiling without revealing their teeth. They never revealed their thoughts either. Now that Zhuang Ruoyun had casually told them her true thoughts, they were really surprised. Gu Zixiao couldnt help but ask, The Zhuang Family doesnt treat you well? Zhuang Ruoyun pursed her lips and said, I was born by a concubine. First Mother didnt like me and sent me to the countryside and found a grandmother to take care of me. They dont treat me badly, but they dont ask about me much. Even in this state, she didnt say anything bad about the Zhuang Family. Instead, she just told the truth. It seemed that it was true that the Zhuang Family didnt give her much money. Grand Preceptor Du sighed. He didnt need that pearl either. Therefore, he turned to the butler and said, Go and bring the pearl over. Also, take two banknotes and give them to Eldest Young Miss Zhuang. Zhuang Ruoyun hurriedly waved her hand. Theres no need for money. Just give me the pearl. Thank you, Grand Preceptor. Grand Preceptor Du smiled. If you donte to my manor to learn in the future, Ill have to thank you in another way. Moreover, you chose to side with reason instead of your family today. I admire such qualities very much. Take the money. There might be times when you need it. Zhuang Ruoyun was not a stickler for the rules. She immediately bowed clumsily and epted it after thanking Grand Preceptor Du. Seeing that it was gettingte, Grand Preceptor Du said, I have to go and see why that old fellow Grace Defender Duke hasnt brought sweetheart over yet. Eldest Young Miss Zhuang, this old man wont send you off. Go ahead. Zhuang Ruoyun quickly nodded. After Grand Preceptor Du left, she looked back and realized that the first prince was still standing there. He had no intention of leaving at all! Looking at his handsome eyes, Zhuang Ruoyun felt guilty. Thinking of how she had called the first prince a p*rvert just now, she lowered her head silently. Zhuang Ruoyun had always been a person who would change after admitting her mistake. She took a deep breath and said, Your Highness, Ive offended you in the front courtyard just now. Please forgive me. Gu Zixiao looked at her with a deep gaze and didnt say anything for a moment. Zhuang Ruoyuns heart was pounding. Could it be that the first prince was a very vengeful person? This was bad. A momentter, Gu Zixiao spoke as if he was a little puzzled. Whats the thing thats exposed from your sleeve? Zhuang Ruoyun was stunned and looked down! She had wrapped up glutinous rice balls in a handkerchief earlier. Two of them actually fell out and got stuck to her sleeve! This was extremely awkward! Zhuang Ruoyun removed the glutinous rice balls and silently stuffed them back into her handkerchief. She exined in embarrassment, I eat a lot and First Mother is very strict with me. She says that women dont eat so much. Im afraid that I wont be able to eat when I return home tonight, so I packed some of the dishes from the banquet Gu Zixiao felt that his horizons had been repeatedly refreshed by this amazing woman today. His thin lips moved, not knowing what to say. After a while, he said, Is what you hid enough to eat? Zhuang Ruoyun nodded repeatedly. Thats enough, thats enough. Its gettingte. Ill take my leave first. Goodbye, Your Highness. As she spoke, she ran far away. That posture didnt have the elegance of a youngdy at all. Instead, she looked like an energetic heroine. Gu Zixiao was stunned and shook his head with a smile. Two dayster, Gu Nuoer was in the state school, feeling mncholic. This was because Elder Brother Siming hadnt looked for her for two days! She didnt know what he was busy with. Gu Nuoer rested her pink face on her fair hands and pouted in frustration. Elder Brother Siming, have you forgotten about Baby Nuo? Chapter 576 Without Marquis Yongye, The Little Princess Was About to Cry Chapter 576 Without Marquis Yongye, The Little Princess Was About to Cry It was a break after ss. Gu Nuo''eryzily. Xie Yinxiang came to talk to her and saw that the child was low in spirit. She took out the box of pastries she had brought. Inside were the pastries she had made in the morning. The small pastries were decorated with a honey-like yellow color and sprinkled with white sugar frost. "This is made from yam paste. Nuo''er, try it and see if it tastes good." Gu Nuo''er raised her head and pouted dejectedly, looking at the pastries with watery eyes. "I''m sorry, Elder Sister Yinxiang. I don''t have an appetite." Oh, she missed Elder Brother Siming~ Where did he go?! Xie Yinxiang also found it strange. Why hadn''t she seen Marquis Yongye for a few days? Usually, he followed Her Highness and never left her side. At this moment, Yun Linzhou walked near the two of them and called out uneasily, "Nuo''er" Just as Gu Nuo''er was feeling down, her big ck eyes also lost their usual brightness. "Linzhou, why are you looking for me?" Yun Linzhou had always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize for what had happenedst time. He had wanted to invite Gu Nuo''er to his house for a meal, but he didn''t expect to cause her to suffer from abdominal pain. "Nuo''er, I didn''t take good care of youst time. I''m sorry. Are we still good friends?" Gu Nuo''er blinked. "That''s right. Linzhou, don''t worry. Even if I didn''t eat or y well at your house, it wouldn''t affect me from being friends with you." The child''s words clearly hinted at something. She was very smart and knew that Yun Linzhou had good intentions, but it might not be the case for Prince Xuan and Princess Consort Xuan. Therefore, she emphasized that it wouldn''t affect her from being good friends with Yun Linzhou. However, she would never bring Elder Brother Siming to Prince Xuan Manor again! Of course, Yun Linzhou understood Gu Nuo''er''s deeper meaning. However, he still smiled innocently. "Nuo''er, you''re the best!" Yun Linzhou came over and wanted to hold her small hand. However, before he could touch it, he was pushed away by someone. It was unknown when Jiang Xiaoran appeared. Yun Linzhou swayed from the pressure and almost lost his bnce. "Ah! It''s Your Highness. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see you standing here." Jiang Xiaoran scratched his head and smiled naively. Yun Linzhou pursed his lips and a dark glint shed across his eyes. He then smiled honestly. "It''s fine. Nuo''er, I''m going to practice my calligraphy. I''m going to write a big ''fortune'' word for you." After watching him leave, Jiang Xiaoran crossed his arms and sat beside Xie Yinxiang. He snorted coldly. "You want to touch the princess just because Siming isn''t around! No way I''ll let that happen! Don''t forget that I''m still around!" Xie Yinxiang nced at him. "Young Marquis Jiang makes yourself sound like Marquis Yongye''s son." Jiang Xiaoran frowned. Why did this Xie Yinxiang always like to be straightforward with him?! Shouldn''t normal girls be praising him for being responsible now? When his brother wasn''t around, it was only right for him to take care of someone his brother cared about! Jiang Xiaoran was about to say something when he saw the pastries in the box. He reached out and grabbed a piece and ced it in his mouth. "Delicious!" Xie Yinxiang''s expression changed. Just as Jiang Xiaoran was about to make a second move, she hurriedly grabbed his wrist. "Young Marquis Jiang, please stop. I prepared these for Nuo''er." Jiang Xiaoran chuckled. "There are so many pieces. The two of you definitely won''t be able to finish them either. I''ll help share the burden!" The two of them yed for a while but didn''t hear Gu Nuo''er speak. Usually, at this moment, the child would definitely speak softly. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang couldn''t help but stop and look at Gu Nuo''er at the same time. She was holding her face with her small hands, her watery eyes filled with tears that were about to fall! Chapter 577 - 577 Can’t She Just Go to General Bai’s Manor to Take A Look? 577 Cant She Just Go to General Bais Manor to Take A Look? Jiang Xiaoran panicked. Damn it! His snatching of the food made the little princess cry. If Ye Siming found out, wouldnt he skin him alive? Jiang Xiaoran quickly said with an anxious expression, Your Highness! Your Highness, dont cry. Aiya, I dont know how to coax girls. I wont snatch your food anymore! Xie Yinxiang took out a handkerchief and gently dabbed the corners of Gu Nuoers eyes. The childs tender skin was delicate, to begin with, and now, it was even redder. She fluttered her long eyshes and said with tears in her eyes, When Elder Brother Siming was around if yboy older brother wanted to snatch my things, he would have beaten you up long ago. The child sniffed her cute little nose and said in a sobbing voice, Hes not around and theres no one to beat yboy older brother up anymore. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. It was actually because of this? He grabbed Xie Yinxiangs wrist. Come,e,e. Miss Xie,e hit my head. Dont stand on ceremony with me. Your Highness, dont be sad. Miss Xie will beat me up for you. Xie Yinxiang broke free and said in a low and serious voice, Young Marquis Jiang, stop fooling around! Nuoer doesnt want to see you get beaten up. She is just sad when recalling trivial matters when Marquis Yongye isnt around. As she spoke, Xie Yinxiang pulled Gu Nuoer into her arms like an older sister. She patted Gu Nuoers back gently. Dont worry. Marquis Yongye is so dutiful. He must have something on and is unable toe for the time being. Thats right, Jiang Xiaoran echoed. At the same time, he secretly took another piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth. He said in a muffled voice, But its also strange. Based on Simings personality, he wont be able to stand leaving Her Highness for even a moment. Why would he Before he could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaoran was hit by Xie Yinxiang. He held his aching shoulder. Ouch. Xie Yinxiang widened her almond-shaped eyes. If you continue to eat snacks secretly, go back to your seat. There was a hint of warning in her expression. Stop saying anything that would make Nuoer sad again! Jiang Xiaoran rubbed his shoulder and said, Actually, things are very simple. Your Highness, theres no need to worry. If youre really worried, why dont you just go to General Bais manor to take a look? Gu Nuoers doe-like watery eyes flickered with pitiful tears. But It wasnt that the child hadnt thought of going to Uncle Bai Yis ce. However, she recalled having told Elder Brother Siming a few days ago. If he felt that he was done repaying her kindness and wanted to leave, she wouldnt stop him. Could Elder Brother Siming have left? Xie Yinxiang also suggested, Thats right. Why dont we go after schoolter? Ill apany you to General Bais manor to take a look, alright? Gu Nuoer seemed to have made up her mind. She clenched her small fists and suddenly stood up. Her pink and smooth face was filled with cuteness after her tears washed away. Ive decided! Ill go and see if Elder Brother Siming is at home now! As she spoke, Gu Nuoer ran out quickly. Xie Yinxiang asked in surprise, Theres still one lesson left! Im skipping ss! Xie Yinxiang watched as the child disappeared and shook her head with a smile. She was about to put away the pastry box in front of her. However, she saw a stealing hand reach in again to take the pastries. Xie Yinxiang quickly closed the lid. Jiang Xiaoran retracted his hand in pain. Ouch! He blew on his fingertips that had been mped and stared at Xie Yinxiang resentfully. Eldest Miss Xie, youre so fierce. No one will dare to marry you in the future. Xie Yinxiang closed the box and said casually, Young Marquis Jiang doesnt have to worry! Chapter 578 - 578 Small Board, I’ll Slap You! 578 Small Board, Ill p You! Gu Nuoer left the state school and got into her carriage. Coachman uncle, I want to go to Uncle Bai Yis residence. The carriage had just reached the entrance of the alley when it was stopped by a middle-aged man with two servants. The man had a big belly and was wearing a stained brocade robe. !! He knelt before the carriage with a plop and waved his hands begging for mercy. Princess, can you please spare this subjects family? Gu Nuoer lifted the curtain with her small hand and asked softly, Who is it? Gu Nuoer lifted the curtain with her small hand and asked softly, Who is it? Oh~ It was Foolish Zhuangs father. Ever since the child punished Zhuang Miaoyin ording to thew, When Gu Yihan heard this, he praised his daughters actions. Therefore, he was happy and waved his hand, gifting Zhuang Miaoyin another 100 strokes of the paddle. It was said that when Zhuang Miaoyin received the news, it was after she had finally endured more than a hundred strokes of the paddle. Her face was pale as she was carried down from the long bench by two maidservants. When she found out that there were another 100 strokes, she immediately fainted. The imperial guards from the pce had to carry out His Majestys orders and wouldnt care if she was about to die. Zhuang Miaoyin was woken up after being sshed by cold water. The imperial guards immediately carried out Gu Yihans orders. Another 100 strokes of the paddle came. This time, Zhuang Miaoyin was half-dead. Until today, she was still lying on the bed on herst breath. It was said that when she was carried back, her butt wascerated. Even in her dreams, she cried and said that she wouldnt dare to do it again. Or, she would be scolding Zhuang Ruoyun for leaving her in the lurch. When the Earl of Dingan saw his daughter being tortured to this extent, he was afraid that he would be next. He didnt dare to see Gu Yihan. If His Majesty was unhappy and let him enter vertically but leave horizontally1, it would be over. Therefore, the Earl of Dingan wanted to personallye and beg the princess. The little princess was young and would definitely be soft-hearted. However, at this moment, Gu Nuoer was not in the mood to deal with him. She was still thinking of seeing Elder Brother Siming! When she heard the Earl of Dingan crying and pleading for mercy, the child frowned. Her ck eyes were filled with intelligence. Her pink lips parted and she said softly, Earl uncle, originally, Foolish Zhuang was beaten up and the matter is considered over. However, you came to look for me again. Only then did I remember that you werent punished! Gu Nuoer pinched her chin, her pink face filled with thought. Foolish Zhuang said that the thing that offended the Grand Preceptor grandpa was carefully chosen by you and your daughter. ording to thew, how many strokes of the paddle should the aplice be given? Zhang Sui added at the right time, 80 strokes. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand and looked out of the carriage. Then do so. The Earl of Dingan hurriedly begged for mercy. Dont, dont, dont! Princess, this subject doesnt dare anymore. This subject will disappear from your sight and leave now. As he spoke, he was helped up by two servants behind him and left in fear. Gu Nuoer snorted in a childish voice. She shouted at his back, You have to remember to do good deeds. Otherwise, Ill have you beaten up with a paddle! The Earl of Dingan hadpletely disappeared. The child exhaled. Seriously, this dyed her from looking for Elder Brother Siming. Zhang Sui approached and asked, Your Highness, are we still going to General Bais residence? Yes! Hurry up and go! If she gets to see Elder Brother Simingter, Gu Nuoer has decided to rub all her tears on his sleeve. Hmph, it had been two days since theyst met. The big wolfie definitely didnt miss her! Otherwise, why didnt she sneeze? Her mother had said that if one were to think or talk about someone behind their back, the person whom they were thinking or talking about would sneeze. Chapter 579 - 579 Your Highness, It’s Good That You’re Here! 579 Your Highness, Its Good That Youre Here! Gu Zixiao originally wanted to pick Gu Nuoer up today. This was because he suddenly remembered thatst time, Ye Siming had left in a hurry and asked him to tell his sister that he had something urgent to do. However,ter on, Gu Nuoer fell asleep after going horse riding and had a good time. The first prince then forgot about this matter. Today, he went to his fathers study to listen to court affairs and learned that General Bai Yi had not attended court for two days. It was said that he had applied for sick leave from Gu Yihan for five days. Therefore, Gu Zixiao thought of Ye Simings anxious expression when he left that day. Something more personal and troublesome had probably happened to the Bai Manor. Afraid that his sister would worry too, Gu Zixiao wanted to pick her up after school and inform her of this matter. He waited for the ss to end at the state school, but the child didnte out. After asking Jiang Xiaoran, he realized that his sister had long run away! He said that she was going to Bai Yis residence to look for Ye Siming. Gu Zixiao couldnt help but feel helpless. It seems that as her older brother, I dont care about her enough. Nuoer seems to be more dependent on Marquis Yongye than on us brothers. Since Gu Nuoer had gone to Bai Yis residence, Gu Zixiao wanted to return to the pce. However, the moment he got on the horse, he saw that the roadside stalls were selling low-quality and rough beads. Gu Zixiao couldnt help but think of a girl. For some reason, he turned the horse around and headed toward the Zhuang Manor. The Zhuang Manor had suffered a huge change in the past few days. The door was closed and they refused to see guests. However, after Gu Zixiao revealed his identity, the guard quickly ran to inform the Earl of Dingan. The Earl of Dingan rushed over with an anxious expression. This subject pays his respects to Your Highness! The first prince had already arrived. Could it be that the punishment that the little princess had mentioned about hitting him with a paddle had reallye? At the thought of this, the Earl of Dingan felt a pain in his butt. Gu Zixiao pursed his lips and said calmly, Last time, at my grandfathers birthday banquet, Eldest Miss Zhuang received his favor. This time, Im here to visit Miss Zhuang on my grandfathers instructions. For some reason, he subconsciously used his grandfather as an excuse. It was just like how Gu Zixiao didnt know why he wanted toe and see how Zhuang Ruoyun was now. He had a vague guess in his heart that she was upright and didnt cover for Zhuang Miaoyin. Her life in the manor would probably be difficult. As expected, when the Earl of Dingan heard that the first prince wanted to see Zhuang Ruoyun, his expression immediately turned ugly. Gu Zixiao raised his eyebrows. Is it inconvenient? Its convenient, its convenient! Its just that The Earl of Dingan couldnt think of a way to refuse. He was afraid that if he said too much, he would anger this future crown prince again! The Earl of Dingan smiled apologetically and said, Your Highness, please sit in the front hall for a while and have some tea to wait. This subject will get the servants to call Ruoyun over. Gu Zixiao nodded. He sat there like an upright pine tree. His handsome appearance added a hint of elegance to Earl Dingans manor. A momentter, a figure shed at the door and Gu Zixiao put down his teacup. However, the moment he looked up, he frowned slightly. Zhuang Ruoyun limped in. Her face was covered in makeup, but it was not difficult to tell that her left cheek seemed to be swollen. Even so, her eyes were still burning with inextinguishable tenacity, looking bright and spirited. Your Highness. Zhuang Ruoyun didnt know if he was here to seek revenge, so she could only call out respectfully. However, Gu Zixiao asked in a deep voice, Did they hit you? On the other side, in Bai Yis residence. Gu Nuoers carriage had just stopped when the child jumped down. Elder Brother Zhang Sui, go back and tell Mother that Im staying at Uncle Bais residence tonight and eating Auntie Bais cooking! Zhang Sui received the order and watched as Gu Nuoer entered before leading the group away. Gu Nuoer came often and the doorman had long recognized her. However, the doorman didnt smile this time. Instead, he looked like he had seen his savior. Your Highness, its good that youre here! Chapter 580 Mother, Help! This Person Is Going to Kill Me! Chapter 580 Mother, Help! This Person Is Going to Kill Me! Gu Nuo''er fluttered her long eyshes and greeted him in a childish voice. "The doorman uncle~ Are Uncle Bai and the others at home?" After saying that, she scratched her face with her fair and tender hand. "Elder Brother Siming hasn''te to look for me to y for two days!" The doorman quickly exined, "Recently, a rtive came to our house and caused a hugemotion. Master and Madam had a headache because of this and Young Master even made a move" "He made a move?" Gu Nuo''er immediately widened her eyes. The doorman led Gu Nuo''er toward the main hall. He looked anxious like he wanted to get reinforcements. "That''s right! Those people seem to be Madam''s family. They don''t have good intentions when theye looking for us now! However, they''re being shameless. Your Highness will know when you see themter." Before the two of them entered the main hall, Gu Nuo''er heard a rough and old voice "You''re my daughter after all, so why can''t Ie to see you? Fuling is your sister. She just lost her husband not long ago. If you don''t take care of her, are you waiting for me, who has one foot into my graveyard, to take care of her?!" Right on the heels of that, Madam Bai replied angrily, "When I was nine years old, you guys chased me out of the house. We haven''t seen each other for so many years, but the moment I arrived, you asked me to serve an orphan and a widow. What right do you have?" "Elder Sister" A weak and sobbing voice called out, "If it weren''t for the fact that my child is still young, I wouldn''t havee to trouble you and Brother-inw. You''ve married a general and are leading a good life. Please help us mother and son." "Don''t call me Elder Sister! Back then, you ndered me for stealing the family''s money to get me chased out of the house by Mother. Do you think I''ve forgotten?" Madam Bai flicked her sleeves and said coldly. Her expression was firm as she gritted her teeth. "In short, my husband and I won''t take you in. You''ll take a boat back to Nanxiang tomorrow!" Gu Nuo''er waved her small hand, indicating for the doorman to not say anything first. She stood at the side of the door and listened quietly. Nanxiang? She seemed to have seen it on her father''s map before. It seemed to be a small city that was a little far away! Gu Nuo''er slowly stuck her head in and took a look. Bai Yi''s expression was tense as he sat on the chair. Madam Bai sat on his right. Both of their expressions didn''t look too good. A woman was kneeling on the ground, wearing white embroidered clothes. Her back was facing Gu Nuo''er and she couldn''t see her face. She could only tell from her slightly trembling shoulders that the woman was crying. On the chair at the side sat an old man in his sixties. He was holding a white cloth to his forehead and he looked like someone who wasn''t easy to get along with. Gu Nuo''er blinked. Elder Brother Siming wasn''t here either? The old man pped the armrest of the chair and said, "Why are you so heartless? I''m your father after all! It''s fine if you don''t want to support me, but I was even injured to this extent by your adopted son! "If word gets out that you''ve allowed your adopted son to hit your father, heh, General Bai''s reputation will probably not be good!" \Madam Bai immediately frowned and shouted angrily, "If you guys don''t throw a tantrum and make a ruckus, Siming won''t have hurt anyone while trying to protect me!" At this moment, a child''s shrill cry came from the other side of the corridor "Let go of me! Mother, Mother, help! This person wants to kill me!" Gu Nuo''er quickly stood up and looked over as she blinked her watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming, whom she had not seen for two days, held a longsword in his left hand and a boy kicking around in his right. His arrogant eyes were filled with cold killing intent. It was as if he was preparing to bring the boy to the main hall to kill him! However, when Ye Siming saw Gu Nuo''er standing at the door and blinking her big eyes at him Ye Siming was stunned and the cold expression on his face eased a lot. With a crisp ng, he threw the sword to the ground. 581 I Miss Wolfie So Much That I Cried! 581 I Miss Wolfie So Much That I Cried! The boy also took the opportunity to break free and ran into the main hall while crying. He immediately pounced into the arms of the woman kneeling on the ground and wailed non-stop. "Mother! Send this person to the government office! He hit my grandfather and even wants to kill me!" Compared to the deafening cries in the hall, Gu Nuo''er''s face was filled with joy. "Elder Brother Siming!" She ran forward, then as if crossing over a hurdle, pounced into Ye Siming''s arms. Ye Siming took the opportunity to hug the child. Gu Nuo''er grabbed his clothes tightly and rubbed her head back and forth. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and pursed his lips to exin, "I didn''t really want to kill him. I was just scaring him. Did I scare you?" The child said softly, "You didn''t!" "Elder Brother Siming~" Her childish voice was filled withints. "You haven''te to look for me for two days. Have you forgotten about Nuo''er?" As she spoke, she looked up pitifully. Her watery and clear eyes were still sparkling because she had just cried at the state school. Her pink and round face was filled with grievance. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and hugged her a little tighter. "Madam Bai''s rtives are here and they''re a little difficult to deal with. They don''t allow me to kill" When he said thest two words, Ye Siming''s voice softened as if he thought that Gu Nuo''er would be afraid. He reached out his fingers and pinched the child''s cheek. "Did you cry?" Ye Siming''s eyes instantly darkened, feeling a little dissatisfied. "Did someone bully you when I wasn''t around?" Gu Nuo''er quickly shook her small head and hugged the big wolfie with both hands, using all her strength! "I missed Wolfie so much that I cried!" Ye Siming couldn''t help but chuckle. "I''ll apany you well after I deal with them." At this moment, the old man''s scolding came from behind them. "Wen Fu, this is the adopted son you and General Bai have taken in?! He''s reallywless. Not only did he hit me, but he also wanted to kill my good grandson. Does he care for thew at all?!" Ye Siming immediately frowned coldly, his eyes suddenly turning dark. He patted Gu Nuo''er''s head. "Go to my room and wait for me. I''lle looking for you after I throw them out." Gu Nuo''er quickly grabbed his sleeve. "Elder Brother Siming, I''ll go with you!" Wasn''t it just taking care of baddies? She knew how to do it! The child heard Madam Bai arguing with that stinky old man inside again. She asked Ye Siming softly, "However, what did that boy do just now? Why did Elder Brother Siming raise a hand against him?" Ye Siming said coldly, "He almost burned Hu Ni''s tail when I wasn''t around. At that time, Hu Ni had turned back to his original appearance and was sleeping under the sun in the courtyard." Little foxy?! Gu Nuo''er couldn''t wait anymore and immediately grabbed Ye Siming''s sleeve and entered the house. She wanted to vent her anger! Inside, the old man put on an unreasonable attitude. After being unable to win against Madam Bai, he simplyy on the ground. He looked like he was having a heart attack and trembled. "I''m going to be driven to death by anger by you. Forget it, I''ll die here. I''ll see how you exin this to the outside world." Ye Siming picked Gu Nuo''er up and swept his cold eyebrows. He said coldly, "Isn''t it easy if you want to die?" When he heard his voice, the old man really shivered. He quickly scrambled up, no longer caring to pretend to be sick. The bump on his forehead from being beaten by Ye Siming on the first day was still swollen! The old master knew that unlike General Bai and Madam Bai, this adopted son was someone who dared to be ruthless! He walked to the chair and forced himself to be calm. "You, you still want to beat us up?!" Chapter 582 The Officials Wont Listen to You, Theyll Only Listen to Me Chapter 582 The Officials Won''t Listen to You, They''ll Only Listen to Me At this moment, the woman lying on the ground also looked back at Ye Siming. Then, she saw the child in his arms. She was about the same age as her son, around five years old. She looked fair and exquisite. She must be a youngdy from some family who came to Bai Yi''s residence to visit! She came at the right time. The woman took the opportunity to cry and publicize the fact that Bai Yi and Madam Bai had left her in the lurch and were ungrateful! Wen Fuling closed her eyes and immediately wanted to cry again. Bai Yi and Madam Bai quickly stood up, wanting to bow to the little princess. Gu Nuo''er waved her hand and gave them a calm gaze, stopping them from speaking. She said to Old Master Wen in a soft voice, "You said it yourself that you are driven to death by anger. We''ll just tell the outside world that your illness acted up! How else can we exin it?! "Of course, if you want us to put it nicely, we can also say that you were shocked by Uncle Bai''s might and handsomeness and died of admiration!" After saying that, the child covered her mouth and let out a series of crispughter. "You!" Old Master Wen never expected that this young child would dare to bully him like this. He turned around and said to Madam Bai, "I finally understand that there''s no decent person in your residence! Hmph, what general manor? It''s fine if an adopted son is unreasonable, but even the little girl doesn''t say pleasant words!" Old Master Wen widened his eyes and said meanly, "Wen Fu, it was no wonder Rongrong died early! Even if she''s still alive, as her mother, what can you teach her?" Gu Nuo''er''s watery eyes immediately widened. She had never seen anyone speak so sharply. Moreover, wasn''t he Madam Bai''s father? Why would he bring up such sad things about his daughter?! Madam Bai''s entire body trembled. When her father and biological sister pointed at her nose just now, she didn''t feel aggrieved at all. However, at the mention of her daughter who had died young, it was like a knife stabbing into her manor two days ago and made a scene, I haven''t said a harsh word to you! "However, you specifically mentioned my wife and my sad past. Such a vicious and heartless heart is heart! Bai Yi had never known how to intervene in the situation. After all, the other party was his wife''s father and there was also an orphan and a widowed mother over there. His expression was tense. From time to time, he wanted to say something, but his wife stopped him. At this moment, when he heard this, Bai Yi couldn''t hold it in anymore. He mmed the table and stood up. The general had been on the battlefield for many years and his temperament carried a murderous aura that no one else had! He red angrily. "Wen Zheng, I respect you as half a father to my wife. Ever since you entered the manor two days ago and made a scene, I haven''t said a harsh word to you! "However, you specifically mentioned my wife and my sad past. Such a vicious and heartless heart is really unworthy of being a father! Our Bai Manor doesn''t wee you guys. If you still don''t leave, I''ll get my servants to drag you out!" This old man called Wen Zheng immediately raised his neck and roared, "What do you mean by half a father? I''m her father!" Bai Yi was upright and carried the bearing of a soldier. He never took the initiative to be agitated. It was because Wen Zheng knew this that he kept on challenging them. Bai Yi said in a cold tone, "You only cared about giving birth to her but not about raising and taking care of her. If this is not considered half a father, then what is?" Wen Zheng was furious and his thin body trembled. He said to Bai Yi and Madam Bai, "Alright! You guys are determined to chase us away. Then I''ll go to the government office and see if you guys should support me ording to thew! If you don''t show filial piety, just wait to be beaten up!" Gu Nuo''er immediately raised her childish voice. "The officials won''t care about you. They won''t listen to you." Wen Zheng looked at the child with his nted triangr eyes. "Why? Just because Bai Yi is a general, the government office dares to collude with him and bully amoner like me?" Gu Nuo''er narrowed her eyes and smiled. "No, the officials will listen to me." Chapter 583 She Only Wanted Elder Brother Siming Chapter 583 She Only Wanted Elder Brother Siming Wen Zheng frowned in confusion. "Who are you? You''re quite arrogant!" "My name is Nuo''er~ They like to call me" Before Gu Nuo''er could finish speaking, Madam Bai said apologetically, "Your Highness, I''ve implicated you. They came from the countryside and speak vulgarly" Wen Zheng was stunned. Wen Fuling, who was sitting on the ground, also turned to look at the child in surprise. Princess? There was only one princess in the entire Great Qi. Everyone already knew that. Even when they were living in the remote Nanxiang, they had also heard of how much this princess was doted on. There were a few bridges built in their vige. It was said that when Her Highness was one year old, His Majesty ced her on his map. As the princess crawled over, His Majesty pointed at the three to four towns that Gu Nuo''er had passed by and instructed the imperial court to allocate funds for local construction. Princess Yaoguang''s beautiful reputation had spread throughout the Great Qi a few years ago. Gu Nuo''er shook her head andforted Madam Bai in a soft voice, "Auntie Bai, since I''m here, I won''t let unreasonable bad people seed!" Then, she turned to look at Wen Zheng. "Uncle Bai is a general that everyone praises. Even my father often praises Uncle Bai for guarding the borders and being upright. He''s a rare general. "How dare you bully him and Madam Bai like this! Your words are so unpleasant that even I can''t stand listening to you anymore! The government office can''t control scoundrels like you, but I can! Elder Brother Siming! Beat him up! If he cries, it''ll be on me!" The child suddenly hesitated. Elder Brother Siming was heavy-handed. What if he beat the person to death? Uh, she''d better do it herself! Gu Nuo''er twisted her small body and wanted to get onto the ground. "Forget it! I''ll do it myself to vent my anger!" After saying that, she didn''t forget to roll up her sleeves, revealing a pair of fair and soft arms. Ye Siming hugged her and held her in his arms. Then, he frowned and pulled down the child''s sleeve again. "It''s cold. Don''t roll up your sleeves." and weak and has lost his source of ie. The child is still young and can''t take the hunger anymore" As she spoke, she kowtowed a few times. 00:01 She then turned to kneel to Bai Yi and Madam Bai. Wen Zheng was so frightened that his legs were trembling. He held onto the chair to prevent himself from kneeling. However, Wen Fuling reacted very quickly. She hurriedly turned around and kowtowed to Gu Nuo''er, crying, "Your Highness, please spare my life. Thismoner and thismoner''s father have no intention of disturbing Elder Sister and Brother-inw''s lives. "It''s really because thismoner lost my husband a few months ago. Thismoner''s father is old and weak and has lost his source of ie. The child is still young and can''t take the hunger anymore" Old and weak? Gu Nuo''er looked up at Wen Zheng. When he was shouting just now, his voice was like a roar. He looked very healthy! Wen Fuling sniffed and tears streamed down her face. "We originally wanted toe and seek refuge with Elder Sister and Brother-inw, but didn''t expect to cause such a dispute. "My father is just a little old and muddle-headed. Your Highness, please don''t lower yourself to his level. Thismoner kowtows to thank you." As she spoke, she kowtowed a few times. She then turned to kneel to Bai Yi and Madam Bai. "Elder Sister Brother-inw, we won''t insist on staying here. Can you guys take us in for three days? Tomorrow is the Hungry Ghost Festival. We''ll leave after this festival is over so that my child won''t be frightened on the way. Can we do that? Please do us this favor." As she spoke, she kowtowed again. Madam Bai couldn''t bear to see her crying like this. She looked at the boy in Wen Fuling''s arms. He was only six years old and looked very sloppy. He even had snot running down his nose. Madam Bai looked up at Gu Nuo''er. "Your Highness" Gu Nuo''er turned around and wrapped her arms around Ye Siming''s neck, resting her chin on his shoulder. "Auntie Bai, you can decide for yourself what you want to do. Nuo''er will respect your decision." Chapter 584 I Have A Belly of Secrets to Tell You Chapter 584 I Have A Belly of Secrets to Tell You Madam Bai sighed. She looked at the Wen father and daughter. "With thisst bit of mercy, I agree to let you guys leave after the Hungry Ghost Festival. "However, this isn''t because I''m soft-hearted towards you guys. It''s because the child is still young and I don''t want the adults'' disputes to affect him. "After the Hungry Ghost Festival is over, you guys are to immediately take a boat back to Nanxiang and don''te looking for me anymore. In the future, there won''t be a Wen Fu in this world anymore. If you continue to pester me, don''t me me for being impolite." Wen Zheng was furious and he wanted to say more. However, he saw that Bai Yi''s expression was tense and ashen, staring at him unkindly. On second thought, with the princess backing the Bai Family, if they were beaten up, people would only say that they deserved it! The only ce in the world that could make decisions was the court at the government office, but even the government office belonged to the little princess! Wen Zheng looked at his youngest daughter and saw that Wen Fuling''s eyes were lowered and her shoulders were shaking from crying. He recalled the countermeasures the two of them had discussed before and chose to swallow his anger. Seeing that they were no longer causing trouble, Madam Bai called for a maidservant in a soft voice. "Bring them to the room in the north courtyard." Wen Fuling picked up the sobbing boy and bowed gently to Bai Yi and Madam Bai. Then, she left like a weak willow tree. When the boy in her arms passed by Ye Siming, he couldn''t help but look up at him with tears in his eyes. Unexpectedly, when he met Ye Siming''s cold gaze, he was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head again andy in Wen Fuling''s arms, wailing. Gu Nuo''er hugged Ye Siming''s neck and saw everything. Under her long ck eyshes was a pair of extraordinarily lively watery eyes. After they left, Bai Yi and his wife went forward apologetically. "Your Highness, we''ve embarrassed ourselves in front of you. Family scandals shouldn''t be aired in public. We didn''t expect them to be so difficult to deal with." Gu Nuo''er said in a soft voice, "It''s very normal. My mother said that scoundrels like to bully honest people. This is because most scoundrels are thick-skinned! Shameless!" After saying that, the child turned her head and made a face in the direction Wen Zheng had left. Madam Bai was amused by her innocence and innocence, and the gloominess between her eyebrows rxed a lot. She exined, "They came suddenly. When Wen Zheng was young, he was a hooligan. Aftering to our manor, hey on the ground and made a ruckus at the door. "Many people came to take a look and thought that we had mistreated him. Siming couldn''t stand it when Wen Zheng was arguing with me, so he came up to give him a beating. In the past two days, he was also troubled by these things. Madam Bai smiled. "Fortunately, Your Highness came. He''ll definitely be a lot happier. What do the two of you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook." Gu Nuo''er immediately said sweetly, "I want to eat meatballs~ It''ll be hard on Auntie Bai!" "It''s not tough. It''s good as long as Your Highness is happy. I''ll go down and prepare now." After Madam Bai left, Gu Nuo''er looked up at Bai Yi. Thetter wiped the sweat off his forehead. Gu Nuo''er burst outughing. "Uncle Bai, do you think this matter is very difficult to deal with?" Bai Yi sighed and nodded weakly. "Usually, when we march and fight, we pay attention to real skills. Even when we return to the capital, there aren''t such unreasonable b*stards in the imperial court." To a general, it was really a little difficult for him to face these despicablemoners! Gu Nuo''er smiled sweetly. "Uncle Bai, don''t worry. I''m here now!" The child tugged at Ye Siming''s sleeve. "Elder Brother Siming, let''s go y in your room!" She leaned close to the boy''s ear and whispered, "I have a secret to tell you!" Chapter 585 Ill Keep Hugging You Today Chapter 585 I''ll Keep Hugging You Today Ye Siming seemed to be in an extremely good mood from the beginning. At this moment, he raised his eyebrows slightly, looking like a youth in high spirits. He nodded. "Okay." Before leaving, Ye Siming turned around. "Old Bai, if they cause trouble again, I''ll be ruthless. I can do the things that you can''t do." After saying that, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuo''er and left the main hall. After a long while, Bai Yi came back to his senses and reprimanded, "Kid, who are you calling Old Bai? How rude!" Although Bai Yi said that, he didn''t have any feelings of reproach at all. He was a general and couldn''t raise his hands againstmoners. Madam Bai was skilled. However, if she hit her father, it would probably not be good if word got out. With Ye Siming around, not only did he protect Bai Yi and his wife, but he was also a deterrent. Ye Siming definitely knew Bai Yi and his wife''s difficulties. Therefore, he had been taking care of the overall situation in the manor for the past two days. If Gu Nuo''er hadn''te today, he had originally nned to beat Wen Zheng up and force them to leave. However, now that the little thing was here, Ye Siming wouldn''t make a move easily and would consider her feelings. The youth carried the child and walked under the long corridor. Gu Nuo''er didn''t let go of Ye Siming''s neck at all and hugged him tightly. Ye Siming liked the feeling of being stuck to by the little white ball. His nose was filled with the sweet milky fragrance of her body. Now that there were no outsiders around, Gu Nuo''er asked in an aggrieved voice, "Elder Brother Siming, you haven''te to y with me for two days. I miss you so much!" Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at her clear eyes. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "How much do you miss me? Tell me." "I''ve saved up a lot of candies. I want to give them all to you!" The child''s way of expressing her liking was very simple and innocent. She just wanted to give this person everything she liked. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Just candies? It was barely eptable. "On the day I came back from the Grand Preceptor Manor, I asked His Highness to tell you that I''ll look for you when I''m free. He must have forgotten." Gu Nuo''er tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Oh, Eldest Brother must have forgotten about it." After saying that, the child rested her head on Ye Siming''s shoulder again. Her voice was sweet and soft. "But it''s alright! It''s because I took the initiative to look for Elder Brother Siming!" Ye Siming asked, "You said just now that you have a secret to tell me. What is it?" Gu Nuo''er immediately remembered. She cupped her two small hands to her lips and whispered in Ye Siming''s ear, "It''s my decision! I''ll keep hugging Elder Brother Siming today and not let go!" As if to confirm her words, she nuzzled her head against Ye Siming''s neck. The youth was stunned at first, then his eyes filled with indescribable joy. He first pursed his lips and suppressed the bright smile that was about to appear. Just as he was about to speak, he couldn''t help but want to smile again. After a long while, he stopped his expression, and his ears were covered in ayer of light pink. The youth''s eyes were no longer cold and he only replied to the child in his arms in a soft voice "That suits me very well." The two of them arrived at Ye Siming''s room. As soon as they entered, Gu Nuo''er saw the flirtatious youth checking his hair in the mirror. "Fox Hu Ni~" Gu Nuo''er called out softly. Hu Ni''s body trembled. When she turned around and saw Gu Nuo''er, the flirtatious handsomeness on his face immediately turned into aggrieved tears! He pounced over to Ye Siming and Gu Nuo''er''s side. "Your Highness is here. That stinky child yed with my beautiful fur by burning it! Look, she burned my hair!" Chapter 586 Theres A Burn On My Butt Too, Do You Want to Take A Look? Chapter 586 There''s A Burn On My Butt Too, Do You Want to Take A Look? He pointed to a small piece on his forehead. Gu Nuo''er took a closer look. As expected, a small portion of his hair was curled up from the burn. The child blinked curiously. "Elder Brother Siming said that you burned the tail. Why would it be on your hair?" It would have been fine if she hadn''t mentioned this. However, when she did, Hu Ni revealed an even more resentful gaze. "There''s a burn on my butt too. Do you want to take a look?" As he spoke, he turned around as if he was about to take off his pants. Gu Nuo''er''s eyes widened. Before Hu Ni could do anything, he was kicked by Ye Siming. "Ouch! Why did you kick me?!" Ye Siming reprimanded with a cold expression, "Don''t take off your pants whenever you see someone. Don''t forget that you''re in human form now. If you continue to mess around, get lost and go back to the mountains." Hu Ni looked pitiful and pulled up his pants which he had just pulled down a little. "That stinky child bullied me and was even taught a lesson by Brother Wolf. I, Hu Ni, have led a tough life!" Seeing that he was pitiful, Gu Nuo''er really wanted to go over and rub Hu Ni''s head. However, the child only moved her fair hand and then went back to continue to hug her wolfie tightly. She had said that she would carry Elder Brother Siming today and not let go! "Hu Ni~ Don''t be sad. He burned your tail. I''ll avenge you!" "Really?!" Hu Ni looked delighted. Then, he thought of something andughed evilly. "Your Highness, why don''t we go to his bed and leave a smelly fart? He definitely won''t be able to take it!" Gu Nuo''er pinched her nose with her small hand and frowned into a cute arc. "Oh, I have a more civilized method!" Ye Siming pulled out a chair and sat down. He poured a cup of water with one hand and brought it to the child''s lips. Gu Nuo''er held it with her two small hands and finished it in one gulp. Her pink lips immediately turned bright and moist. Hu Ni looked at the two of them from the opposite side, feeling a little puzzled. How did Brother Wolf know that fish older sister was thirsty? There was an indescribable intimacy in the way he raised his hand. Gu Nuo''er and Ye Siming didn''t think much of it. They had always gotten along like this. After Gu Nuo''er finished drinking, Ye Siming poured himself some water into the cup she used and finished it in one gulp. At this moment, the child said in a soft voice, "On the way back to my room, I did some mental calctions. There are a few things that I want to settle with them!" As she spoke, Gu Nuo''er counted with her pink fingers and said, "First of all, they caused Elder Brother Siming and me to not be able to y together for two days! Hmph. "Secondly, Wen Zheng used Auntie Bai''s sad past to bully her. He''s too vicious. Then, that bad child even burned Hu Ni''s fur! I have to get them back for these three matters one by one!" Most importantly, Wen Fuling was actually Uncle Bai''s rotten love tribtion! Bai Yi and his wife were both upright and kind people. Facing the father and daughter who had ulterior motives, he naturally couldn''t think of what they would do. However, since she was here, she wouldn''t let Wen Fuling seed. Moreover, she would make them flee in a sorry state and guarantee that they would never dare toe to the capital again. At the thought of this, Gu Nuo''er snorted. Her big watery eyes were filled with intelligence and beauty. Ye Siming lowered his eyes. From his angle, he could see the child''s fair face which was slightly puffed up because of her smile. Her curves were full like a little bun. He wanted to take a bite and see her cry. However, he was also afraid that she would feel pain. He couldn''t help but smile, his gaze filled with joy. Gu Nuo''er instructed Hu Ni, "However~ Hu Ni, you can''t casually expose your true identity in the future. If you''re captured by bad people and made into a scarf, it''ll be terrible!" Hu Ni was very touched and subconsciously blurted out, "I''ll remember older sister''s instructions!" Neither of them noticed that at this moment, Ye Siming''s smile suddenly froze. He slowly lowered his gaze and looked at Gu Nuo''er''s side profile again. The child and Hu Ni were smiling sweetly and innocently. She didn''t realize that the wolf''s gaze behind her had be deep. Chapter 587 The First Prince Insisted On Giving Me Money! Chapter 587 The First Prince Insisted On Giving Me Money! In the Earl of Ding''an''s manor. Looking at the injury on Zhuang Ruoyun''s face, Gu Zixiao pursed his lips and said to the Earl of Ding''an, "You can leave first. I have a few words to say to Miss Zhuang." The Earl of Ding''an was clearly a little uneasy. He nced at Zhuang Ruoyun with a hint of warning in his eyes. It was as if he was afraid that she would spout nonsense. Then, the Earl of Ding''an turned to smile at Gu Zixiao. "Alright, this subject will leave now. If Your Highness needs anything, summon this subject again." After he left, the other maidservants in the hall also left. Only then did Gu Zixiao ask again, "Were you beaten up?" Zhuang Ruoyun pursed her lips. There was no fear on her face. She always seemed to be a little braver than ordinary girls. At this moment, she didn''t answer the question. "Your Highness, before answering your question, can I ask why you''re here this time?" Gu Zixiao frowned. Zhuang Ruoyun exined, "If you came because of the incident where I scolded youst time, then I can admit that I was beaten up just now. "Someone has already taught me a lesson. Your Highness, please let bygones be bygones and let me off this time. If it''s for something else, then I''ll tell you the truth." How could there be such a girl? Gu Zixiao couldn''t help butugh. "You can tell me the truth. I''m not here to settle scores with you." Zhuang Ruoyun heaved a sigh of relief. She straightened her back and her voice was even louder than before. "Miaoyin was punished. Father and Mother med it on me. They punished me by making me kneel and even wanted to p me. However, those old maids wanted to take harsh actions, so I fought back. Although I was beaten up, they didn''t get it good either." If Gu Zixiao could see it, he would know that the old maids who had made a move in the Earl of Ding''an''s residence were all injured. When Zhuang Ruoyun said this, her expression soared. Even though her cheeks were also swollen, she didn''t seem to feel aggrieved. She snorted. "I grew up in the countryside and do rough work. A few old maids can forget about holding me down. Moreover, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I be beaten up?" In the end, she suddenly realized that the noble young master sitting in front of her was the first prince. She seemed to have said too much in front of him Zhuang Ruoyun immediately restrained her expression and scratched her forehead in embarrassment. "However, thank you, Your Highness, for still thinking of visiting me." Gu Zixiao stood tall and looked like a cold pine tree. He carried the unshakeable dignity and elegance of the imperial family. He only gave Zhuang Ruoyun a knowing smile. He had no intention of ming her at all. Zhuang Ruoyun muttered to herself. Beforeing to the capital, the nanny had told her that there were many noble people and rules in the capital. If she didn''t conduct herself well, she would either be given strokes of the paddle or even lose her life. However, this first prince with a noble status who was standing in front of her seemed to be especially easy to get along with. Gu Zixiao said calmly, "At the banquet in the Grand Preceptor Manorst time, you were straightforward and exposed the mastermind, saving my sister from being framed. It''s only right for me to visit you. I''ve also guessed that perhaps your situation isn''t too good." He took out two to three banknotes from his sleeve and ced them on the table. "This is for you." Zhuang Ruoyun was stunned. "The Grand Preceptor gave me banknotesst time. I definitely can''t ept them this time." Gu Zixiao seemed to have expected her to say this and only asked, "You really don''t want it?" Zhuang Ruoyun hesitated for a moment. A momentter, she said in embarrassment, "Your Highness, if you have the intention to help me out, you only need to say one sentence. I just don''t know if you''re willing to help me with this." Chapter 589 This Princess Is Just So Hospitable! 589 This Princess Is Just So Hospitable! At night, the stars were beginning to appear. Madam Bai prepared a table of delicacies to entertain Gu Nuo''er. Unexpectedly, when Ye Siming carried the child to the side hall to get ready for dinner He saw Wen Zheng and Wen Fuling standing outside the door uneasily. Wen Fuling was still holding the little boy''s hand. He was looking eagerly at the table of delicacies in the room. He was almost drooling as he sucked on his fingers. Wen Fuling grabbed onto him tightly, and the three of them didn''t dare to step into the door. From the corner of their eye, they saw Ye Siming and Gu Nuo''ering. Wen Zheng subconsciously shrank his shoulders as if he was afraid that this unpredictable youth would attack again. Wen Fuling gently tugged at her son. "Greet the princess." However, the boy refused to listen and focused on the delicacies in the room. He was a boy. When he was at home, he was the focus of the entire family! At this moment, his stomach was rumbling from hunger. Children didn''t care about princesses. He immediately howled, "Mother, I''m hungry! I want to eat!" As he spoke, the boy couldn''t help but grab Wen Fuling''s hand and wanted to run in. Wen Fuling quickly pulled him into her arms. "Lian Ji, don''t make a fuss! Mother knows that you''re hungry. I''ll bring you back to the room to eatter." Wen Zheng sighed. "The child is pitiful. He hasn''t eaten his fill for the past two days in the Bai Manor." Wen Fuling didn''t say anything and only hugged the struggling boy tightly in her arms. Ye Siming and Gu Nuo''er watched this family put on an act and felt indifferent. Wen Fuling felt a little awkward. The youth''s expression was cold as if he felt that they were in the way and he frowned slightly. If Gu Nuo''er wasn''t here, Ye Siming would have wanted to throw them out again. The child had her arms around Ye Siming''s neck and she blinked her long eyshes, watching them put on an act. Her watery eyes were sparkling, clear, and pure. She looked like a soft-hearted child, but she didn''t say anything and just watched. Wen Fuling and Wen Zheng were a little speechless. They couldn''t continue acting anymore. At this moment, Bai Yi and Madam Bai walked over. The two of them were about to apany the princess for dinner. Seeing that Wen Zheng and the others were blocking the door again, Bai Yi was displeased. "What are you guys doing again?!" The boy called Lian Ji cried without tears. "I want to eat! I''m hungry!" Madam Bai frowned. "I''ve already gotten the servants to send your food to your room. The banquet in the side hall is for Her Highness to enjoy." Bai Yi urged them to leave. "Hurry up and go back!" Not everyone could eat with the princess. Wen Fuling hurriedly turned around and exined submissively, "Brother-inw, don''t be angry. We didn''t know the rules and thought that we had to greet and kowtow to the princess before dinner, so we came. We''ll go back now." She lowered her head gently, looking very helpless. Gu Nuo''er blinked. She realized that Wen Fuling seemed to have changed her clothes. At this moment, she was wearing crescent-colored clothes. The hem of the dress below was wide, but there was an elegant top embroidered with pear blossoms that entuated her figure. Not only did it entuate her slender waist, but it also made her look very voluptuous. Gu Nuo''er was young, but she was also curious. She had just lost her husband. Was it really good for her to dress like this? Oh, adults were reallyplicated. Gu Nuo''er''s eyes darted around and she said with a sweet smile, "It''s alright. I''m also a guest of Uncle Bai''s family. Let''s eat together then. I don''t mind!" Since they dared to stay for dinner, she would let these baddies know what a lesson was! Madam Bai was stunned. "Your Highness, this isn''t good." "It''s fine," Gu Nuo''er''s smile was sweet and soft, like cloud pastry candy in autumn. Her cheeks were fair and tender. "This princess is just so hospitable!" Chapter 590 Only I Can Act Spoiled With Elder Brother Siming 590 Only I Can Act Spoiled With Elder Brother Siming Wen Fuling seemed ttered and gave her thanks repeatedly. Gu Nuo''er smiled and didn''t say anything. Her long eyshes drooped like two dark butterflies. It would be such an honor to be able to eat at the same table as the princess! After Wen Zheng''s family entered, they waited for Gu Nuo''er to take a seat before they sat down in turns. There was no need to think about it. The main guest today was Gu Nuo''er. The child had just been ced on the stool by Ye Siming when she reached out her two small hands again and snorted delicately. "Elder Brother Siming, carry me and eat." She said that she was going to stick to the big wolfie for the entire day. How could he let go of her?! Without a second thought, Ye Siming carried her into his arms. Just like that, Ye Siming sat in the main seat. On the left were Bai Yi and Madam Bai. Originally, Madam Bai should be sitting on the right, but she didn''t want to sit with Wen Zheng and the others. Therefore, Wen Fuling''s son, Lian Ji, sat on Ye Siming''s right side. After everyone was done washing their hands, Madam Bai helped take dishes for Gu Nuo''er. Lian Ji couldn''t wait to pick up the spoon and was about to scoop up a spoonful of tofu meat soup! Unexpectedly, Wen Fuling quickly pped the back of his hand. Only then did Lian Ji quickly retract his hand and look at his mother aggrievedly. Gu Nuo''er saw all of this. She moved her pink lips calmly. "Elder Brother Siming, prawn~" Ye Siming took a nched red prawn and removed the head and shell with his slender fingers. Then, he fed it to the child. When there was still a prawn tail left, Gu Nuo''er shook her head. "I don''t eat tail~" "Troublesome." Although Ye Siming said this, he still put the remaining prawn tail into his mouth. During the rest of the meal, his patience and meticulousness made Madam Bai feel a little relieved. Siming also knew how to take care of children. Lian Ji stared at them for a while. He remembered that his mother had told him that although Bai Yi seemed to be the fiercest in the manor, he was actually just like Madam Bai. They were both soft-hearted people who couldn''t bear to listen to pleas for leniency! The most difficult to deal with among them was this older brother. As long as they could get into his good books, they would be able to stay behind. Lian Ji saw that Ye Siming was so attentive to Gu Nuo''er. Therefore, he couldn''t help but lean over and say in a pitiful tone, "Older brother, Lian Ji also wants to eat prawns." He leaned in very close and was just short of cing his head on Ye Siming''s arm. Dissatisfaction immediately rose on Gu Nuo''er''s soft face. Her watery eyes were filled with anger! Before Ye Siming could say anything, Gu Nuo''er reached out her small foot and touched Lian Ji''s shoulder. Her small foot kept moving, kicking Lian Ji until he cried out. Gu Nuo''er tried her best to stretch her calf, wanting to step on his face! "Go away. You''re not allowed to act spoiled with Elder Brother Siming. I don''t want you to get close!" The child was young, to begin with, and basically didn''t have much strength. However, Lian Ji wailed at a loss since he was suddenly attacked. Wen Fuling hurriedly carried her son into her arms and clearly saw a small shoe print on his face! This spoiled princess! Wen Fuling gritted her teeth in hatred, but she still had to apologize as if she had been frightened. "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. Lian Ji is young and insensible. Thismoner will definitely teach him well." Gu Nuo''er hugged Ye Siming''s neck tightly and pouted her round face. "Elder Brother Siming doesn''t have time to feed you prawns. You''re a year older than me. Don''t you know how to eat by yourself?!" Lian Ji sobbed. However, for some reason, Ye Siming suddenly chuckled softly. He gently stroked Gu Nuo''er''s back and wiped the vegetable juice from the corner of her lips with his fingertips. His narrow eyes were filled with joy. Chapter 591 If You Scold Me, Youll Lose Out. Youll Be A Little Turtle Chapter 591 If You Scold Me, You''ll Lose Out. You''ll Be A Little Turtle Gu Nuo''er leaned into Ye Siming''s arms with a clear conscience. He fed the child porridge spoonful by spoonful. With Gu Nuo''er''s tantrum just now, Lian Ji didn''t dare to mess around anymore. At this moment, he was eating obediently without saying a word. Wen Fuling winked at Wen Zheng several times. She hoped that he could say a few words for Lian Ji. However, Wen Zheng had never eaten such good food before. At this moment, he was burying his head in his food and didn''t care if his grandson had suffered. Wen Fulin was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, and the gentle expression on her face became a little stiff. Madam Bai saw everything and couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that the little princess was young and had great power. Just as she was feeling extremely emotional, a few peeled red prawns were ced in her bowl. Madam Bai was stunned. She looked up and saw Bai Yi''s smiling face. He said softly, "Madam, Siming is so good at taking care of people. I keep feeling that I''m inferior to him. There are some things that I have to learn from this brat." Madam Bai snorted. "You''re not as sensible as Siming!" Even so, she still finished the prawns and felt rather sweet inside. Wen Fuling watched secretly and felt envious. Why was Wen Fu''s life so much better than hers? Wen Fu was clearly the one who had been chased out of the house when she was young. She originally thought that she would definitely have no one to rely on and freeze to death on the streets. Unexpectedly, she was lucky enough to be adopted by her master who was from a martial arts school! When Madam Bai was 12 or 13 years old, she got to know Bai Yi. When the two of them got married after they became adults, Bai Yi had great self-discipline and didn''t have any bad habits. He also didn''t take in any concubines and gave all his love to his wife alone. Over the past few years, Wen Fuling had urged Wen Zheng toe and ask for money. Unexpectedly, Bai Yi was very protective of his wife and Madam Bai ignored her father and sister. It was only when Wen Fuling''s husband passed away that she felt that her chance hade. Bai Yi was a martial arts practitioner and Madam Bai was a carefree person. She definitely didn''t know about acting sweetly in bed. Wen Fuling was very confident that as long as she was given a chance, she would definitely seed! She calmed down and looked at Gu Nuo''er, who was leaning in Ye Siming''s arms. Thinking of how rude Gu Nuo''er had been to her son just now, Wen Fuling couldn''t help but curse this little princess in her heart. How could Gu Nuo''er not know? She was smart and had long guessed it. Therefore, the child pouted and chanted the names of the various deity grandpas in her heart Let Wen Fuling''s son suffer the same way she was cursing her. If you scold me, you''ll lose out. You''re a little turtle. Hmph! Coincidentally, at this moment, Ye Siming divided a glutinous rice ball into four pieces with his chopsticks. He brought a small piece to Gu Nuo''er''s lips and lowered his head as if kissing the top of her head. "Do you still want to eat after eating this piece?" Ye Siming stroked Gu Nuo''er''s stomach with his other hand. He couldn''t help but chuckle and raise his eyebrows. "It''s already like a small mountain." Gu Nuo''er took a bite of the glutinous rice ball, looked up, and said in a childish voice, "Elder Brother Siming, then you have to me Auntie Bai for making the food so delicious!" As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Yi and his wifeughed. Wen Fuling looked at themotion on their side, which was in contrast to the coldness on her side. She bit her lip and also picked up a glutinous rice ball for Lian Ji. Wen Fuling thought to herself that the little princess should just eat more. If she choked to death, the heavens would have opened their eyes! Lian Ji couldn''t wait to stuff the glutinous rice ball into his mouth. Just as she was about to chew, he suddenly choked. His face also turned red! Lian Ji kept patting his chest, unable to make a sound even if he wanted to! He kicked out, causing the bowl and chopsticks in front of him to fall, scaring Wen Fuling! "Son, what''s wrong? Don''t scare Mother!" Chapter 592 You Guys Add Bad Luck to This Princess! Chapter 592 You Guys Add Bad Luck to This Princess! Madam Bai was shocked. "Could it be that he choked? Husband, quickly take a look!" Ye Siming hugged Gu Nuo''er a little tighter. He slowly fed the child a mouthful of chicken. This was despite Lian Ji''s face was swollen and he looked like he was about to suffocate to death Ye Siming didn''t forget to say in Gu Nuo''er''s ear, "Do you want to close your eyes? His death probably won''t look good." However, Gu Nuo''er opened her round eyes and watched as Wen Fuling tried to pat Lian Ji on the back and also dug at his throat. However, her efforts were futile. She shook her head and said softly, "Elder Brother Siming, the books say that bad peoplest for thousands of years" ording to Lian Ji''s lifespan, he definitely wouldn''t die this time. He''d get a fright at most. Bai Yi walked to Lian Ji''s side and grabbed his ankles with one big hand. Then, he turned Lian Ji upside down and patted heavily on his back. He was a martial art practitioner and had great strength. With this p, Lian Ji vomited out a whole glutinous rice ball. He panted heavily and cried as if he had just survived a cmity. Wen Fuling hurriedly carried Lian Ji in her arms andforted him with lingering fears. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Mother is here." Wen Zheng''s face was glistening with the oil from his food. At this moment, he put down his chopsticks and couldn''t help butin, "Seriously, why did you make these balls so big? You almost choked the child!" Gu Nuo''er looked up at him. Before Bai Yi and his wife could say anything The child said in a soft voice, "I ate it too. Why am I fine? Is it because Lian Ji is more stupid?" Wen Zheng held his breath. This princess! She was really annoying! However, because he couldn''t afford to offend her, Wen Zheng moved his lips and didn''t say anything. At this moment, Wen Fuling fed Lian Ji small sips of water to slowly calm him down. Only then did Lian Ji''splexion look a lot better. Even his cries became softer. Gu Nuo''er held the teacup in her small hand and finished a cup of drink by herself. When Wen Fuling heard her conversation with Wen Zheng just now, she was secretly angry. The little princess''s words were How was her Lian Ji stupid? Let the princess choke to death while drinking water! Suddenly! Lian Ji suddenly choked on the water and kept coughing. His small face turned red like pork liver once again. Wen Fuling''s expression changed and she hurriedly ced the teacup back on the table. She patted his back anxiously. Madam Bai couldn''t stand it anymore. "Sigh, what''s wrong with Lian Ji? He choked on the glutinous rice balls and even on water." Wen Fuling was already angry, so she couldn''t care less about pretending now. She raised her head and reprimanded, "Elder Sister, Lian Ji is already in this state. Can''t you say less? Are you happy just because something happened to him?!" With a bang, Gu Nuo''er mmed her teacup on the table. Wen Fuling''s body trembled for some reason and she subconsciously retracted her angry expression and looked at the princess carefully. Gu Nuo''er turned her head. Her fair and rosy face looked delicate and her skin was smooth. Her eyes flickered with intelligence, but she frowned slightly, indicating her displeasure. "Wen Fuling, right? I allowed you to eat with me. It''s fine if you don''t thank Auntie Bai for working hard to make such a spread, but you''re still so picky and keep making a fuss. This is really annoying!" Wen Fuling lowered her head. No matter how dissatisfied she was to be taught a lesson by a five-year-old child, she could only endure it. Gu Nuo''er pointed with her small hand. "I''m not eating anymore. If I get hungry, I''ll go back and tell Father that you guys angered me. There''s a stupid auntie who doesn''t even know how to feed water to a child and even mes others!" Chapter 593 The Most Correct Decision I Made In My Chapter 593 The Most Correct Decision I Made In My Life Tell her father? Wouldn''t that beining to the emperor?! 1 Wen Fuling hurriedly exined, "Your Highness, thismoner doesn''t know how to speak and has made you angry. Your Highness, please calm down. Thismoner hasn''t studied much and doesn''t know the rules. Please forgive our family this once on ount of thismoner''s pitiful life." Gu Nuo''er tilted her head, her eyes watery. "I''m not rted to you, so why should I pity you for having a bad life? Auntie Bai is your older sister. She only cares about you because she''s kind-hearted, but I don''t know you. Who cares if your life is tough or if you have a bad heart?" Wen Fuling''s ability to quibble was useless after meeting Gu Nuo''er. She had no idea how to coax this difficult little princess! She was only five years old but spoke like a little adult. Gu Nuo''er didn''t really want to do anything to them. Her father had taught her to give a vague attitude to officials she didn''t like. First, she should let them feel that she didn''t have a temper or wasn''t prepared to lose her temper. When the other party revealed their true colors, they could then suddenly give the person a few tight ps. She could even threaten the person''s life. Let the person tremble in fear, leaving behind an indelible trauma. As long as she could control this mentality, if she sees the same person in the future, thetter would only tremble and submit. Gu Nuo''er had learned many of her father''s methods. She didn''t think of having Wen Fuling''s family submit to her. The child only nned to teach them a lesson. This was just the beginning. It wasn''t over yet! Gu Nuo''er saw that Wen Fuling only cared about trembling and Wen Zheng didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. She pouted. "Why aren''t you guys leaving? Do you want this princess to use a rod to invite you out?" Wen Fuling instantly picked up Lian Ji and almost knocked over the stool behind her. "Thismoner will leave now! Your Highness, please be appeased!" As she spoke, she and Lian Ji left in a hurry, as if fleeing. Wen Zheng looked at the spread of delicacies and felt a little reluctant to leave. He hadn''t had his fill yet However, just as he looked up at Gu Nuo''er, he saw the child raise her cute eyebrows, her big ck pearl-like eyes filled with oppression. Wen Zheng quickly fled. After they left, Bai Yi couldn''t help but say, "Although Your Highness is young, you can distinguish right from wrong. This subject admires you! Her Highness, this subject must toast you!" He poured a cup of wine and stood up. Ye Siming frowned. "She doesn''t drink." Bai Yi seemed toe to a realization. "Your Highness doesn''t have to drink, I''ll drink!" Gu Nuo''er''s small hand quietly touched Ye Siming''s wine cup. "Actually, I can take a small sip" 1 Before she could touch the cup, Ye Siming grabbed her fingertips. She looked up. The wolf youth''s narrow eyes revealed a clear warning. Gu Nuo''er could only silently lean in his arms and give up on drinking. Boohoo, the big wolfie is bullying a child. Madam Bai saw that Bai Yi was very happy and chugged down a vat of wine. She quickly dissuaded him. "Alright, you''ve drunk so much. If you get drunkter, we won''t be able to carry you!" Bai Yi chuckled foolishly, his face had turned red from drinking. He was a general and wasn''t good with words. When he saw his wife being bullied, he felt anxious. The little princess didn''t give Wen Fuling and the others a chance just now. Whenever they tried to bully Madam Bai, the little princess would retort them one by one. Therefore, Bai Yi was happy! Later on, he did indeed get drunk. Gu Nuo''er asked Ye Siming to carry Bai Yi back to his room first. Bai Yi ced his hand on Ye Siming''s shoulder and said drunkenly, "Let me tell you, the best thing I''ve done in my life is to take you in as my adopted son. Burp" He burped right into Ye Siming''s face. Ye Siming closed his eyes impatiently. He really felt like killing. 1 Chapter 594 Are You Cursing Me In Your Heart? Chapter 594 Are You Cursing Me In Your Heart? Madam Bai and Gu Nuo''er watched as Ye Siming suddenly held onto Bai Yi''s cor. 1 He could actually lift him halfway and quickly walk toward their room. Madam Bai was a little surprised but felt that it was reasonable at the same time. "I knew that Siming was strong, but I didn''t expect him to be so strong" Gu Nuo''er wasn''t surprised and swayed her small feet. "Elder Brother Siming is really amazing. He knows a lot!" After saying that, the child said softly to Madam Bai, "Auntie Bai, can Baby Nuo go to the garden to take a look?" Madam Bai couldn''t ask for more! She had raised a few pots of flowers that had yet to bloom. Perhaps the little princess would be able to make them bloom after she touches them! "Your Highness, go on. Be careful not to fall!" Gu Nuo''er walked towards the garden. "Don''t worry~" She didn''t really want to see the flowers. Instead, she turned around and went to the courtyard where Wen Fuling and the others lived. The northern courtyard was in the most remote ce in the Bai Manor and the environment was quiet. Before they entered the courtyard, Gu Nuo''er heard Wen Fuling and Lian Ji talking. Lian Ji sat on the steps, crying until his face was red. "Mother, let''s poison the water and poison them! These people are too bad! I don''t like them!" Wen Fuling was wiping her son''s tears. When she heard this, she hurriedly covered his mouth. "Don''t spout nonsense!" Although she also agreed in her heart. However, this was Bai Yi''s manor after all. If any maidservant heard this, how could she sessfully be the second mistress? She recalled how indifferent Wen Fu looked when Lian Ji was suffering earlier on. Wen Fuling gritted her teeth in hatred. Sheforted Lian Ji gently, "Son, don''t worry. If there''s a chance, Mother will definitely seek justice for you." After she got into Bai Yi''s bed, Wen Fu would definitely not have a ce in this manor. At that time, she would urge Bai Yi to chase out that adopted son who didn''t know what was good for him! At this moment, a soft and delicate voice sounded "What justice? You can seek justice now. Let me hear it." When Wen Fuling heard this voice, she trembled in fear. Lian Ji widened his eyes and looked at the courtyard door. A small figure slowly walked in. Gu Nuo''er smiled sweetly, her ck eyes fluttering as if stars had fallen into them. For some reason, looking at such an adorable child, Wen Fuling was very afraid. It was really because this little princess would lose her temper at any moment. She didn''t dare to offend the princess but didn''t know how to please her. "Your Highness, why are you here? Thismoner was just talking nonsense to coax the child just now. It''s not true." Wen Fuling stood up with Lian Ji and exined uneasily. Gu Nuo''er''s ck eyshes fluttered. "Oh, so that''s how it is." Wen Fuling nodded repeatedly. The child pursed her lips and smiled sweetly. "Auntie Wen~ Were you cursing me at the dining table just now?" Gu Nuo''er swayed her small feet leisurely behind her small hands and pouted as she recalled. "Let me think. Did you curse me to choke to death when I eat the glutinous rice balls or when I drink water?" Wen Fuling was shocked. How did the princess know?! She hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. "Your Highness, please be wise. Even if thismoner was given a hundred guts, thismoner wouldn''t dare to think that way!" Lian Ji knew that he couldn''t afford to offend the princess. Although he didn''t know the truth, he still knelt down with his biological mother. Wen Zheng hid in the room and saw this scene through the window. He was afraid that he would get in trouble too. Therefore, he quicklyy down while eavesdropping on themotion outside. Chapter 595 Wow, Elder Brother Simings Muscles Chapter 595 Wow, Elder Brother Siming''s Muscles "You don''t dare? But that older sister said that to me. She said that you''re cursing me in your heart." 1 Gu Nuo''er took a few steps closer, her watery ck eyes like the abyss of the deep sea with a cold smile. Wen Fuling was puzzled. "What older sister?" Could it be that Wen Fu had said bad things about her? Unexpectedly, Gu Nuo''er replied, "It''s that older sister called Rongrong. You know her. She''s Auntie Bai''s daughter." Rongrong?! Wasn''t she long dead?! "Your Highness, y-you must be joking. Rongrong passed away a long time ago" Wen Fuling''s voice trembled. "I know, but it doesn''t stop her from staying here and protecting her parents, right? Just now, when Wenzheng said that she died early, I saw that Elder Sister Rongrong was very angry." Could the little princess see ghosts?! At some point, Gu Nuo''er had already walked up to Wen Fuling. Wen Fuling didn''t dare to raise her head and only stared fixedly at the little princess''s pink butterfly shoes. She heard the child''s soft voice, but on such a clear and bright day, ayer of cold sweat broke out on her back. "Therefore, she told me that you cursed me in your heart and thus she made Lian Ji suffer like this. She also said that she won''t let you guys off for bullying her mother." Wen Fuling''s face was ghastly pale and her eyes were filled with fear. It was no wonder! No wonder! Was this why Lian Ji had such symptoms just after she cursed the princess in her heart? It turned out that Wen Fu''s dead daughter, Rongrong, was behind this! She hadn''t left yet and was still staying in the Bai Manor! Wen Fuling didn''t know how to exin, and her heart was enveloped by immense horror. Gu Nuo''er licked her pink lips and snorted in a childish voice. "Auntie Wen, you said that even if you had a hundred guts, you wouldn''t dare to curse me. However, sometimes, if you have bad intentions and do bad things, one gut is enough, let alone a hundred. However, such people often don''t end up well. Do you understand?" Wen Fuling actually felt that the princess was warning her! If she continued to y tricks, Her Highness wouldn''t hold back anymore! Wen Fuling''s lips turned very pale. After a long while, she looked up and wanted to argue. "Your Highness" Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she realized that the courtyard was empty. Gu Nuo''er''s appearance just now seemed to be an illusion! This couldn''t help but make Wen Fuling, who already had a guilty conscience, feel even more afraid. "Mother, the princess left just now!" Lian Ji saw Wen Fuling''s terrified expression and couldn''t help but hold her arm. Wen Fuling felt uneasy and her heart was pounding. She hugged Lian Ji tightly in her arms and looked around warily. The originally peaceful courtyard now looked strange in her eyes. Behind the shadow of the big tree, beside the corner of the house, and behind the aesthetic water tank not far away. Was Rongrong''s soul hidden there? After only a moment of mental struggle, Wen Fuling gritted her teeth and decided on something. Why should she be afraid of the scareing from a five-year-old girl? So what if Rongrong''s ghost was causing trouble? She was going to snatch General Bai Yi''s heart and chase Wen Fu out of the house! At that time, what could Rongrong, who was just a ghost, do? Just wait, she wasn''t going to give up just like that! Night fell. Ye Siming had just taken off his clothes in the room and was preparing to take a bath. He heard knocking on the door. "Elder Brother Siming~" Gu Nuo''er''s soft voice sounded. The child was wearing white pajamas and her soft ck hair was draped over her shoulders. Her eyes were big and lively, shining. Not longter, Ye Siming opened the door and Gu Nuo''er looked up. Wow! Elder Brother Siming revealed his firm upper body. His good-looking corbone was smooth and his muscles were not exaggerated, but they looked strong. This made Gu Nuo''er open her ck eyes slightly! 2 Chapter 596 Why Didnt You Shake Off the Water After Taking A Bath? Chapter 596 Why Didn''t You Shake Off the Water After Taking A Bath? Ye Siming was also holding a white towel in his hand. 1 Seeing that the child wasn''t staying in her room, he raised his eyebrows slightly. "What''s wrong?" Gu Nuo''er hugged a long soft pillow. The fingertips of her two small hands were tender and looked soft. She blinked her watery eyes. "Elder Brother Siming, can I sleep with you? Auntie Bai has to take care of Uncle Bai. No one is telling me stories." Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the child seriously for a while. He turned sideways. "Come in." However, Gu Nuo''er nced into the room and shook her head. "Elder Brother Siming, let''s go to Auntie Bai''s room to sleep." Ye Siming was stunned. "Why?" Gu Nuo''er freed a small hand that was holding onto the pillow and gently held his well-defined palm. "That''s not it. I''ll invite you to watch a good show. If you don''t go tonight, you won''t be able to see it. Elder Brother Siming, let''s go!" She took two steps and suddenly thought of something. The child turned her head, her eyes sparkling on her rosy face. "Elder Brother Siming, I''ll wait for you. We''ll go after you''re done bathing. There''s still time!" After saying that, Gu Nuo''er let go of his hand. She turned around and ran into the room. When she reached Ye Siming''s bed, she climbed up with familiarity. Ye Siming followed her in and watched as the child obediently hugged her pillow and sat on the bed. She didn''t forget to swing her two fair feet that had her shoes taken off. Seeing that Ye Siming was standing still, Gu Nuo''er urged, "Go on, Elder Brother Siming. Hurry up and wash up before we go look for Auntie Bai." Ye Siming felt that the child was especially excited tonight. A cute smile appeared on her soft, fair, and rosy face. Her pair of big ck pearl-like eyes would look at him from time to time. This made Gu Nuo''er, who already had her hair down, lose her usual yfulness and look more like a littledy. Ye Siming pursed his lips. "Hold on. I''ll be done soon." He turned around and passed by the screen. There was a bathtub inside and the water still slowly emitting hot fog. Ye Siming seemed to have thought of something and walked out again. He took a te of uneaten soft pastries in the shape of plum blossoms from the table and ced them in front of Gu Nuo''er. Ye Siming walked around the screen with his back facing Gu Nuo''er. His thin lips curled into a slow smile. "Eat while you wait." Gu Nuo''er''s eyes lit up. "Elder Brother Siming, you''re so good!" Ye Siming walked around the screen with his back facing Gu Nuo''er. His thin lips curled into a slow smile. This was considered good? This little thing was so easy to coax. Gu Nuo''er couldn''t see very clearly through the screen. She sighed inwardly. Elder Brother Siming was indeed a wolfie. He had more muscles than her. Gu Nuo''er reached out her small arm and pinched the soft flesh on it. 1 Uh This bit of meat was not even enough to fill the gaps between the big wolfie''s teeth. 1 She had to cover up her identity as a small fish well! Just as Ye Siming had said, he really washed up very quickly. He changed into another pair of pants and put on a simple set of thin clothes. When he tied the sash for his clothes loosely, one could see his corbone and vaguely defined muscles that were stained with a few drops of water. Ye Siming toweled his dripping hair and looked at the child, who had just finished eating a piece of soft pastry. She held the half-eaten pastry and looked at Ye Siming with a hint of confusion in her big eyes. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" Gu Nuo''er blinked her clear eyes. "Elder Brother Siming, why don''t you shake off the water? Don''t you know how to do it?" She had once seen a mixed-breed dog raised by one of her consort mothers in the pce. When its fur was wet, it would shake its body. Gu Nuo''er stood up enthusiastically from the bed. "I''ll teach you. Like this!" The child suddenly shook her head from side to side, the fair and soft flesh on her face swaying. 1 "Wheeze" Chapter 597:Go In the Room And Wait Chapter 597:Go In the Room And Wait for Me, the Wind Is Strong At Night Ye Siming clenched the white towel in his hand so tightly that it creaked. "You want to say that I''m a dog again, huh?" He threw the white towel to the side. He walked towards Gu Nuo''er and raised hiszy and handsome eyebrows, his narrow eyes deliberately revealing a dangerous gaze he would show before a hunt He had wanted to scare the child so much that she would cry out. Unexpectedly, just as he walked to the bed, Gu Nuo''er felt dizzy from the shaking. Her small body pounced forward and Ye Siming caught her. "Elder Brother Siming, I admit defeat. It''s no wonder you don''t shake. My head feels so dizzy" Her two small hands rested weakly on Ye Siming''s shoulders. Her small head was also pressed tightly against his chest. When Ye Siming saw this, he couldn''t help but sneer. "Idiot." He carried the child and walked out of the door, heading for Bai Yi and his wife''s room. After passing through two to three courtyards, Gu Nuo''er realized that Ye Siming''s hair, which was still wet just now, had be half-wet. The child''s eyes immediately lit up with admiration. Her big wolfie was indeed amazing! Ye Siming suddenly sensed a soft hand gently brushing against his chest. He looked down and saw Gu Nuo''er pulling his clothes tightly, only revealing a little of his corbone. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. The child looked up and smiled sweetly. "Elder Brother Siming, you have to wear your clothes properly. Otherwise, with how cold it is on autumn nights, my father said that you''ll get diarrhea if you get exposed to the wind!" Ye Siming chuckled. "Troublesome." The two of them arrived at Bai Yi''s courtyard and knocked on the door. It was opened by Madam Bai. She was a little surprised to see Gu Nuo''er and Ye Siming. "It''s already sote. Why aren''t the two of you sleeping? Do you want to eat anything else?" Gu Nuo''er smiled sweetly. "Auntie Bai, Elder Brother Siming and I want to sleep in your room tonight. Can we?" "Our room?" Madam Bai was stunned. "There''s only one bed. I''m afraid" Gu Nuo''er shook her head. "Auntie Bai, go to another courtyard with Uncle Bai and stay there for the night. I have important things to do with Elder Brother Siming. As for what it is, you''ll find outter!" Madam Bai hesitated for a moment. She looked at Ye Siming, who was carrying Gu Nuo''er. He stood there calmly and didn''t move. It was as if he was really waiting for Madam Bai and Bai Yi to vacate the room. Perhaps the little princess had a whim and wanted to y a game again. Madam Bai couldn''t help butugh. "Alright. However, my husband drank too much and is still unconscious. I''m afraid Siming will have to carry him to the courtyard next door again." Ye Siming''s expression changed. Previously, Bai Yi had spewed alcoholic breath on him. He had just finished bathing yet he had to carry him away again? Before Ye Siming could say anything, Gu Nuo''er agreed softly, "Alright, Elder Brother Siming said that he''s willing to do that!" Ye Siming was speechless. He looked down at the child in his arms. Forget it, he would tolerate Bai Yi again. Ye Siming ced Gu Nuo''er on the ground and entered the room with Madam Bai. Not longter, he carried the drunk Bai Yi out. Madam Bai didn''t forget to change to a set of clean bedsheets and take out two new pillows. "Go in the room and wait for me. The wind is strong at night," Ye Siming instructed coldly before quickly walking to the courtyard next door with Madam Bai. When he returned, he patted his clothes at the door. The moment he pushed open the door and entered, he realized that Gu Nuo''er was already curled up in the soft bed. She hugged the nket with her small hands and pulled it up, revealing only a pair of round ck eyes. Seeing that Ye Siming had returned, Gu Nuo''er reached out a small hand enthusiastically and patted the space beside her. "Elder Brother Siming,e and lie down!" Chapter 598 Come Up and Sleep, Big Wolfie Chapter 598 Come Up and Sleep, Big Wolfie Ye Siming stopped in his tracks and slowly walked to the bed. He looked down from above and the child patted the bed again. "Come up!" Ye Siming hesitated for a moment before choosing to lie down. Gu Nuo''er instructed him, "Put down the bed curtain." Ye Siming raised his eyebrows slightly. They even had to put down the bed curtain? He did as she asked. However, Gu Nuo''er sat up and turned her head to look around. The child seemed to be still not satisfied. "Oh, we still have to put out two more lights and leave only one behind." As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Siming activated his powers and the two bean-sized candlelights in the room immediately extinguished. The light immediately became dim. The remaining candlemp was ced on the table closest to their bed. The dark yellow light shone on the bed, causing the shadows to sway. Only then was the child satisfied. She crawled back under the nket. Ye Simingy down on his side and propped his head up calmly. His faint and deep gaze enveloped the child in front of him. "You''ve done so much. It''s time to sleep, right?" "Sleep?" Gu Nuo''er blinked her ck eyes. "I''m not sleeping. Elder Brother Siming, just wait. There''ll be a good showter!" "A good show?" Just as he raised his doubts, the child reached out her soft fingers and pressed his lips. Then, her ck eyes revealed a smart expression. "Shh, lower your voice. If that baddie hears you, she won''te in." Ye Siming was silent. The small hand on his lips had yet to move away. As long as he was ruthless, he could bite it. Ye Siming thought for a moment but didn''t do so. It wasn''t worth it to satisfy his desires for a moment and make the little thing cry. At the same time, Wen Fuling handed her son to her father, Wen Zheng, to take care of. Lian Ji was already sound asleep and had no idea that his mother had handed him over to his grandfather. "Father, everything is down to thisst chance. You just have to take good care of Ji''er so that I don''t have any worries. When I be the general''s wife, I''ll promise you that you won''t have to worry about the rest of your life!" Wen Zheng waved his hand. "Go, go." Although Wen Fu and Wen Fuling were both his daughters However, Wen Fu left home when she was young and didn''t have any feelings for him. Wen Zheng was selfish. He would be biased towards whichever daughter could give him benefits. Wen Fu had be Bai Yi''s wife, but she had never given him any benefits. Therefore, Wen Zheng couldn''t wait for Wen Fuling to get into General Bai''s bed. In any case, wouldn''t the general''s wife still be his daughter? As long as he was given money to spend, it would be fine! Wen Fuling was wearing a thin cloak, and the clothes inside were a little inconspicuous. The close-fitting clothes outlined her beautiful figure. Although she had given birth before, her figure was not inferior to that of a young girl. Wen Fuling wrapped herself up tightly with the cloak and pushed the door open to leave. The autumn night breeze was a little cold. When it blew on her face, she couldn''t help but shiver. For some reason, she suddenly remembered what the little princess had said. Rongrong might be standing in a corner and looking at her. Wen Fuling shivered and she forced herself to lower her head, no longer daring to look at whether there was a ghost hiding behind the dark corners of the trees. She had already asked around just now. Bai Yi was drunk and Madam Bai was busy cooking hangover soup. It would only take a while for her to seed. Wen Fuling wasn''t afraid that Madam Bai would suddenlye back. At that time, Bai Yi would have to take responsibility even if he didn''t want to! Wen Fuling walked to the courtyard and realized that there were no maidservants on duty tonight. Her guard went down a little. The heavens were really helping her too! Wen Fuling knocked gently on the door. "Brother-inw Fuling has something to ask of you. Is it convenient for us to meet now?" Chapter 599 Thief! Theres A Thief! Save Baby Nuo! Chapter 599 Thief! There''s A Thief! Save Baby Nuo! No one in the room responded. This made Wen Fuling feel even more at ease. This meant that her sister was indeed not in the room now. Wen Fuling saw that the lights in the room were dim. Bai Yi must have been sleeping soundly and only left onemp behind. She looked around to make sure that no one saw her. Therefore, she took the initiative to push the door open and enter. As she had expected, the room was quiet. The bed curtains were lowered, and one could only vaguely see a person lying there. Wen Fuling''s heart was beating like a drum, but she felt very excited. She slowly approached and called out softly, "Brother-inw?" Her voice was so charming that water could be squeezed out of it. When she walked to the bed, Wen Fuling felt that there was a high chance that she would seed tonight. She gently untied her thin cloak, her voice soft. "Brother-inw, do you know that although I married Lian Sheng earlier than you married Elder Sister, ever since I heard of your reputation, I''ve admired you very much? "I''m so envious of Elder Sister to be able to serve you by your side. Who wouldn''t like a general with such great bravery and strategy? My liking for Brother-inw makes me wonder every day why Lian Sheng isn''t dead yet" At this point, Wen Fuling suddenly stopped. A momentter, she continued in a gentle voice, "This isn''t important. In short, Brother-inw, I can finally be by your side properly. As long as you don''t mind, I''ll do better than Elder Sister" After saying that, the thin cloak she was wearing fell to the ground. Wen Fuling pulled up the bed curtain with a delicate and shy expression. When she saw the scene inside, she suddenly froze and gradually turned to stone! She saw that the person lying on the bed was not Bai Yi. It was clearly that fiendish youth, Ye Siming! There was even a round arc under the nket beside him. The little princessy on her stomach beside him under the nket and was looking at her with her round grape-like eyes! Wen Fuling was wearing clothes that were almost like gauze, faintly discernible. Her beautiful figure was enough to make ardor and zeal course through men''s blood. However, in Ye Siming''s eyes, it was as if he was looking at a reckless animal. Wen Fuling''s intrusion into his territory made him very unhappy. Before she pushed open the door and entered, the little thing had already been coaxed to lie obediently on his chest and was about to fall asleep. In the end, when Wen Fuling entered, she immediately woke up. "Why, why is it you guys?!" Wen Fuling was shocked. Gu Nuo''er sat up, her soft ck hair sliding down her shoulders. The child''s expression looked very quiet and docile. Suddenly! She raised her head and wailed in an extremely high-pitched childish voice "Thief! There''s a thief! Save Baby Nuo!" Wen Fuling immediately panicked. "Your Highness, don''t shout. Please, I beg of you!" However, as Gu Nuo''er shouted, she crawled to the end of the bed and used her ultimate technique against the door. Scream soaring into the sky! Madam Bai was in the courtyard next door. Before she fell asleep, she heard a lot ofmotion. She hurriedly put on her clothes and rushed over. She also brought along the servants nearby and the patrolling guards. Madam Bai took the lead and they barged into the room together. Wen Fuling happened to pick up her thin cloak and escaped to the door in a hurry. Madam Bai bumped into her! Some of the guards were carryingnterns. It made the originally dim room extremely bright! No matter how Wen Fuling tried to cover it up, it couldn''t hide the revealing clothes on her body! "Wen Fuling, why are you here?!" At this moment, Gu Nuo''er stuck her head out from behind the bed curtains. Her eyes were sparkling as she said in a soft voice, "Oh? So it''s Auntie Wen. When I saw her dressed like this, I thought it was some flower thief!" Chapter 600 Listen to My Excuses! Chapter 600 Listen to My Excuses! The light in the room illuminated Wen Fuling''s clothes clearly! Even the patrolling guards and maidservants who barged in revealed strange gazes as they sized her up. Wen Fuling''s face burned with embarrassment! "Elder Sister, I" In a moment of desperation, she exined, "I offended the little princess during the day. I came to apologize to Her Highness!" Gu Nuo''er grabbed the bed curtains with both hands. When she heard this, she immediately said softly, "Huh? Looking for me? But this isn''t my courtyard. How did you know that I came here?" Wen Fuling''s expression froze. Madam Bai seemed to have understood what was going on. Thest bit of goodwill in Madam Bai''s eyes hadpletely disappeared. Gu Nuo''er licked her lips and poked her face with her small hand, looking like she was deep in thought. "Auntie Wen is wearing so little. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold on such a cold night? Either you''re l*sting after Elder Brother Siming because he''s handsome, or" The child rolled her ck eyes and blinked. "You''re here for Uncle Bai." After she said this, Wen Fuling became like a deted ball! With a plop, she knelt in front of Madam Bai. "Elder Sister, don''t listen to Her Highness''s nonsense. I don''t have such thoughts. Let me exin." Madam Bai lowered her eyes and said in a cold voice, "You want me to listen to your excuses, right?" Wen Fuling''s tone froze and she felt like she was biting her tongue, unable to say a word. The servants behind Madam Bai looked at her with ridicule and disdain. It was as if a hole was about to be burned through her body! Tomorrow, everyone in the general manor would know that she, a widow, had failed to seduce her brother-inw and was even exposed by her biological sister! Wen Fuling bit her lip tightly and sobbed silently. Madam Bai frowned. "Wen Fuling, I felt that Lian Ji is still young, so I agreed to let you guys leave after the Hungry Ghost Festival is over. I was afraid that something bad would scare the child. "I''m someone who has lost my daughter before and knows very well that children are precious to their mother! I''m thinking so much for you, but what are you doing?" As she spoke, Madam Bai scolded angrily, not giving Wen Fuling any face at all. "Yet you''re thinking of ways to climb into my husband''s bed! Wen Fuling, are you shameless? Aren''t you letting down yourte husband who just passed away not long ago?!" Wen Fuling cried and raised her hands, hugging Madam Bai''s legs tightly. She sobbed uncontrobly. "Elder Sister, it''s all my fault. However, I really admire General Bai. I beg you to give me a chance. Even if I have to stay in the general manor as the lowliest concubine, I''m willing to do so. "I definitely won''t fight with Elder Sister. If Elder Sister doesn''t believe me, I can drink abortion medicine on the day I enter the manor. Elder Sister, please fulfill my wish. You already have everything. How can you bear to see me drift around with my child?" Madam Bai felt that the person in front of her was very unfamiliar. Was Wen Fuling like this in the past? Why couldn''t she remember at all? Why did the current Wen Fuling have such an ugly and shameless face?! Madam Bai closed her eyes. Thinking that the princess was still around, she mustn''t scare the child. "Early tomorrow morning, leave with Wen Zheng and Lian Ji. Don''t evere back to the capital. Otherwise, don''t me me for not holding back!" After saying that, Madam Bai flicked her sleeve fiercely and Wen Fuling fell to the side. "Elder Sister!" Madam Bai instructed the guard coldly, "In order to prevent her from causing trouble, tie her up and lock her up in the woodshed. Don''t rm Wen Zheng tonight. If they don''t leave tomorrow, throw them out together!" "Yes." Chapter 601 The Disappointed Baby Who Didnt Get To Eat Candy Chapter 601 The Disappointed Baby Who Didn''t Get To Eat Candy The guard dragged the crying Wen Fuling away. The maidservants also hurriedly bowed and left. Madam Bai walked to the bed. At this moment, the bed curtains had already been pulled up by Ye Siming. Gu Nuo''er sat side by side with him on the bed. The child swayed her fair feet and her big eyes flickered. Madam Bai looked embarrassed and sighed heavily. "Your Highness, you''ve long seen through their ulterior motives, right? It''s because of a momentarypassion that I almost weed a family scandal into the house." Gu Nuo''er''s long hair draped over her shoulders, making her look indescribably smart and docile. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "It''s alright, Auntie Bai. Aren''t I here?! I didn''t let her take any advantage at all. However, Auntie Bai must be ruthless to such people in the future." After saying that, the child imitated her mother''s tone. She ced her hands on her hips, revealing a disdainful expression that Noble Consort Qiao would wear. "Women have to be ruthless! If women are not ruthless, they won''t be able to take their husbands in check!" Ye Siming nced sideways to take a look. However, Madam Bai was amused. "Your Highness, thank you and Siming for your help this time. I''ll remember what you said." Seeing that it was gettingte, Madam Bai asked them not to move back to their respective rooms for the time being. It saved them the trouble. Therefore, Gu Nuo''er and Ye Siming fell asleep in Bai Yi and his wife''s room again. When Madam Bai went out, she closed the door and the light in the room dimmed again. "Elder Brother Siming~" The childy on the side of the bed restlessly and rolled back and forth. Ye Siming askedzily, "What is it?" "I want to go out and say something to Hu Ni. Is that alright?" Gu Nuo''er stuck her head out from under the nket. A pair of ck and round eyes looked at him intelligently. Ye Siming frowned slightly. "It''s toote. It''s cold outside." Gu Nuo''er''s expression immediately drooped. She looked like a disappointed baby who didn''t get to eat candy. Ye Siming''s heart skipped a beat. "I''ll call him over. Tell him here." Gu Nuo''er''s eyes immediately lit up. "Alright!" Ye Siming got up and stood in the courtyard without even putting on his clothes. He whistled. The child got off the bed and put on Ye Siming''s coat. She grabbed onto the door frame and blinked quietly. She sighed in her heart. The way Elder Brother Siming summoned the little foxy was so special After a while, she saw a figure rushing over. "Brother! Oh my, why did you guys change rooms? I subconsciously went to your original courtyard first." Hu Ni''s fair and handsome face looked even more flirtatious under the moonlight. His fox-like eyes turned and he immediately beamed when he saw the child standing by the door frame. "Your Highness." Ye Siming looked at his fawning expression coldly. "She has something to tell you." Hu Ni quickly approached. In order not to let Gu Nuo''er look up, he took the initiative to squat down. "Your Highness, please instruct me!" Gu Nuo''er covered her mouth with her small hand and whispered something in Hu Ni''s ear. Ye Siming didn''t approach and only nced at the two of them. When Hu Ni heard what she said, he nodded in understanding. "Such a simple matter? I''ll definitely get it done for you. Don''t worry, Older Sister." Ye Siming''s eyes darkened. He stared at Gu Nuo''er and Hu Ni, his gaze bing extremely dangerous. The moonlight elongated his shadow, making the youth look tall and imposing. Gu Nuo''er waved her small hand and yawned. Sleepiness appeared in her misty eyes. "Hu Ni, I''ll leave this matter to you." "I''ll do it now!" After saying that, Hu Ni turned around and ran out. When he passed by Ye Siming, he didn''t forget to give him an extremely fawning smile. However, when he met Ye Siming''s cold gaze, Hu Ni inexplicably had a bad feeling. Inspired by his desire to live, he ran away in the blink of an eye. Chapter 602 Could It Be You? Chapter 602 Could It Be You? "Elder Brother Siming!" Gu Nuo''er saw Ye Siming standing in the courtyard with a cold gaze. The child took the initiative to call out to him and waved her small hand. "Hurry up ande in. It''s time to sleep!" Under the night sky, the cold and bright moonlight fell on the youth''s cold and arrogant eyes. It was as if his eyes were covered in ayer of frost. If it were anyone else, they would only feel cold. However, it inexplicably looked a little dangerous on Ye Siming. It was like a traveler walking in the forestte at night and suddenly seeing a pair of dark wolf eyes. Gu Nuo''er was still standing there obediently. Ye Siming''s thin lips moved as if he was preparing to ask something. However, suddenly "Achoo!" The child sneezed. She shivered from the cold wind and sniffed. Her pink and fair face also looked a little fragile because it had been blown by the evening wind. Even so, she still trembled and endured the coldness, waiting for Ye Siming toe over. Ye Si''s cold expression instantly faded a lot. He frowned slightly, a hint of softness in his eyes that he didn''t notice. "Hurry up and go in. If you fall sick because of this, I''ll kill Hu Ni tomorrow and make you a scarf to keep you warm." As he spoke, he pulled the child into the room. The door was kicked shut behind them by Ye Siming. Gu Nuo''er quickly hugged his waist. "Elder Brother Siming, don''t bully Hu Ni." Ye Siming picked up the child and ced her on the bed. He didn''t forget to bend over and take off her small shoes. Gu Nuo''er rolled to the inner side of the bed and consciously crawled under the nket. She popped her head out and her big round eyes were half-open. She was so sleepy that she kept rubbing her eyes with her small hands. Ye Simingy on his side and the nket on the bed was immediately pressed down. Gu Nuo''er was in a groggy state and only heard him ask, "You seem to be especially caring toward Hu Ni, huh?" Ye Siming lowered his eyes and saw that the child had already closed her eyes. Her words were unclear and carried a unique childish tone. "Oh, it''s because he''s a little foxy Everyone has to take care of small animals." Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Was that so? After a while, he didn''t say anything. Gu Nuo''er also fellpletely asleep. Shey beside him unguarded. As long as Ye Siming wanted to, he could swallow her at any time and have a good meal. However, Gu Nuo''er trusted him very much. Ye Siming''s eyes were deep. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to understand if Gu Nuo''er was the fish demon who had saved him. If She was Ye Siming didn''t know what he was looking forward to. At this moment, Gu Nuo''er kicked the nket away with one of her legs. She was sleeping soundly and smacked her lips from time to time. Ye Siming reached out his arm and covered her with the nket again. However, Gu Nuo''er seemed to have felt a heat source in her sleep. She turned her small body and snuggled into Ye Siming''s arms. Then, as if treating him as Noble Consort Qiao, she subconsciously ced a small hand on Ye Siming''s chest. The youth''s body stiffened and he didn''t dare to move. He was afraid of waking Gu Nuo''er up. With the silent indulgence, Gu Nuo''er became even more dependent. She clung tightly to Ye Siming''s side and slept very soundly. After a long while, Ye Siming couldn''t help but gently cover her back with his hand. He tucked the nket tightly and carefully calmed his breathing. He lowered his head to look at the child in his arms. His eyes were warm and hazy under the faint candlelight in the room. "Could it be you?" he asked very softly. However, the person in his arms was very sleepy and didn''t answer at all. Even though she was silent, she was very moving. Chapter 603 Playing With Fire and Peeing on the Bed-Stove, Chapter 603 ying With Fire and Peeing on the Bed-Stove, Bringing Fire to Oneself! At this moment, in Wen Zheng''s courtyard. For some reason, Lian Ji peed on the bed-stove when he slept at night! He hadn''t peed in bed! Lian Ji woke up in the middle of the night and cried, making a big ruckus after not seeing Wen Fuling. Wen Zheng could only carry him in his arms and coax him as he said, "Stop crying and making a fuss. Your mother has gone to earn great riches for you! In the future, when you grow up, you might be a little general." Lian Ji was still young and didn''t know anything. He only cried and said that he wanted his mother. However, after a while, he fell asleep in Wen Zheng''s arms. In his dream, Lian Ji was surrounded by many small fish and they were all scolding him! "ying with fire and peeing on the bed-stove! ying with fire and peeing on the bed-stove!" After saying that, there were still clusters of mes chasing after him! Lian Ji was so frightened that he cried loudly. "I''ll extinguish you!" In his dream, he took off his pants and send out a gush of water. Wen Zheng was just about to ce Lian Ji on the bed. He suddenly felt that his clothes were wet and stuck to his stomach. He looked down and a stench assaulted his face! Wen Zheng was so angry that he scolded in his hometownnguage, "You jinx, how dare you pee on me!" He was usually not very willing to take care of the child. However, his daughter, Wen Fuling, was busy. Lian Ji was woken up by his angry roar. The child immediately burst into tears. Wen Zheng cursed angrily in anger. In the end, he had no choice. His and Lian Ji''s pants were wet and had to be changed! The old master didn''t have much patience and brought over a bucket of cold water. He took off Lian Ji''s pants and quickly washed him in the courtyard. He then changed his clothes. In the end, Lian Ji only dared to curl up on the bed as if he was frightened. Wen Zheng couldn''t help but mutter, "If it wasn''t for the fact that your mother is about to be favored, I wouldn''t care about a disobedient child like you." It was already sote and Wen Fuling wasn''t back yet. There was a high chance that she had seeded. He thought of how, tomorrow, his status would change and he would be able to treat this general''s manor as his home! Wen Zheng patiently patted Lian Ji''s back. "Hurry up and sleep!" Lian Ji cowered. He wanted to cry but didn''t dare to. "Grandfather, I don''t dare to sleep. In my dream, there were fish that turned into fire and wanted to burn me." "Do you want to die if you don''t sleep at night?! What fish turning into fire? If you don''t sleep, I''ll throw you out and feed you to the wild wolves!" Lian Ji felt even more afraid. Hey under the nket and endured the coldness of his legs that had been washed in cold water. He silently cried and fell asleep after a while. Early the following day. Bai Yi slept the entire night and woke up refreshed. Madam Bai pped his shoulder. "Can''t you hope for good things for the child?!" 23:51 Bai Yi held his shoulder in pain. "Then what''s wrong? You didn''t move at all. It was He stretched and sat up. However, he realized that Madam Bai was sitting at the end of the bed with her arms crossed. She nted her eyes and gave him a long and meaningful look. General Bai was shocked and quickly sat up. "Madam, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" After saying that, he thought of something, and his expression changed. "Could it be that Siming caused trouble?" Madam Bai pped his shoulder. "Can''t you hope for good things for the child?!" Bai Yi held his shoulder in pain. "Then what''s wrong? You didn''t move at all. It was quite scary." Madam Bai snorted. "Last night, Wen Fuling almost climbed into your bed. You didn''t know that, right?" "What?!" Bai Yi subconsciously lowered his head and lifted the nket to look at himself. Madam Bai poked him with her fingertips. "Fortunately, the little princess and Siming saw through her scheme in advance. Otherwise, you would have woken up this morning and enjoyed my p!" Bai Yi was rather afraid. "How would they dare?!" "Why wouldn''t they dare? They''re shameless enough to stay even if they are inhumane. Don''t lie down anymore. Hurry up and get up. I''m going to chase them out of the manor in front of you, lest Wen Fuling still thinks that you have feelings for her and that I''m the evil person who deliberately broke up this good marriage!" Bai Yi quickly got up and put on his clothes, saying, "How can that be? I only love my wife." Chapter 604 Hurry Up and Go. I Dont Want the General to Be My Father Anymore Chapter 604 Hurry Up and Go. I Don''t Want the General to Be My Father Anymore When Madam Bai and Bai Yi arrived at the front yard. Gu Nuo''er had already finished her breakfast under Ye Siming''spany. Wen Fuling had long been carried out of the woodshed by the servants. At this moment, she was kneeling on the ground with disheveled hair and a dejected expression. "Your Highness, please be lenient and spare thismoner." When she spoke, her voice was hoarse. It was just like the withered branches that were blown by the wind outside the window on this autumn night! Gu Nuo''er jumped off the stool and walked leisurely up to her. "The person you bullied isn''t me, but Auntie Bai. If you want to ask for forgiveness, you should ask the person in question!" As the child spoke, she smiled sweetly. "As for me, don''t worry. You''ve only offended me. At best, you''ll be beaten up. At worst, you''ll be served with the de. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." She had the intention to threaten Wen Fuling, but Wen Fuling was already at the stage where she couldn''t take on any fear anymore. Her body immediately trembled and her eyes rolled back. She looked like she was about to faint. How could she not be afraid? She was so scared that she was on the verge of death! eye circles. She no longer dared to dream of entering the general''s manor. It was all the little princess''s fault for telling her that Rongrong was watching. She was locked up in the woodshedst night. Without any lights, Wen Fuling felt that there were ghosts everywhere! There was a rustling sound in the corner and the withered grass that was ced there fell! Wen Fuling was so frightened that she screamed. It was that she realized that it was a big rat! It was just short of crawling over the back of her foot. Unable to sleep the entire night and being extremely tense, Wen Fuling had very dark eye circles. She no longer dared to dream of entering the general''s manor. She only hoped to leave this ce quickly and never have to suffer the princess''s torture again. At this moment, Bai Yi and his wife approached. Wen Fuling seemed to have seen her savior and knelt in front of Madam Bai. "Elder Sister, it''s all my fault. I won''t dare to do such a thing again. Please let me go. I promise to go far away and never appear in front of you again." After saying that, Wen Fuling acted as if she wanted to let Madam Bai vent her anger. She pped herself four to five times in the face. Her pale face became slightly swollen. Madam Bai frowned, not wanting to see such a scene. She said coldly, "If you hadn''t had any crooked thoughts from the beginning, I might have been able to let you stay in the capital. But now, you only have yourself to me." Bai Yi wore a straight face. When he thought of how he had almost lost his innocence to this woman, he felt disgusted. "Madam, don''t say anything else. Chase them out of the manor now!" Coincidentally, at this moment, Wen Zheng was holding the crying Lian Ji''s hand and was pushed over by the servants. Wen Zheng was dissatisfied and threw a tantrum. "You guys are so rude to me. Watch how Iin to my daughterter!" The servants gave him a mocking look. Before Wen Zheng could figure out why, he turned around and saw Wen Fuling kneeling in front of Bai Yi and his wife like a ghost. He was stunned. From the looks of it, Wen Fuling didn''t manage to climb into the general''s bed at all?! Then why didn''t she returnst night?! When Lian Ji saw his mother, he took the opportunity to shake off Wen Zheng''s hand. He cried as he ran to Wen Fuling''s arms. Wen Fuling quickly hugged her son. Her body still couldn''t help but tremble. "Mother, let''s leave quickly. I don''t want the general to be my father anymore. This ce is so scary. There are so many ghosts! They bullied me and said that I''m a child ying with fire and peeing on the bed-stove." Lian Ji wailed and kept saying in Wen Fuling''s arms that she didn''t want to acknowledge Bai Yi as his father! From the corner of his eye, Bai Yi saw Madam Bai ncing at him coldly. He immediately widened his tiger eyes and scolded, "Who wants to be your father?! Your mother didn''t teach you anything good!" Chapter 605 Could It Be That Being A Princess Would Allow One to Disregard Human Lives? Chapter 605 Could It Be That Being A Princess Would Allow One to Disregard Human Lives? After being scolded by him, Lian Ji cried even louder. He even sneezed repeatedly, his face looking abnormally red and sickly. Ye Siming frowned. He bent over down and carried Gu Nuo''er into his arms. The sleeves Ye Siming wore today were a little wide and his leisurely appearance at home made him shed his evil aura and look like a refined and noble young master. At this moment, he raised his sleeve and covered Gu Nuo''er''s mouth and nose. The child blinked, feeling a little confused. Ye Siming said in a low voice, "Cover up save he passes his sickness to you." Gu Nuo''er felt a little ufortable, so she grabbed the back of his hand to express her dissatisfaction. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and leaned close to the child''s ear, half threatening and half coaxing. "If you''re sick, you''ll have to drink very bitter medicine. If you''re unwilling, I''ll still have to spend a lot of effort thinking of ways to make you take medicine. For example, prying open your mouth" When Gu Nuo''er heard this, she immediately grabbed his sleeve tightly with her two chubby hands. She took the initiative to hold it and covered her mouth and nose! She opened her big round ck eyes and blinked her long eyshes as if she was trying to please Ye Siming, looking at him obediently. She looked like a little bun waiting to be praised. Only then did Ye Siming smile. "Good girl." Lian Ji was sick and exposed Wen Fuling''s ugly thoughts in public again. Wen Fuling no longer had the face to stay and not leave. She stood up with tears in her eyes and held Lian Ji''s hand, lowering her head to Bai Yi and his wife. "Elder Sister, Brother-inw, I''ve caused you a lot of trouble this time. It''s my fault. I don''t dare to disturb you again in the future. I only hope that you''ll be safe." Although Wen Fuling said that, She was actually cursing Madam Bai from head to toe in her heart! Madam Bai had just been lucky. What was so great about her? Her husband was just a general. She didn''t care much for him! Moreover, a general would asionally have to go to the battlefield. Who knew if Bai Yi would nevere back after going there?! Madam Bai would be like her then, bing a widow. Let''s see what else she had to be arrogant about! Thinking of this, Wen Fuling felt much happier. She was about to leave sheepishly with Wen Zheng and Lian Ji. The child in Ye Siming''s arms said softly, "The grudges between you guys and Uncle and Auntie Bai have been exined clearly, but you still can''t leave!" Wen Fuling was stunned. She turned around and looked at Gu Nuo''er. She stammered, "Your Highness, thismoner is just amoner and has a child who hasn''t grown up yet. Please show mercy and don''t make things difficult for thismoner anymore." Ye Siming was very protective of Gu Nuo''er. He immediately frowned in displeasure. "Make things difficult for you? Don''t you know what you''ve done? From the moment you entered the manor until now, every word you said to offend the princess is enough for you to die a thousand times over." If not for the fact that he was still carrying Gu Nuo''er, Ye Siming would really have made a move. Wen Fuling''s face turned pale and she lowered her head, not daring to say another word. She knew that this adopted son that Bai Yi and his wife had taken in was a ruthless and heartless person. In the end, Wen Fuling decided to go all out. If the little princess dared to do anything to her, she would curse out loud with herst breath. Could it be that being a princess would allow one to disregard human lives? There would definitely be people in the world who couldn''t stand it. Their spittle could drown Her Highness! Wen Fuling made up her mind and said in a tone as if she was facing death calmly, "Your Highness, what do you want? Thismoner can only listen to your punishment." Gu Nuo''er blinked. "It''s not that I want to do anything, but what the government and thews want." Wen Fuling was stunned. What did she mean? Not long after Gu Nuo''er finished speaking. Hu Ni led a team of constables into the manor. Chapter 606 Young Master Hu, Why Did You Call Her Highness Elder Sister? Chapter 606 Young Master Hu, Why Did You Call Her Highness Elder Sister? Hu Ni''s face was like a peach blossom as he smiled charmingly and brilliantly. "Constables, it''s this mother and son and that old man!" The head constable went forward and cupped his hands at Gu Nuo''er, Ye Siming, and Bai Yi. He said with a dignified expression, "General Bai, this subordinate received a report from the officials that someone in the residence is suspected of murdering her husband and we are nning to bring the suspect back to the government office to be interrogated carefully. We''ll probably have to disturb you." Bai Yi was stunned and subconsciously looked at his wife. Before he could say anything, Gu Nuo''er said softly, "That''s right, head constable uncle, it''s this woman!" She pointed at Wen Fuling with her soft hand. Wen Fuling''s heart skipped a beat and her face turned stiff and pale. "No, I didn''t harm Liang Sheng. I didn''t!" The head constable''s tone was very heartless. "We''ll talk about it after we return to the government office and interrogate them carefully. Please." Wen Fuling struggled violently and the head constable lost his patience. He looked at Bai Yi. After all, this was the general''s residence. With Bai Yi being a first-grade general, the head constable definitely couldn''t take the suspect away just like that. Although Bai Yi didn''t know where this matter came from, he still nodded. "Head Constable, please do as you please." The head constable cupped his hands. "Thank you, General. Take him away!" The constables swarmed forward and captured Wen Zheng, Wen Fuling, and Lian Ji together. Wen Zheng was a cowardly person who was scared of death. Upon encountering such a situation, he immediately panicked. He pulled his neck and shouted at Madam Bai, "Wen Fu, Wen Fu! Daughter, save me! It was your sister''s idea! I didn''t kill Liang Sheng!" Madam Bai looked at his pleading face and felt that it was unfamiliar and disdainful. Wen Fuling and the other two cried and made a fuss, but they were no match for the constables'' strength. After the three of them were dragged away, the manor immediately became much quieter. Bai Yi was rather surprised. "Wen Fuling is suspected of murdering Liang Sheng What''s going on?" He was just drunk and had slept. How did these three evil people get wiped out together after he woke up? Madam Bai shook her head. "I don''t" Hu Ni chuckled and exined, "It''s all because Her Highness is smart! Last night, she told me that she suspects that Wen Fuling''s husband''s death is rted to her! She asked me to report it to the officials and catch them before they escape to interrogate them properly." Gu Nuo''er''s small hand was still holding Ye Siming''s sleeve. Her milky voice also sounded muffled. "It''s also a coincidence for me. I heard her talking when she was taking off her clothes outside the bedst night! She said that she had waited very long until Liang Sheng finally died! Although it''s just a suspicion, sending such a person to prison can also be considered as venting Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai''s anger." After saying that, the child snorted again. "She thinks that I want to use my power to suppress others, but she doesn''t know that thew will deal with her first! Baby Nuo doesn''t have to do anything at all." Bai Yi and his wife immediatelyughed. Hu Ni pped. "Older sister is amazing!" As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming''s expression changed. Madam Bai first felt that it was strange and asked, "Young Master Hu, why are you calling Her Highness ''older sister''?" Hu Ni was much older than Gu Nuo''er in terms of appearance! Hearing Madam Bai''s question, Hu Ni''s smile suddenly froze. Even Gu Nuo''er''s big watery eyes were immediately filled with panic. Oh no! The little foxy had exposed her again! This idiot! Gu Nuo''er didn''t dare to look up at Ye Siming''s expression at all. She felt very guilty and tightened her grip before letting go. Hu Ni scratched his head awkwardly. "Uh I''ve always called Siming ''older Brother''. Her Highness has a dignified aura that makes people involuntarily admire her. Therefore, I subconsciously called her ''older sister''. This is just to express my admiration." Chapter 607 The Weather Is So Cold, Hug Me! Chapter 607 The Weather Is So Cold, Hug Me! Madam Bai gave an ''oh'' in response and seemed to understand. On the other hand, Bai Yi was not very satisfied. Hu Ni was a guest Ye Siming had invited. It was said that he was a friend he knew. Bai Yi''s tone was only a little sharp as he said, "Her Highness has a noble status. You can''t im to be siblings with her lest you break the rules." Hu Ni lowered his head and kept nodding. "General is right. I won''t get it wrong in the future!" Even so, Hu Ni still felt a cold gaze that could killnd on him. This damned feeling was as if he had suddenly entered the territory of a wolf while running in the forest. Hu Ni closed his legs andughed dryly. "I suddenly remembered that I still have to go to the city to buy something. You guys chat. I''ll go out first." After saying that, he slipped away without looking back. Bai Yi and his wife didn''t take it to heart. Madam Bai only smiled and said, "Your Highness, what other snacks do you want to eat?" Gu Nuo''er said softly, "No, Auntie Bai. I''ve stayed here for the night and have to hurry back to the pce. Otherwise, Father and Mother will be worried!" Madam Bai nodded and felt that it made sense. She asked the maidservant to go to the kitchen to prepare a few boxes of snacks for the princess to eat on the way. She then called Ye Siming to send Her Highness back to the pce in a carriage. When they arrived at the carriage, Gu Nuo''er consciously slipped out of Ye Siming''s arms. Her small body sat in the corner like a small porcin bottle, neither tilting over nor moving. She was so obedient, her big eyes fluttering as she watched Ye Siming get into the carriage and sit beside her as usual. However, he didn''t say anything. Gu Nuo''er looked at him secretly. Ye Siming''s side profile was well-defined and his handsome and unruly profile was very good-looking. His skin was fair, but he didn''t look sickly or weak. Instead, under the sunlight that shone in from time to time from outside the sutra window, the youth looked even more energetic. At this moment, Ye Siming pursed his lips and looked calm. Only Gu Nuo''er''s heart was palpitating. "Elder Brother Siming" She couldn''t hold it in anymore and spoke first. Ye Siming immediately turned to look at her. His dark eyes were so deep that it seemed impossible to see any brightness in them. "What is it?" His usual rhetorical tone was especially cold to Gu Nuo''er this time. The child rubbed her pink fingertips, her eyes shining. She immediately took the initiative to snuggle into Ye Siming''s arms. She rubbed her head against him. "Elder Brother Siming, the weather is so cold. Hug me!" She would first test the big wolfie''s attitude to see if he was suspicious! Ye Siming took the opportunity to wrap his arms around the child''s body and pressed her into his arms. Seeing that he didn''t seem to suspect anything, Gu Nuo''er heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Ye Siming suddenly said with a faint smile, "Hu Ni also called the fish demon who saved usst time ''older sister''." Gu Nuo''er was grabbing his clothes with her small hands. When she heard this, she quickly blinked. "Oh, there''s such a thing? So Hu Ni knows our life-saving fish? When I see him next time, I''ll definitely treat him better!" Her milky-white face was filled with innocence. She curled up obediently in Ye Siming''s arms. It was as if she really didn''t know anything. Ye Siming curled his lips and smiled unfathomably. He looked out of the window, seeming to be thinking about something. Gu Nuo''er, who was in his arms, also secretly pursed her pink lips. Her sparkling ck eyes were like faint starlight. The two of them each had their own thoughts. When they were about to reach the pce gate, Ye Siming watched as Gu Nuo''er prepared to enter the imperial city. He suddenly said without rhyme or reason, "You''re not allowed to get close to Hu Ni." Gu Nuo''er was even more puzzled. "Why?!" "You''re just not allowed to." His eyes were arrogant, not allowing any contesting. Gu Nuo''er pouted. Elder Brother Siming was so difficult to understand! Chapter 608 Dont Go, Its the Hungry Ghost Festival Tonight Chapter 608 Don''t Go, It''s the Hungry Ghost Festival Tonight On the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival, Gu Nuo''er was watched very closely by Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao and was not allowed to leave the pce. People from the Great Qi believed that on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival, the family members who had passed away would return to the human world. It wouldn''t be good if one were to stroll around the streets wantonly and identally offend a ghost friend and have thetter follow them home. After the sun sets and night falls, it would be a good time for the ghosts to go out on the streets. Even the gambling dens and br*thels that usually did business day and night would close on this day. They would be afraid of attracting something bad. The child was in the pce and Ye Siming was bored, so he stayed in the manor. During dinner, when he was eating with Bai Yi and his wife, Madam Bai was suddenly stunned and her chopsticks fell. "Husband, this is bad. I forgot to buy joss papers. It''s all Wen Fuling''s fault for causing trouble. I''vepletely forgotten about it." As Madam Bai spoke, she looked like she wanted to cry, despite being such a headstrong person. "What should we do? We can''t let Rongrong not have money to spend. Otherwise, other ghosts will bully her. The child is young, to begin with" Bai Yi quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks tofort her. "Madam, don''t be anxious. I''ll head out to the streets in a while. There''s a shop in West-East Street that''s probably still open." Madam Bai wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "It''s a special day today. How could they still be open? They are probably already closed. Moreover, it''s already dark. It''s not safe. Don''t go." Bai Yi frowned. "How can that do? It''s just buying joss paper. It''ll be very fast. Moreover, I''m a man. Why would I be afraid of gods and ghosts? A righteous person wouldn''t be afraid of the shadow." Madam Bai patted him gently. "There are gods everywhere. Don''t spout nonsense." As the couple muttered with a frown, Ye Siming looked like he had eaten his fill. He put down his bowl and chopsticks. "I''ll go buy it." Bai Yi and his wife looked up in surprise. Ye Siming''s gaze was indifferent. Under the candlelight in the hall, his ck eyes looked dark. "I''ll go on a horse. It won''t take long to go back and forth." As he spoke, he stood up and called for a servant to bring over a horsewhip. He then asked the servant to bring a horse. Bai Yi and his wife chased after Siming. "Siming, it''s better not to go. It''s the Hungry Ghost Festival tonight." Ye Siming sneered. "What''s wrong with the Hungry Ghost Festival?" "There are ghosts!" Madam Bai made a fuss. Ye Siming grabbed the reins and quickly got on the horse. His movements were agile, and his robe drew a ck arc. He raised his eyebrows. "Why would I be afraid of them?" There was nothing he hadn''t seen in the Asura Realm. Bai Yi was a little worried. "Why don''t I apany you? You''ve never been to West-East Street, so it''s still a little far." "I know where it is. There''s a shop there that makes good pastries. I''ve been there before to buy some pastries for Gu Nuo''er." Bai Yi was speechless. Something like that happened? After saying that, Ye Siming stopped talking to the two of them. He raised his whip and left. His figure went into the night fog and soon disappeared at the end of the road. The autumn nights were already cold. At this moment, there was a cold wind blowing and there were no stars in the sky. It was dark. Madam Bai stood at the door worriedly. The twonterns under the eaves swayed in the wind. Bai Yi held his wife''s hand. "Go back inside and wait. Siming is young and impetuous. He won''t encounter unclean things so coincidentally." Madam Bai turned around and punched him. "Even if your heart doesn''t ache for him, mine does! Go and bring a stool over. I want to wait for him at the gatehouse. Although he hasn''t called me Mother, I''ve long treated him as my biological son. How can a mother not be worried when a son goes out?" Bai Yi couldn''t dissuade her and could only bring over two stools. The couple waited together. In fact, ording to the thoughts of other soldiers, ghosts and gods were all things that guilty people were afraid of. Si Mingxing was an upright person, so how could he bump into one? Chapter 609 - 609: Demon God! Come Back! The Asura Realm Needs You Chapter 609: Demon God! Come Back! The Asura Realm Needs You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All the shops on the street had closed early. The usually lively street market was now filled withyers of gloom. One would see dim yellow lights asionallying from some houses. The night was dark and the street was filled with mist. If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely feel that the road was not easy to travel. However, this didnt affect Ye Siming at all. The darker the sky became, the more at ease he was. The sound of horse hooves passed by the limestone path. The crows resting on the withered tree at the side pped their wings and flew away, bringing with them a series of muffled cries. Ye Siming pursed his lips. Thankfully the little thing isnt around. Otherwise, shell definitely say that shes scared. At the thought of Gu Nuoer, he couldnt help but chuckle. The sound of horse hooves shattered the silence of the night, but on the empty street, the echoes seemed even stranger and lonely. Ye Siming rode his horse away ording to his impression of West-East Street. The dark clouds in the sky were thick and the wind gradually became whistling, as if a heavy rain wasing. The moment Ye Siming turned a corner, he suddenly saw a ck fog-like shadow sh past him. The path ahead seemed to lead to an abyss. There was no light at all. Ye Siming stopped the horse warily and frowned slightly. Soon, dark shadows darted past him from all directions. There are really some that dont know whats good for them. Ye Siming raised his long eyebrowszily, revealing a hint of unruly arrogance. His slender fingers pressed on the sword at his waist. When a ck shadow tried to fly up to him, Ye Siming suddenly drew his sword and shed down from above! Ye Siming swung his sword freely. The longsword in his hand shed the approaching ck shadows into ashes with invincible momentum! The remaining ck shadows gathered more and more. They started to pile up into a small mountain on the dark road in front. The boy slowly raised his sword horizontally. The sharp white and cold sword reflected Ye Simings slightly red cold eyes. He had just realized that these were not the ghosts that Bai Yi was talking about. They were more like phantoms. Ye Siming was very familiar with this aura. Demon God have you abandoned us? It was clearly a thousand voices, but they gathered into a shrill question. Ye Siming lowered his sword a few inches and looked coldly at the group of ck shadows floating as tall as a small mountain in front of him. The Hungry Ghost Festival would weaken the spiritual energy of the array formation suppressing the Asura Realm. He had broken out on the day of the Hungry Ghost Festival back then. These phantoms were the heretical demon creatures that he had once ruled in the Asura Realm. Each of them was an extremely heretical existence in the world. Ye Siming was sitting tall on the back of a horse and had an awe-inspiring aura. His entire body seemed to be emitting a disdainful and arrogant aura. Thousands of voices gathered and spoke again, Demon God! Come back! The Asura Realm needs you He said softly, I wont be going back for the time being. When the ck shadows heard this, they seemed to have been agitated and surged toward him anxiously. However, just as they approached Ye Simings proximity before he could make a move, they were shattered by the huge and terrifying magic power emitted from his body and turned into gray smoke. Ye Siming thought of Gu Nuoer and smiled faintly. Lets talk about going back when I have nothing to worry about. Demon God! The ck shadows gathered, but they didnt dare to approach. Ye Siming tightened his grip on the reins, his eyes unrestrained. He raised his head and shouted, Giddy up! The ck shadows quickly retreated and made way for him. Ye Siming didnt even turn around and left. The gathered shadows gradually dispersed until they turned into nothingness. The street returned to faint darkness as if nothing had happened just now.. Chapter 610 - 610: Gu Nuo’er Has His Aura On Her Chapter 610: Gu Nuoer Has His Aura On Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming rode back to the Bai Manor, it had been raining heavily for a while. As soon as he entered, he saw Bai Yi and his wife holding the heating furnace and curled up at the gatehouses door sill, looking at him. Seeing that Ye Siming had returned, Madam Bai stood up first. Its raining so heavily and you didnt even bring an umbre. I almost asked my husband to look out to look for you! Bai Yi also went forward. Seeing that Ye Siming was already drenched, he hurriedly called the butler to prepare hot water. Ye Siming took out a parchment bag from his pocket. There are joss papers inside. Dont worry, I was holding it tightly in my arms on my way back. It didnt get wet. Madam Bais eyes were moist as she sighed. It was raining outside, so she didnt go to the courtyard to burn the joss paper. She only ced a small brazier under a small roof next to the main door and then lit a fire. With a whoosh, the mes lit up, illuminating Bai Yi, his wife, and Ye Simings eyes. Madam Bails eyes were filled with tears. As she ced the joss paper into the brazier, she said, Rongrong, Mother is a littlete at burning joss paper for you this year. You must be anxious from the waiting, right? Your older brother bought the paper money. His name is Ye Siming. Youve never seen him before. If only you were here. The two of you would be so harmonious as siblings Ye Siming watched without any fluctuation in his gaze. He only watched as the mes burned the joss paper cleanly in the blink of an eye. Bai Yi saw Madam Bai crying in a heartbroken manner as she shared her heartfelt thoughts with her deceased daughter. He sighed silently. He went up and said to Ye Siming, Go in, change out of your clothes, and take a hot water bath. Dont be getting sick from the cold. Ye Siming nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly, he heard Madam Bai say from behind, You have to bless your Elder Brother Siming. He risked danger to go and buy joss paper tonight. Dont let him be bugged by those bad things Ye Siming was suddenly stunned. Seeing that he was gradually frowning and standing rooted to the ground, Bai Yi asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Although the phantoms from the Asura Realm were invisible and didnt have any powers, would they go to the pce to harass Gu Nuoer? Gu Nuoer had his aura on her. Madam Bails words suddenly woke him up. Without the little thing by his side, Ye Siming felt flustered for no reason. He turned around and went out. The butler was about to bring the horse back to the stable when Ye Siming snatched the reins away from him. The youth quickly jumped up onto the horse, let out a loud cry, and the horse galloped in the direction of the pce at great speed. Bai Yi and his wife chased after him and shouted, Siming! Its raining heavily! Where are you going?! Dont worry about me. Ill be back tomorrow morning. The youths cold voice blew along the wind and rain. At this moment, it was peaceful in the pce. Everyone had gone to sleep. After Gu Nuoer finished bathing today, she yed with her father for a while before falling asleep on the small couch in the side hall. Gu Yihan wanted to carry her back to the main hall to sleep, but the child would moan and express her dissatisfaction whenever he touched her. The emperor was afraid of waking his daughter up, so he simply got someone to close the doors and windows tightly and arranged for Wanyin and two other young pce maids to guard the door. Noble Consort Qiao added a soft nket to Gu Nuoer. On the wide couch, the child was sleeping soundly. Heavy ck shadows gathered in the direction of the pce but Gu Nuoer was unaware of this. However, before they could touch the side of the pce, they were scattered by a sudden golden light. This divine power was extremely powerful and was enough to make evil existences tremble in fear. The ck shadows looked up and felt that there was a faint shadow of an old immortal above the pce. Not longter, they gradually dissipated unwillingly into the rainy night. Not long after they left, a figure riding a ck horse sped over in the rain.. Chapter 611 - 611: She Was the One Who Said That She Wanted to Be Hugged Chapter 611: She Was the One Who Said That She Wanted to Be Hugged Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer was sleeping in a daze when she suddenly felt as if the window had been blown open by the wind. A cold wind blew in and the child subconsciously curled under the warm nket. She had her eyes closed and mumbled in her childish voice, Elder Sister Wanyin, close the windows Her voice was extremely sleepy andzy. The youth who had just jumped through the window turned and closed the window. water was dripping from his hair and his dark gaze scanned Gu Nuoers room. Ye Siming heaved a sigh of relief when he didnt see anything threatening the child. He had wanted to sit against the wall for the entire night. When dawn came, the phantoms from the Asura Realm would naturally disappear. There was nothing wrong with protecting the little thing to let her have a good sleep. However, for some reason, Ye Siming thought of how he had hugged Gu Nuoer to sleep that night. She was very obedient in his arms, so obedient that Ye Siming couldnt bear to move for fear that any movements would wake her up. In just a moment, Ye Simings wet clothes werepletely dry and there was no longer any water on the ends of his hair. His footsteps were very light and there was almost no sound as he quietly arrived by the childs side. However, he was also afraid that she would suddenly wake up and see someone standing by the bed. She may feel scared. Therefore, Ye Siming subconsciously sat on the footrest, his movements still very light. Gu Nuoer was sleeping soundly. Her pink face was porcin-white and looked delicate. Her long and thick eyshes cast a small area of shadows on her face. She ced her small hand on the nket and opened her five soft and fair fingers. She looked very adorable. Ye Siming pursed his lips and smiled. He then couldnt help himself and reached out his finger, slowly putting it on the childs hand. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer subconsciously grabbed his finger. The child grabbed it tightly and even muttered something. It was unknown what dream she was having. Ye Simingy on the edge of the bed. His hair, which had been washed by the rain, drooped softly on the youths eyebrows. His hair was fine, but it made his gaze at this moment look very gentle. Elder Brother Siming Gu Nuoer muttered softly, Hug me, Im not older sister Ye Siming was stunned. His gaze suddenly became faint andplicated. Ye Siming narrowed his eyes as he looked at the child who was sleeping soundly. Gu Nuoer was sleeping soundly when she felt something cold pressing against her back. She hugged her small nket tightly and shivered a little again. After a while, she felt that it wasnt that cold anymore and leaned back. She turned over and grabbed Ye Simings clothes again. The youth gently hugged her and felt the child in his arms sleeping even more soundly. Ye Simings brows curled up slightly as a hint of a smile showed up in his eyes. He seemed to feel at ease when he was by Gu Nuoers side. At this moment, he shouldnt be considered to have taken advantage of her. She was the one who said that she wanted to be hugged. Ye Siming rested his head gently on the other side of the pillow. Smelling the childs sweet fragrance, he also started to feel sleepy. When he let down his guardpletely, two ck wolf ears popped out. Gu Nuoer moved slightly and his wolf ears subconsciously trembled twice. They were furry as if waiting for someone to rub them. The autumn rain outside the window kept hitting the window frame. It was very quiet in the room, giving people a feeling of peace and ease. The child had a good nights sleep. The next morning, she stretched and woke up. Ye Siming was no longer on the couch. She didnt know anything at all. She looked at Wanyin, who had walked in, and said in a childish voice, Elder Sister Wanyin, did youe to help me close the windowst night? No, Your Highness. The window was locked from the insidest night before this servant slept. This servant has been sleeping in the outer room. Did you feel cold? Gu Nuoer pouted and shook her head. I thought that the window was blown open by the wind.. Maybe I was mistaken! Chapter 612 - 612: Take It, Don’t Stand On Ceremony With Me Chapter 612: Take It, Dont Stand On Ceremony With Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky was clear, and the continuous mountains and ins had long been blown into a brilliant golden color by the autumn wind. Gu Nuoer sat under the acacia tree and looked at the distant mountains. Each time the wind blew, the sky would be clear and refreshing as if everything was quiet. There were no sses at the state school today, so Elder Brother Siming went to train his soldiers again. She was bored and ran to the Four Seasons Sweet Shop to take a look. The child held a te of sugar cakes. After she was almost done eating, she turned around and ran in. She obediently handed the te to Nanny Hu. Nanny Hu smiled lovingly. Your Highness, do you still want to eat more? This servant can make some more. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and corrected her in a childish voice, Nanny, were already outside the pce. Dont call yourself a servant. There are only the owner and shop assistants in the sugar shop. There are no princesses or servants. Nanny Hu smiled until her eyes curved. Alright, alright, alright. Little Boss. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and enjoyed being called boss. Old Master Jiang was sitting on the steps of the second floor, drawingnterns. When he heard this, heughed. Youre so mischievous. When she ran to the ounting counter, Ning Chudie was carefully calcting the ounts. Elder Sister Chudie, how much money are our losses? The child looked at the densely packed detailed records in the ounting book and felt a headache. Losses? Ning Chudie was a little surprised. Then, she smiled and said, No, not only did we not have any losses, but we also made a profit of 1,200 taels this month. Gu Nuoer instantly blinked and expressed her surprise in a soft voice, To think that we didnt make any losses even though Ive been eating so much! Nanny Hu and the others were too amazing! Ning Chudie covered her mouth and giggled. She took the ounting book and pointed to various parts to exin to the princess. Look, excluding the profits from the sugar cakes, these are all profits from the affinitynterns. A total of 436 taels were made from selling affinitynterns this month. The rest is the profits from the sugar cakes. Our shops business is very good. Your Highness, dont worry. As Auntie Qu wiped the table, she smiled and said, Last time, a few esteemed guests came and said that they wanted us to suggest that Her Highness open a branch. Otherwise, the shop is always filled with people. Gu Nuoer scratched her head. She originally wanted to open a shop and let herself eat whenever she wanted. Why did she identally be too sessful? Gu Nuoer pouted, her soft and fair face deep in thought. After a long period of pondering, she waved her hand, From next month onward, all of your sries will increase to ten taels per month! Everyone in the shop was stunned. Nanny Hu quickly waved her hand. That wont do. Not only does Your Highness take care of our food and amodation, but youre also giving us so much sry. This isnt appropriate. Being paid ten taels a month would almost be the monthly sry of a third-grade pce maid. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and shook her head. Mother said that when I get benefits, I have to share them with those I trust. Only then will the rtionships withstand the test of time. Her watery eyes looked up, filled with star-like sparkles. Just take it. Dont stand on ceremony with your boss. You guys deserve it. Everyone pursed their lips and smiled. Thank you, Boss. Seeing that it was almost time, Old Jiang trembled and went forward to open the door, preparing to wee the guests. The moment the door was opened, two long rows were seen outside. Everyone was used to seeing this. Only Gu Nuoer shrank to a corner so that people wouldnt squash her when they entered. The child tiptoed and watched as the customers crammed into the shop. At this moment, she saw a familiar figure in the crowd. She immediately waved her hand. Elder Sister Yinxiang- Xie Yinxiang had queued up to enter. When she heard someone call her, she turned around and immediately smiled gently.. Chapter 613 - 613: Pfft! What Is This Taste?! Chapter 613: Pfft! What Is This Taste?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child pulled Xie Yinxiang to the side. If you want to buy pastries, just let me know. Ill get someone to send them to the Xie Manor for you to try. Xie Yinxiang shook her head and said with a smile, Im here for thentern. Last time, I left a message on it to see, so I want to see if it had been taken by someone fated. When Old Jiang came over, Xie Yinxiang handed over the token with three words engraved on it. A, C, D,ntern. Old Jiang read it out loud and looked up to look for thentern. In order to distinguish eachntern from the other, there were a total of ten levels on the sturdy mahogany shelves. They were respectively named after the ten Heavenly Stems ordinals. A, C, D, meant that thentern was on the first row, third shelves, and was the fourthntern. Old Jiang looked around and then took down Xie Yinxiangsntern. Gu Nuoer leaned over and saw that there was indeed another person who had left a string of small words on Xie Yinxiangsntern. Xie Yinxiang looked at the words love can save to match her words floating duckweeds have no reliance. She couldnt help but chuckle. Who was this person? His tone was really arrogant and frivolous. Could a woman with no one to rely on for support be able to resolve her difficulties just by finding someone to love? If the person she found wasnt a good person, itd be a horrible life. Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but think of her deceased mother. Moreover, the current Xie Yinxiang had already be the only daughter in the Xie Manor through her hard work and also receiving help from Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer blinked and saw Xie Yinxiang raise her brush to leave a few more words. The child was focused on watching Xie Yinxiang write. Suddenly, she heard a man shout, Pfft! What is this taste?! Its too salty! Gu Nuoer turned around and saw a young master in long clothes. He was originally sitting at the table and enjoying sugar cakes. After taking a bite, he suddenly spat it out. The surrounding customers turned and looked at him, puzzled. The child blinked her big watery eyes. Did someonee to look for trouble again? Auntie Qu was introducing the types of sugar cakes to other guests today. When she heard this, she hurriedly walked to the noble young masters side. Sir, is the sugar cake not to your liking? The man angrily handed the te to Auntie Qu. Try it yourself. What kind of strange taste is this? Ive bought it many times at your shop, but it suddenly tastes so bad today! Ive been queuing for an hour. You guys are too disappointing! Auntie Qu quickly took it and tasted it where the man didnt bite. She immediately frowned. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she knew that this man wasnt here to look for trouble. There was really something wrong with the pastry. Auntie Qu asked, Customer, I apologize. Shall I return your money? The man was unyielding. Just return my money? I had queued for so long. You guys wasted my time! A soft voice interrupted, Then how about wepensate you three times the amount? The man looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl who looked pretty, fair, and tender. He knew that this was the princesss shop and vaguely guessed that this might be Princess Yaoguang. He pursed his lips. He originally didnt want to let things go just like that. However, if he offended the princess, he wouldnt have a good ending either. He said angrily, Alright, theres no other way out!! Gu Nuoer said decisively, Elder Sister Chudie, settle the bill for him. Refund him three times the money he paid. The child then gave out instructions in an orderly manner. Anyone else who bought simr sweet cakes will also receive apensation of three times the amount paid. If there was a problem with one pastry, it meant that there was something wrong with the batch of pastries.. Chapter 614 - 614: Nanny, There Seems to Be Something Wrong With This Jujube Paste Chapter 614: Nanny, There Seems to Be Something Wrong With This Jujube Paste Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer waved her hand and instructed, Close the shop. We wont be selling pastries today. If anyonees to ask for a refund, well let them in. The people who had been queuing up for a long time immediately shouted. No, itll be my turn soon! Thats right. Perhaps its just a problem with one of the pastries and the rest are fine. Gu Nuoers small face was determined, and her watery eyes were shining. No, we cant have such wishful thinking. We have to provide the best to the customers. Please go back. Everyoneined. The child made a prompt decision and decided to give each of them antern for free. Only then did everyones grievances die down. After everyone left, Old Jiang closed the door. Ning Chudie frowned as she calcted on the abacus. Her Highness, this isnt good. Giving a refund that is three times the amount is a little too much. Moreover, the price of thenterns given out for free isnt small either. We lost more than 300 taels just now. However, Gu Nuoers fair face was calm andposed. Losing money is a small issue. Itd be bad if our reputation is spoiled. Many people know that this shop belongs to the princess, so I have to take responsibility. I cant embarrass Father and my identity. She didnt forget to coax everyone. Its already, dont be looking so gloomy. We just need to work together to find out the reason for this. Auntie Qu,e, bring me the pastry that the customer had eaten. I want to try it. Auntie Qu was a little hesitant. Your Highness, someone else has eaten this before. Ill change it for you. Its alright. He hasnt touched this side before. Let me try a little. Gu Nuoer scooped a little with a small spoon. This te of pastries was called Heavenly Delight. It was one of the traditional pastries from the pce. Jujube paste was wrapped out with ayer of crispy sugar coat. In order to avoid it being too sweet, there was also a dried plum with its core removed. As Gu Nuoer asked for the ingredients to be fresh, the plums were plucked whilst in season. Theyd then be dried and preserved in salt before being used. This was the only time they could sell the Heavenly Delight. After the season passed, it couldnt be made anymore. Therefore, this pastry had once be the most popr dessert in the shop. Everyone liked this taste that was sweet but not sickening. The first taste when putting it into the mouth was a sweet and strong fragrance from the jujube paste. When biting into the sugar coating, thered be a clear shattering sound. Thereafter there would be the plum to bnce out the taste. However, Gu Nuoer only took a bite and felt that the jujube paste was especially salty! The step of adding sugar seemed to have identally swapped to have a lot of salt added! However, such a situation shouldnt appear. Nanny Hu had made all the pastries herself, with Auntie Qu helping her. Nanny was an old servant in the pce and had cooked for both the emperor and mother and never got things wrong. Nanny Hu was more careful with the filling than anyone else. Gu Nuoer frowned slightly and couldnt help but spit out the small piece of jujube paste. Then, she patiently tasted all the simr pastries that were returned just now. As expected, they were all so salty as if salt was free. Gu Nuoer lowered her eyes. The golden dragonfly essory in her ck hair that was outlined with golden threads swayed its wings slightly and flickered, making little Nuoers ck eyes look even more lively. When Nanny Hu heard that there was a problem with the pastries, she didnt even have time to take off her apron. Her hands were still covered in flour and she came out in a hurry. Princess, whats wrong? Auntie Qu brought the te to Nanny Hu. Nanny, there seems to be something wrong with this jujube paste. Nanny Hu took a bite in front of everyone. Her expression didnt change. Theres no problem with it! Is it too sweet? Everyones hearts skipped a beat. Nanny had lost her taste.. Chapter 615 - 615: She Has Aged, But Yet I’m Trying To Get Her to Stay Chapter 615: She Has Aged, But Yet Im Trying To Get Her to Stay Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Jiang was a little hesitant. Nanny Hu, that Gu Nuoer quickly interrupted, Nanny, theres a bit too much sugar. The customers say that its too sweet. Just put less sugar next time. Its alright! Nanny Hu was a little worried. She helplessly rubbed her flour-stained hands onto her apron. Is that so? I tasted a little at first and didnt think it was too sweet. Perhaps young peoples tastes are different now. Gu Nuoer maintained her sweet smile and ran to hug Nanny Hut s arm, wheedling. Nanny, Nuoer usually likes to eat sweet things. That must be why you put too much sugar in it. Its fine. Just put less next time. Only then did Nanny Hu smile. Alright, Ill definitely remember that. Apart from Gu Nuoer, who was smiling nonchntly, everyone elses expressions were a little heavy. The child waved her hand. Im going to bring these pastries back and share them with my older brothers. Since the shop has already closed, you guys can go back first. Im going to wait here for Elder Brother Siming to pick me up. Ning Chudie knew that the princess had lied. When she came earlier, she had clearly said that Marquis Yongye was busy today and she came here to kill her boredom. Everyone felt a little worried but Gu Nuoer took out a silver note generously. Elder Sister Chudie, go on. Bring Nanny Hu, Grandpa Jiang, and Auntie Qu to the best inn nearby, open a few rooms, and get some rest. Otherwise, people will say that this little boss has earned money yet cant bear to let you guys spend it! Everyone didnt move and looked at the little princess with heartache. The princess must want to handle the matter herself again. Go on! Gu Nuoer urged again. Xie Yinxiang didnt want the childs intentions to go down the drain, so she suggested, All of you can go on. Take the chance to rx too. Dont keep rejecting the princesss good intentions. Only then did Ning Chudie take the banknote and put them into her sleeve. She forced a smile and walked up. Thank you, Your Highness. Well have a good rest today. Nanny Hu was still a little worried. Why dont you guys go? I still have a batch of pastries steaming in the kitchen and cant leave. Gu Nuoer pushed Nanny Hus back with her small hands. Nanny, youve been working tirelessly for so long. Just leave it. Leave the pastries to me. After Elder Brother Simingester, I can still eat some if Im hungry. Hearing this, Nanny Hu could only nod. After the group left, Old Master Jiang walked up to the door and looked back, feeling worried. Gu Nuoer continued to smile tenderly and waved at him, telling him to go quickly. Old Jiang sighed quietly and closed the door. The moment the door closed, the light in the shop became a little dim. It was as if the syrup had been boiled until it was charred, leaving only a bitter shadow. Xie Yinxiang saw that Gu Nuoers small face was solemn and her big watery eyes seemed to look red, seething with tears. She couldnt help but go up to console her. Nanny is old, so there may inevitably be problems with her sense of taste. Maybe things will be better if she sees the doctor. Thats not it, Elder Sister Yinxiang. This isnt what Im feeling sad about. As Gu Nuoer spoke, her childish voice sounded like she was about to cry. When I came this morning, there was clearly nothing wrong with the pastries Nanny Hu made for me. Now that I think about it, it was because she took good care of me for three years in the past. She remembers my preference very clearly and has never made a mistake on how much sugar and salt to add. It was as if treating me well had been deeply engraved into her flesh and blood. Even though she cant differentiate between sugar and salt now, she is still able to not make any mistakes when ites to me. Gu Nuoer looked at a shelf in the shop in a daze. Her soft and fair face was glistening with tears under the light. Nanny Hu is old, but yet Im trying to get her to stay. At this point, a tear trickled from the childs big eyes.. Chapter 616 - 616: Go Find Marquis Yongye Chapter 616: Go Find Marquis Yongye Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Yinxiang instantly felt bitter when she heard this. She didnt know how to console Gu Nuoer and could only reach out her hand to take Gu Nuoers hand. Nuoer, Nanny Hu is kindhearted. Heavens will bless her with a long life. Gu Nuoer didnt say anything. Her thick and darkshes lowered, casting shadows on her small face that was like white porcin. Xie Yinxiang sat with her silently for a while. Only then did the child seem to perk up. Elder Sister Yinxiang, you can go back first! Ill sit for a while longer then go back to the pce. Xie Yinxiang felt a little worried, But you Dont worry, the shop is already closed, so there wont be any customersing anymore. Ill leave after that batch of pastries is done! Gu Nuoer wiped off the glistening tears on her face. She smiled innocently, her eyes as clear as two streams of blue ripples. Xie Yinxiang knew that Gu Nuoer wanted to have some alone time. She pursed her lips and thought about it, then stopped persisting. Alright, Ill go back first. Nuoer, be happier. Otherwise, Nanny Hu will be worried too. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. She watched as Xie Yinxiang left, leaving only her small figure in the room. Xie Yinxiang walked for a distance but was still a little worried. She didnt know how tofort the child, but Marquis Yongye definitely knew. He was usually with Her Highness. However, Xie Yinxiang didnt know where to go to look for Marquis Yongye. At this moment, a call rang out from the side, Eldest Young Miss Xie! Xie Yinxiang turned around and saw Old Jiang staggering over. Grandpa Jiang, why didnt you go have fun with Miss Ning and the others? Old Jiang waved his hand. I knew that you will definitely also be sent out by the little princess in a while, so I specially waited here. Is Her Highness still feeling down? Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and let out a soft sigh. Nuoer is kindhearted and innocent. Nanny Hu is getting old and her heart aches for Nanny Hu. Its good to let her have some alone time too. Grandpa Jiang, you must take care of yourself too. Dont make her even sadder. Old Jiang kept his hands behind his back andughed. Im still going strong. However, we cant just let the little princess stay by herself like this. I was just about to go to General Bail s residence to ask if Marquis Yongye is in. He often stays with Her Highness. Perhaps Her Highness will be happy to see the Marquis. I specially waited for you here for this matter. Old Jiang said, When Her Highness came, she said that Marquis Yongye is training soldiers today. Hes probably at the training field now. He patted his legs. Im old and my legs arent good. My body wont be able to take the journey. Youre young. Take a carriage and youll be there soon. When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she quickly thanked him. Ill go take a look now. After bidding farewell to Old Master Jiang, Xie Yinxiang rode her familys carriage to the training grounds. The training grounds were a ce that the government provided for military officials to train or spar. Such ces were usually not situated in the pce but would be in a bigger ce in the capitals suburbs. As most of the matches were between men, usually, no girls hade before. Xie Yinxiang got off the carriage at the entrance of the training grounds and heard the thunderous sound of martial arts practice. She went in and came into two soldiers who had their upper bodies exposed. They didnt seem to expect a girl toe. Xie Yinxiang quickly covered her eyes. The two soldiers also walked away quickly in embarrassment. She clutched her chest and exhaled. Thinking that she had to find Ye Siming for Nuoer, Xie Yinxiang suppressed her thoughts of wanting to beat a retreat. There were a few tents around. She walked around and heard a cold voice say Your abilities should be used to kill enemies on the battlefield and for pointing your des at your own people.. Chapter 617 - 617: The Big Wolfie Is Bearing A Grudge Chapter 617: The Big Wolfie Is Bearing A Grudge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Yinxiang walked around the tent and stood at the side, looking at Ye Simings ordinary brocade robe and jade headgear in the distance. However, standing in front of those soldiers who had gone to the battlefield and killed enemies, the murderous auraing from him was not inferior to theirs at all. She even felt like his aura was more overwhelming than theirs. She heard that after General Song Quan died, His Majesty handed this group of Song Familys soldiers to Marquis Yongye. The youth didnt have any very illustrious merits. He only had the nickname of being a fiend who could kill without the blinking of an eye. However, this alone could not help him establish prestige in the military. The Song Familys soldiers were extremely uncooperative when Ye Siming came to train them today. Although they didnt still miss their previous master, they felt that it was very embarrassing for them to follow such a young youth. They had only heard of Marquis Yongyes capabilities, but who had seen it with their own eyes? Therefore, these soldiers attitudes were perfunctory. They didnt care how strict the military discipline was in the past and argued with each other in front of Ye Siming. Seeing that he was handling serious matters, Xie Yinxiang hesitated if she should go forward. At this moment, Ye Siming asked coldly, Why did the two of you fight just now? Two soldiers were standing in front of him. One was tall and the other was short. The shorter one had an obvious swollen bruise on his face. He had clearly been beaten up. The taller man beside him had some muscles. Even though Ye Siming had taken the initiative to ask for the reason, he still looked fearless. Marquis, he said in a frivolous tone, This stinky shorty is nosy. I pointed the way for a woman, but he rushed out to cause trouble, so I hit him. The short soldier quickly exined in a rough voice, That wasnt what happened! We were bringing water back to the training grounds when he saw a beautiful married woman passing by. He went up to the woman to chat with her and even wanted to make a move on her. I cant stand to see him bullying the woman and so we fought. The taller man let out a cold snort. Stinky shorty, you think that just because you say so, the truth is so? Marquis, I dont think youll listen to this persons one-sided story, right? Thats not fair. Ye Siming pursed his lips and waved his hand, calling over a cavalryman in charge of running errands. Ill give you five minutes to investigate the truth of this matter. If you exceed this time, then youll be punished together with them. The cavalryman hurriedly received the order, turned around, got on his horse, and galloped away. At this moment, Ye Siming saw Xie Yinxiang standing not far behind him. He raised his eyebrows. Miss Xie, whats the matter? Xie Yinxiang hesitated for a moment before going forward. Marquis, I have something to tell you. Can we talk in private? Ye Siming nodded and the two of them walked to the side. The tall and skinny man behind them whistled extremely frivolously. Xie Yinxiang felt very embarrassed and her face felt like it was on fire. What is it? Ye Siming asked indifferently as if he didnt hear anything. Xie Yinxiang recounted what had happened in the sweet shop earlier. She said worriedly, Nuoer is alone in the shop and doesnt want anyone to apany her. I thought that perhaps she would be happier when she saw that the marquis is there. Ever since Xie Yinxiang finished talking about this matter, Ye Siming couldnt help but frown. In the end, he asked coldly, Do you know the man who said that the pastries tasted bad? Who is he? I didnt take a close look, but if Im not mistaken, he looks like the son of Grand Historian Huang from the Historian Bureau. Ye Siming took note of this person. His chin tensed and he said, I got it. You can go back first. Xie Yinxiang didnt dy any further and left the training field quickly. It was really because the tall and skinny mans gaze was too wretched and repulsive.. Chapter 618 - 618: The Vicious Person His Majesty Found to Man the Soldiers Chapter 618: The Vicious Person His Majesty Found to Man the Soldiers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Coincidentally, at this moment, the cavalryman galloped back quickly. Marquis. Ive investigated clearly. The harassed womans house lives in an alley beside the school grounds. When I went around to ask, she panicked and hid very quickly. She thought that a government soldier was here to capture her to serve men and was so frightened that she knelt and begged for mercy. When Ye Siming heard this, he raised his cold eyebrows and looked at the tall and skinny man. Looks like you guys often do such things. The tall and skinny mans lips twitched in disdain. The cavalryman approached Ye Siming and reminded him in a low voice, Marquis, lets forget about this matter. Simr things have happened in the past, but General Song didnt take it to heart. He looked at the tall and skinny man and said meaningfully, This person is the nephew of Grand Historian Huang from the History Bureau. When Song Quan was around, many soldiers in the camp came from aristocratic backgrounds. Their families had sent their children here to pass the time for a few years, then get an official title through Song Quan, gaining a good monthly sry. It was no wonder that the tall and skinny man was so arrogant. It turned out that he felt that he had a backer. However, Ye Siming had not been in a good mood since just now. At some point, his slender and fair fingertips had already grabbed the hilt of the sword at his waist. The youth was tall and slender. Under his jade headgear, his cold eyebrows coupled with his dark eyes gave off a sharp feeling. He slowly walked up to the tall and skinny man and said in a cold voice, Put out your hand. The tall and skinny man couldnt help but burst outughing. Why? Does the Marquis still want to be like a child and hit my hand? Haha! Suddenly! There was the sound of a sharp sword being unsheathed. The tall and skinny mansughter stopped abruptly! Right on the heels of that, he let out a violent scream. My fingers! It hurts, it hurts so much! Apart from his thumb, the other four fingertips on the tall and skinny mans left hand had been cut off. The parts where the sword edge passed by left sharp and uniform cuts. The soldiers behind them, including the short soldier who was standing next to the tall and skinny soldier, were stunned. He stood the closest, but even he didnt see how Marquis Yongye attacked. He only felt a sh of white light before his eyes and then blood instantly sshed! A few fingers fell onto the ground. Ye Siming held the sword in his right hand and swung the de with a cold expression. The blood on the de left a thin line of blood on the ground. The tall and skinny man knelt on the ground, holding his bleeding left hand and wailing. His face was red and his veins were popping out. Ye Siming looked down from above with a cold gaze, like a high and mighty god. Song Quan is already dead. His Majesty handing you guys to me is like throwing away a group of trash to me. If you dont want to be thrown away, you have to first learn to abide by my rules and listen to me. With a nkI, he sheathed his sword. Everyone was quiet as cicadas, not daring to speak. Ye Simings eyes were sluggish, but his expression was arrogant and disdainful. I dont have that much time to teach you what military rules are. However, if I were to find out that you guys bully women, set fires, kill, and plunder, youll either lose your fingers like him in lighter situations or lose your lives in more serious situations. As the youth spoke, he curled his lips and smiled. There was a hint of terrifying cruelty in his eyes. As for how youll die, I have the final say in my military camp. If you dont want to make me angry, dont challenge my bottom line. When everyone heard this, they immediately put away their contemptuous thoughts. It was no wonder His Majesty had left them to Marquis Yongye to manage. Initially, they thought that His Majesty hated Song Quan, so he casually threw them to this youth and left them to fend for themselves. Unexpectedly, His Majesty had found a ruthless person to deal with them! Chapter 619 - 619: The Princess Is Still Waiting For Me Chapter 619: The Princess Is Still Waiting For Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The cavalryman took the lead to cup his hands together, Well heed the Marquissmands and follow your guide! With his shout, a hundred voices echoed. The soldiers didnt dare to be negligent anymore and addressed the marquis as their master. However, the tall and skinny man who had fallen to the ground had hatred in his eyes. Who could tolerate the feud of losing their fingers?! He scolded angrily with a red face, Doesnt Marquis Yongye feel guilty for doing this? Youre strict with us, but you cant follow the same rules yourself. Howughable! Didnt you also talk to the woman who came to look for you as if no one was around? Ye Siming looked down at him, his gaze cold and suffused with a freezing coldness. He smiled gently and everyone felt the hair on the back of their necks stand on end. They had a bad feeling. If you hadnt said anything, I wouldnt have thought of settling the score. Just now, Miss Xie said that the princess is probably waiting for me now. However, I had to waste some precious time for a piece of trash like you. Ye Siming suddenly reached out his boot and stepped on the tall and skinny mans head, pressing it into the ground. Everyone heard an agonizing cry as if a pig had been ughtered. However, Ye Simings cold smile didnt change from beginning to end. He raised his eyebrows slightly and his lowered gaze was cold and piercing. I heard that your surname is also Huang? Ye Siming drew his sword and gestured the white de behind the tall and skinny mans neck twice. The sword de was extremely sharp and could cut hair by just blowing the hair onto the de. Let alone taking a persons head. However, Ye Siming thought about how he still had to go pick up the little thing. She would probably feel scared if she saw that his clothes were stained with blood. It would also take time if he were to make a trip back to change his clothes. The tall and skinny man trembled under his de and a wet patch appeared on his pants between his legs. Just as he was trembling violently and wondering if he should beg for mercy Ye Siming had already withdrawn his sword and had the cavalryman from earlier bring a horse over. The cavalryman hurriedly did as he was told. After Ye Siming got on the horse, he looked sideways and asked, Whats your name? Marquis, this subordinate is Qin Song. The youth raised his eyebrows. Qin Song, from now on, when Im not around, youll be themander here. Keep an eye on their training. Youre not allowed to let them go until the sun sets. If anyone doesnt obey the rules, punish them ording to the military rules. Qin Song cupped his hands together, Yes! A wave of horse hooves kicked up dust and Ye Siming left. Qin Song turned around and saw that the soldiers, who had not taken training seriously just now, were seriously practicing their punches and kicks. No one cared about the tall and skinny man lying on the ground. Qin Song hesitated for a moment before passing by as well, pretending not to see anything. In any case, there would naturally be military doctors to take care of this. The tall and skinny man saw that even Qin Song dared to ignore him. He gritted his teeth and cursed, You guys are useless to be listening to the orders of a brat! Qin Song lowered his head and looked at the man expressionlessly. A promising person has four fingers cut off while lying here. If I were you, Id rather be a useless but tactful person. After saying that, he paid the tall and skinny man no need and called out to the other soldiers for them to quickly continue with their training. Ye Simings horse brought along a trail of dust behind him. It was only in front of the Four Seasons Sweet Shop that he reined in. The horse raised its front hooves high and neighed loudly. Ye Siming tied the horse next to the acacia tree and went forward to push the door open, only to realize that it was locked from the inside. He raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. He took two steps back and arrived at the roof in the blink of an eye. Then, the youth jumped easily andnded steadily in the backyard. Smoke from the fire wasing from the kitchen and amidst Gu Nuoer endless coughs, Gu Nuoers voice sounded out. Cough cough, its so choking. Phew Ye Siming lifted the curtain and entered. He saw that the small kitchen was filled with white smoke, making it look like a paradise! The child was still sticking out her butt and busying herself in front of the stove.. Chapter 620 - 620: If the Little Thing Likes It, Anything Was Fine Chapter 620: If the Little Thing Likes It, Anything Was Fine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming grabbed Gu Nuoers cor with one hand, picked her up, and walked out. Gu Nuoer waved the fog in front of her. Cough! Who is it?! When she saw Ye Simings cold eyes clearly, the child answered softly. So its my wolfie! Hearing this title, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. His worried and displeased expression dissipated a little. What are you doing here yourself? Do you want to raze the kitchen to the ground? Gu Nuoer turned around and looked at the kitchen that was filled with thick smoke. She scratched the tip of her nose in embarrassment. I dont know how to start a fire This touch identally rubbed the ashes from the pot that had gotten onto her soft fingertips on her nose. Ye Siming frowned and sized her up. There were two bits of dark spots on each side of the childs soft and fair face. Now, there was a little more on the tip of her nose. She was simply like a messy cat. Ye Siming sighed. He ced the child on the ground. Wait here. Ill do it. Gu Nuoer squeezed her small hands helplessly. She watched as Ye Siming strode into the smoking kitchen. Not longter, the smoke stoppeding out. Only the sound of cutting vegetables could be heard. Gu Nuoer quickly ran to the door and looked in. Ye Siming had already rolled up his sleeves and was handling an eggnt. He wasnt very familiar with holding a knife and looked like he was preparing to kill someone. Each move he made was sharp as he peeled the eggnt and sliced it up thinly. Gu Nuoer had started the fire just now because she wanted to heat the pastries in the steamer. At this moment, they were also ced neatly on a te by Ye Siming and ced to the side. Ye Siming didnt even turn around. Its almost noon. If you dont eat, youll starve and cry. Sit at the side. Itll be done in a bit. Gu Nuoer obediently agreed. She carried a wooden stool over with her two small hands. Then, she sat behind Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer supported her pink face on her hands and focused on his back view. Elder Brother Siming, I didnt know that you knew how to cook. I dont know how to, Ye Siming said calmly. I saw Madam Bai cook once before. Now, Ill do it again ording to the steps in my memory. If it doesnt taste good, then Ill bring you out to eat. Itll taste good, itll taste good! Before Gu Nuoer had even tried anything, she praised in her childish voice, Everything Elder Brother Siming makes tastes good! Ye Simings back was facing her and a gentle smile appeared on his thin lips. After a while, he felt a soft feeling at his waist. Ye Siming turned around. Gu Nuoer had hugged him from behind and was putting on Nanny Hut s apron for him! Put it on. Dont dirty Elder Brother Simings clothes! The apron was made of green cloth and had a floral pattern. It was something that was suitable for married women. Ye Simings eyebrows turned cold and he wanted to refuse. However, he saw that the child was trying her best to take the initiative to wrap her arms around his waist and tie the straps behind him. Ye Simings fingertips paused for a moment before he let her be. Forget it. If the little thing liked it, anything was fine. After the sizzling sound of the oil from stir-frying food. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming ced a small square table in the small courtyard at the back of the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. There were three dishes on it. Roast meat with eggnt, tofu and fish soup, and a dish of vinegar cabbage. The fragrant rice was sprinkled with ck sesame seeds. Gu Nuoers appetite was piqued. She was about to reach out her small hand to take the chopsticks. Ye Siming grabbed her hands. Go wash your hands and face first you messy kitten. The boys voice carried a unique low and hoarse maism, and his ck eyes were deep.. Chapter 621 - 621: She’s Really the Death God of Cooking! Chapter 621: Shes Really the Death God of Cooking! I rantor: As btua10S????? ealtor: As stos He pulled Gu Nuoer to the water vat. Ye Siming squatted down and gently wiped the childs face with a clean handkerchief. He had never used so little strength before. He had learned how to do this by practicing holding tofu without breaking it into pieces previously. Now, it actually came in handy. The corners of Ye Simings lips couldnt help but curl up slightly. There was a hint of satisfaction in his handsome and arrogant eyes. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and blinked her big eyes at the youth in front of her. The warm autumn sun was like gold dust that had been sshed on Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. He was still wearing the apron that had flour stained on it, but he was wearing a jade headgear on his head. The collision of the noble and pyrotechnic feelings brought about a strange beauty to it. Youve cried, huh? Ye Siming suddenly asked. Gu Nuoer came back to her senses and nodded. Ye Siming frowned. Ill settle it for you. The child didnt understand. Nanny Hu had be old. Could Elder Brother Siming also have a way to resolve this? However, Ye Siming didnt say anything else. He only held her small hand that had been wiped clean and pulled her to the table. Eat. He handed her a pair of chopsticks. Then, Ye Siming took the initiative to pick up many dishes for Gu Nuoer and ced them in her bowl. He didnt like to eat much, but he liked to watch her eat. He liked Gu Nuoers eyes that shone when she ate delicacies. They were sparkling and clear. Coupled with her round and plump cheeks, it really made one have the urge to take a bite. She was eating happily when she saw Ye Siming suddenly get up and walk into the kitchen, carrying another te of crooked-looking pastries. The child quickly put down her chopsticks. Elder Brother Siming, you cant eat this! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows in confusion. Why not? I think you ced them in the steamer together to steam them. He could tell at a nce that this was definitely the work of the little thing. There were also some well-shaped pastries in the steamer. Those were probably Nanny Hus work. Gu Nuoer became anxious. She put down her chopsticks and ran up to him, tiptoeing to snatch the te. You cant eat this! They dont taste good! Ye Siming raised the te high and didnt let her snatch it, but he smiled and said, Ive never tried it before. How would I know if its delicious or otherwise? After saying that, he freed one hand, picked up a pastry that was crooked like a worm, and stuffed it into his mouth. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. Her watery eyes were filled with anxiety. Ye Simings smile froze at the beginning. Then, he gradually frowned and slowly tasted it a little before swallowing it. He looked as if he was eating raw meat. Gu Nuoers childish voice trembled. It tastes bad, right? I already told you not to eat it! Its delicious, Ye Siming said without changing his expression. Then, in front of Gu Nuoer, he calmly started to taste the remaining pastries on the te. Gu Nuoer was stunned. Ye Simings expression didnt look like the pastries tasted especially bad. However, she had just tasted it herself. They were neither salty nor sweet. Some of them werent done well and even had the fishy smell of eggs! Ye Siming sat on the threshold at the side and looked at the autumn leaves that filled the sky, calmly eating the pastries on the te. After a while, he was almost done with the food. Gu Nuoer couldnt believe it. She walked forward, took a piece, and put it in her mouth. She had just taken a bite when she frowned and spat it out. rgh! She was really the Death God of Cooking! Ye Simingforted her, Its fine. Its cooked and edible. Gu Nuoer looked at him, her big eyes suddenly gradually filled with tears again. Ye Siming was stunned and quickly put down the te. Why are you crying? Didnt he say that they were delicious? Chapter 622 - 622: Elder Brother Siminz, You Love Me Too, Right? Chapter 622: Elder Brother Siminz, You Love Me Too, Right? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It would have been fine if he hadnt asked, but when he did, Gu Nuoers tears fell like a broken string of beads. The child sobbed and said, Ive tried it before. It tastes very bad I want to help Nanny Hu write down all the recipes so that she wont get them wrong in the future. However, Im so stupid. No matter what I tried, I failed. Gu Nuoer wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Moreover, it tastes so bad but Elder Brother Siming can still swallow it. Mother said that those who can tolerate you for not doing well are all people who love you. Elder Brother Siming, you love me too, right? Ye Siming was stunned. He paused in his actions of wiping the childs tears. However, Gu Nuoer opened her big watery eyes and her small nose was still sniffing as if she was waiting for his answer. She looked at this pair of ck eyes that had just been washed by tears. At this moment, they were ck and clear like two pearls shining gently. Ye Simings ears couldnt help but burn. His thin lips moved, but before he could say anything, Gu Nuoer pounced into his arms. She wrapped her arms around Ye Simings waist. I like you too, Wolfie! Although he didnt answer, the child firmly believed that Wolfie was like her father and mother, liking her and caring for her. Ye Siming lowered his eyes, his gaze gradually softening. He asked patiently, What pastries do you want to make? Oh, the simplest kind. Nanny Hu is best at making fried sweet pancakes. Does Elder Brother Siming know how to make them? Ye Siming paused for a moment. Yes. Gu Nuoer followed him into the kitchen and watched as Ye Siming skillfully kneaded the dough. After a while, he heated the pot and ced the dough wrapped in white sugar into the pot. After a while, it was finally done. Be careful that its hot. Ye Siming took the initiative to blow on it for her. He wrapped the bottom of the sugar cake in parchment paper and handed it to the child. Gu Nuoer held the hot cake and took a careful bite. Fragrant syrup flowed out. It was so delicious! Gu Nuoer immediately narrowed her eyes and swayed her head in satisfaction. However, as she ate, she suddenly felt that although this taste was very different from what Nanny Hu made. Yet, it was a little familiar Elder Brother Siming, why do these sweet pancakes taste so simr to the ones you brought for me every time before school? Every time they were in the carriage, Ye Siming would hand over hot sweet pancakes. Gu Nuoer thought that they were made by Madam Bai and ate heartily every time. The sweet pancakes Ye Siming had brought also gradually turned from their original ck appearance to a sessful golden and crispy one. Hearing Gu Nuoers question, Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at her. They were both made by me, so they naturally taste the same. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes. They were all made by Elder Brother Siming? I thought it was Madam Bai! Ye Siming snorted. Seeing that you like to eat it, I just made it for you in the morning. Gu Nuoer was deep in thought. Oh, then Elder Brother Siming woke up very early! Ye Siming sneered and didntment. Then, he brought a brush and paper from the front hall and seriously wrote down the recipe. Leave it for Nanny Hu. Ye Siming took a stone and pressed the prescription on the stove. Gu Nuoer hugged the sweet pancake, her ck eyshes fluttering as she looked at him with watery eyes. Just before Ye Siming arrived, she cried in frustration because she had failed several times. This was because she realized that there were things in the world that couldnt be achieved even with magical powers. She could duplicate the sweet pancakes made by Nanny Hu, but she couldnt replicate the recipe. Although magical powers could achieve everything, The feelings between people and the effort Nanny Hu put into making pastries couldnt be retained by spiritual energies.. Chapter 623 - 623: Someone, Hurry Up And Come Quickly! Young Master Is Getting Beaten Up! Chapter 623: Someone, Hurry Up And Come Quickly! Young Master Is Getting Beaten Up! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Ye Siming appeared in time. Moreover, he used his actions to indirectly prove a principle to the child. Love and patience could do things that couldnt be done with magical powers. She wanted to help Nanny Hu out of love. The reason Elder Brother Siming took care of her and apanied her to do these things was also because of love and patience. Gu Nuoer tiptoed and brought the half-eaten sweet pancake to Ye Simings lips. Elder Brother Siming, you eat too! Ye Siming lowered his head and took a bite from the ce where the child had eaten. He even nodded thoughtfully. The fire was too strong. Ill be more careful next time. Gu Nuoers eyes flickered. She hugged Ye Simings waist. Elder Brother Siming, youre my best friend! Ye Siming put out the stove and looked down at the child. He smiled calmly. At least the little thing had a conscience. At night. A cold autumn wind blew past, causing the twonterns in the alley to sway. Light and shadow flickered and intertwined, making one feel a chill run down their spine. A carriage stopped at the entrance of the Huang Manor. The eldest son of Grand Historian Huang from the History Bureau, Huang Changrui, alighted from the carriage. The attendant beside him was still talking. Its said that Young Masters cousin was beaten up by Marquis Yongye. Recently, the princess has been very dependent on Marquis Yongye. In addition, he has once exterminated bandits and His Majesty holds him in high regard. Huang Changrui sneered in disdain. Hes just a marquis who only knows how to curry favor with the princess. I heard that he is also an orphan. Why should we be afraid of him? Since he cut off Cousins finger, lets break his arm! Break whose arm? A faint questioning voice came from the darkness of the alley at the side. Who?! Whos there?! The attendant immediately became vignt. A figure slowly walked out. Huang Changrui narrowed his eyes and looked over. The person who came was a youth. He was wearing embroidered clothing and jade headgear. His eyes were indifferent, but the moment he raised his eyebrows, his ck eyes emitted an insufferably arrogant and disdainful aura. Huang Changruis official title wasnt high, but he recognized this person. Marquis?! He was a little surprised. Then, he felt guilty. Just now, they were talking bad about Marquis Yongye. Who would have thought that the main character would be standing at the side and listening?! Ye Siming sneered. You recognize me? Thats easier then. It saves me the trouble of wasting my breath. Huang Changrui looked at him hesitantly. Marquis Yongye had injured his cousin and cut off four of his fingers in broad daylight. This matter was very cruel and made the entire Huang Family furious. However, Huang Changrui was still thinking about not falling out with him directly. As for what to do, he would have to wait for his father, the director of the History Bureau, to make a decision. Therefore, Huang Changrui cupped his hands and smiled perfunctorily. May I ask what Marquis has Before he could finish speaking, Ye Siming suddenly walked over and grabbed his cor! Then, he threw him to the side. Huang Changrui hit the wall heavily and let out an agonizing cry! The attendant hurriedly shouted, Someone, hurry up ande quickly! Young Master is getting beaten up! Marquis Yongye was really bold. He dared to make a move openly at the entrance of the Huang Manor. Did he have any care for thew?! Huang Changrui was in pain. He knew that the person had ill intentions and was about to escape. However, Ye Siming pressed the sheath of his sword against his shoulder and pressed his back against the wall, preventing him from moving. Huang Changrui gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Marquis Yongye, how can you disregard thew like this? Im an official of the imperial court after all. How dare you do this?! You bullied the princess and caused trouble. Do you think I dare? Ye Siming sneered coldly. He easily pressed down Huang Changrui with one hand and pulled out the sword with the other, cing it horizontally on Huang Changruis left arm. I heard that the soldier in the military camp who bullied women is also a rtive of your Huang Family. He moved his long eyebrows, looking imposing. This is good timing. Ill settle the old and new debts with you.. Chapter 624 - 624: Roll on the Ground With Your Head, Roll to and Fro! Chapter 624: Roll on the Ground With Your Head, Roll to and Fro! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The weather was clear the next day. The cloudless blue sky stretched for thousands of miles. Gu Nuoer arrived at the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. She waved her small hand. Theres no hurry to open the shop. Then, she apanied Nanny Hu and copied all the pastry recipes onto paper. They then stuck the recipes in front of the stove one by one. The childs eyes were clear and sparkling. Nanny Hu, sometimes its not good if the pastries be too sweet. You wont go wrong if you add sugar ording to the amount written on the paper! After saying that, she picked up the can of sugar. There was already a piece of paper pasted on it with the word sugar written inrge letters. It was ced in the most conspicuous ce on the stove. Nanny Hu smiled. Your Highness is really considerate. At this moment, Auntie Qu suddenly lifted the curtain and ran to the kitchen. Your Highness, bad news. The Young Master who said that there was a problem with the pastries yesterday is here again! Gu Nuoer frowned and displeasure immediately appeared on her round and plump face. What else does he want? We alreadypensated him with money yesterday. I dont know. He brought a lot of people with him. Your Highness, hurry up and go take a look! The child immediately walked out. When they arrived at the door, the man who had said that the pastry was too salty yesterday was standing in front of the sweet shop with a group of servants. Manymoners who were passing by stopped to watch themotion. Ning Chudie and Old Jiang followed behind Gu Nuoer and looked at him warily. They were afraid that this person would cause trouble unreasonably. The childs watery eves swept over and she saw that the bruises on this mans face could not be hidden. His left arm was still wrapped in white bandages as if he was seriously injured. When he saw Gu Nuoer, Huang Changrui quickly squatted down, hugged his legs, and curled up. Then, to everyones surprise, he rolled on the ground in public! The four servants who followed behind him also rolled on the ground like him. Immediately, fine dust flew up! Gu Nuoer blinked, not understanding what was happening. What what are you doing? Huang Changrui apologized with a sobbing tone as he rolled. Your Highness, its this subjects fault. This subject shouldnt have given such a presumptuous definition yesterday without tasting the pastry clearly. The pastries are very delicious, but the taste is just a little too strong. This subject shouldnt be greedy to ask for three times thepensation for the hard work of the sweet shop! The attendants behind him immediately shouted in unison, Your Highness! We know our mistakes! The way they rolled back and forth while trying hard to exin themselves amused the surroundingmoners. Even Ning Chudie and the others behind Gu Nuoer couldnt help but cover their mouths and snicker. Huang Changruis appearance was really tooical. At the corner of the street not far away, Ye Siming stood there silently. He watched Gu Nuoers expression closely. Why wasnt she smiling? Was she still sad because of this matter? At this moment, Huang Changrui and one of his attendants identally rolled into each other. The two of them collided and let out a cry before bouncing off each other like two balls. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she couldnt help butugh. When Ye Siming saw her smile, his thin lips curled up slightly. Among thousands of people, he only cared if she was happy or not. Gu Nuoer got someone to help Huang Changrui up. The pastries we made yesterday indeed taste a little wrong. Its understandable for us topensate you with money. You dont have to apologize like this. Huang Changrui quickly said that he didnt dare. Its all this subjects fault. This subject spoke without thinking. If theres anything that makes Your Highness sad, this subject is willing to kowtow and apologize! Gu Nuoer said, Theres no need to do this. We still have to open for business. You guys dont have to crowd around the shop anymore! Lets end this matter here. Huang Changrui was helped up by a servant and cupped his hands shakily. Thank you for sparing my life, Your Highness. This subject will take my leave. After saying that, he staggered away with his servants.. Chapter 625 - 625: Marquis Yongye Hurt His Eldest Son and Nephew! Chapter 625: Marquis Yongye Hurt His Eldest Son and Nephew! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ning Chudie looked at Huang Changruis back view and felt puzzled. When he spoke yesterday, he was full of confidence, unlike now. Old Jiang continued, How would he dare to create great trouble when its the princesss shop? Gu Nuoer had never been someone who bullied others with her status. Huang Changrui probably knew this too. That was why he dared to point out the mistake. After all, there was really a problem with the pastries in the shop yesterday. However, now that the matter had ended, Gu Nuoer didnt want to make a fuss about it. She waved her small hand. Alright, lets not talk about this anymore. Lets tidy up and get ready to open for business! Huang Changrui limped to the corner of the street. There were already traces of blood on his injured left arm. It hurt so much that he gasped. Marquis, Ive already admitted my wrongs to Her Highness ording to what you asked for. Are you satisfied now? Huang Changrui gritted his teeth. Ye Siming crossed his arms and stood in front of Huang Changrui like a scrutinizing adult. Not bad. He left these two words coldly before turning to leave. He didnt give Huang Changrui a second look. After Ye Siming left, Huang Changrui could no longer endure the intense pain and scolded Ye Siming in a low voice. Yesterday, Marquis Yongye seemed to have gone crazy. Not only did he beat him up, but he also wanted to break his left arm! Later on, many servants rushed out of the Huang Manor, wanting to stop him. In the end, Marquis Yongye fought them one by one. Whoever tried to stop him would be beaten up. Many of the Huang Manors servants were injured, so no one dared to go forward again. Someone went to report to the officials. When the officials heard that Marquis Yongye was causing trouble, they didnt even dare toe! He was now His Majestys favorite and Her Highnesss first-ss guard. Who would dare to provoke him?! Huang Changrui went from struggling and cursing to crying and begging for mercy. He knelt in front of Ye Siming without any care for his image and grabbed onto Ye Simings pants, crying. Marquis, I know my mistake and wont dare to think about taking revenge on you again! With regards to the matter of you cutting off four of my cousins fingers, Ill pretend that nothing happened! Can you stop hitting me? Unexpectedly, Ye Siming sheathed his sword. He said coldly, Go and apologize to the princess. Do so early tomorrow morning. If she doesnt smile, Ille and look for you again. Huang Changrui was stunned. He had been fretting about this for the entire night! He had taken three times thepensation given by Her Highness. How could Her Highness smile when she saw him?! Therefore, Huang Changrui thought of making a fool of himself. As expected, rolling on the ground in public made Her Highness smile. After Ye Siming left, Huang Changrui looked at Ye Simings back view and gritted his teeth in hatred. The attendant beside him couldnt help but say, Eldest Young Master, are we going to let him off just like that? Let him off? Its impossible for me to swallow this anger easily after he humiliated our Huang Family like this! Marquis Yongye, just wait and see. The extent of his words affected the bruise at the corner of his mouth and he cried out in pain again. Then, he was helped by a servant and limped to see the doctor. In the next few days, Grand Historian Huang from the History Bureau learned that Marquis Yongye had hurt his eldest son and nephew! He was furious! However, after understanding the situation, he didnt dare to make a sound. It was because even if he went to His Majesty to seek justice, there would be no oue to it. Perhaps His Majesty would even punish him! This was because this matter was rted to Gu Yihans precious treasure! Madam Huang thought of how one of her sons arms had almost been lost and couldnt hold back her tears. Master, is there no way to deal with this Marquis Yongye? Lord Huangs expression was dark and tense. Not necessarily. A young boy who has just entered the officialdom doesnt know much. He doesnt know that if he offends someone in the officialdom, he might die without even knowing how he died one day.. Chapter 626 - 626: Marquis Yongye Asked Us to Pick You Up Chapter 626: Marquis Yongye Asked Us to Pick You Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another two days passed. The early autumn wind was already a little cold. Gu Nuoer was wearing new clothes. Her beautiful brocade dress was a soft orange color. Her ck hair was braided into two braids. There were two golden bells strung on red strings tied to the braids, making crisp sounds when she ran. The childs face was round and fair. She blinked her big watery eyes and stood obediently at the entrance of the state school. Xie Yinxiang carried her book basket and passed by Gu Nuoer. She nced at the sky. Nuoer, arent you going back to the pce? Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. I want to wait for Elder Brother Siming toe. He has something on today and will be hereter! Ye Siming didnte to the state school today. It seemed there were some matters in the military camp, so he asked the child to go to ss first before he woulde to pick her up after school. However, the state school ended school very early today. The teachers were arranged to copy ancient books with little notice. Xie Yinxiang thought for a moment. Do you want me to apany you? No need. Elder Sister Yinxiang can go home. Elder Brother Siming will be here in a while. Only then did Xie Yinxiang nod and leave. Ever since Ye Siming started to go to and from school with Gu Nuoer, the child didnt like to let the imperial guards follow her. Firstly, it was because the lineup was too big. Secondly, it was not Gu Nuoers style to travel in a grandiose manner. While the child was waiting, most of the students in the state school had left. When she looked down at her crescent-white shoes, a pair of ck boots suddenly stopped in front of her. Gu Nuoer looked up and saw that it was an unfamiliar man she didnt know. He was about 30 years old. He was wearing the clothes that guards in the military camp would wear, and eight other people behind him were dressed in the same clothes. Your Highness, we came under the Marquiss orders to send you back to the pce. Gu Nuoer blinked. Elder Brother Siming asked you guys toe? Exactly. Then where is he? Why isnt he here? The Marquis has important matters to attend to and is busy. He specially asked us toe and pick Your Highness up. Gu Nuoer pouted and thought about it. Whats your name? This subordinate is Ren Chao. The child looked at him. Alright, lets go back then. The man received the order and turned to invite Gu Nuoer to walk in front. Their group followed behind. Someone from the state school also saw them. Looking at their clothes, they thought that someone from the pce had picked up the little princess. Gu Nuoer walked out of the alley and realized that a carriage was parked at the side. She passed by it directly. Your Highness! Ren Chao called out. Gu Nuoer looked back obediently. Whats wrong? Ren Chao felt a little awkward and pointed at the carriage beside him. Our carriage is here. The child immediately opened her ck eyes wide. After a long while, she slowly walked over. After getting into the carriage, she didnt forget to mutter in a childish voice, Why is the carriage Elder Brother Siming found so Ren Chao seemed to have heard it and added, The conditions in the military camp arent good. Its been hard on Your Highness. The carriage started moving. The speed unknowingly increased. Moreover, they were not heading toward the pce. When they passed by the lively street, a soft cry suddenly came from the carriage! Ahhh! Ren Chao quickly got someone to stop the carriage. Your Highness, whats wrong? Gu Nuoer jumped out of the carriage, her eyes shining. She ran towards the sugar figurine stall without hesitation. A Ninth Heavens Fairy sugar figurine that is freshly made! Buy one for me! Ren Zhao was speechless. The little princess had suddenly let out a cry. He thought that an ident had happened. To think that it was only because she saw a sugar figurine she liked?! Ren Chao endured his temper and paid the money.. Chapter 627 - 627: They’re Here to Kidnap, Not to Play 627 They''re Here to Kidnap, Not to y Gu Nuo''er licked the sugar figurine and walked forward happily. A hint of gloom shed across Ren Chao''s face. He went forward and reminded her, "Your Highness, it''s time to return to the carriage. We still have to return to the pce." However, Gu Nuo''er shook her head. Her voice was soft and her face fair and rosy. "No, Uncle Ren Chao, I have a sugar figurine in my hand. What if I poke myself when the carriage is all wobbly? It''s not safe." After saying that, the child walked around as she ate. When she saw something, she would reach out her hand and ask for it. Ren Chao had no choice but to pay. "Boss, what should we do now? This princess is too difficult to deal with. We don''t have that much money and it''s easy to expose ourselves." A guard couldn''t help bute up and whisper to Ren Chao. He looked at Gu Nuo''er, who was walking in front and smiling sweetly as she spoke to the stall owner selling malt candy. Ren Chao gritted his teeth. "Leave it." He said in a low voice, "It wasn''t easy for us to take advantage of the fact that Marquis Yongye is busy now. We have to follow Master''s instructions well. Otherwise, if we miss this opportunity, we won''t have another chance." After saying that, the two of them continued to follow behind Gu Nuo''er in a low-profile manner. Although the little princess refused to get into the carriage, the direction she was walking in was indeed getting further and further away from the pce. This was considered a good thing. Ren Chaoforted himself in his heart. If the little princess walked out of the city gateter, there would be fewer people there. They could take the opportunity to put the princess into a sack and take her away! After Gu Nuo''er finished eating a sugar figurine, she happened to walk near the city gate that led out of the city. Ren Chao was overjoyed. Even the heavens were helping him! The little princess would definitely not be able to escape today. However! Just as Ren Chao was overjoyed He heard Gu Nuo''er suddenly call out softly, "Fifth Brother! Why are you here?" He heard Gu Nuo''er suddenly call out softly, "Fifth Brother! Why are you here?" Outside the city gate, the fifth prince led a group of soldiers and some officials who looked like they were from the Ministry of Works. He was pointing at the moat. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, was wearing a purple brocade robe today. His face was like jade, and his long eyes had a shadow of a smile, carrying a faint gentleness. When he heard Gu Nuo''er''s voice, the fifth prince looked over and walked over with a smile, carrying the child in his arms. "It''s going to bete autumn soon. Father wants to reinforce the moat. Fifth Brother and a few officials are worried that if we want to reinforce the moat, we have to clean up the mud below first. Otherwise, it won''t be easy to start work. However, we don''t have enough manpower, so we went to the government office to borrow manpower." Gu Nuo''er immediately looked up, her eyes bright. "Fifth Brother, what do you think of the nine uncles I brought with me?" Gu Zichen looked up. Ren Chao and the few guard-looking men stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Gu Zichen chuckled. "It''s good, but who are they?" Gu Nuo''er said softly, "That''s Uncle Ren Chao. He said that Elder Brother Siming arranged for them to pick me up from school." Gu Zichen''s eyes flickered. The child continued, "Fifth Brother, let Nuo''er help too. These nine uncles have nothing to do anyway. It''s best if they can help you share your troubles!" Ren Chao clenched his fists tightly. They were here to kidnap, not to help! Gu Zichen hugged Gu Nuo''er tightly and looked at these people with a faint smile. "Then I''ll have to trouble the guards here. There are shovels over there. You can get to work right away." Ren Chao and the guards behind him looked at each other. Should they escape? However, he then looked at the group of soldiers behind the fifth prince. They wouldn''t be able to escape and would only be caught immediately. Ren Chao could only grit his teeth, pick up the shovel with hatred, and jump into the cold moat. The water reached his thighs. In her brother''s arms, Gu Nuo''er even pped her small hands and smiled. "Fifth Brother, look, Uncle Ren Chao is so motivated!" Chapter 629 - 629: He Was Inseparable from the Little Princess Chapter 629: He Was Inseparable from the Little Princess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the training field. Ye Siming sat upright on the chair that was covered in tiger skin. He was wearing embroidered clothes and a jade headgear. He had the noble face of a young master and was peerlessly handsome. However, the way he crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows showed his impatience. Ye Simings sluggish and sizing gaze followed the official from the History Bureau in the tent to and fro. A manager at the side wasmunicating with the official. If were talking about horses, weve gained another 300 warhorses this year. Oh, what aboutst winter? The official held a pen in one hand and a booklet in the other and asked in detail. The manager of the training ground frowned. He felt that most of the questions asked wereplicated and troublesome. Usually, who would care about this? He could only cup his hands and say, Im afraid itll take a while to checkst years record. The official waved his sleeve. Its fine. I can wait. The manager nodded and informed Ye Siming before lifting the curtain and going out to look for the record. Ye Siming saw that it was gettingte and it was time to pick up the child. He got up from his chair and ignored the official from the History Bureau, wanting to leave. The officials heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly shouted, Marquis! Where are you going? Ye Siming looked back and raised his cold eyebrows. Go home. Why? Do you need something? Faced with the youths oppressive aura, the official lowered his eyes slightly and didnt meet his gaze. Marquis, this subject has already said just now that I hope you can cooperate. After all, youve just taken over these soldiers. A lot of the content needs to be redrafted by the History Bureau. If youre not around, how should this subject proceed? Ye Siming looked at him impatiently. What else do you need me to do? Youve already asked me about many trivial matters just now. The manager of the training ground can do the remaining misceneous matters for you. The official paused for a moment and said unreasonably, After all, the person in charge isnt the master. These soldiers will all be your subordinates in the future. Of course you have to be here. Otherwise, it wont be easy for this subject to report. Ye Siming suddenly sneered. In your words, youre not a master either. Why do you think you can keep me here? If theres anything, go and ask the manager yourself. Otherwise, get your master toe and talk to me. After saying that, Ye Siming raised his long legs and quickly walked out of the tent. The official from the History Bureau immediately felt anxious. He was under Lord Huangs orders to stall Marquis Yongye. How could he let him leave just like that?! Marquis, wait a moment. Please listen to this subject! The official chased after him. Ye Siming was about to get on the horse. However, Qin Song happened to havepleted his task and came riding back on his horse. When he saw that Ye Siming was still around, he was a little surprised. Marquis, you didnt go to the state school? Im about to go. Why? Qin Song said, On my way to work just now, I saw that the teachers from the state school had all entered the pce. They said that they were going to the library to copy ancient books. Today, the state school has already ended earlier. He knew that Marquis Yongye was inseparable from the little princess as she traveled to and from school. Ye Siming suddenly had something on today. Moreover, Ye Siming thought that he would definitely reach the state school before school ended, so he split ways with Gu Nuoer for the time being. When he heard this news, Ye Simings expression changed. sses at the state school ended early. Was the little thing waiting for him there alone? Then, he immediately got on the horse. The official from the History Bureau pounced forward. Marquis! Right on the heels of that, he was whipped fiercely by Ye Siming. Scram. The youth left behind a single word and spurred his horse away. Qin Song retracted his gaze and watched Ye Siming leave. He looked at the History Bureaus official who was holding his chest and gasping in pain. He asked suspiciously, Where are you from? Chapter 630 - 630: If You Can ‘t Find Me Just Go Back to the Original Place Chapter 630: If You Can t Find Me Just Go Back to the Original ce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming rode his horse quickly and sped along. When he reached the entrance of the state school, he tightened his grip on the reins. Before the horse could stop, he couldnt help but get off. Ye Siming took a look. It was silent in the state school. It was obvious that the students had all gone back. He frowned coldly, a hint of anxiety that he didnt notice appeared in his eyes. Gu Nuoer! Ye Siming quickly entered the state school and shouted the childs name everywhere. Marquis? Why are you here? A state school guard heard the sound and came over. Ye Simings eyes darkened. Wheres the princess? The guard said in confusion, An hour ago, a team of guards came to pick Her Highness up. The Marquis doesnt know about this? At that time, he saw the guards and thought that they were from the pce or were Marquis Yongyes men, so he didnt do anything about it. Unexpectedly, when Ye Siming heard his words, his expression suddenly changed. His dark and cold eyes stirred up a fierce storm. She was picked up? What did those people look like? The guard was frightened by his expression. I, I, I, I didnt look carefully. I only know that they were wearing guard clothing. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and turned to leave the state school to look for Gu Nuoer. Just as she reached the door, she heard a familiar soft call Elder Brother Siming! Ye Simings brows rxed. He turned around and saw Gu Nuoer being carried by the fifth prince and walking over slowly. The fifth prince rode on a horse with a group of soldiers following behind him. Before his horse could stop, Ye Siming had already walked quickly to the horse. The youth reached out his arms. Come into my arms. Gu Nuoer obediently reached out her soft hands and was carried away by Ye Siming. Gu Zichen felt a piercing chill from the way Ye Siming was looking at him. He had a cold expression as if his treasure had almost been snatched away. Why didnt the fifth prince tell me that you were picking the princess up? Ye Siming asked coldly. Gu Zichen didnt get off the horse and only raised his eyebrows strangely. I didnt send men to pick Nuoer up. That group of people just now even said that you were the one who sent them. Ye Siming frowned. Gu Zichen said in a cold tone, Marquis Yongye is too careless. If you dont have time toe and fetch the princess, you should send a reliable person to wait at the entrance of the state school. Otherwise, can you bear the consequences if any idents happen? Before Ye Siming could say anything, Gu Nuoer was anxious to defend her wolfie. Thats not it, Fifth Brother! Youre not allowed to say anything bad about Elder Brother Siming! The child hugged Ye Simings neck and leaned her head against his cheek. Elder Brother Siming has something on today and doesnt know that weve ended school in advance. Its not his fault! Gu Zichen pursed his lips and didnt say anything else. What else could he say when his sister was defending Ye Siming?! Gu Nuoer rubbed her soft face against Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, am I amazing?! When that group of people came just now, I knew that they were fake! This is because you definitely wont send someone else to pick me up just because you have something on! Elder Brother Siming will always put me first. Moreover, you wont send such a tattered carriage that hurts my butt so much! Therefore, I lured them away, but I happened to bump into Fifth Brother. I was afraid that you would be worried, so I asked Fifth Brother to send me here first! As the child spoke, she held Ye Simings face with her soft and chubby hands. Her watery eyes were watery. I knew youd be waiting here. Elder Brother Siming, dont worry. I wont get lost. If you cant find me, just return to your original spot and youll be able to see me.. Chapter 631 - 631: I Brought This For You, Even Fifth Brother Doesn’t Have It Chapter 631: I Brought This For You, Even Fifth Brother Doesnt Have It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Simings heart trembled. Then, a hint of gentleness melted in his ck and cold eyes. Just now, he was a little flustered because he couldnt find Gu Nuoer. At this moment, he gradually calmed down. He tightened his arms and pressed the child into his arms, promising in a low voice, There wont be a next time. He wouldnt let her wait anymore. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. She took out a small piece of candy that was wrapped in a piece of yellow paper and handed it to Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, eat. Those baddies who wanted to trick me earlier bought it. Ye Siming took the candy and hiscquered eyes seemed to be hiding the ck light of a treasured sword. The child was very proud and whispered to him, Those baddies are very stupid. They bought me a lot of things. I brought this for you. Even Fifth Brother doesnt have any. Remember to eat it! When Gu Zichen saw how intimate Ye Siming was with his sister, he pursed his thin lips in dissatisfaction. Nuoer, we should return to the pce. He reached out his hand and gestured for Ye Siming to return his sister. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, Im going back! Ye Siming actually didnt want to let go. His fingers tightened, but he wanted to find out who were the ones who impersonated him. After hesitating for a moment, when the fifth prince urged him for the third time, he reluctantly carried Gu Nuoer and handed her to Gu Zichen. Gu Zichen hugged his sister in his arms. He raised her eyebrows at Ye Siming. Marquis Yongye, you should go back early too. Ive already sent the group of people who had impersonated you to the government offices prison. If you want to interrogate them, you can go there to take a look. Goodbye. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and waved. See you tomorrow, Elder Brother Siming! After they left, Ye Siming retracted his gaze. With a cold expression, he turned around, got on the horse, and left with the dust. That night. In the Grand Historian Huangs residence. He sat in the study and asked his hidden guard, Theres been no movement for so long. It seems that they couldnt take the little princess away, right? Actually, Lord Huang had a premonition that things wouldnt go so smoothly. After all, there were many guards around Princess Yaoguang. The most difficult to deal with was Ye Siming. Although he had thought of ways to divert Ye Siming away, it wasnt a simple matter to bring the princess away in front of everyone. The hidden guard nodded. Yes, they failed. Moreover Moreover what? Moreover, the princess had them clean up the mud in the moat and they had soaked in cold water for two hours. When they were brought up, the nine of them couldnt walk anymore. Lord Huang was stunned. Why would they clean up the mud?! These stupid things were fooled by a five-year-old child! Dont they know how to refuse? The hidden guard broke out in a sweat. This subordinate has been following at the side and saw Her Highness get off the carriage first and buy a bunch of things. Ren Chao and the others definitely didnt want to create any rm, so they went along with the princess. Later on, when Her Highness was strolling towards the city gate, she saw the fifth prince bringing a group of people from the Ministry of Works and was looking at the city wall. Lord Huang immediately remembered. If His Majesty wanted to reinforce the city wall, then if the people from the Ministry of Works wanted to start work, they had to clean up the moat before they could continue. Therefore, not only were the few top experts he had arranged for this mission unable to kidnap the little princess but they were also used by her and made to dig up mud?! It was cold in autumn. Wouldnt their legs be crippled if they were soaked in the water for two hours?! The more Lord Huang thought about this, the angrier he became. He originally wanted to make the princess go missing and cause Marquis Yongye to be punished by His Majesty. Who would have thought that they would end up worse off?! He had lost nine of his experts for nothing! Where are they now? In the evening, the fifth prince sent them to prison. Marquis Yongye went there just now, but five people were carried outter. They said that during the interrogation, the marquis was too heavy-handed and killed them.. Chapter 632 - 632: Eldest Young Master Was Badly Frightened After Being Beaten Up Chapter 632: Eldest Young Master Was Badly Frightened After Being Beaten Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lord Huang heard this, his expression darkened. Marquis Yongye really was an executioner who killed without batting an eyelid. How many lives had he taken before?! However, His Majesty trusted him. Could it be that His Majesty had forgotten that General Bai had brought this youth back from the Yaoxia Kingdom?! Wasnt His Majesty afraid that he was a spy?! Just as Lord Huang was having a headache, his eldest son, Huang Changrui, quickly pushed open the door and entered. Father! Huang Changrui looked a little flustered. I heard that you sent someone to kidnap the princess. Is this true? He rushed in without care and asked loudly, causing Lord Huang to frown in dissatisfaction. Lord Huang nced at the hidden guard, who quickly closed the door. You fool, is this something good? Is it something to be announced so loudly?! Seeing that the bruises on Huang Changruis face had yet to fade, Lord Huang nced at him. Marquis Yongye is the same as you. He has two arms and two legs. How can you be beaten up to this extent by him? Youve embarrassed me! Huang Changrui pursed his lips, feeling aggrieved and vexed. Marquis Yongye is highly skilled in martial arts. Even more than ten guards in the residence couldnt stop him. How can I be med? After saying that, he asked again, Father, did you really get someone to kidnap the princess? Lord Huang nced at him from the corner of his eye. So what if I did? You mustnt! That Marquis Yongye is as ruthless as a demon. I heard that hes best at investigating. Once he finds out that we were the ones who did this, Ill definitely be beaten up again! Lord Huang was stunned. He looked at his sons frightened and uneasy expression and confirmed that he hadnt heard wrongly. Huang Changrui was not afraid that His Majesty would find out, but that Marquis Yongye would find out? What was this?! Look at how useless you are! Lord Huang scolded angrily. Its not like Ill do anything after I get someone to kidnap the princess. Ill just lock her up for a day and then let her go back. Only by making His Majesty worry will Marquis Yongye be punished! If the princess were to die, this matter would blow up. Lord Huang didnt want to do this. I see. Huang Changrui heaved a sigh of relief and his expression softened a lot. Then Did Father seed? Lord Huang mmed the table. What do you think?! If I had seeded, youd be able to hear the news that Marquis Yongye has been sent to prison, but hes still fine! That meant that he didnt seed. A trace of disappointment and frustration shed across Huang Changruis eyes. He started to have thoughts of backing off again, Father, why dont we forget about this matter?! We cant win against Marquis Yongye. That Marquis Yongye is ruthless. Even if we beat him to death, His Majesty wont me him. Why should we fight him head-on?! Wouldnt we be hitting a rock with an egg? Lord Huang looked at Huang Changrui in surprise. You useless thing. Someone pressed you to the ground, beat you up, and then asked you to roll on the streets. The entire capital knows about this, yet you actually want to let it go? You wont care about your cousins four fingers that had been sliced off? Huang Changrui was a little embarrassed. I was only beaten up. If I continue to fight with him, I might be the one with a broken finger next time! When the hidden guard heard this, he vaguely understood. The eldest young master was badly frightened after being beaten up. Then how ruthless was Marquis Yongye and how much pain had he inflicted to make someone as vengeful as Huang Changrui choose to give up? Lord Huang was furious. He pointed at Huang Changrui. You embarrassing thing, get out! Huang Changrui still wanted to mutter, Father wont listen to my advice. Sooner orter Get out! Huang Changrui was chased away. Lord Huang was so angry that his chest heaved. It took him a long time to calm down. He picked up his brush and wrote a letter, asking the hidden guards to send it to Qing State. Even if he couldnt treat Marquis Yongye, couldnt he call for reinforcements?! Chapter 633 - 633: The Princess Still Wants to Let Him Go? Chapter 633: The Princess Still Wants to Let Him Go? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The few people in the prison didnt escape getting a beating to extort a confession. Several bandits couldnt hold on and were tortured to death. No sunlight reached the dark and cold of the prison dungeon and it was cold. The air was filled with an unpleasant humidity. Ren Chao was tied to a wooden rack. His face was red and swollen, and blood was seeping out from under his nose and the corner of his lips. His clothes were tattered, and his bruised knees were exposed where his pants were torn. He was on the verge of death. At this moment, the sound of chains loosening came from the prisons door. Your Highness, he is inside. He is still breathing and isnt dead. A delicate and cute voice sounded. Alright, Ill go take a look. Its been hard on you, guard uncle. Its not hard, its not hard. Princess? Ren Chao barely opened his eyes a little. He looked up and saw a child walking towards him with his blurry vision that was stained with blood. Gu Nuoer was wearing a white brocade robe with golden threads outlined on it. She had a small jade rabbit hairpin on her head, and the tassels hung on her forehead. Her eyes were crystalline and ck, like flickering gemstones. In such a dirty dungeon, her appearance was out of ce. Ren Chaoughed self-deprecatingly. His voice was like a broken box as he said in a hoarse voice, Princes What are you doing here? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and smiled. Of course Im here to let you go! Ren Chao was stunned and his eyes widened in disbelief. He was nning to kidnap the princess, but the princess still wanted to let him Suddenly, Ren Chao thought of a possibility. He chuckled. Your Highness, you dont have to lie to me. After what I did, neither His Majesty nor Marquis Yongye would let me off. The moment the princess lets him out, he might be assassinated. What was the difference between dying in prison? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. If I plead for leniency on your behalf, you wont die. Elder Brother Ren Chao, youre considered a rtively good baddie. You bought me a lot of food and even cleared up the moat You forced me to do that! Ren Chao resisted violently, the chains shaking violently. Speaking of the moat, he got angry. He originally wanted to kidnap the princess, but who knew that she would order him to dig up the mud? That was fine, but towards the end, it was gettingte and they couldnt leave either. The princess had someone to buy dinner over and asked them to finish digging the mud in the moat in one go after they were done eating. To wait for an opportunity to escape, the nine bandits surrounded by the soldiers could only do as they were told. However, just as they were done with the work, they were captured by the fifth princes soldiers and sent here. Gu Nuoer also seemed to know that this matter was a little funny from the beginning to the end. She covered her mouth with her small hand and smiled until her eyes curved. Her ck and sparkling eyes seemed to be surrounded by ayer of stars. Although it was my request, it can be considered that youve done a good deed. I, Gu Nuoer, have never owed anyone anything. If you treat me a little good, Ill return a little kindness to you. On ount that you failed in doing bad things, Ill let you go. After saying that, she looked at the prison guard behind her. Guard uncle, unchain him. The guard really came over with the key. With a few clicks, Ren Chao fell from the rack. Gu Nuoer took a small step back at the right time, so the mud that sshed up didnt dirty her white shoes. Ren Chao staggered up from the ground. He was in disbelief. He was free just like that? Even though he hadmitted such a big wrongdoing, he didnt die! He looked around. There were a few slender windows on the left and right. From there, a few rays of sunlight streamed in. He felt like he was dreaming. Could this be a trap? Ren Chaos gazended on Gu Nuoer again. At this moment, there was only one prison guard beside the princess.. Chapter 634 - 634: Let Him Go As Long As You’re Happy Chapter 634: Let Him Go As Long As Youre Happy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked at him while smiling. Her fair and delicate face was filled with a pure and childish smile. Ren Chao stared at the child for a long time. Only then did he slowly walk forward. When he passed by Gu Nuoer, he said, Thank you for not killing me, Your Highness. A sweet smile appeared on the childs pink lips. Theres no need to thank me. Theres a fast horse outside. I got someone to pack some dry food and some silver for you. You can go anywhere you want. Ren Chao was stunned and thanked her again. Gu Nuoer turned around and looked at him with her big eyes that were filled with childishness. Elder Brother Ren Chao, the best time to nt a seed of kindness is now. Theres still time to turn back. Ren Chao trembled. His eyes flickered as he looked at Gu Nuoer for a long time. Only then did his knees suddenly go limp. He knelt down and kowtowed a few times to Gu Nuoer. Then, he propped himself up and limped away. What Ren Chao didnt know was that countless imperial guards were pointing fine poisonous needles at him from outside the windows on both sides. If he had dared to do anything to the princess just now He would definitely die on the spot. This was also a choice Gu Nuoer had left for him. If Ren Chao continued doing bad things, she wouldnt let him live either. However, Ren Chao made the right choice. Therefore, the child was willing to let him keep his life. After Ren Chao left the prison, there was no one around. There was only a brown horse tied to the banyan tree. He ran over while stumbling, got on the horse, and left. Ren Chao didnt notice that a carriage was parked at the corner of the government office. Ye Siming lifted the curtain and watched coldly as Ren Chao rode away. The youth let out a coldugh, flung the curtain down, crossed his arms, and pretended to sleep. After a while, the group of imperial guards sent Gu Nuoer out. The child climbed into the carriage before Ye Siming opened his eyes. Do you really want to let him go? If you regret it, its not toote. If I go after him now, he wont be able to escape. At the thought of how Ren Chao had tried to take the little thing away Ye Siming wished he could break his neck with his own hands. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she immediately shook her head. She shuffled over to Ye Simings side and leaned on his shoulder. Then, she stretched softly. Elder Brother Siming, didnt I say its useless to take his life since the mastermind isnt caught? The mastermind is the Huang Family. I know. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming, were not in a hurry. Just wait and see. Ren Chao wille back. As long as she wanted to, she could instantly kill nine generations of a family without needing any reason to do so. Ren Chao was instructed by someone to do this. If she let him live, in the future, he would be a poisonous snake that would bite Lord Huang back. Ye Siming smelled the fragrance beside him. He scooped the child into his arms as if carrying her had be a habit. Gu Nuoery obediently on Ye Simings shoulder, making the youth feel very pleased. His voice was low and filled with temptation. Its up to you. Just let him go as long as youre happy. The carriage slowly moved in the direction of the pce. Lying in Ye Simings arms, Gu Nuoer felt a strong sense of security. Not longter, she felt sleepy. The child yawned tiredly and rubbed her small face against Ye Simings chest. She found afortable position and continued snuggling up as if preparing to fall asleep. Suddenly, Ye Siming heard her mutter, I couldnt save Elder Brother Han Zhengs life. I hope this Elder Brother Ren Chao can live well- nting a seed of kindness To Ren Chao, this was what he was doing now. The same applied to Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming hugged her tightly and the child gradually fell asleep.. Chapter 635 - 635: Let’s Go, Autumn Hunt! Chapter 635: Lets Go, Autumn Hunt! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It waste autumn and in September. The wind blew bleakly and the withered leaves on the branches were all swept away. It was also at this moment that the government sent the news. After a series of rigorous investigations and interrogations, Wen Fuling had indeed caused the death of her husband, Liang Sheng! This old man, Wen Zheng, was a selfish person. After suffering a few punishments, he couldnt take it anymore. He cried and confessed that it was all Wen Fulings idea. It had nothing to do with him at all. However, the truth was that Wen Fuling was in charge of nning while Wen Zheng was in charge of drugging. He had ruthlessly poisoned the honest and straightforward Liang Sheng to death! After the matter was exposed, the two of them were sentenced to death ording to thew. The child, Lian Ji, wasnt involved, so he was acquitted. However, Lian Ji had no other rtives in this world. When the news reached Gu Nuoers ears The child had also felt pity for him. However, she knew that sometimes, being too soft-hearted was not a good thing! She decided to forget about it. Everyone had their own destiny. How could she save so many people? Soon, it was time for the autumn hunt that was held once every three years. This was Gu Nuoers favorite event. When we reach the hunting ground, we can eat sizzling roasted meat and run around to y. Im so happy! In the carriage, the child waved her small hands in her mothers arms and said excitedly. There was a long and mighty trail of carriages. His Majesty brought his subjects, princes, and consorts to the imperial hunting ground, the Futu Imperial Abode. Noble Consort Qiao had a hair essory inserted at a nted angle, her appearance peerlessly beautiful. Her red lips were full and she smiled gently. When I brought you here to y three years ago, Nuoer was still young and you already remembered that you ate roasted meat? Gu Nuoer raised her head and said proudly, I remember! I still remember that Second Brother and Third Brother encountered a ck bear. They were chased all the way to the stream and had gotten all wet! Gu Yihan listened from the side andughed heartily. Second and Third were embarrassed that time. However, my Baby Nuo isnt afraid at all! That time, Gu Nuoer encountered a ck bear with her two older brothers. Her two brothers picked her up and ran. When they reached the stream, Gu Zitang and Gu Ziyao couldnt run anymore. Gu Nuoer even spread out her small arms and stood in front of her two brothers. Back then, she was only two years old. She was the size of a small radish and shouted fiercely in a childish voice, Youre not allowed to bully my older brothers! Later on, the ck bear really left. At that time, Gu Yihan praised this matter as proof the princess was an auspicious symbol. Even ferocious beasts had to avoid her. Gu Nuoer crawled out of Noble Consort Qiaos arms and ran to the corner of the carriage to rummage around. Then, she raised the small bow and arrow set she had brought. Father, look! I specially asked Grandpa to prepare it! Im going to go down to hunt tomorrow and y with my brothers! Noble Consort Qiao was a little hesitant. Arrows in the forest have no eyes. What if you get injured? The childs voice was soft. I wont get hurt. I have Elder Brother Siming! Gu Yihans smile widened. He took the opportunity to carry his precious daughter in his arms. Good Nuoer, as expected of Fathers child. Back then, when Father was six years old, I also drew my bow and shot a wild goose! Gu Nuoers eyes immediately lit up. Father is so amazing! After saying that, she clenched her small fists and bared her teeth in a childish voice. Just wait. Ill shoot something too. I wont embarrass Father! She thought for a moment. Oh, if I really cant shoot anything, I can shoot a few fruits to quench Fathers thirst. Gu Yihan was amused by her and his heartyughter rang out of the carriage. When the imperial guards following at the side heard this, they all knew that the better His Majestys mood was, the more generous the hunting rewards would be! In the autumn hunt three years ago, the first ce went to Prince Xuans adopted son. His Majesty casually rewarded him with half a chest of gold! This time, everyone rubbed their palms together. Although Qiu Shou said that it was a hunt, it was actually His Majesty looking to see if there were any brave men among the various aristocratic families who could be loyal and serve the country in the future. Any noble young master in the family who was young and energetic wanted to perform well.. Chapter 636 - 636: The Flaming Epiphyllum that Blooms Once Every Three Years Chapter 636: The ming Epiphyllum that Blooms Once Every Three Years Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Futu Imperial Abode had its back against the dense forest and faced the Jian River. As it was at the highest position in the mountain, one could oversee the surrounding mountains and rivers. It waste autumn now. The red leaves in the mountains had yet topletely wither and were hanging precariously on the branches. The mountain wind blew past and the sound of rustling leaves filled the mountain. It was both quiet and lonely! As the imperial hunting ground favored by the three Great Qi emperors, the Futu Imperial Abode had been repaired many times. Now, the imperial abode was decorated majestically. The golden tiles and arches were smooth and the red walls were brightly colored. In the imperial abode, flowers that had been carefully taken care of by the gardener could be seen everywhere. They were not afraid of the coldness of the season and bloomed in full swing. Everyone knew that because His Majesty liked hunting, the flowers and trees in this imperial abode, so thousands of gold were spent every year on gardeners to cultivate them well. At this moment, the colors of the flowers and willows made the gorgeous imperial abode look even more luxurious. Nuoer, the Jian River is on the other side of the hunting ground. The water is surging and turbulent. If youre running around to y, dont go there. In the hall where they were temporarily resting, Noble Consort Qiao helped Gu Nuoer tidy up her two buns as she reminded her gently. The childs big and bright ck eyes flickered and she pursed her pink lips into a sweet smile. Mother, dont worry. Nuoer is the most obedient. I wont run around recklessly. At this moment, Gu Yihan had gathered the officials and was using his free time to discuss government affairs. Gu Nuoer couldnt sit still in the hall. She asked softly, Mother, can I go y with Elder Brother Siming? Ye Siming and Bai Yi lived in a pce not far from His Majestys sleeping quarters. Noble Consort Qiao patted the creases on her dress. Marquis Yongye is probably very busy now. Your father asked him to help keep an eye on the imperial guards. He might be arranging the troops now. The child thought for a moment. Oh, then Ill go out for a walk ande backter! After saying that, she waved her small hand, turned around, and ran out of the door. Noble Consort Qiao smiled helplessly and said, Wanyin, go and follow the princess. Yes. When Gu Nuoer came out of the pce Gu Yihan lived in, she was in a dilemma as to whether to go left or right. The pce where the emperor lived was the tallest andrgest in the entire Futu Imperial Abode. The officials lived around His Majesty ording to their official grades. To the right of His Majestys pce was where the consorts and the princes lived. The Empress was recuperating and didnte along. As Noble Consort Qiao had brought the little princess along, His Majesty kept her by his side at all times and the three of them lived in the same pce. On the left of His Majestys pce was the officials residence. It was also close to the hunting ground. The hunt would only start tomorrow. The child was in a dilemma. Should she go and y with her brothers or watch Elder Brother Siming train the troops? Wanyin had already caught up from behind and saw the child looking to the left and then to the right. She covered her mouth and smiled gently. Her Highness, why dont this servant bring you to see the flowers in the flowerbed? I heard that the gardeners have cultivated a rare epiphyllum that will bloom in these two days. Gu Nuoer immediately felt a hint of interest. How rare is it? Its said that it can only bloom once every three years. Its a rare find in the world and has a purple-red color. Its very different from ordinary epiphyllums. His Majesty asked the gardeners to nurture it diligently so that when the flower blooms, he can give it to the noble consort. It turned out that the flowers were meant for her mother! Then she must go and have a look! Elder Sister Wanyin, lets go! The child reached out her hand and took Wanyins hand, walking to the right happily.. Chapter 637 - 637: Eighth Prince, Gu Zilan! Chapter 637: Eighth Prince, Gu Zn! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had probably just arrived at the imperial abode and everyone was still packing up. There was no one else at the flowerbed at this moment. When Gu Nuoer and Wanyin arrived, they immediately saw a palm-sized, blooming epiphyllum among theyers of flowers. When Wanyin saw this, she frowned. The epiphyllum that was prepared to be presented to Her Highness should be kept well and ced elsewhere. Why is it ced in the flowers just like that? Arent they afraid that someone will pluck Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and looked at the epiphyllum for a moment before saying, Elder Sister Wanyin, perhaps its basking in the sun. The child walked closer to the flowers and took a careful look. Unexpectedly, she suddenly heard an anxious shout from the bushes at the side. Sister, dont go over! Gu Nuoer stopped in her tracks and turned around. A person appeared from the inconspicuous grass behind him. Eighth Brother, why is it you?! Behind the bushes stood a young boy. His face was still a little tender, revealing a hint of a handsome outline. He wore a green jade headgear and was in a long robe of the same color. This was the eighth prince, Gu Zn. His mother, Consort MO, was the number one sessor to the Mechanism Institution It was said that many of the mechanisms used for the defense of the border cities in Great Qi now came from Consort Mo. Gu Zn hurriedly waved his hand. Theres no time to exin. Sister, hurry up ande to my side to hide! Gu Nuoer didnt understand what was going on but still walked over. Gu Zn carried her into the bushes and instructed Wanyin toe in as well. The three of them squatted down together. Gu Nuoer was in between the two of them and she blinked her big watery eyes. Eighth Brother, she asked softly, are we ying hide-and-seek? Gu Zns eyebrows were slender and he was born with a smiling face. He pursed his lips and smiled. I just discovered a sneaky eunuch. Hes been wandering around the epiphyllum for a long time. I heard him muttering that he wanted to find a shovel. He must be trying to steal the epiphyllum! Therefore, I made a simple mechanism at thest minute. As long as hees, well capture him and expose him! Gu Nuoer apuded gently. Eighth Brother is so amazing! However, Wanyin was a little worried. Noble Consort Qiao had never wanted the little princess to get close to Consort MO and the eighth prince. It wasnt because they werent good, but because they had too many mechanisms near them. Since Consort MO had nothing to do, she built mechanisms in the pce for practice all the time. Even when the eighth prince was born, he was influenced by his mothers capabilities. It was said that back then, His Majesty brought a few consorts to the south and they encountered an assassin. The assassin panicked and fled into Consort Mos residence. Just as he stepped on the grass, he was shot by countless arrows! The noble consort felt that it was dangerous and was afraid that the little princess would step on something and hurt herself. At the thought that Gu Nuoer had almost gotten close to the epiphyllum just now and that the eighth prince had set up a trap nearby, Wanyin felt a lingering fear. At this moment, the three of them saw an old eunuch walking over from the pce path not far away. Gu Zn was extremely excited. Its him! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and clenched her small hands, ready to attack! However, Wanyin frowned in confusion. This person seems to be the gardener in charge! Gu Zn was stunned. What? He was about to remind the eunuch not to walk over. However, it was already toote. The old eunuch had just stepped on the edge of the flowerbed when he heard a cracking sound. Right on the heels of that, a bright long saber suddenly broke through the forest leaves from the nearest tree and swung down! Chapter 638 - 638: The Eighth Prince Chopped the Epiphyllum! Chapter 638: The Eighth Prince Chopped the Epiphyllum! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The old eunuch shouted and hurriedly squatted down. He identally fell to the ground! The bright de brushed past his head. In an instant, the eunuch hat he was wearing was cut off! The old eunuch was still in a state of shock and sat up with his hair down. Suddenly, a delicate voice called out, Eunuch uncle, be careful! Lower your head quickly! The old eunuch couldnt be bothered to see who was speaking and quickly pounced to the ground. The long saber that had flown over just now swayed over again! It turned out that there was a white cotton thread tied to the hilt of the saber hanging above the thick tree. The de was sharp and it scraped past the eunuchs head again. In the end, when it lost its inertia, the long saber slowly lowered. Therefore, it directly knocked down the tallest thousand-gold Epiphyllum. The sharp edge of the long saber finally hung above the old eunuchs head. Gu Zn stood up and immediately stomped his feet. Its over, its over. The location was calcted urately, but I messed things up! Wanyin quickly carried Gu Nuoer out of the bush. The child walked towards the old eunuch and reached out her small hands to help him up. Wanyin quickly and carefully removed the long saber. She untied the rope at the side and ced it on the ground. The old eunuchs bones were hurting from the fall! Oh my, my old waist He held onto his lower back and stood up shakily. Thank you, Your Highness. However, in the blink of an eye, he saw the epiphyllum that had been chopped off. The purple-red petals scattered all over the ground. The old eunuchs eyes immediately widened as if he couldnt breathe. He cried and pped his knees crazily. This thousand-gold first-grade ming Epiphyllum is gone just like that! His Majesty had asked them to be in charge of the cultivation so that it could be gifted to the noble consort. It had been raised for more than a year and was about to bloom after gathering the efforts of many gardeners. Why did it have to be destroyed at this moment?! The old eunuch couldnt help but cry bitterly and mutter, Its over, its all over! Gu Zn walked up to him, feeling very apologetic. So youre the gardener in charge of the imperial abode. I didnt know. Just now, I saw you wandering around the epiphyllum. When I heard you say that you were going to take a shovel, I thought you were going to steal it. The old eunuch pointed at the small shovel at his waist and said with tears in his eyes, This old servant wants to loosen the soil for it! Gu Nuoer opened her mouth. Oh- Her eighth brother had done something wrong. Not only did this mechanism fail to catch the thief who stole the flower, but it also destroyed the epiphyllum. Gu Zn knew that he was in the wrong and sighed. I was in the wrong! Eunuch, dont worry. Ill apologize to Father and Mother Qiaoter. I caused this epiphyllum to be gone. I wont let you guys bear the me! After saying that, he walked towards Noble Consort Qiaos pce. Gu Nuoer blinked. Hey- Eighth Brother! The child called out to him softly. Gu Zn turned around. Sister, you dont have to worry about me, let alone plead for leniency for me. Ill take responsibility for my own actions. I, Gu Zn, am definitely not someone who will shirk responsibility! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. No, Eighth Brother, I have a way to get the best of both worlds. Not only will I not let this epiphyllum go to waste, but I can also let you avoid punishment. Do you want to hear it? Gu Zn hesitated for a moment before nodding. The child immediately smiled sweetly, her gaze lively and revealing a hint of craftiness. I can tell you, but I have a condition. What condition? You have to teach me one simplest mechanism technique. Were going to hunt tomorrow.. It wont be embarrassing for me if I can get some rabbits and sparrows! Chapter 639 - 639: Haven ‘t Seen The Child For A Day, Missing Her Chapter 639: Haven t Seen The Child For A Day, Missing Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Wanyin heard this, she looked surprised. Princess, you mustnt. The noble consort said that this mechanism technique is dangerous and she wont let you learn it. The mechanism technique was so useful, so why couldnt she learn it? Gu Nuoer was very interested! She immediately ced her hands on her hips and pouted, her chubby face filled with a domineering expression. Adults shouldnt interrupt when children are talking. Ill tell Mother about this myself! Gu Zn was also a little hesitant. I can teach you, but if Mother Qiao is angry All the princes in the pce knew that Noble Consort Qiao was a rather powerful mother. None of them wanted to offend her! That wont happen. Im here! Gu Nuoer patted her small body and guaranteed. Gu Zn thought for a moment and finally nodded. Alright. Gu Zn thought for a moment and finally nodded. Alright. Gu Nuoer took out her small handkerchief and ced the purple-red epiphyllum that had just had its branch cut off into the handkerchief. She even picked up the fallen petals. The old eunuchs heart ached. Sigh, this was such a good breed. What a pity. Its not a pity, eunuch uncle. Gu Nuoers voice was soft and sweet. No matter how beautiful an epiphyllum is, its beauty onlysts for a moment. Nuoer has a way to make its beautyst for a long time. Most importantly, her mother would definitely like it! The child first pulled Gu Zn and Wanyin to the hall. She went behind Noble Consort Qiaos back and found a mortar for crushing medicinal herbs. She threw the fallen petals in first and asked Gu Zn to grind the flower juice out bit by bit with the small iron pestle. In the end, she poured the ground flower petals and branch all over the handkerchief. With a gentle squeeze, the purplish-red water dripped into the small dish. She then added some more flower dew to the small dish. Next, she borrowed a little clear oil from the kitchen, added it in, and stirred the mixture for a while before letting Wanyin put it under the sun to dry. Gu Zn was puzzled. Sister, thats it? Its done! But you only used a few petals. You didnt use this entire flower bud. Gu Nuoer blinked. Leave these here first. There are other uses for them! Alright, theres still a while before it dries. Eighth Brother can teach me mechanism technique now! Gu Zn thought for a moment. What kind do you want to learn? There are different kinds? Of course. Mechanism techniques are profound and there are many ways to do it. There are those that can be used for killing, for protecting the city, and also ones that can be used for making tables and chairs Gu Nuoer thought seriously about it. Oh, Eighth Brother, theres no need for me to learn so much. Ill just learn something simple. Ill just catch a little rabbit or a little sparrow! Hiss, thats too simple. The child waved her small finger. I dont want that kind of trap where you put a rope on the ground and hang a basket upside down with some food inside. I want something powerful that can catch little rabbits yet not hurt them! Gu Zn crossed his arms and thought for a moment. It sounds a little difficult, but its not impossible. Come, Brother will bring you to make props. Lets give it a try! Gu Nuoer immediately reached out her small hand and smiled sweetly. Lets Wanyin hurriedly followed. Princess, this servant will go too! In the evening. Ye Siming returned from training the troops. He rolled up his sleeves, tidied up his clothes, and walked into Noble Consort Qiaos courtyard. He hadnt seen the little thing for a day and felt a little uneasy inside. However, the courtyard was very quiet. Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer didnt seem to be around.1 There wasnt even a pce maid around. Ye Siming was a little vignt and his ears twitched slightly. His footsteps also slowed down a lot. However, just as he stepped on a spot where the color of the soil was different, he suddenly heard a few whooshing sounds! Chapter 640 - 640: You Can Go, But You’ll Have to Follow Me Chapter 640: You Can Go, But Youll Have to Follow Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming quickly dodged to the side and flipped over. He took a step back and stood steadily. The three stones collided with a bang andnded where he was standing just now. Aiya! Why is it Elder Brother Siming?! Gu Nuoers small head popped out from behind the window. She quickly ran over. Elder Brother Siming, are you alright? The eighth prince and Wanyin followed behind her. Gu Zn waved his hand. These stones cant hurt anyone. Moreover, Marquis Yongye is skilled. He dodged them just now! Wanyin was a little worried. Princess, lets not y anymore. It wont be good if we were to hurt the noble consort when shees backter. Moreover, His Majesty mighte back after he was done with his work! Ye Siming frowned coldly. Why are you guys setting up a trap in the courtyard? The child ran forward and hugged one of Ye Simings hands. She said softly, I learned it from Eighth Brother. The hunting starts tomorrow. I want to join in and y too. If I cant catch anything, itll be embarrassing. After saying that, she pointed at the stones with her small hand. The mechanism that Eighth Brother made can catch a few little rabbits or roons. Ye Siming lowered his eyes. With just these few stones? Gu Zn could hear the disdain in his tone. He quickly said, Dont look down on these stones. Itll still hurt if they hit a sparrow or a rabbit! If Marquis Yongye hadnte just now, we might have been able to catch a sparrow. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and nodded. Gu Zn said happily, Sister, you can team up with me for the autumn hunt tomorrow! When hunting, in order to ensure the safety of everyone who entered the forest, His Majesty would usually allow two to three people to go together. There could be no more than five people in a group. The prey was distributed evenly. If the team gets first ce, everyone in the team would be rewarded. Therefore, people usually formed teams of five. This way, the possibility of getting first ce would be the highest. Gu Zn smiled and said, At that time, Ill call a few more young masters and well have five people. Brother can hunt you whatever you want. Gu Nuoers ck eyshes fluttered. Oh, then No. Before she could answer, Ye Siming quickly interrupted. His expression was cold. The weapons in the forest have no eyes. You cant go. What prey do you want? Ill get it for you. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she immediately shook her hand and blinked pitifully. Elder Brother Siming, just let me go with you. Otherwise, if I miss this opportunity, the next autumn hunt will be three yearster. Please? I like Elder Brother Siming the most! The most? Ye Simings brows rxed a little. He pondered for a moment and said, You can go, but youll have to follow me. Alright! The child agreed without thinking. She didnt forget to turn around and wave at the eighth prince. Eighth Brother, I wont be in the same group as you then. Elder Brother Siming will protect me. Itll be very safe. Dont worry! Ye Siming bent down and picked Gu Nuoer up. When I was training the troops just now, I picked some fruits in the forest. Ill bring you to eat them. He nodded slightly at Gu Zn and carried Gu Nuoer away. The child said sweetly, There are fruits to eat! Goodbye, Eighth BrotherWanyin quickly followed. Gu Zn was left standing on the spot alone. He scratched his head. He felt that as Nuoers biological brother, why didnt he seem to be as close to her as Marquis Yongye? No, he was her biological brother! Gu Zn quickly walked towards his ce. He nned to carve a small horse made of wood for Gu Nuoer. She could ride on it and rock herself. Nuoer would definitely like it.. Chapter 641 - 641: This Flower Design Is Called Flaming Epiphyllum Chapter 641: This Flower Design Is Called ming Epiphyllum Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the evening, Wanyin held Gu Nuoers hand and returned to the pce hall. Noble Consort Qiao had already returned. In the afternoon, she went to walk around the vicinity with Consort Yi and Consort Lan. Gu Nuoer held a few bright red fruits with her two small hands. Each of them was only the size of a thumb. Their outer skin was extremely red and their flesh was plump. Mother- Elder Brother Siming picked them from the forest. Nuoer ate a lot. I brought these back for you and Father to try. The child obediently brought the fruits to Noble Consort Qiao. Noble Consort Qiao smiled gently and picked Gu Nuoer up. Nuoer is so obedient. You even know how to share it with Mother and Father. Gu Nuoer raised her head, her big ck eyes shining. Of course. When I have good things, I would always want to give them to Father and Mother! She held a red fruit in her fair hand and ced it into Noble Consort Qiaos mouth. The mother and daughter smiled sweetly. Wanyin lowered her head and listened silently at the side. The noble consort still didnt know that the thousand-gold epiphyllum that His Majesty had nned to give her had been destroyed! Mother- The child snuggled into her mothers arms and looked up at Noble Consort Qiao with her big sparkling eyes and a sweet smile. I have something good that I want to give you. However, Mother has to promise Baby Nuo that you wont be angry. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips and smiled gently. Why should I be angry when youre giving something to Mother? Oh Its a long story. Mother will know after taking a look! Gu Nuoer turned around and called out to Wanyin, Elder Sister Wanyin, go bring in the small dish that weve dried. Wanyin agreed. A momentter, she came in with a palm-sized porcin dish in her hand. Noble Consort Qiao took a look and saw a purplish-red paste inside. She didnt know what it was. Gu Nuoer brought it over and asked Wanyin to get a clean and slender brush. Mother, weve agreed that you wont be angry! Baby Nuo is going to start painting. The child dipped a brush in water and took the color from the small dish, nning to put on makeup for Noble Consort Qiao! Wanyin and Wanxuan looked at each other. The noble consort loved beauty the most and also cared a lot about her image. The little princesss painting would probably not be very satisfactory. However, Noble Consort Qiao was very happy. She hugged her daughter and closed her eyes. Alright, Mother wants to see what Baby Nuo is going to draw. Gu Nuoer held the brush seriously with her small hand and slowly dotted Noble Consort Qiaos be. Noble Consort Qiao closed her eyes, not knowing what the child was drawing. They could only hear Wanyin and Wanxuan eximing asionally Its really beautiful. After a while, the child said softly, Alright! Elder Sister Wanxuan, bring over a small bronze mirror! Noble Consort Qiao opened her eyes and took a look in the mirror. On the gorgeous and dazzling beautys face, a small flower bud appeared between her eyebrows! The flower design was purplish-red, adding a hint of charm and gentleness to Noble Consort Qiaos already exquisite facial features. The three petals were outlined well by the childs drawing skills. They stacked together like they were part of a small flower that was waiting to bloom. Noble Consort Qiao originally thought that Gu Nuoer was young and that her so-called painting was just a freehanded performance that probably wouldnt look good. However, now that she looked at it again, she actually felt an innocent feelinging from it. It looks so special. Nuoer is amazing. Mother likes it very much. Gu Nuoer raised her small chin proudly. Mother, the flower that Nuoer drew has a name. Its called ming Epiphyllum! When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, she covered her mouth and said with a smile, What a coincidence? Theres a thousand-gold flower in the flowerbed in the imperial abode. It also has this name. Gu Nuoer scratched her pink face in embarrassment. Hehe, because Baby Nuo made this small te of rouge with the juice of that ming Epiphyllum.. Chapter 642 - 642: Mother Will Always Be A Great Beauty Chapter 642: Mother Will Always Be A Great Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao was stunned. What?! She also had an impression of that ming Epiphyllum. His Majesty had bought it at a high price and said that he had arranged for a gardener to take care of it. When the flowers bloomed, he would give it to her. Noble Consort Qiao was someone who loved beauty. She liked the rare and beautiful ming Epiphyllum a lot. A few days ago, before they came to the imperial abode, she heard that the epiphyllum in the imperial abode was about to bloom. Noble Consort Qiao was looking forward to it. When Gu Nuoer saw her mothers surprised reaction, she quickly covered both sides of her small face with her small hands. She said pitifully, Mother, you said that you wont be angry. Noble Consort Qiaoughed helplessly. Mother is indeed not angry, but Nuoer, youve never been a mischievous person. Can you tell Mother why you suddenly thought of using that flower to make rouge? Gu Nuoer lowered her head and said in a small voice, After I tell you, can Mother not punish anyone? Sure. The child immediately looked up and told Noble Consort Qiao everything about how the eighth prince had set up a trap to catch the flower thief but identally destroyed the flower. In the end, Gu Nuoer was afraid that Gu Zn would be punished. She hugged her mothers neck and said in a soft voice, Mother, Eighth Brother also has good intentions. Hes afraid that the flower will be lost and didnt mean to ruin it. Wanyin also quickly knelt down. Your Highness, this servant was negligent and failed to stop the eighth prince, causing the ming Epiphyllum to be destroyed. This servant is also responsible. Please punish this servant. When Gu Nuoer saw that Wanyin acknowledging her mistake, she shook Noble Consort Qiaos sleeve and called out wheedlingly, Mother- Noble Consort Qiao was caught betweenughter and tears. Wanyin, get up. I dont have to lower myself to the childs level over a flower. Only then did Wanyin stand up. The ming Epiphyllum was destroyed, so Baby Nuo wanted to make the epiphyllum into rouge to make Mother happy, right? Gu Nuoer nodded, her big ck eyes watery. Thats right. The epiphyllum is fleeting and only looks beautiful for a moment. Baby Nuo can make it into rouge and draw it on Mothers be. This will make its beautyst for a very long time. The child snuggled into Noble Consort Qiaos arms and said in a sweet voice, Just like how Mother will always be a great beauty! Noble Consort Qiao chuckled. Youre such a smart child. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, her skin fair and tender. Mother isnt angry anymore? Mother isnt angry at all. Although the ming Epiphyllum is precious, how can itpare to Nuoers thoughts? The rouge is quite good and Mother likes it too. Most importantly, the mechanism didnt hurt you. If Gu Nuoer injured a small finger, it would make Noble Consort Qiaos heart ache even more than breaking a hundred pots of ming Epiphyllums. Gu Nuoer smiled delicately. I wont. I even learned a little about mechanisms and traps from Eighth Brother. Ill definitely be able to catch two or three rabbits tomorrow! Seeing that she was looking forward to the hunt so much, Noble Consort Qiao didnt say anything else. She only instructed the child that there would be hidden arrows and mechanisms in the forest, so she must be careful not to hurt anyone. Later on, Gu Nuoer dried the remaining flower bud. Without the nourishment of the roots, the flower looked a little listless. After being dried by the sun, it had a different kind of fragile beauty. Gu Nuoer asked Wanyin and Wanxuan to take it and paint gold powder on the edge of the petals. After it dried, it would be a beautiful painted gold flower. Before the child fell asleep, she carefully ced the flower away. When Mother wears it tomorrow, youll definitely be a beauty that everyone will pay attention to! When Gu Yihan heard this, he raised his eyebrows and teased, What does it look like? Noble Consort, wear it for me to see first. Noble Consort Qiaos face was pink as she tucked Gu Nuoer in. Its an ordinary style. Your Majesty can look at it tomorrow. This consort still has to coax Nuoer to sleep. Gu Yihan reached out his arm and hugged the mother and daughter into his arms. Ill coax her to sleep. Well coax her to sleep together. Gu Nuoer was sandwiched in the middle and let out a childishugh. Its so warm! The child, who was surrounded by her parents, felt sleepy very quickly. After a while, she fell asleep peacefully.. Chapter 643 - 643: This Reward Will Definitely Be Mine and Sister’s! Chapter 643: This Reward Will Definitely Be Mine and Sisters! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In her dream, Gu Nuoer came to an endlesske. The mountains in the distance seemed to have been drawn with ink and were endless. Thick fog covered the surface of theke. The skies and the water were connected, looking vast and boundless. This ce was silent and tranquil. There was a small boat with an old man sitting on it. He was wearing a bamboo hat as if he was looking at the scenery. Gu Nuoer stood by theke and blinked. Grandpa Heavenly Dao- The old man turned around with an extremely amicable smile. Little fish baby, is the mortal world fun? Gu Nuoer tapped her small feet gently and walked on the water. Then, she stood steadily at the bow. Her small face had an obedient expression, and her eyes were big, ck, and beautiful. The child sat beside the old man and hugged his arm familiarly. Its fun! Grandpa didnt lie to me. Everyone in the mortal world treats me especially well! Heavenly Daoughed heartily. Then do Grandpa a favor. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. What favor? Theres a Jian River next to the ce youre ying at this time. Tomorrow, itll flood a vige downstream. Can you help Grandpa stop this matter? The child pouted. Grandpa has so many powerful helpers. Why did you call me over for this? She was still young! The old man stroked his beard and smiled. Youre close to it. This was an irrefutable reason. Gu Nuoer spread out her small hands and nodded helplessly. Alright. When she woke up from her dream, it was already dawn. Gu Nuoer yawned, her big watery eyes covered in ayer of misty ck light. Outside, Noble Consort Qiao was sitting in front of the mirror while Gu Yihan personally drew her eyebrows. The color of the ming Epiphyllums rouge yesterday was thick and gorgeous. It had yet to bepletely washed off. Gu Yihan picked up the brush and deepened it. The emperor had heard from Noble Consort Qiao how Gu Nuoer had made the ming Epiphyllum into rouge. He was full of praises for Gu Nuoer. My Baby Nuo is smart. This color is really nice. Ill add a few more strokes for Noble Consort. Hence, Gu Nuoer was carried off the bed by Wanxuan. When she put on her clothes, she saw this scene. Her father was focused on drawing the flower design for her mother. From time to time, Noble Consort Qiao asked, Your Majesty, are you not done yet? Theres no hurry. Itll be done soon. After Gu Yihan finished drawing a few more strokes, he retracted his sleeve and smiled. Its done. Gu Nuoer quickly let Wanxuan carry her closer. I want to take a look too! Noble Consort Qiao turned around and the child immediately saw that the chubby flower in the middle of the Noble Consorts be that she had drawn had be even more flirtatious after the emperor added a few strokes. Coupled with the golden flower, she looked even more beautiful. It looks good! Mother is extremely beautiful! Gu Yihan smiled. I think so too. The father and daughter praised each other repeatedly, making Noble Consort Qiaos face turn red. After Gu Nuoers hair wasbed, she was changed into a new riding outfit. She carried a small bow and arrows on her back that her grandfather had personally made for her. The child looked valiant in Gu Yihans arms. His Majesty brought Noble Consort Qiao, Gu Nuoer, and a group of attendants to the hunting ground. At this moment, the officials were almost all here. The weather was nice today The autumn wind was not dry, and the entire mountain was filled with the fragrance of fallen leaves andrch. Gu Yihan said a few encouraging words symbolically. At the side, Eunuch Chunshou led a group of imperial guards forward with a dazzling array of precious treasures! Everyone was in an uproar. His Majesty was indeed generous. Next, it was time to form teams freely. The second prince, Gu Zitang, rolled up his sleeves.. Father, let Nuoer follow me! If Eldest Brother doesnt fight for the reward this year, this reward will definitely be mine and Sisters! Chapter 644 - 644: If Eldest Brother Didn’t Come, Who Could Win Against Marquis Yongye In Hunting? Chapter 644: If Eldest Brother Didnt Come, Who Could Win Against Marquis Yongye In Hunting? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as the second prince finished speaking The third prince objected, Second Brother, you are good at spending money, but you arent as strong in hunting. If Sister follows you, will she still be able to get a reward? Gu Zitang frowned. Then can Sister follow you when you only know medicine?! Gu Ziyao was not afraid at all and said righteously, Thats right. Im here to pick herbs and bring Nuoer to walk around. Gu Yihan immediately shook his head. His daughter wanted to hunt! She wouldnt have a good time if she were to follow the second prince or the third prince. The fifth prince smiled. Why dont let Nuoer follow me? At least shell be able to experience the joy of shooting arrows and killing people. Oh, no, I mean hunting. The eighth prince, Gu Zn, had a different opinion. Fifth Brother usually looks refined. Will you be able to hunt? Let me do it. With these princes taking the lead, the remaining princes also started arguing. The officials and their Young Master stood silently in the bleak autumn wind. The scene of more than ten princes fighting over who their sister was with was really lively. Just as they were arguing non-stop, Gu Nuoer said in a childish voice, I just want Elder Brother Siming toe with me! The noisy scene just now immediately fell silent. The second prince looked at the cold-faced but ruthless Marquis Yongye, who was silent. He immediately said, Father! Marquis Yongye is skilled. If he still joins the hunt, wont he be firmly in the first ce? The fifth prince chimed in, Indeed. If Eldest Brother hadnte, who could win against Marquis Yongye in hunting? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and retorted in a soft voice, The autumn hunt is a fairpetition, so of course Elder Brother Siming can join! Brothers, dont bully him! When the fifth prince heard this, he actually felt that his sister was bing more and more protective of this marquis. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows. I think what Nuoer said makes sense. Everyone hunts based on their own abilities. How can we not give him a chance to join in just because he is stronger? The child nodded. Thats right, thats right! I think well let Marquis Yongye bring Nuoer along. Ye Siming alone wasparable to an imperial guard death squad. The princes looked at each other. The second prince was the first to say, Aiya, why dont we do this? Ill reluctantly be in the same group as Marquis Yongye and Nuoer. Marquis Yongye is in charge of hunting, so someone has to hold the prey, right? Why dont I do it? Sister is still young and cant carry them. The third prince sneered. Second Brother is really smart to want to get first ce. In that case, I want to go too! The second prince wasnt stingy at all. Come,e,e. Lets follow them together. In any case, a team can only have five people at most. Which other brother wants to be on the same team as Marquis Yongye and Nuoer? As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten princes raised their hands. Gu Zitang pondered for a moment. This the number has exceeded by a lot. Gu Nuoer pouted and watched as time passed bit by bit. Yet, these people were still conflicted and had yet to enter the forest! Childrens time was very precious, didnt they know that?! She still had to go to the Jian River to take a look at the water disaster that her Grandpa Heavenly Dao had mentioned! Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands and hugged her fathers big hand. Her ck eyes were lively and watery. Father, dont let the older brothers fight anymore. Its not appropriate for anyone to follow us. Elder Brother Siming is already so amazing. Just let him bring Nuoer along. The other older brothers can y by themselves! Gu Yihan also felt the same. Sons were more troublesome than daughters. How unsightly is it for them to be quibbling like this?! Thats enough! Gu Yi shouted coldly. The surroundingmotion immediately calmed down.. Chapter 645 - 645: Ye Siming, Why Are You So Close to Gu Nuo’er? Chapter 645: Ye Siming, Why Are You So Close to Gu Nuoer? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The emperors cold eyes were a little stern when he looked at his sons. As princes, youve learned a lot of riding and archery. Its really embarrassing for me that you guys keep on arguing! If everyone doesnt hunt more than five prey this time,e and apologize to me after returning to the pce! The princes lowered their heads and agreed. Gu Nuoer asked softly, Father, if I cant hunt small animals, can I pluck five fruits for you to eat? The moment the emperor, who originally had a serious expression, lowered his head to look at his daughter, and revealed a deep fatherly smile. Father likes to eat fruits the most. The most important thing is for Nuoer to have fun today. The child was overjoyed and carried the small wooden bow on her back. Her round pink and fair face was filled with a serious expression. She waved her small hands. Lets go! Gu Yihan smiled brightly. Alright! Let the hunt begin. The guards who had been waiting for a long time sounded the drums and blew the horns. When the birds in the forest heard the sounds, they pped their wings and flew away, leaving behind beautiful shadows in the clear autumn sky. Before the hunt officially began, everyone had to form teams and get the eunuch in charge to record it. This was so that after the hunt ended, rewards would be given ording to the number of prey in each group. The emperor had already returned to the stands with his consorts and officials. There were only people who were preparing to enter the forest staying around. Gu Nuoer stood beside Ye Siming. The youth was gently patting his horse. Elder Brother Siming. The child waved her small hand in all seriousness. After my observation, most of my older brothers are in teams of three. Only Second Brother didnt form any team but brought four experts to protect him! Hearing this, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and looked up at the crowd. None of them could fight, so there was no need to be nervous. The child crossed her arms and puffed up her pink and fair cheeks with an analytical expression. Apart from hunting things yourself, the rule of the hunt is that one can also snatch the results of others. Elder Brother Siming, if you want to get first ce, lets snatch Second Brothers prey! Second Brother had brought experts to protect him, so he definitely would have a good catch. Most importantly, after Gu Nuoer snatched Gu Zitangs things, itd be fine if she were to wheedle a little and coax her second brother a little after the hunt ended. If she snatched from other older brothers and there were two to three princes in a group, then she would have to coax too many of them! She wouldnt be able to take care of them all! Ye Siming sneered. Theres no need to snatch their prey. Well hunt by ourselves. When Gu Nuoer heard this, her eyes lit up. Elder Brother Siming, are you very confident? Thats even better! As she spoke, the child sighed like an adult. It would be great if yboy older brother was here. We can still bully him. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming looked towards the stands together. Jiang Xiaoran was dressed in conspicuous pink and was fanning himself while talking to a few officials. He cared about his poise the most and felt that riding a horse to hunt would only ruin his image. Therefore, he was unwilling to go down. Jiang Xiaoran was talking to others and would turn around from time to time to look at Xie Yinxiang, who was sitting alone in the area that was catered for female guests. However, Xie Yinxiang didnt look at him. She only looked at Gu Nuoer, who was in the center. Seeing that Gu Nuoer was also looking toward the stands, Xie Yinxiang waved her hand happily. He mouthed encouragement. The hunt was about to begin and Ye Siming got on the horse. He reached out, picked up the child, and ced her before him. Gu Yihan, who was in the stands, couldnt stay calm anymore. Why are they so close? When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, she didnt think much of it. Its not safe for Nuoer to ride a horse alone. If Marquis Yongye doesnt hold onto her tightly, what if she falls? When Gu Yihan heard this, he felt that it made sense. That faint displeasure disappeared.. Chapter 646 - 646: She’s Great Qi’s Number One Beauty Chapter 646: Shes Great Qis Number One Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Beside Noble Consort Qiao sat Consort Lan and Consort Yi. A few consorts surrounded them and looked curiously at the flower between the noble consorts eyebrows. They all praised that the color looked beautiful. Due to the limited number of flowers that can be made for drawing flower designs, the colors usuallye in bright red, pink, or golden. Colors made from other flowers either couldnt stay for long or would make people ufortable when painted on their faces. Consort Lan took a few more nces curiously. Your Highness, this flower design has a novel color. Its purplish-red and is very rare. However, Consort Yi looked at the golden flower design on Noble Consort Qiaos sideburns for a long time. Only then did she say in surprise, Your Highness, this must be the ming Epiphyllum, right? There was a budding epiphyllum in the imperial abodes flowerbed. Consort Yi had wanted to take a look. However, when she wentst night, she didnt see it. Unexpectedly, this appeared in the Noble Consorts hair today! Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Thats right. The flower ming Epiphyllum is fragile, so Nuoer simply ground half of it into rouge and made the other half into golden flower essory. The few of them said sincerely, The princess is really creative. They couldnt help but be secretly shocked. The ming Epiphyllum was extremely precious, with each flower worth a thousand gold. Ordinary families would treat it very preciously. Yet, to the noble consort and the princess, it was just an ordinary hair essory. It was all because they were favored by His Majesty! With this embellishment, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Noble Consort Qiao was more beautiful than everyone else. His Majesty had been talking to the officials sitting on the right, but his left hand had been holding the Noble Consorts hand under his sleeve. The two of them had never let go of each other! When the consorts saw this, they all thought to themselves, apart from giving birth to a little princess, the secret to Noble Consort Qiao holding tightly to the emperors favor was probably because she was beautiful enough. However, Princess Gu Nuoer must have contributed a lot. Consort Yi had a straightforward personality. At this moment, she patted her chest and said enviously, Why didnt this consort have the fortune to give birth to such an exquisite and cute child?! In the female guest area, Xie Yinxiang also heard the youngdies at the side gathering together to discuss Noble Consort Qiaos makeup. Shes really extremely beautiful. As expected of Noble Consort Qiao. My father said that back then, she was the number one beauty in Great Qi. Now, her beauty hasnt decreased and shes also greatly doted on by His Majesty. We can also draw such flower designs when we go back. Although the colors are different, we can imitate that look. Xie Yinxiang was a little bored from listening to their conversation She estimated that Nuoer would probably not return for at least two hours after entering the forest to hunt. Xie Yinxiang felt that there was no point in waiting here. She wanted to get up and return to her room to rest for a while. Xie Yinxiang didnt notice that Huang Changruis gaze, which was filled with revenge and hatred, kept following her back. Huang Changrui knew that he couldnt afford to offend the little princess and Marquis Yongye. However, there was nothing wrong with venting his anger on the Xie Familys daughter, who was not valued! In the forest, the autumn sun shone through the mottled leaves, making the leaves look even more golden. Gu Nuoer pulled Ye Siming and hid behind a big tree. The boy leaned against the tree trunk. The sunlight cast a faint glow on his handsome eyebrows. The child beside him was quietly sticking her head out to observe the situation outside. How long are we going to hide for? Ye Siming asked, his voice a littlezy after being under the sun. Gu Nuoer ced her small hand on her pink lips. Shh, Elder Brother Siming, lets wait and see which direction someone is approaching with their prey. We can also go over there. At this moment, amotion sounded from ahead. It seemed that the two groups of people were starting to fight for prey! The child immediately became interested and stared over with her round ck eyes.. Chapter 647 - 647: She’s Not Alone, She Has Me Chapter 647: Shes Not Alone, She Has Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming lowered his eyes and watched as the child clenched her small fists excitedly. He couldnt help but sneer. Whats there to be happy about? Oh, you dont understand, Elder Brother Siming. The books say that when snipe and m fight, the fisherman benefits. Perhaps were the fisherman! After the child finished speaking, she eximed, Their fight is continuing in this direction! A brown horse broke through the bushes there first and appeared out of nowhere! Gu Nuoer immediately recognized that the person on the horse was her fifth brother! Gu Zichen held the reins and rode in front. The third prince followed behind him. Their speeds were about the same. They were chasing after a gray rabbit that was running wildly. Fifth Brother! Ill stop them! You go catch the rabbit! The third prince said. Alright! After receiving a response, the third prince turned his horse around and raised his whip. A group of noble young masters rushed out. The third princes horse whip cracked, but it only frightened the horse in front. The few young masters behind quickly bypassed the third prince and chased after Gu Zichen. The third prince quickly urged his horse to catch up. Gu Nuoer only felt dust rise in front of her as a group of people ran away. Only the young master whose horse had been frightened was left. His horse was shocked by the sound of the third princes whip. At this moment, it was stomping its feet anxiously, unwilling to take even a step forward. This young master kept on squeezing the horses stomach back and forth, but the horse refused to move forward at all. Gu Nuoer opened her ck eyes and looked at the four pheasants hanging on both sides of his back! Whoa! The childs eyes lit up. They could snatch it now! A good hunter would hide. They would snatch the prey from other hunters who were alone! Taking advantage of the fact that the young masters teammates had all run away, Gu Nuoer jumped out from behind the tree and swaggered up to him. The young master clearly recognized Gu Nuoer and said in surprise, Your Highness? Gu Nuoer snorted, her milky-white face looked very naughty and cute. Its good that you recognize me. Im here to snatch prey. Dont make me make a move. Hand them over obediently! Otherwise, the small bow and arrows I have on me arent to be trifled with! When the young master heard this, heughed loudly. Your Highness, are you alone? Whats wrong? Do I need two people to snatch from you? The young master shook his head. No, its just that you can look behind you. Gu Nuoer turned around and saw that the teammates who had chased far away had returned. They were slowly making their way back on their horses. Damn it, why were they so fast? Seeing that they didnt have any gray rabbit in their hands, the prey must have been caught by her third and fifth brothers. Your Highness? Why are you here? They surrounded Gu Nuoer in the middle and observed if she had any prey. The child said in a soft voice, Oh, Im surrounded. She blinked her big eyes, which were glistening as if they were wet, making people pity her. Older brothers, I dont have any prey. Let Baby Nuo go. The few noble young masters didnt want to snatch anything from the princess. After all, they wouldnt dare to do such a thing. However, seeing that the princess was so cute, everyone wanted to touch her chubby and tender face. Princess, do you want to get on my horse? Ill bring you to catch a few rabbits to y with. Thats right. Its not safe for you to be alone in the forest. What if you encounter a bear? At this moment, a cold voice interrupted Shes not alone. She has me. Everyone was stunned and turned around. Ye Siming walked over slowly with a ck horse. Its Marquis Yongye! Hurry up and run! Our prey is going to get snatched! However, it was already toote. Ye Siming held onto a long whip and jumped horizontally! In the blink of an eye, he had already lifted the cage containing the two pheasants into the air! Chapter 648 - 648: Gu Nuo’er, I’ll Play A Game With You Chapter 648: Gu Nuoer, Ill y A Game With You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is bad! The few young masters shouted. They were about to get off the horse and snatch the cage back. However, Gu Nuoers small figure jumped and she hugged the cage in her arms. Elder Brother Siming! Ive caught it! The childs voice was sweet and soft with excitement. Ye Siming whistled and the ck horse immediately galloped over. The youth hugged Gu Nuoers small body and jumped easily. In the next second, he grabbed the reins and sat steadily on the horse. He looked at the stunned young masters behind him. Gu Nuoer leaned on Ye Simings shoulder andughed crisply. Thank you, older brothers for the prey! An instantter, Ye Siming had already galloped far away with the princess. The young masters were surprised and looked at each other. So we were deceived? Letting the princess out alone to attract attention first before Marquis Yongye attacks from behind. This seems to be a diversion The few of them looked up at the sky and roared, feeling regretful. It was mainly because the princess looked harmless. Anyone else in their shoes would also lower their vignce! After a while, Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming stopped by a stream in the forest. The child looked at the two pheasants cowering in the cage and a sweet smile appeared on her fair face. Its a great first victory. This is a good sign! After saying that, she started to stick out her butt and picked up a pile of stones by the stream. She then took out the thin threads she carried with her and started to set up the mechanisms the eighth prince had taught her. Ye Siming squatted beside her and watched for a while. Its too dangerous to do this. How many do you want? Ill hunt them. Gu Nuoer didnt raise her small face and looked round and chubby from the side. Its not dangerous and it wont hurt the little rabbits. Eighth Brother said that itll hit their tendons and they wont be able to run for a while. Then, Ill able to catch them. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. How is it not dangerous? Didnt I step on the trap yesterday when I entered the courtyard? What if I couldnt react in time? When the child heard this, she thought seriously for a moment before saying with a sweet smile, That wont happen. Elder Brother Siming is so skilled, how could you not be able to react in time?! Seeing that she was focused on setting up the mechanism, Ye Siming frowned and didnt say anything else. His wolf intuition told him that this mechanism would ruin things in the future. He didnt like it. However, he didnt know why he thought that. Gu Nuoer carefully fiddled with the mechanism. Ye Siming let the horse go to the stream to drink water by itself. He crossed his arms and stood beside the child, looking like a guardian angel. At this moment, a few ck shadows shed past the forest opposite the stream. Ye Siming frowned and looked over warily. There didnt seem to be anything unusual in the quiet forest. The mottled sunlight of autumn shone on the leaves, only illuminating the brilliance of the green and golden colors. However, Ye Siming felt it very clearly. That aura just now was a few remnant souls of evil beasts that had escaped from the Asura Realm. They could actually chase him here? The Hungry Ghost Festival had passed, but they still wanted to stay behind and not leave. If they were left to wander around and pester Gu Nuoer one day, it would bring her trouble. The child was originally tying up a small stone. She suddenly felt Ye Siming pick her up and sit on the horses back in the next second. Gu Nuoer blinked her big ck and round eyes. Elder Brother Siming, are we leaving now? Ye Siming touched the horses ear. He looked up at the child, his cold and ck eyes reflecting a hint of warmth under the autumn sun. Gu Nuoer, shall I y a game with you? When the child heard about a game, she became interested and immediately asked softly, Alright! What game is it, Elder Brother Siming? Chapter 649 - 649: I’m Really the Smartest Baby! Chapter 649: Im Really the Smartest Baby! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming reached out his slender and fair fingertips and pointed not far away. Hold onto the warhorses neck tightly. Ill pat it and itll speed all the way to the nearest ce. If it stops but I havent caught up to you, its your win. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she smiled sweetly. Elder Brother Siming wants topete with me in running? Then Ill definitely get first ce! She hugged the ck horses neck tightly. Little ck, we mustnt lose! Ye Siming chuckled. Why dont you ask me what the winner can get? The child turned her head, her watery eyes sparkling. Oh, thats not important! But Ill ask first, if I lose, what should I give Elder Brother Siming?! She was very smart! She knew how amazing Ye Siming was. The ck horse probably wouldnt be able to outrun him. Therefore, she didnt ask him what the winner would get. Ye Simings eyes darkened and he thought for a moment. Let me give you a seal. A seal? Was it a stamp? Was it so simple? The child immediately nodded. Alright! Then if I win, Ill also give Elder Brother Siming a seal! Ye Siming curled his lips in satisfaction. Hang on tight. Gu Nuoer quickly wrapped her arms tightly around the ck horses neck. Charge! As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Siming whipped the warhorse. There was a violent neigh and the warhorse galloped out. After Gu Nuoer left, Ye Simings gentle gazepletely turned cold. The youth turned around and a wisp of me instantly ignited at the corner of his eyes. He looked at the forest opposite the stream. You reckless things who dont know any better. Instead of staying in the Asura Realm, you came to disturb my life. At this moment, the ck shadows that had swept past the forest earlier all quietly crawled out. At a closer look, there were actually over 100 shadows that were densely packed together! They only had shapes that looked like various animals, but they didnt have any concrete appearances. Ye Siming unsheathed his sword and stepped across the stream, his face filled with killing intent. He was going to finish dealing with these thingspletely before chasing after Gu Nuoer. There was still time. On the other side, Gu Nuoer held onto the ck horse and ran for a while. The child grabbed the reins with her small hand and skillfully turned the horses head. The ck horse turned to the side and continued to run slowly. If Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao saw this, they would definitely be shocked. When did their precious daughter learn how to ride a horse? Gu Nuoer hummed along the way and looked to the sides asionally, wanting to look for anyone she could rob from. Horse, oh horse, lets run somewhere else first. Firstly, we have to prevent Elder Brother Siming from easily catching up to us. Secondly, I have to save people! The child had actually felt it very clearly just now. There was a bad aura in the forest. However, Elder Brother Siming clearly knew them. Since he wanted to stay and talk to his old friends, the child naturally wouldnt stop him. Moreover, she still had the mission given by Grandpa Heavenly Dao! Gu Nuoer did some calctions. Stopping the water disaster from the Jian River was as easy as raising her hand. When the matter was resolved, she would ride back and pretend to be hiding so that Elder Brother Siming would lose to her. The child calcted very well in her heart. The smile on her milky-white face became even more obedient and sweet. Im really the smartest baby! Gu Nuoer gently mped her small feet on the horses abdomen and ran quickly in the direction of the Jian River. She quickly left the forest. The ck horse stopped by the shore and refused to move forward. Gu Nuoer looked at the surging yellow river waves in front of her. She ced her small hand on her forehead and narrowed her eyes to take a closer look at the water. It looked quite honest and didnt look like there was going to be a water disaster at all.. Chapter 650 - 650: You Still Want to Be Presumptuous When It’s My Home Ground! Chapter 650: You Still Want to Be Presumptuous When Its My Home Ground! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Jian River flowed from the west to the east. The water was turbulent and deep. It ran through almost half of Great Qi. Themoners on both sides of the river also grew up along it. The Jian River in front of Gu Nuoer broke through the valley. The water seethed, stirring up surging and roaring waves from time to time. Under the blue sky, the brownish-yellow river looked very fierce. Gu Nuoer sat on the horse and felt waves of wind constantly blowing over some fishy smell of water. She got off the horse and wanted to walk to Jian Rivers side to take a closer look. However, before she could take a few steps, something grabbed her clothes. The child turned around and realized that this sensible warhorse had gently bitten her clothes! The horse shook its head back and forth, breathing heavily as if it wanted to pull Gu Nuoer back. The child touched the horses head with her small hand. Be good, Little ck. Ill just take a look. Ill be fine. Wait for me here. Gu Nuoer freed her clothes from the horse and walked to the Jian River. When she approached the edge, she felt that the water and wind were even stronger. If not for the fact that she had quite a lot of powers, an ordinary person would probably have been swept into the water! Gu Nuoer paused for a moment. Her fair and pink fingertips released countless magic powers that flowed into the Jian River to probe the water here. Suddenly! Two ck shadows that were like arms suddenly reached out of the water and grabbed the childs ankles tightly. Before Gu Nuoer could react, she was dragged into the surging water by the ck shadow! She disappeared in an instant! The warhorse was shocked and raised its hooves, neighing. It turned around and quickly ran into the forest, following the path it hade from just now to look for its master. Over at the imperial abode, Xie Yinxiang felt a little sleepy. She pushed open the door, wanting to sleep before going to the hunting grounds stands. However, as soon as Xie Yinxiang entered, she was knocked unconscious from behind! Her vision turned ck, and she fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Everyone was waiting in the stands with His Majesty for the results of the hunt. There were not many people in the imperial abode. No one realized that two sneaky guards were carrying a long sack and nning to slip away from the back door of the imperial abode. A question suddenly sounded from behind them Whose guards are you guys? The two of them were shocked and turned around. Jiang Xiaoran had returned to the imperial abode at some point. When he saw the two people carrying the sack, he felt very puzzled. Everyone was in the stands. Whose servants were these? Why were they running around and not following their master? The two guards looked at each other, their eyes suddenly filled with killing intent. One of them put down the sack and suddenly took out a dagger from his sleeve, attacking Jiang Xiaoran! Right on the heels of that, another guard also drew a short saber! The two of them surrounded Jiang Xiaoran from both sides and started fighting! Gu Nuoer was caught off guard and pulled down into Jian Rivers seething river. She gulped a few mouthfuls of water because of that. However, she quickly came back to her senses. The ck shadow hidden in the water was quickly spreading from her small feet, wanting to wrap around her body! Gu Nuoer clenched her small hands tightly. You still want to be presumptuous when its my home ground! In an instant, a sharp blue light burst out from her palm. Like a fast de, it cut the ck shadows on her body into pieces like rags! The ck shadow was in pain and quickly retracted its hand, fleeing forward along the water. However, the rapid river wouldnt affect Gu Nuoer much. The child also chased after the ck shadow very closely. Her ck hair made her soft and fair face look even more delicate. However, Gu Nuoer suddenly realized something. This ck shadow was very long and looked like a snake. It had no specific facial features and one could only vaguely tell that it had the shape of a snake. It was as thick as a babys body and was ridiculously long.. Chapter 651 - 651: Nothing Must Happen to Her Chapter 651: Nothing Must Happen to Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wherever it went, its tail kept waving to attack. Only then did the child feel that the originally orderly Jian River suddenly became even more turbulent! She swayed her small feet and flew out of the water. She almost stuck close to the river and chased after the ck shadow under the water! Gu Nuoer saw that the water suddenly became strange. There were even a few waves that were like small mountains. She finally understood why Grandpa Heavenly Dao said that there was going to be a water disaster here and many people would die! If she were to sit back and do nothing, this shadow snake-like thing would swim down with the surging and violent river water! Then, the viges andmoners living there would be affected! Gu Nuoer immediately looked solemn. The shadow snake was very fast and was about to reach the water downstream! However, the water currents became taller and taller! The waves that could only raise the height of a small mountain just now were actually like a huge tree now! The sound of water rumbled! The women who were washing clothes downstream saw the originally calm river water suddenly bing a little strange. They didnt know what had happened and only stared at the flowing Jian River in the distance, feeling a little puzzled. Gu Nuoer knew that she mustnt waste any more time with it. She closed her watery eyes and suddenly opened them again. Her originally ck eyes hadpletely turned dark blue! The magic powers inside her surged, bringing an indescribable sharpness to the child. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand! A beautiful orange-red fishtail suddenly appeared behind her! It was like a huge dress that was spread out and was much taller than Gu Nuoer! The child quickly rushed in front of the ck shadow snake andpletely blocked the surging waves in front of her fishtail! She grabbed the back of the ck shadow snakes head tightly! The ck shadow snake seemed to have sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly turned around to escape in the opposite direction of the current flow! Gu Nuoer was pulled into the water by it and her small hands quickly formed hand seals, not holding back at all. Her magic powers pped the body that only had shadows but no form! However, Gu Nuoer didnt notice that this snakes tail could actually split into a second. At this moment, he was quietly approaching her from behind. After Ye Siming finished dealing with thest ck shadow, he ced the sword horizontally on the other partys neck. The ck shadow with the head of an eagle but the body of a human stammered, Demon God Asura Realm, someone became a traitor As soon as it finished speaking, Ye Siming shed down mercilessly. The ck shadow immediately turned into ashes and dissipated with the wind. The afterimages of these evil beasts from the Asura Realm were part of their magic powers. Even if they were killed here, there was no way to let their actual selves in the Asura Realm die. At most, they would be injured. At this moment, Ye Siming was in no mood to care about the Asura Realm. He had left the and wouldnt return there to be a god. Perhaps if Gu Nuoer is no longer around, Ill consider going back. Ye Siming chuckled. He sheathed his sword. Just as he was about to gather his energy to look for Gu Nuoer, he saw the warhorse galloping back alone and neighing all the way as if it was shocked. Ye Simings expression changed. He took a few steps forward and grabbed the reins of the warhorse. Wheres Gu Nuoer?! The horse stomped its hooves uneasily, the tip of its nose blowing back and forth. Ye Siming got onto the horse. He mped the horses stomach. Bring me to her! The warhorse sped towards the vicinity of the Jian River. Along the way, Ye Simings gaze turned extremely cold. He shouldnt have let Gu Nuoer leave on a horse alone. He shouldnt have let her leave his sight for even a moment. Nothing must happen to her.. Chapter 652 - 652: Bring the Princess Back Unharmed! Chapter 652: Bring the Princess Back Unharmed! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Yinxiang opened her eyes and felt a dull pain on the back of her neck. She hissed and wanted to raise her hand to touch it, but she was stopped. Dont touch it! Let the imperial physician take a lookter. It was Jiang Xiaorans voice. Only then did Xie Yinxiang realize that she was in Jiang Xiaorans arms. There were obvious bruises at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, as well as an inconspicuous trace of blood at the corner of his lips. Jiang Xiaoran was carrying her and staggering toward the stands. She asked in surprise, Were you the one who knocked me out just now? Jiang Xiaoran snorted. Why are you still maligning the good person who saved you? If I hadnt arrived in time, who knows where those two had kidnapped you! Xie Yinxiang was shocked. Wheres that person? Ive tied them up and have an imperial guard watch over them. Ill bring you to the stands now to get His Majesty to uphold justice. Xie Yinxiang was puzzled. You look injured too. Why dont you wait in the room and tell His Majesty after the hunt is over? As she spoke, she was a little hesitant. Otherwise, it wont be good if we disturb His Majestys hunting mood. However, Jiang Xiaoran disagreed. There arent many guards in the imperial abode. Its not safe. I dont know if the person who kidnapped you has any backup ns. He was already injured. If another two or three people were to attack him, he would definitely be doomed. Therefore, the safest ce was naturally the emperors stand. When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she felt that what he said made sense and didnt say anything else. Jiang Xiaoran limped, but his speed was not slow. She was a little worried. Are you seriously injured? Im fine. Why dont you put me down and Ill walk by myself? No need, Jiang Xiaoran replied quickly, his tone rxed. Im a man and have only suffered some superficial wounds. Its not worth mentioning. After saying that, he deliberately weighed Xie Yinxiang. She was so frightened that she quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. What are you doing?! She was slightly shocked. Jiang Xiaoran smiled brightly. Look, youre very light. For some reason, Xie Yinxiangs face turned red. Jiang Xiaoran didnt notice it and continued, If I dont take good care of you, the little princess will be sad again when shees back and finds out. Once shes sad, Siming will go berserk. Once Siming goes berserk, wouldnt I be the one in a miserable state? His words were filled with resentment as if he was angry but didnt dare to say anything. Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but secretly snicker. Jiang Xiaoran happened to lower his head and met the girls faint smile. Both of them were stunned. Xie Yinxiang was the first to react and quickly turned her face away. She let go of Jiang Xiaorans neck and silently grabbed his clothes. Then I came back by myself just now. Young Master Jiang, did you encounter me by chance and find out that I was going to be kidnapped? In order to ease the awkwardness, Xie Yinxiang took the initiative to ask something else. Jiang Xiaoran paused for a moment before saying, I felt that the stands were boring and wanted toe back to rest. I saw two sneaky people carrying sacks and wanting to leave through the back door. It was only after I saved you that I found out that it was you. He didnt tell the truth. Actually, he saw Xie Yinxiang returning to the imperial abode alone. He thought that she was not feeling well and for some reason, he wanted to go take a look. When they were almost near the stands, Xie Yinxiang struggled a little. Young Master Jiang, put me down. The stands are just in front. There are many people there and its not good for others to see me getting so close to you. Jiang Xiaoran was a popr young master from an influential family. She was just a daughter of the Xie Family who was not valued. It was better not to bring a bad influence on him. Although Xie Yinxiang thought this way, Jiang Xiaoran mistakenly thought that she was afraid of hurting her reputation. Therefore, he didnt insist and put her down. However, when the two of them walked to the stands together, they saw the imperial guards hurriedly gathering. Gu Yihans face was cold and dark in the stands. He gave the order, Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground and bring the princess back unscathed! Chapter 653 - 653: The Person Who Kidnapped Me Went to Ambush Nuo’er Too? Chapter 653: The Person Who Kidnapped Me Went to Ambush Nuoer Too? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The princess was lost?! Xie Yinxiang couldnt care less about Jiang Xiaoran and quickly walked up to the stands. A group of officials was discussing the terrain anxiously. Although the hunting ground is wide, its heavily guarded at the outermost area. Her Highness definitely wont be able to walk out! Marquis Yongye is very skilled. Why did he disappear at the same time as Her Highness? He must have fallen into some beast pit! Apart from increasing the search, we also have to consider the possibility of the princess chasing after prey and falling into the Jian River! Noble Consort Qiao was sobbing not far away. Gu Yihans expression was cold as he hugged her andforted her in a low voice. Even the emperors expression didnt look good. Xie Yinxiang hurriedly grabbed her father, who was in an intense discussion. Father! What happened to Nuoer? Why had she gone missing? Lord Xie had no time to answer her. He waved his hand. This is a matter of great importance. Dont cause trouble! Then, he joined the discussion for countermeasures. It was only after Jiang Xiaoran asked the imperial guards at the side that he came over to inform Xie Yinxiang. He said in a hurry, I heard that the sentries have just been dismissed and the people who went down have returned one after another. Five minutes have passed, but the princess and Siming havent returned yet. Xie Yinxiang watched as the sky gradually darkened. Her heart clenched. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. Young Master Jiang! Could it be that the person who kidnapped me also went to ambush Nuoer? Jiang Xiaoran frowned, clearly thinking of this possibility. But Simings martial arts are superb. Not to mention two people, even a hundred people wont be able to get close to him. Xie Yinxiang was anxious and worried. What if he and Nuoer were separated for the time being? The forest is dense and filled with the unknown. There might be people hiding everywhere! The two of them discussed and decided to report everything they knew to His Majesty first. When Gu Yihan heard that there were actually two guards hiding in the imperial abode with ill intentions, he was furious. Where are those two people? Jiang Xiaoran said, After this subject fought them, this subject knocked the two of them out, tied them up, and locked them in the woodshed. This subject then had an imperial guard to watch over them. Gu Yihans eyes were filled with killing intent. He called Eunuch Chunshou over. Send someone from the Punishment Bureau to interrogate them immediately. Break off their teeth one by one and ask them who sent them here. Check if they have anything to do with the princesss disappearance! Eunuch Chunshou hurriedly received the order. When Huang Changrui heard His Majestys instructions, he immediately trembled like a sieve. Oh no, he was in trouble. Xie Yinxiang was worried about Gu Nuoer and hated herself for not being able to ride a horse. Otherwise, she would have followed the others into the forest to search. When Jiang Xiaoran saw this, heforted her. Dont worry, the princess has always been blessed by the heavens and has never been unlucky. She might have gone somewhere to y with Siming and forgotten the time. Moreover, General Bai Yi also brought elite soldiers into the forest. Including the imperial guards, there are more than a thousand men. With such an intense search, well definitely be able to find them. Xie Yinxiang ced her palms together and muttered prayers. Just now. Ye Simings fast horse had already searched along the Jian River. His ck and narrow eyes were burning and uneasy. Where was Gu Nuoer? The warhorse also seemed to be anxious. It brought Ye Siming to the ce where Gu Nuoer had fallen into the water. Naturally, there was no sign of her here. At this moment, Ye Siming saw a wet little figure lying on the shore in front of him. He flew over almost instantly. Gu Nuoers riding clothes were drenched, and her hair had also spread out. Her ck hair stuck to her fair cheeks. Her lively eyes were tightly shut, and her usually pink lips had also turned a little pale.. Chapter 654 - 654: Bite Me, Don ‘t Torture Yourself Chapter 654: Bite Me, Don t Torture Yourself Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming suddenly frowned. He hugged Gu Nuoer tightly and checked her breathing with both hands. Her breathing was weak. Gu Nuoer! He called out anxiously. The child finally opened her eyes a little. The light in her eyes was dim and revealed a hint of weakness. Elder Brother Siming Her childish voice was hoarse. Gu Nuoer was really too tired. It was all because that ck shadow snake was too difficult to deal with! After beating it to death once, it actually had a second body! Moreover, when she wasnt paying attention, it secretly pricked her small butt with the sharp point on its second tail! She had killed the ck shadow snake, but she was also exhausted! She didnt know if it was because there was venom on the snakes tail, but she couldnt muster any strength at all! She originally wanted to gather spiritual energy to get rid of the difort in her body. Unexpectedly, she didnt have much energy at all. It took a Herculean effort for her to barely climb from the Jian River to the shore. When Ye Siming discovered her, the child had already been unconscious for a while. Seeing that she still had the strength to speak, Ye Siming quickly pressed his ear an inch above her lips. Where are you feeling unwell? Tell me. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand weakly, pointing at her stomach one moment and touching her head the next. In short, she looked like she was ufortable all over. Ye Siming wanted to transfer a trace of demonic energy to her. However, his demonic arts were too heretical. Gu Nuoers mortal body probably wouldnt be able to withstand such extreme heretics. Gu Nuoer was about to speak to him when she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her butt where the ck shadow snake had pierced her! Right on the heels of that was a piercing pain that spread to her limbs and bones! Gu Nuoer suddenly curled up and cried and screamed in Ye Simings arms. Elder Brother Siming, it hurts so much! Boohoo Ye Siming had never seen her like this. The child had never cried so miserably before. She rolled back and forth in his arms. Sometimes, her body would tense up, and sometimes, she would curl up. She looked extremely painful! He quickly hugged Gu Nuoer tightly. Where does it hurt? Where? Gu Nuoer couldnt say where it was either. She only felt that there was something in her body that pricked her unbearably. Her small hands wanted to gather magic powers to eliminate this pain, but she didnt have the energy to do so! When Ye Siming saw her like this, for the first time, he felt as if his heart was being squeezed tightly. He hurriedly ced his hand on Gu Nuoers forehead. He couldnt care less and sent her a lot of demonic energy! He wanted to save her life! He couldnt let Gu Nuoer die. After a long time, Gu Nuoer gradually calmed down and finally stopped crying out in pain. However, the entire child panted even more weakly. Her ck eyes were filled with a faint light. There were still tears on her long and thick ck eyshes. Her fair face looked very lovable. Ye Siming heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she seemed to be able to withstand demonic energy. However, right on the heels of that, Gu Nuoer felt a sharp pain and clenched her fists tightly. This time, she couldnt even cry out in pain! She bit her lower lip tightly, and her delicate lips were immediately pierced by her milky teeth. A trace of blood was very eye-catching. Ye Simings expression changed. Dont bite yourself, bite me. He ced his finger on Gu Nuoers lips. However, the child refused to cooperate. She would rather bite herself than his hand. Ye Simings heart tightened. He hugged Gu Nuoer and begged in a hoarse voice, Bite me. Dont torture yourself. Nuoer, listen to me. Gu Nuoer shook her head stubbornly. After a long while, she felt a lot better. At this moment, she looked up weakly at Ye Siming, who was hugging her tightly. Suddenly, the child was stunned. The youths eyes were red and his throat was tight, moving up and down. He looked like he was about to cry.. Chapter 655 - 655: No! Wolfie Wants to See My Butt! Chapter 655: No! Wolfie Wants to See My Butt! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer knew. Ye Siming was worried about her. She even scolded the ck shadow snake in her heart. That stinky thing sneakily stabbed her. The child knew that she was fine, but she was in unbearable pain now. Given her body, she would be fine in two days at most. However, Ye Siming didnt know her identity now. He must be thinking that she was about to die. The child slowly reached out and gently touched Ye Simings hair. Elder Brother Siming. Her voice was weak and low. Its fine. I dont hurt anymore. However, Ye Simings eyes were filled with pain. How could she not be in pain? Her face was as pale as the snow he had seen in the Asura Realm. Do you still remember where you were injured? He wanted to help her take a look at her injury. If they found the problem, they would know the solution. I wanted to run a little further, but when I reached the river and wanted to only look at the water, I was suddenly pulled down by something. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and grabbed onto the shallow shore with my small hands, preventing me from beingpletely washed away. The child said softly and then said silently, That thing looked like a water snake and even bit my Gu Nuoer hesitated for a moment and pointed at her small butt. She tugged at Ye Simings sleeve. Elder Brother Siming, send me back to the imperial abode. Father will arrange for someone to treat me. However, Ye Siming picked her up and touched the hem of her dress with one hand. His voice was low and hoarse. Can I take a look first? If the imperial physician can treat you, Ill send you back. If they cant, Ill treat you. I definitely wont let you die. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and leaned on his shoulder. The child said weakly, No, Mother said that I cant let others see my butt. In the future, when Baby Nuo grows up, Father wont be able to see it either. Ye Siming was silent for a moment. Ill take responsibility after seeing it. Before Gu Nuoer could say anything, he pressed down on her embroidered pants and only pulled them down a little. As expected, he saw a small ck dot on her fair skin. There were faint bruises around the ck dot. Ye Simings eyes suddenly turned cold. This injury was a little familiar to him. There was a record in ancient books that there was a ferocious god with the body of a snake called Xiangliu At the same time, it was also the most powerful demon in the Asura Realm apart from Ye Siming, Later on, it was beaten into submission by Ye Siming and it followed him ever since. When Ye Siming saw this injury, he immediately recognized that it was done by Xiangliu. In the end, those things from the Asura Realm still hurt the little thing. A hint of fury shed across Ye Simings eyes. He pressed his fingertips on it slightly and rubbed it gently twice. The child cowered and hugged his neck shakily. It didnt hurt anymore, but it felt very painful! Ye Siming used his magic powers to sense for a moment. Xianglius poison actually didnt affect the child much. It looked like she had been bitten by an ordinary snake. There was no residual snake venom in her body either. He was a little surprised. However, in the next second, he lowered his eyes and helped her put on her clothes again. Ill bring you back to look for a doctor. Suddenly, the child grabbed his clothes. Elder Brother Siming, are my injuries serious? Its not serious. Itll heal with medicine. Gu Nuoer lowered her long eyshes and thought for a moment. Then dont tell Father. Otherwise, if he gets angry, Elder Brother Siming will be punished. The childs voice was soft, her hair stuck to her cheeks, and her chubby face was filled with a pure and cute expression. Ye Siming was stunned. She was still concerned about him at this moment. His lips pursed tightly. Ill ept the punishment too. Chapter 656 - 656: Willing to Be a Loser For You Chapter 656: Willing to Be a Loser For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Gu Nuoer wasnt agreeable to this. Her two small arms wrapped around Ye Simings neck tightly. She shook her head slightly. No, Elder Brother Siming, if Father gets angry, you wont be able to y with me anymore. Then, she took the initiative to hold Ye Simings cheeks, her thick eyshes flickering. She said seriously, Its just that for a long time, Father definitely wont let you see me anymore! Ye Siming frowned and a hint of hesitation shed across his cold eyes. He couldnt see the little thing Gu Nuoers pink and tender skin was rosy. Under her curved eyebrows, her bright eyes were like ck pearls fished out of water. She was like an adult, slowly reasoning with Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming will definitely feel very bored if you cant see me, right? Ye Siming frowned and nodded unconsciously. The child smiled sweetly. Moreover, Elder Brother Siming said that my injuries arent serious. Since thats the case, lets not let Father know, alright? After saying that, she leaned her head on Ye Simings shoulder. Elder Brother Siming will take care of me. That small injury will definitely heal very quickly! Gu Nuoers voice was soft and carried a hint of delicateness. Ye Siming hugged her and was silent for a long time before nodding. Okay. Then, his slender palm covered Gu Nuoers back. A warm current immediately dried her wet clothes. The child asked curiously, Elder Brother Siming, how did you know that I was here? Ye Siming pointed to the warhorse behind him. It ran back in a panic. I saw that you werent on the horse and guessed that something had happened to you. Gu Nuoer immediately slid off Ye Simings body and ran towards the warhorse. The warhorse lowered its head and let the child hug its head. Little ck, youre so obedient and smart! You even know how to call for reinforcements for me! Come, let me give you a She had just pouted her pink lips when she felt someone lift her cor. Ye Siming pulled her into his arms expressionlessly. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and opened her eyes, looking at Ye Siming innocently. The youth pursed his lips, his arrogant eyes cold. You even kiss horses? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips indignantly. So what?! Little ck saved me and is a meritorious servant! Thats still not allowed. Elder Brother Siming is too unreasonable! The warhorse dug its front hooves into the ground and snorted as if agreeing with Gu Nuoers words. Ye Siming sneered. Ill give it more food when we get back. Theres no need for you to kiss it. Then, he ced Gu Nuoer on the horses back and got on, hugging the child tightly from behind. The two of them rode far away. Ye Siming didnt notice that an orange scale the size of a pinky had fallen from the ce where Gu Nuoer had been lying just now. Under the glow of the me-like evening sunset, it shone brightly. Gu Nuoer sat in Ye Simings arms and said obediently, Elder Brother Siming, youve lost! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What? You didnt catch up to me! You lost to me! Only then did Ye Siming remember that he had a bet with the child. He had been distracted by her disappearance just now and almost forgot. If she could be safe and stay in his arms, even if he became the loser, it was fine. Ye Siming pursed his lips and sneered. He then looked up and said, Alright, Ive lost. What seal do you want to give? A hint of smugness shed across Gu Nuoers fair face. I have to think about it carefully.. Ill tell Elder Brother Siming after weve returned to the pce! Chapter 657 - 657: We’ll Definitely Catch A Big Guy This Time! Chapter 657: Well Definitely Catch A Big Guy This Time! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Gu Nuoer had just felt ufortable earlier, Ye Siming didnt rush back to the hunting grounds stands. Instead, he let the horse move slowly. Gu Nuoer had almost recovered her energy. Her ck eyes darted around. Elder Brother Siming, we cant go back just like that. Its getting dark. If you dont go back, His Majesty will be worried about you. Gu Nuoer shook her head. I promised Father that I wouldnt embarrass him. Only then did the child realize that the two pheasants she had snatched earlier had disappeared as well. Perhaps the warhorse had dropped somewhere when it went back to look for Ye Siming. How could she go back empty-handed?! The child touched her small waist pocket. The few simple mechanisms she had made just now were still there. Gu Nuoer pointed with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, lets stop there and let me catch a few small sparrows or rabbits to bring back to Father and Mother! Ye Siming felt that she had just been injured and was unwilling to let her continue going through all the hassle. He frowned and was about to refuse her. Unexpectedly, the child raised her small body even faster and kissed him on the chin. Then, she said with her big watery eyes flickering. Elder Brother Siming is the best! Ye Siming subconsciously raised his neck and lowered his eyes, looking at Gu Nuoer in a daze. His handsome and cold face reflected a suspicious faint red from the setting sun. He gritted his teeth and looked away with an unnatural gaze. Youre only allowed to do this for a while. We cant drag it out for too long. Alright! The child agreed with a smile. When they reached the depths of the forest, Ye Siming carried her off the horse. Gu Nuoer began to set up traps in the open space, not forgetting to sprinkle some sugar cake crumbs she had kept in her pocket. Ye Siming crossed his arms and watched from the side. He sneered and said, Itd be strange if you can catch a sparrow this way. Gu Nuoer pouted. Dont underestimate this mechanism. It almost caught Elder Brother Siming yesterday! Thats because Ye Siming was about to say something when he realized that something was wrong. He pursed his lips and didnt say anything. His cold eyes also looked to the side. It was all because Gu Nuoer was in the courtyard. Otherwise, why would he go in? Gu Nuoer was focused on fiddling with her mechanisms and was very confident. Hmhmph, well definitely catch a big guy this time! Perhaps a roon will sneak in! Ye Siming happened to see two sparrows chirping on the treetops at the side. He took out his bow and arrows from the quiver hanging on the horses back. He nocked three arrows in a row and aimed them at the two sparrows on the branch. The youths cold eyes were deep and cold. He didnt take his eyes off the sparrows and held his breath, focusing. He took the opportunity and immediately let go of his slender fingertips! The sharp tips of the three arrows that were shot out from the bow shone with a cold light! The sparrows sensed danger and hurriedly pped their wings, wanting to fly away! However, with a whoosh, the first sparrow was the first to be shot andnded on the ground. The other bird was a moment too slow and dodged an arrow! However, just as it was about to p its wings and fly far away, it was shot steadily by the third arrow. It died with itspanions. Gu Nuoer watched helplessly as Ye Siming calcted urately. Her small face was immediately filled with admiration. Wow, Elder Brother Siming, youre so amazing! On the other hand, Ye Siming was calm. He said, Wait for me here. Dont run around. Ill go pick up the sparrows. In reality, the location where the sparrow had tallen was only about ten steps away from Gu Nuoer. It wasnt far. However, the fact that the child had almost been lost just now still gave Ye Siming lingering fears. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. I wont run around. Im not done setting up the mechanisms yet! Only then did Ye Siming walk forward.. Chapter 658 - 658: Not Only Is Her Highness Fine, She Even Hunted A Bear! Chapter 658: Not Only Is Her Highness Fine, She Even Hunted A Bear! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer stuck out her butt and was happy at work. She hummed a tune she had made up. Catch a big gufr Big guk Give it to Father and Mother, Ill do ite Even though there were a few strange sounds behind her, she only thought that Ye Siming had returned. The warhorse was tied to a tree at the side and raised its front hooves crazily and neighing. Elder Brother Siming, Im almost done. Well hide at the sideter and then The sound of heavy breaths with a strong fishy smell suddenly came from behind. Gu Nuoer blinked. Hmmm? This smell was so bad. It didnt smell like Elder Brother Siming. The moment she turned around, her ck eyes widened. A burly brown bear that was on all fours was right behind her. It was a few inches away from the childs butt and was sniffing her. Bear Its a bear! The child did not look afraid. Instead, she blinked quickly. Well, usually speaking, the big animals in the forest were not very obedient. Should she run? However, she remembered that the books said that the more one ran, the more the person would be chased by bears. The child and the brown bear stared at each other for a long time. At this moment, the hungry brown bear seemed to have also discovered the childs sweetness. In its eyes, she was just a te of fragrant meat! The brown bear immediately stood up and was about to pounce on the fragile Gu Nuoer in front of it. Suddenly! A figure rushed out from behind Gu Nuoer like a shadow. Ye Siming said coldly, Close your eyes. Gu Nuoer hurriedly closed her watery eyes. Ye Siming jumped gently and stepped on the brown bears head. Before the brown bear could reach out its thick bear paw to hit him, the youth had already used his cold sword, leaning back and piercing its chest. Ye Siming flipped over andnded on the ground. With a cold expression, he reached out his boot and kicked out. The brown bear immediately slid half a meter away. It panted heavily for a while before lying in a pool of blood and stopped moving. Ye Siming swung the sword, and drops of blood fell on the ground, leaving behind dazzling red spots. He looked down at his body. Fortunately, he had not gotten any bloodstains on himself and he could still carry Gu Nuoer. On the other side, Gu Nuoer only heard the sound of a sharp sword piercing into flesh. Right on the heels of that, some water droplets seemed to have dropped onto the ground. Right on the heels of that was the sound of something heavy falling to the ground! The warhorse neighed non-stop as if it was frightened. Gu Nuoer said softly, Elder Brother Siming, can I open my eyes now? Ye Siming nced at the brown bear. Fortunately, it didnt die a tragic death and wouldnt scare her. You can now. The child opened her eyes and saw that Ye Siming had already dealt with the brown bear. She immediately pped her hands. Elder Brother Siming, look, I told you that I would catch a big guy! However, she didnt expect it to be so big! At this moment, the imperial guards who were searching for Gu Nuoer and Ye Simings whereabouts nearby heard the constant neighing of a warhorse. Bai Yi rushed over with his men. He saw the skilled Marquis Yongye protecting the unharmed princess in his arms. Beside themy a dead bear! The youth carried the bear with one hand and didnt forget to use the edge of his sword to straighten the brown bears corpse with the other, as if he was thinking about how to carry it back. Bai Yi was surprised. Siming, Your Highness, are you guys alright?! Gu Nuoer immediately waved her small hand and called out in a childish voice, Uncle Bai, youre here. Youre just in time. Help us carry the bear back! Bai Yis worried heart finally calmed down. It was good that the little princess was fine! Not only was she fine, but she had also caught a bear with Ye Siming! Bai Yi couldnt hide his relief. Come, Ill carry the princess back. His Majesty thinks that the princess has gone missing and is extremely anxious. Lets go back to the stands now. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming protected Gu Nuoer tightly in his arms. His arrogant and cold gaze swept across everyone. Ill carry her. You can carry the bear.. Chapter 659 - 659: The Princess Was Lost, His Majesty Goes Berserk Chapter 659: The Princess Was Lost, His Majesty Goes Berserk Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Yi was stunned. This brat was too protective of the princess! Bai Yi had no choice but to let the imperial guards lift the brown bear. It took four strong imperial guards to barely move such a fat bear. Bai Yi didnt dare to imagine it. Ye Siming was still a youth. No matter how strong his martial arts were, how could he protect the little princess and kill a bear at the same time? Bai Yi could only sigh at his inferiority. Everyone was about to leave when Ye Siming said, There are still two hunted sparrows on the ground. Bring them along. Bai Yi looked down. As expected, two birds had already been tied up and were already dead. He silently picked them up for Ye Siming. Bai Yi was afraid that Gu Yihan would go crazy from anxiety, so he ordered an imperial guard to go back first. Hurry up and go back to the stands. Tell His Majesty that the little princess has been found and that nothing has happened to her! The imperial guard hurriedly rode back on his horse. At this moment, the officials in the stands were trembling and silent. Gu Yihan was enraged. In front of him knelt the bruised and swollen Grand Historian, Lord Huang. The emperor stepped on Lord Huangs head. The two guards who kidnapped Miss Xie have confessed. It was your son who bribed them to do so. Now that my Nuoer has been lost and your son has escaped, youre telling me that you dont know that he wants tomit kidnapping?! Gu Yihan exerted strength under his boot. Lord Huang screamed in pain. Some consorts and concubines who couldnt stand the sight closed their eyes slightly and trembled. Just now, His Majesty had dragged Lord Huang out in front of everyone and beaten him up ruthlessly. Without the little princess around, His Majesty had nothing to worry about. His cruel personality made everyone afraid. Noble Consort Qiao looked sad and sat at the side, supporting her forehead with her hand. Consort Yi and Consort Lan were consoling her softly. Even Noble Consort Qiao didnt say anything to dissuade the emperor, let alone others. The pitiful Lord Huang was stepped on by Gu Yihan. Apart from screaming, he was begging for mercy. He whimpered, His Majesty, this subject really didnt know that unfilial son of mine had done such a thing! Even if he has the guts of a bear or a leopard, he wouldnt dare to kidnap the princess! Gu Yihans narrow eyes were filled with anger. Alright, if youre unwilling to tell me, I have plenty of ways to make you confess. Men! The guards from the Punishment Bureau quickly cupped their hands and went forward. Gu Yihans voice was cold. Drag him away and punish him with skinning and cutting off his flesh. You can stop when hes willing to confess. Drag him away! Yes! The guards quickly took action. Lord Huang screamed as he was taken away. The officials trembled and broke out in cold sweat for General Bai Yi. It was because the little princess had gotten lost when she was with Marquis Yongye. Marquis Yongye was also Bai Yis adopted son. This was bad! Gu Yihan paced back and forth in the stands like an irritable lion. He thought of something and called Chunshou over. Go, arrange for someone to return to the pce and prepare to release all the lions, tigers, and ferocious beasts I raise in this forest. Chunshou was stunned. Your Majesty There were dozens of ferocious beasts raised in the lion and tiger garden! His Majesty had really gone crazy from anxiety! Gu Yihan ced his hands on his hips and said with a gloomy expression, If Nuoer is injured by some wild beast in this forest, Ill let those beasts die without a burial ce! At this moment, an imperial guard who had entered the forest for the search quickly rode back. Your Majesty! Your Majesty! He shouted along the way, Weve found the princess! Shes safe and sound! She even hunted a brown bear with Marquis Yongye! Gu Yihan was stunned at first, but then he suddenly turned around and supported himself on the railing. He was overjoyed. What did you say? Say that again! The little princess is fine! She hunted.. Before the imperial guard could finish speaking, Gu Yihanughed out loud. The vicious expression he had on from before had long disappeared. Its good that Nuoer is fine! Its good that shes fine! Chapter 660 - 660: Didn’t Dote On Her For Nothing Chapter 660: Didnt Dote On Her For Nothing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao also hurriedly got up and went to the railing. She raised her head in anticipation, her beautiful brows frowning. After a while, she indeed saw Ye Simings horse at the very front. Gu Nuoer sat in front of him and was hugged tightly by him. Behind him were the imperial guards who had gone to look for him just now. Nuoer! Gu Yihan called out happily. He was about to get off the stands when Noble Consort Qiao was one step ahead of him! When Gu Yihan saw this, he hurriedly followed and quickly overtook Noble Consort Qiao. Father, Mother! The child looked energetic and kept waving her fair hands. Ye Siming stopped the horse and carried Gu Nuoer off the horse. At this moment, Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao reached out, wanting to take the child over. However, the youth hesitated. After experiencing how Gu Nuoer almost got lost just now, he didnt want the child to leave his arms again. No matter who he handed her to, it wasnt as safe as him carrying her himself. Gu Yihan was worried about his daughter and saw that Ye Siming didnt let go after a long time. The emperor frowned visibly. Gu Nuoer noticed this and tilted her small body towards Gu Yihan. Then, she pushed her small butt against Ye Simings chest. In the next second, she hugged her father with her two small hands. Ye Siming frowned. Heartless little thing. In the end, he still handed Gu Nuoer to Gu Yihan. Nuoer, its good that youre fine. Father thought that something had happened to you guys when you guys arent back after so long! Gu Yihan hugged his daughter very tightly and sized her up to see if she was injured. Seeing that Gu Nuoer was unscathed, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The childs voice was soft. With Elder Brother Siming around, how can Baby Nuo be injured? I just had a good time and forgot the time. Her ck and round eyes turned and she saw Noble Consort Qiao holding onto one of her small hands tightly, her beautiful eyes looking red. The child quickly snuggled into her mothers arms. Her soft and fair hand touched Noble Consort Qiaos cheek. Mother, why are you crying? Noble Consort Qiao sniffed and used her hand to smooth down Gu Nuoers slightly messy soft hair bit by bit, tucking them behind her small ears. Mother is worried about you. You mustnt be so yful next time. Noble Consort Qiao couldnt bear to reprimand her. Even her voice was very soft. At this moment, she was no longer the noble consort who was doted on and held the power in the harem. Instead, she was a mother who had almost lost her daughter. Gu Nuoer pressed her small face against Noble Consort Qiaos cheek and snuggled against her. Mother, dont cry. Baby Nuo wont let you and Father worry anymore. Noble Consort Qiao smiled in constion. Gu Yihan looked at Ye Siming with some resentment. Marquis Yongye, even if the princess doesnt remember the time, you should be aware. You almost made me anxious to death! When Eunuch Chunshou heard this, he silently lowered his head even lower. His Majesty wasnt anxious to death. He was almost scaring the others to death! Ye Siming was about to say something when he heard Gu Nuoer defend him in a soft voice. Father, youve misunderstood Elder Brother Siming. Im the one who keeps running around and finding everything interesting. How could Elder Brother Siming not agree to my requests?! When Gu Yihan heard this, he felt that it made sense. His precious daughter was the princess. If Marquis Yongye didnt know what was good for him and went against the princesss wishes, wouldnt that be disrespectful?! At the thought of this, Gu Yihans expression softened a lot and he only said, Be careful next time. He didnt pursue the matter. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she smiled sweetly. She secretly blinked at Ye Siming. The youth raised his eyebrowszily and sneered softly. The little thing still knew how to defend him. He didnt dote on her for nothing.. Chapter 661 - 661: You Call Him Little Black and Call Me Old White?! Chapter 661: You Call Him Little ck and Call Me Old White?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the princess returned, the officials in the stands heaved a sigh of relief. The princes even surrounded her and asked Gu Nuoer how she felt. A few imperial guards carried the bear corpse that was as tall as a person, attracting many people to watch. I originally thought that during this season, we would at most be able to hunt some deer. I didnt expect the little princess and Marquis Yongye to be able to hunt a bear! This bear is still considered young. Its probably going to go into hibernation soon but encountered the princess and Marquis Yongye when it came out to look for food. I dont know if I should say that its bad luck or Shh, lower your voice. Cant you see that His Majesty is happy? On the other side, Gu Yihan was getting the imperial guards to count the prey. The third prince and the fifth prince were in the same group and hunted the most. Not only did they hunt deer, wild geese, and roons, but they also hunted a few gray rabbits. Next was the second prince, Gu Zitang. His four guards were all hunting experts. Unfortunately, they were unlucky and didnt encounter anyrge animals. They were only short of one deerpared to the third princes team. The second prince took a look and clicked his tongue. We definitely wont be able to catch up to Nuoer. A bear canpare to five doe and ten wild geese. Gu Nuoer was squatting at the side, her small hand stroking the gray rabbit that the fifth prince had caught. One of the gray rabbits legs was injured and it jumped around in the cage as if it was looking for an exit uneasily. The child quietly pressed her hand on its furry head. The gray rabbit stopped jumping around. Gu Nuoer quietly used her magic powers to heal the damaged muscles in its body. She looked into the gray rabbits eyes and said softly, Dont be anxious. Ill get my brothers to let you go in a while. The eighth prince went to Gu Nuoers side and asked with a smile, Sister, did you use Brothers mechanism to catch that bear? The child looked up, her ck eyes watery. She pursed her pink lips and smiled softly. Thats not it! It was that bear that howled and wanted to pounce over and bite me! It was then subdued by Elder Brother Siming! The eighth prince was a little disappointed. In that case, your traps didnte in handy. Sigh, what a pity! He had used that mechanism to catch many roons. Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek. Oh I think I forgot to dismantle the mechanisms. They are still in the forest. Will there be a problem? What problem can there be? The stones would at most hit the animals tendons. If theres no one guarding them, theyll run away when the pain stopster. Hearing her eighth brother say this, the child was relieved. On the other side, Ye Siming handed the warhorse to Bai Yi. Whats this horses name? Bai Yi said, Punishment[l. Referring to the Punishment Star from the Chinese Constetions Three Stars, which is a collection of seven stars. Ye Siming frowned. Its so confusing. Lets call it Little ck in the future. Bai Yi was speechless. He held the reins of the warhorse back in his hand. Punishment had fought alongside me for many years and led me out of the deadly situations even when we were surrounded by hundreds of people. It is a general who has contributed greatly! The more Bai Yi spoke, the angrier he became. Little cks name is ordinary and inappropriate. I wont allow you to insult it like this! Ye Siming looked at Bai Yi indifferently. Its a name given by the princess. Oh Bai Yi pursed his lips. Thats not uneptable. Little ck does sound a little more heartwarming. Well call him that in private. Ye Siming sneered. Little cks performance isnt bad. Ill have to trouble Old Bai to give it more food when we get back. He patted Bai Yis shoulder twice and walked straight to the stands. Bai Yi stroked the warhorses head and sighed. Of course. He went through life and death with me and was brave Hey, no, you called him Little ck and called me Old White?! He turned around and scolded angrily, Ye Siming,e back here! However, the youth had already walked far away. This brat! Chapter 662 - 662: Princess, You’re Too Lucky Chapter 662: Princess, Youre Too Lucky Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Xiaoran finally had a chance to talk to Ye Siming alone. It was too dangerous. Do you know why His Majesty was so nervous? Ye Siming poured himself some tea. As he drank, he looked at the child who was stroking a rabbit not far away with an indifferent gaze. He asked casually, Why? Jiang Xiaoran said in a mysterious tone, There were assassins in the imperial abode! They almost kidnapped the Xie Familys eldest daughter. If I hadnte into this by chance, she would have gone missing by now. His Majesty was worried that there will be more people lying in ambush in the forest, thinking that something has happened to you and the princess. Ye Siming frowned at first. Assassins? Only then did he look Jiang Xiaoran in the eye and sized him up a few times. These bruises on your face were beaten up by assassins? Jiang Xiaoran patted his chest proudly. I didnt let those two assassins off easy either. Their faces are even worse. It you dont believe me, go to the woodshed to take a lookter! Soon, he thought of something and changed his words. Oh, you probably cant see anymore. Theyve already been tortured by His Majesty until they dont look human anymore. Ye Siming sneered, a teasing look hidden in hiszy and arrogant eyes. There were just two of them, but they can beat you up like this. Jiang Xiaoran, you have to practice well. Jiang Xiaoran frowned. You cant me me for this. They were instructed by the Huang Family and were martial arts experts! Ye Siming was about to look for Gu Nuoer when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around with a cold expression. Who did you say? The Huang Family? Thats right. The two assassins said that it was Lord Huangs eldest son, Huang Changrui, who sent them over. However, Huang Changrui probably heard that something had gone wrong and ran away. We havent found him yet. Ye Simings eyes were cold and gleaming. After a moment, he sneered. Looks like he hadnt learned a lessonst time. He didnt hit him hard enough! He was good at finding people. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. What do you mean? Do you have a grudge against the Huang Family? Before Ye Siming could answer, an imperial guard quickly rode over. Your Majesty! Eldest Young Master Huang has been found! Everyone quickly pricked up their ears to listen. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes. Where is he? This subordinate was ordered to search the forest and discovered Eldest Young Master Huang who had fallen to the ground in a dense forest. After the imperial guard finished speaking, there were two other fast horses behind him. The guards rode them and dragged a wooden board behind them. A person covered in dirt was tied up with a straw rope. When the officials saw the person, they immediately recognized him! Wasnt this Lord Huangs eldest son, Huang Changrui?! Huang Changrui was lying on the wooden board and wailing non-stop, My legs are so numb and sore. Are they going to be crippled?! Gu Yihan frowned. What is he howling about? The imperial guards brought up a few stones and small white sections of threads. We also saw this setup that looks like a hidden mechanism beside Eldest Young Master Huang. These few stones must have hit Eldest Young Master Huangs acupoints and made him temporarily unable to move. This subordinate also brought them back. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she quickly jumped to her fathers side. She tiptoed and nced at the stones with her round eyes. She immediately said happily, Its my mechanism! Gu Yihan picked the child up and asked with a bright smile, Baby Nuo, this is yours? Thats right! Eighth Brother taught me about mechanisms. I originally wanted to catch a little rabbit, but when the bear came, I forgot about them. I didnt expect to catch a big guy! Looking at Huang Changrui, who was wailing non-stop, Gu Yihan immediatelyughed brightly. Dear subjects, did you see that?! Did you hear that?! The princess is so lucky. Who would dare to act rashly? The officials lowered their heads, frightened by the princesss overly blessed luck.. Chapter 663 - 663: Giving Away A Free Kill? Livening Things Up for the Enemies? Chapter 663: Giving Away A Free Kill? Livening Things Up for the Enemies? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Huang Changrui heard the news, he ran away. There was such a big hunting ground in the forest. As long as he sessfully dodged tonight If His Majesty brought everyone back to the pce, he could run out again. He would then leave the capital and wait for one day when His Majestys anger dissipated. Perhaps there wont be anyone out to arrest him then. However, it was such a coincidence! The hidden weapons ced by the princess in the forest to catch rabbits ended up catching the fleeing Huang Changrui! Who would dare to think about this? Heavens, youre really biased! Huang Changrui didnt know why he was so unlucky. He was originally hiding everywhere in the forest. Unexpectedly, he stepped on something and only heard a few swooshing sounds. His legs, knees, and ankles were all hit by stones! His legs immediately felt extremely sore and numb and he fell to the ground! When the imperial guards discovered him, he was crawling on the ground with difficulty. After a while, the imperial guards who had gone to interrogate Lord Huang also returned. They said that Lord Huang had confessed too! However, he didnt confess to what Huang Changrui had done. He insisted that he didnt know what his son had done. He said that he had only sent people to hide the little princess so that Marquis Yongye wouldnt be able to pick her up. This would make the emperor think that the princess had gone missing. From there, the emperor would be angry at Marquis Yongye. ording to the imperial guards, Lord Huang had been beaten up until his head was covered in bumps and he was crying non-stop. He kept saying that he wasnt targeting the little princess, but he couldnt stand how cruel Marquis Yongye was! That was why he came up with this n. The imperial guard looked at Gu Yihans increasingly cold expression and cupped his hands. Lord Huang also said that the reason why he hates Marquis Yongye is that the marquis cut off four of his nephews fingers and even beat up his son, Huang Changrui, and injured a total of 46 servants in his manor. The officials were speechless. Whoa, what a miserable Huang Family. When Bai Yi heard this from the side, he broke out in a cold sweat for Ye Siming. When did this kid cause trouble outside again? Why did he beat up so many people?! He had never heard him mention it before! Bai Yi quickly walked to Ye Simings side and prepared to exin on his behalf. He was afraid that His Majesty would me Ye Siming for being too harsh and punish him. As expected, Gu Yihan looked at Ye Siming and asked in an emotionless voice, Marquis Yongye? Is this true? Why did you do this? Ye Siming was neither servile nor overbearing. His eyes were indifferent. Lord Huangs nephew was once a soldier under Song Quan. After His Majesty assigned them to me, not only did he disobey my orders, but he also bullied women many times and even beat up the other soldiers. He mentioned the sinner, Song Quan, many times. His words seemed to only show that he only recognizes Song Quan. Therefore, I used my own methods to make him not dare to mention Song Quan again. If Im not ruthless, I wont be able to uphold the rules. An official who had a good rtionship with Lord Huang said calmly, Then the marquis cant cripple his hand either. Without four fingers, how can he hold a knife or a spear? How can he go to the battlefield? Ye Siming sneered. Hes so weak, idle, and doesnt have any backbone. Why would he go to the battlefield? To give away a free kill? To liven things up for the enemies? The official felt that he had hit a brick wall and was speechless for a while. He simply stopped talking. When Gu Yihan heard this, there was no dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he asked softly, Then why did you beat up Huang Changrui? Ye Siming nced at the child in the emperors arms. Gu Nuoer was blinking her watery eyes at him. Her milky-white face was delicate. The two ck and lively eyes looked at Ye Siming intently. For some reason, Ye Siming recalled how she had beenpletely dependent on him just now. It was as if there was still the soft touch of the childs pink lips on his chin. He said with an unnatural expression, It was for the princess. Huang Changrui spoke rudely Gu Yihan waved his hand. Alright, theres no need to exin the rest. This reason is enough.. Chapter 664 - 664: Elder Brother Siming Has His Own House Chapter 664: Elder Brother Siming Has His Own House Now! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan looked at Ye Siming. If anyone offends the princess, dont show mercy. If anyone has any objections, just say that Im the one backing you up on this! When he said this, he clearly nced at the officials present from the corner of his eye. The official who had spoken up for Lord Huang just now seemed to have sensed something and quickly shrank his neck. Seeing that no one dared to say anything else, Gu Yihan smiled and patted Ye Simings shoulder. Well done. His Majestys attitude changed too quickly! Just now, when the princess hadnte back, he looked like he wanted to kill Marquis Yongye! Now, Gu Yihan only felt that Ye Siming had protected his precious daughter very well. That was enough. In the end, the number of prey was calcted. As expected, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer had the most. One bear alone was equivalent to the number of prey from three other teams. Gu Yihan naturally asked Gu Nuoer what she wanted first. The child thought for a moment. Oh, she didntck anything. Gold, silver, jewelry, her fathers bias, her mothers love, and her brothers protection.. Sigh, notcking things was also a form of distress. After thinking about it, Gu Nuoer said softly, Father, give Nuoers reward to Elder Brother Siming. Its been hard on him to protect me. Give him double his rewardter! Gu Yihan agreed with a smile without thinking. As long as his daughter was happy, there was no problem with giving Ye Siming two portions! When Ye Siming went forward and Gu Yihan asked him what he wanted However, Ye Siming said, Theres nothing Ick. Give my share to the princess. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows in disbelief. He looked at Gu Nuoer in his arms and then at Ye Siming. The two of you actually have the same thoughts? When the second prince heard this, he couldnt help bute over. Father, if they dont want the reward, you can give them all to me. Ick them! Gu Yihan frowned. Do you stillck money? Look at your head. Other people wear silk scarves and jade crowns when hunting, but youre wearing such a bright turtle shell! You even have to put a tourmaline on your finger to bow and shoot arrows. You look even more imposing than me, yet you still want money? In her fathers arms, Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and giggled. The second prince seemed to be used to being scolded. At this moment, he smiled brightly and cupped his hands. This son will get lost now. Father, please calm down. After saying that, he winked at his sister, giving her a look that said that he was angry but didnt dare to say anything. Before Gu Yihan could speak again, Gu Zitang left quickly. The emperor retracted his gaze and looked at Ye Siming again. The youth was dressed in ck and stood in front of him in silence. His slightly lowered eyes restrained the unruliness andziness inside. Gu Yihan was a little troubled. I have to think of something to reward you with. Ye Simings voice was cold and indifferent. Your Majesty, you dont have to go to the trouble. I dont have anything I want. However, after he said this, he looked up at Gu Nuoer, who was in Gu Yihans arms. The child was blinking her watery and bright eyes at him. She seemed to be waiting for him to ask for something as well. Seeing Ye Siming look over, Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly, revealing her white teeth. Gu Yihan thought for a moment. Forget it. Ill give you a two-tiered manor. If theres a chance in the future, Ill give you an even bigger one. When others heard that His Majesty was going to bestow a manor, they were extremely envious. However, Marquis Yongye had the same expression from beginning to end. When he heard that His Majesty had rewarded him with a manor, he didnt seem too grateful. Instead, he only cupped his hands to express his gratitude with a calm expression. Gu Nuoer pped her hands at the side and congratted him in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming has your own house now! Chapter 665 - 665: You Have to Be Amazing to Not Need to Leave Chapter 665: You Have to Be Amazing to Not Need to Leave Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Ye Siming received the reward, he retreated to the side. Eunuch Chunshou took down His Majestys words and waited for the Ministry of Revenue and the government office to make arrangements when he returned. Bai Yi couldnt help but go forward. Were you really given a house? Ye Siming looked at him indifferently. How can it be fake? Bai Yi found it unbelievable. Ever since the dynasty started, the emperor had basically only given the houses to the founding generals or old officials of the dynasty! This was because such a reward symbolized that His Majesty treated the person as family and valued them in especially high regard. The manor bestowed by the emperor also represented the emperors deep grace. In Great Qi, the number of officials who had been bestowed residences by the emperor was less than ten. The current Empresss maternal family only had a three-tiered manor. Even Noble Consort Qiao, who had given birth to a little princess, or the Grace Defender Duke, who had extremely high military merits, had never been conferred a manor before. His Majesty actually gave Ye Siming a house with a wave of his hand? Bai Yi was stunned. Looking at his expression, Ye Siming found it funny. He sneered. Whats wrong? Do you want that imperial manor? Bai Yi waved his hand and pulled him to the side, looking a little worried. Siming, Im always worried that youre moving up too quickly. Its a good thing that His Majesty trusts you and thinks highly of you, but Im also afraid He was afraid that the emperors heart was unpredictable. He was afraid that apanying the emperor was like apanying a tiger. He was afraid that this monstrous wealth would instantly be a life-threatening shackle! Bai Yi sighed. Her Highness will grow up eventually. When His Majesty feels that the princess has reached the age where shed have to keep her distance from the opposite gender, he wont allow you to be a guard by Her Highnesss side anymore. At that time, if you dont have any achievements to rely on, your life will probably plummet. When Ye Siming heard this, his brows turned slightly cold and he fell into deep thought. He didnt need the so-called rewards, status, and power. He didnt care about these things at all. However, what Bai Yi said made sense. Gu Nuoer would grow up. Sooner orter, His Majesty would make it so that he no longer had to protect the little thing. Ye Simings deep and cold gaze looked at Gu Nuoer, who was waving her small arms and saying something with a sweet smile in Gu Yihans arms in the distance. He was the one who couldnt leave her now. How does one obtain merits? he suddenly asked. Bai Yi was stunned. For example, thest time you followed me to eliminate the mountain bandits, not only did you save us, but you also let none of the mountain bandits escape. This is your merit. After he finished speaking, he saw Ye Simings hand and subconsciously clenched his fists. Bai Yis be twitched and he hurriedly added, Of course, the world has been peaceful recently. Dont even think about taking the initiative to wipe out the mountain bandits around the capital. Ye Simings cold lips curled up into a faint smile. I understand what you mean. Its only merit if I do something good for people who arent Gu Nuoer. Bai Yi nodded. Ye Siming didnt say anything else as if he understood. He seemed to have thought of something. Why didnt Madam Baie? Bai Yi said, When she came to the imperial abode yesterday, she was a little unwell. She had a fever today and wasnt feeling well, so I let her lie in the room. Ye Siming pursed his lips and took the reins of the warhorse from Bai Yi. Ill go feed the horse. You can go back and take care of your wife. Bai Yi was stunned and was about to say that he would feed the horse. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming nced at him from the corner of his eye. Hurry up and go. Dont be so old yet not knowing how to take care of the person you like. After saying that, he quickly got onto the horse, mped the horses abdomen lightly, and brought Little ck back to the imperial abode. Bai Yi stomped his feet in anger. He stared at his back and shouted, Brat, your tone is too arrogant.. Do you have anyone you like? To think that youre teaching me! Chapter 666 - 666: If You Guys Are So Impressive, Help Me Scoop Out the Moon Chapter 666: If You Guys Are So Impressive, Help Me Scoop Out the Moon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The people who were ranked behind Ye Siming and the others also obtained Gu Yihans rewards. However, everyone had also heard about it. His Majesty had actually given Marquis Yongye a manor. It was said that in the beginning, the emperor wanted to give the marquis a small one-tiered manor. However, the princess said that she wanted to give her share of the reward to Marquis Yongye. Therefore, His Majesty simply generously gave a two-tiered manor! This made the other officials extremely envious. At night, Ye Siming sat on the roof. It was quiet and no one was around. He gently raised his cup and drank alone with the moon. The cold autumn wind blew past the hair on his forehead. It made the youths eyes look like two cold stars. Ye Siming clearly had something on his mind. His expression was dark and it was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. Xiangliu had hurt Gu Nuoer. With Ye Simings personality, he definitely wouldnt let the other party off. However, if he wanted to beat up Xiangliu, he would have to return to the Asura Realm. However, he couldnt leave yet. Gu Nuoer still needed him. However, if he didnt look for Xiangliu, Ye Siming wouldnt be able to take this lying down. How dare it touch his people? It was really rebellious. If he had known earlier, he would have skinned Xiangliu beforeing out. Just as he was drinking with a deep gaze, two officials walked over from the corridor in the courtyard below. From the looks of it, they were two teachers with higher authority in the state school. They had even taught Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming a ss before. They didnt look up, so they naturally didnt see Ye Siming sitting on the roof. Sigh, Marquis Yongye is really lucky. I cant be envious of him. Ever since he came to Great Qi, in just a few years, he has already be a popr person in front of His Majesty. Whats there to be envious of? We all rely on our true abilities. He is the only one who relies on a good appearance and knows how to please the princess! What you say makes sense. The princess is still young and easy to coax. His Majesty loves his daughter excessively, so Marquis Yongye naturally gets whatever he wants. Everyone says that Marquis Yongye is skilled. I dont think he did anything for Great Qi. Isnt he just protecting the little princess? If it were anyone else, they would definitely do better than him! Ye Siming frowned coldly and watched as they badmouthed him as if no one was around. If it was in the past, the youth would definitely go down and teach the two of them a lesson. However, now, he inexplicably thought of Bai Yis words. The princess will grow up sooner orter. At that time, His Majesty will think that she doesnt need guards anymore. Ye Simings eyes gradually darkened. They were like two ckmps in the dark night, emitting a coldness that made one shiver. It seemed that he had to do something. Mortals valued power, so he had to have it first. Otherwise, others would always think that he was hiding behind Gu Nuoer and enjoying her kindness. After the youth figured it out, he raised his head and finished the wine in his cup, wanting to go down and teach the two men a lesson. Unexpectedly, a small figure that was like a ball ran out from the darkness at the side. Ye Simings expression paused and the coldness that had surged out of his eyespletely disappeared. He kept his eyes on Gu Nuoer. Where was she standing just now? Why didnt he notice her? Teachers, please help me. Ive encountered a problem! The child blinked her watery eyes and tugged at one of the teachers robes pitifully. The two teachers were originally gossiping in the courtyard, but they didnt expect a child to suddenly appear from the dark! That person turned out to be the little princess too! They were still talking about the princess just now! This time, the two teachers felt a little guilty. They smiled awkwardly and asked, Your Highness, what do you need this subject to do? Gu Nuoers ck eyes were watery on her soft and fair face. Teachers, I want the moon in the water.. Since youre so amazing, help me scoop it up! Chapter 667 - 667: Are You Fooling A Child? Chapter 667: Are You Fooling A Child? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two teachers were both stunned. Scoop up the moon?! Gu Nuoers eyes were pure and childish, with no indication that she was joking at all. She looked up at the two of them obediently with her big eyes that were filled with yearning. It was as if the childs wish was just to get that bright moon. The teachers looked up at the faint moon behind the thin cloud. They were in a dilemma. Princess, this, this, this, this, this is really difficult for this subject. Difficult? Gu Nuoers voice was filled with confusion. Cant you guys do it? As the child spoke, she rubbed her eyes with her small hands and cried, You guys havent even tried and youre already saying that you cant do it. Boohoo, Im going to tell Father that the two of you are patronizing me! As Gu Nuoer spoke, she really squeezed out two drops of pearl tears! Her sobbing voice became louder and louder. During ss, Teacher said that its better to see than to hear, its better to know than to see, and its better to act than to know! You guys are saying that its difficult when you havent even tried acting on it! The two teacherspletely panicked. If the princess continued to cry, it would attract the imperial guards. Then His Majesty would know! The two of them trembled and hurriedlyforted the princess. Your Highness, dont be angry. Its these subjects fault! Thats right. Your Highness, dont cry anymore. This subject will think of a way to scoop up the moon for you now! After he said this, Gu Nuoers soft cries stopped abruptly. The child blinked her thick eyshes. Really? Then lets start now. Theres a small pond over there. She reached out her small hand and pointed at a lotus flower pond in the courtyard. The two teachers walked to the side of the pond and looked at each other with a headache. They should resign to their fates! It was all because they were caught by the princess! One of the teachers rolled up his sleeves and scooped out some water from the pond with both hands. Your Highness, please take a look. This subject has plucked the moon for you. Gu Nuoer tiptoed to take a look. There was indeed the reflection of the moon on the water he was holding. The teacher felt a little smug. Even if he was opportunistic, he still managed to scoop out the moon for Her Highness. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and looked at it for a long time. Then, she looked up and asked in a soft voice, Are you fooling a child? She reached out a small hand and pped the water out of his hand. She pouted her pink cheeks in dissatisfaction. This princess wants a real moon! The teacher hurriedly shouted, This subject deserves to die, but! But this subject really cant do it. Your Highness, please forgive me! Gu Nuoer looked at the other person. What about you? The other teacher also quickly knelt and kowtowed. This subject is useless! Gu Nuoer crossed her arms and restrained her obedient expression a little. She snorted and wrinkled her nose, looking at the two people in front of her in disdain. You guys are far inferior to Elder Brother Siming. If I said that I wanted the moon, he would definitely think of all sorts of ways! However, you guys came up and said that you couldnt do it. The books say that a gentleman should be ashamed of being all talk and no action! The child raised her chin, looking a little like Gu Yihan. Didnt you say that anyone can take care of the princess very well? Do you still dare to say it now? Do you think youre doing well? How could the two teachers not understand it now? The princess heard what they said just now. This was the little princess punishing them! These subjects wont dare to do this anymore! These subjects wont dare to spout nonsense anymore! The two of them hurriedly confessed. Gu Nuoer rolled her eyes beautifully. Dont think that I dont understand just because Im still young. Children are the ones who truly know who treats them well! If I find out that you guys are saying bad things about Elder Brother Siming again, Ill send you guys to Father! Now, hurry up and leave! The two teachers hurriedly stood up and took their leave, running away as if they were escaping. After Gu Nuoer finished dealing with the two of them, she made a face at their backs. Then, she turned around and looked at the stunned Ye Siming on the roof, waving happily. Elder Brother Siming! Ive avenged you! Chapter 668 - 668: Want to Be A Wolf Guarding In Front of the Princess Chapter 668: Want to Be A Wolf Guarding In Front of the Princess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was until she had spoken. Only then did Ye Siming understand. Was the little thing avenging him? Seeing that Ye Siming was still sitting on the roof in a daze, Gu Nuoer pouted, her pink face filled with a delicate and dissatisfied expression. She reached out her two small hands. Elder Brother Siming,e down and carry me! Ye Simings figure shed and gentlynded in front of the child in the next second. Gu Nuoer pounced into his arms. The child looked up with her big watery eyes and smiled sweetly. Elder Brother Siming, was I amazing just now? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said, Even if you didnte, I nned to teach them a lesson. How can that do?! I have to be responsible too and protect Elder Brother Siming well! He looked at her round face. Ye Siming thought of Bai Yis words again. If he didnt have any achievements, the world would only think that he could stay here because the princess liked him. He wanted everyone to know. He stayed behind only because of Gu Nuoer. At this moment, Ye Siming was stunned. What was he thinking just now? Like? Why would he think of this word? Did he think of himself as a weak dog species?! Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming suddenly frown. A hint of frustration appeared in his cold eyes. The child blinked, thinking that Ye Siming had taken the words of the two teachers seriously. She quickly tiptoed and reached out her small hand, trying her best to reach his hair. However, Ye Siming was much taller than her. Therefore, at this moment, even though Gu Nuoer had already tried her best, she still couldnt touch his head! When it was time to use ones legs, one would regret having short legs! Gu Nuoer took the next best option and patted his shoulder. Elder Brother Siming, you dont have to mind what they say. You took good care of me. If otherse, I might not even listen to them! She turned around and hugged Ye Simings thin waist. Her small face was buried in his body as she said softly, I like Elder Brother Siming the most! At this moment, the frustration in Ye Simings eyes had long faded a lot. Under the bright moonlight, the youth lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoer quietly. The moonlight didnt make his ck eyes brighten, but the childs words injected an imperceptible gentleness into his eyes. Gu Nuoer, Ye Simings throat rolled. If theres a chance, Ill definitely pluck the moon for you. The child looked up, her big innocent eyes extremely ck. She immediatelyughed. How can you pluck the moon? I lied to them! I deliberately said that to make things difficult for the two teachers. The moon is so tall and far away. It has never changed for a thousand years. The silver light will always illuminate the night. How can we pluck it? Ye Siming looked up at the sky. The crescent moon shone coldly behind the thin clouds. His eyes were cold and there was a faint smile on his thin lips. It added a hint of gloominess and arrogance to his entire person. I just have a way to make even the moon fall. Gu Nuoer blinked and didnt take his words seriously. She held Ye Simings slender palm. Elder Brother Siming, dont drink here alone by yourself anymore. Apany me to release the little rabbits! Gu Nuoer was nning to release all the rabbits her brothers had captured. As long as they werent fatally injured, she would send them back to the forest. Ye Siming followed the child for a couple of steps. Then, he suddenly flipped his hand and held her soft and tender hand in his. He took the initiative to hold Gu Nuoers hand and walked forward. He even used his body to block the cold wind that blew over at night. He didnt want to be the dog behind Gu Nuoer. He wanted to be a wolf guarding in front of the princess, Chapter 669 - 669: Ye Siming Won ‘t Be Coming Back! Chapter 669: Ye Siming Won t Be Coming Back! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Asura Realm. The environment here was harsh. Sand and stones flew everywhere, and the hazy light enveloped thisnd that was filled with blood and violence, making it dark. There were so many rugged mountains and rivers, as well as strange rock forests The corpses of unknown evil beasts lying on the ground could be seen everywhere. They had already been gnawed until they were unrecognizable. There were ferocious beasts fighting everywhere, and their angry roars shook the surroundings. In the Asura Realm, cruel attacks on all creatures other than oneself seemed to have be amon urrence. In the past, when Ye Siming was still around, they almost formed their own order. In the demon gods domain, as long as one submitted to him, killing each other was prohibited. Otherwise, they would definitely be torn apart by the most ruthless and fierce wolf god in a thousand years. Now that Ye Siming had left The Asura Realm became a chaotic battlefield again. Some powerful ferocious beasts had once gathered together during the Hungry Ghost Festival when the Yang energy in the world was weak. They used their magic powers to send a wisp of their afterimage out of the Asura Realm. It was just to find Ye Siming and beg him toe back to preside and maintain the order. After all, he was called the most ferocious demon in history by the Heavenly Courts. He was extremely powerful and heretical. No one in the Asura Realm was unconvinced. The ferocious beasts had gone to the mortal world. They managed to see Ye Siming. Unexpectedly, they were beaten back by the irritable him. Countless ferocious beasts of different appearances stood on the rocks on the high mountain. They argued intensely and asionally even fought. The Qiongqi It pped its wings and flew to the highest mountain peak. It opened its bloody mouth and let out a deafening beast roar. The ferocious beasts that were causing amotion below immediately stopped and gradually quietened down. The demon god must have his own reasons for noting back. Qiongqi paced back and forth. In the past, when Ye Siming was around, Qiongqi was one of his capable subordinates. Qiongqis huge golden tiger eyes stared at every ferocious beast present. What we have to do is to guard our territory well. The demon god wille back eventually! He must be waiting for an opportunity to start a massacre in the mortal world so that he can bring us all out! Every ferocious beast in the Asura Realm had once caused chaos in the human world. At the thought that there would be so many mortals to fill their stomachs, they all let out a terrifying cheer. However, at this moment, a resentful reprimand sounded Ye Siming wont being back! Hearing the objection, the beasts turned around fiercely and stared at the person hiding in the dark and talking. A demon beast with a snake body and a human face slowly approached everyones vision. It was Xiangliu. Apart from Ye Siming, he was the most human-like ferocious beast among them. At this moment, Xianglius expression was extremely indignant. Ye Siming has already joined the sides of the Heavenly Courts and wonte back anymore. Qiongqi roared angrily, Nonsense! Xiang Liu suddenly straightened his snake body. Im not spouting nonsense! He hung out with the people from the Heavenly Courts! He even protected her tightly! However, I was injured by that girl to this extent! He pointed at his snake abdomen. Everyone saw that it was a shocking injury! There was a big hole in his stomach. The surroundings of the wound still seemed to be charred and emitted a faint golden light. The ferocious beasts in the Asura Realm were extremely familiar with this kind of injury! This was a wound that could only be caused by divine power! In other words, only people from the Heavenly Courts would create such scars! Moreover, this injury usually wouldnt recover without a hundred years! Xiangliu looked around with his sinister eyes. He has already betrayed us. Even if Ye Siminges back again, he must be here topletely eliminate us for the sake of the Heavenly Courts! Chapter 670 - 670: Tyrant Changes Someone’s Surname Chapter 670: Tyrant Changes Someones Surname Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiongqi scolded angrily, Thats impossible. The demon god isnt that kind of person! Xiangliu looked at it and sneered. Hes not human to begin with. Have you forgotten that hes a wolf?! Hes the most heartless, cold-blooded, and ungrateful creature! A voice asked, Then what should we do now?! Xiangliu immediately slithered his way among the beasts. The current n is to give up on the possibility of himing back. From now on, well build our own order and rules and support a new demon god! His words and Ye Simings betrayal stirred up the surrounding ferocious beasts to echo loudly. Looking at Xiangliu, who was surrounded by ferocious beasts At the side, a hint of understanding shed across Qiongqis tiger eyes. It had long felt that someone was going to rebel. It also reminded Ye Siming of this. It hoped that the demon god would return quickly. Whente autumn came, there was also a small change in officials in the imperial court. The Grand Historian, Lord Huang, was ordered to be sentenced to execution for attempting to kidnap and harm the princess. His son, Huang Changrui, had misbehaved and harbored evil intentions. He was also sentenced to death by a cup of poisonous wine. Gu Yihan probably wanted to warn everyone. However, he didnt want to start a massacre and make Gu Nuoer unhappy. Therefore, although he had said in the imperial edict that he wouldnt hold it against the other innocent members of the Huang Family However,ter on, he suddenly felt that the surname Huang had vited a taboo. When pronounced, it sounded a little like referring to the royal family He waved his brush and forcefully changed their surname. From now on, Lord Huangs family would have to change their surname to Yong He even wanted to send someone to shave off the surnames on the ancestral memorial tablet of the Huang Familys ancestral hall and change them to Yong. All the officials shared the same thought. The emperor was really two-faced. It was fine if he didnt like the Huang Family, but he even gave them such a surname. Wouldnt that be calling them mediocre and useless? This Yong Family would have to carry this shame for several generations. The officials went through this episode. After they returned back to their manor, all of them taught their juniors at home carefully. Warning them not to offend the princess. Otherwise, if they werent careful, their ancestors as well as their future predecessors would all be put to shame! In the Imperial Study, Gu Yihans trusted aides all told him that by doing so, people would just find the emperor unreasonable. Your Majesty, you might lose the peoples hearts! Censor Zhang was straightforward and loyal, thus speaking without restraints. The other officials broke out in a cold sweat for him. They were afraid that the emperor would pick up the imperial seal and smash him in the head. Gu Yihan, who was behind the desk, raised his handsome brows slightly. Im unreasonable? Dont they have any daughter, wife, or mother in their family?! If a female from their family were almost kidnapped and made use of, would they be magnanimous enough to forgive the culprit? Gu Yihan let out a heavy snort. This is how people in the world are. Talk is cheap when the matter doesnt involve them! They advise others to be magnanimous and understanding, but if they were the ones involved, theyd be openly scolding the culprits mother! He mmed his palm on the desk. Yes, Im biased toward Nuoer. I only have one daughter, who am I supposed to dote on if not her?! After saying that, Gu Yihan calmed down slightly. Let people think what they want. What I want to do is not to listen to everyones words. I only need to be a good emperor and use the people as the foundation without hurting the roots of the empire. Thats enough. Censor Zhang wanted to say something more. However, Gu Yihan mmed the table and told him not to say anything else. Censor Zhang could only shut up. Subject Zhang, can you not always have this expression when youe to the imperial study in the future? It reminds me of something. Chapter 671 - 671: Brothers Go to the Brothel to Play Without Her! Chapter 671: Brothers Go to the Brothel to y Without Her! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Censor Zhang was puzzled. May I ask His Majesty what it is? Gu Yihan didnt answer him. However, after the meeting ended, Gu Yihan bestowed him with a bitter gourd. Censor Zhang held the bitter gourd in his hand and stood outside the hall. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly burst into tears. His Majesty even knows that Im getting heaty. In the future, Ill work hard to do whatever I can to share His Majestys burdens and do my best until I die! His colleagues patted Censor Zhangs shoulder as if they were looking at a fool and left. The weather was clear today. Although it waste autumn, the material of the dress Gu Nuoer was wearing was special and she didnt feel cold at all. Her dress was orange-red like maple leaves, making her fair face look even more delicate like white porcin. Her big watery eyes were like two ck gems. It was evening and Gu Nuoer had juste out of the first princes pce. She had nothing to do today, so she went to watch her older brother perform a sword dance. However, just as she was on the pce path and nning to return to Qiushui Pce She suddenly saw the second prince and the fifth prince walking over together. Gu Nuoer quickly retracted her small foot. A hint of delicate craftiness shed across her round and fair face. She would jump out in a while and let out a howl, scaring her brothers! The pce maids behind the child also quickly lowered their heads and held their breaths, waiting for the princesss actions. At this moment, the second prince and the fifth prince approached. Gu Nuoer heard the second prince, Gu Zitang, say Fifth Brother, dont refuse anymore. Youll know where the fun is after going to such a ce a few times. The fifth prince smiled faintly. But Second Brother, if Consort Yi finds out Why should I let my mother, that shrew, know about this?! Were biological brothers. Ill bring you to have fun. You mustnt betray me. The fifth prince seemed to feel helpless and said with a smile, Why dont I invite Second Brother to drink tea and watch a show? Itll be a pleasant experience too. Gu Zitang retorted, Whats the point of watching a show? Let me tell you, that girl from Soft Fragrance Jade can even in the water His voice became softer and softer, and Gu Nuoer couldnt hear him anymore. Her watery eyes were filled with childishness and curiosity. She knew the beautiful older sisters from Soft Fragrance Jade! However, she didnt know that those beautiful older sisters also knew how to y underwater? She didnt hear what her second brother saidpletely, but she guessed based on her intuition. When the fifth prince heard this, he could only smile and say, Then Ill listen to Second Brothers arrangements. Gu Zitang patted his chest. Dont worry. I said before that Ill bring you to see the world. Second Brother will pay tonight. You just have fun! Hmph, so Second Brother was going out to y with Fifth Brother. He actually didnt bring her along! This was too detestable! Gu Nuoer bent down and ran away quietly with the pce maids. After dinner, she would sneak out of the pce! To the fifth prince Gu Zichens surprise, His second brother had actually invited Ye Siming. At night, the three of them sat in the Soft Fragrance Jade. The fifth prince and Ye Siming looked at each other. Gu Zichen recalled Ye Simings possessiveness towards his sister. He curled her lips into a provocative smile and said, I didnt expect Marquis Yongye, who seems to have a clear heart and few desires, to be interested in such a ce? Ye Siming looked at him coldly. The second prince sent someone to urgently inform me that something happened to Nuoer. Then, he was tricked intoing here. The fifth prince couldnt help butugh. The second prince, Gu Zitang, took the initiative to get up and pour tea for the two of them. He looked like a regr here. Aiya, dont me me for lying to you. Its all because you usually put in so much effort to protect Nuoer that I just want to thank you. He touched Ye Simings arm and narrowed his peach blossom eyes with a smile. Marquis Yongye, youve nevere to such a ce to y, right? Ye Simings face was cold and he didnt even frown. He had been here before, but it was to apany Gu Nuoer.. Did that count? Chapter 672 - 672: Eh? Why Is Prince Xuan’s Eldest Son Here? Chapter 672: Eh? Why Is Prince Xuans Eldest Son Here? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The night sky was filled with stars and the crescent moon shone brightly. As one of thergest brothels in the capital, the Soft Fragrance Jade was noisy and filled with guests at night. A small figure appeared on the wall in the backyard of the Soft Fragrance Jade. At this moment, all the servants in the brothel had gone to the front to help. There was basically no one in the backyard. Gu Nuoer climbed up effortlessly. The child sat on the wall with her round and fair face. Her long eyshes fluttered and she looked around. Uh, there was no one in the courtyard. It seemed that there was no way to trick others into carrying her down the wall. Forget it, Baby Nuo shall do it on my own! She swooshed and jumped down from the wall. Her small feetnded steadily on the ground. In order to maintain her bnce, she couldnt help but spread out her two small hands. After her small body stabilized, Gu Nuoer raised her head proudly. Im awesome. Then, the child moved her small feet, nning to enter the building first. At this moment, a few people walked out from the corner of the corridor not far away. Gu Nuoer quickly hid behind a big tree at the side. With a leaf on her head, she quietly stuck out half of her head to peek. The Young Master in the lead had a handsome face and a tall figure. The dim yellowntern under the corridor made his gentle face look a little gloomy. He walked very quickly, followed by four servants with their heads lowered. Eh? This young master looked so familiar! Gu Nuoer recalled carefully. She seemed to have seen him in Prince Xuans Manor. He seemed to be Yun Linzhous older brother, Yun Chuhuai. Why was he here? Was he here to y too? Yun Chuhuai didnt notice the child hiding behind the tree. He passed through the long corridor and entered a seemingly abandoned courtyard. The door was closed by his attendant. Gu Nuoer walked out from behind the tree and pouted hesitantly. Uh Should I go and join in the fun with my brothers or go and see what this Yun Chuhuai is doing? The child thought for a moment and turned around, deciding to enter the brothel first. It was more interesting to y with her brothers. Who wanted to care about an unrted person?! Before the child could enter the building A girl pushed open the back door and ran out, brushing past Gu Nuoer. Then, she held onto the railing at the side and retched. She reeked of alcohol and must have drunk a lot. Gu Nuoer stood on the spot and blinked. Elder Sister Qingrui Its you? After watching for a while, the child remembered that this was one of the 12 beauties she had seen when she came to y with Ye Simingst time. Back then, this Qingrui was very generous. She even treated her to two tes of pastries. When Qingrui heard someone calling her, she turned around to take a look. Her eyes were first filled with confusion and a hint of drunkenness. After seeing the fair child standing in front of her clearly, she suddenly remembered. Little girl, why are you here? She had a deep impression of Gu Nuoer. She had never seen such an obedient and cute child. She was like a little fairy that had descended from the sky. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Im here to look for my brothers. She saw Qingrui holding her stomach as if she was feeling very ufortable from vomiting. The child blinked. Elder Sister Qingrui, youve drunk too much. You mustnt drink anymore. Qingrui smiled helplessly. How can that do? I still have to apany my guests. Which room are your brothers in? Shall I send you there? After all, there were all kinds of people in brothels, and this little girl was so beautiful. Qingrui was worried that she would encounter some bad people.. Chapter 673 - 673: Do You Know What Bloodline Suppression Is? Chapter 673: Do You Know What Bloodline Suppression Is? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer scratched her cheek. Her eyes were watery. I dont know where my brothers are either. They came out to y behind my back, so I came looking for them. When Qingrui heard this, she understood a little. The men who came here werent just ying. They were here to have fun. This little girl was probably still young and didnt know anything. If she rashly led them to the room and disturbed her brothers fun, she would be doing the wrong thing. For a moment, Qingrui was in a difficult position. Elder Sister Qingrui, can you bring me to look for my brothers? Gu Nuoer asked in a childish voice. She looked up, her watery ck eyesnding on Qingrui. Who could withstand such a cute gaze?! It was as if the child was saying, I can only rely on you now. No one could reject such an adorable child! Qingrui smiled. Alright, Ill bring you to them. She held Gu Nuoers hand and entered the brothel. The hall was extremely lively. There were dancers in chiffon dresses everywhere, as well as beauties who were drunk in the arms of their guests. There were also courtesans leaving with their benefactors, arms wrapped around each others shoulders. Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes and looked back and forth. Qingrui sensed her curiosity and felt that it wasnt good for children to see too many such er*tic scenes. She tried to hide and smiled, saying, Ill bring you upstairs. Your brothers must be in one of the private rooms. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. At this moment, a drunk man rushed over from the side. He grabbed Qingruis other arm. Then, he smiled wretchedly and said in a frivolous tone, Qingrui, why did you run away? We havent had enough to drink! When Qingrui saw him, her face turned a little pale. She tried her best to maintain her smile. Lord Lu, Ill be back in a while. Dont be anxious. Go back and wait for me. Didnt the procuress arrange for you to serve us tonight? What other matters do you have? Lets go. Come with me now! As he spoke, the man started to pull Qingrui forcefully. Qingrui eximed softly, Lord Lu, dont be like this! Let go first. Lets talk things out! The man refused to give up. What else can we say? Hurry up and go back to drink with us. If you cant serve us well, we wont pay tonight! Qingrui was not as strong as him. She staggered and almost fell. Suddenly, the man felt a pain in the back of his foot. He let out a cry of pain and let go of Qingrui. Elder Sister Qingrui already said that shes busy now. Why are you so insensible?! The child ced her hands on her hips and stood in front of Qingrui, scolding the man fiercely. Lord Lu took a closer look and realized that it was a child who had stepped on his foot ruthlessly just now! Whose child is this?! He felt that the pink and jade-like child in front of him looked very familiar. Lord Lu rubbed his drunk eyes and bent down to take a closer look. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and pped him nimbly. Youre drunk and stinky. Youre not allowed to stick your head over! Qingrui watched from the side, her heart palpitating. What an imposing child. Lord Lu was also stunned for a moment. He bit his tongue and said in a muffled voice, I, I, I You what? Hurry up and leave. Dont dy my matters! After saying that, Gu Nuoer pulled Qingrui upstairs. Lord Lu stood on the spot and silently scratched the back of his head. Had he seen that girl somewhere before? However, why couldnt he remember? He had drunk too much wine and his mind seemed to be fogged up! However, the aura that girl gave off when she spoke just now was simr to His Majesty.. He was so frightened that he didnt even know how to retort. Lord Lu might not know. This was called bloodline suppression.. Chapter 674 - 674: Marquis Yongye Only Listens to His Sister Chapter 674: Marquis Yongye Only Listens to His Sister Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they reached the second floor, the noisy sounds in the hall gradually became softer. Walking in the long corridor, Qingrui had lingering fears. Young Miss, that Lord Lu just now was an official of the imperial court. Gu Nuoer was observing the rooms around her. There would be excited criesing from some of the rooms. What were they doing? Hearing Qingruis words, Gu Nuoer nodded nonchntly. Oh, its not strange. Not strange? Qingrui was a little surprised. She could only tell from the clothes that the young miss was wearing that she was either rich or noble. However, to be able to have such an imposing manner towards an official from the imperial court, it was unknown if it was because the child knew no fear or if it was because her family was really powerful. At this moment, a beauty carrying good wine walked over gracefully. Qingrui waved her hand. Yingmei,e, quickly take a look. The young miss fromst time is here again. Yingmei had a fiery figure. Now that she was wearing a shoulder-revealing gauze, she looked even more charming and affectionate. When she saw Gu Nuoer, she looked happy and quickly walked over. Young Miss, its you again! The prescription you gave me to treat my cold physiquest time was really effective! Gu Nuoer also recognized Yingmei. It was the courtesan whose hands and feet were cold and who was prone to fall sick in autumn and winter. The child smiled sweetly. Its good that the prescription is useful. Qingrui said to Yingmei, Young Miss is here to look for her brothers, but I dont know where the procuress has arranged for them. Yingmei blinked. Is it the young master who came with Young Missst time? I know where they are. Who? Gu Nuoers round eyes were filled with curiosity. Last time Could it be Elder Brother Siming? Yingmei led them to the third floor. The two esteemed guests who came with the young master are very generous. They booked the entire third floor and wanted to see the dance of beautying out from a bath. Qingrui was a little hesitant. Huh? This if Young Miss goes in, wont it be inappropriate? Beautying out of the bath was really an e*tic sight. Yingmei waved her hand. The sisters arent ready yet and havent gone in. Theres still time. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer stopped walking. Qingrui and Yingmei turned around and asked, Young Miss, whats wrong? There was a hint of craftiness on the childs fair face. Older sisters, I have a superb idea! Come closer and Ill tell you. Hmph, Elder Brother Siming had alsoe out to y behind her back. Lets see if she wont scare him this time! In the private room on the third floor. Due to the special furnishings in the room, the space was very big. There was arger cloud pond inside. At this moment, the golden toads on both sides of the pond were spitting out water, and there was a faint mist floating above the water. Not far from the pool was a round table. The second prince, the fifth prince, and Ye Siming were sitting there. The second prince, Gu Zitang, poured a cup of wine for the two of them. Just wait and see. This is a way of ying that the Soft Fragrance Jade doesnt easily show to others. If it were an ordinary guest, they wouldnt have a chance to see it at all. He handed a cup of wine to Ye Siming. However, Ye Siming stood up. Its too boring here. Im going back. Gu Zitang pressed down on his shoulder. Whats the hurry? We havent started ying yet. You should at least watch the show before leaving. Ye Siming looked at him with dissatisfaction in his cold eyes. Im not interested. The fifth prince snorted coldly. Second Brother, save it. Apart from Sisters words, Marquis Yongye wont listen to anyone else.. Chapter 675 - 675: Eat This Baby’s Water Cannon! Chapter 675: Eat This Babys Water Cannon! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the door was pushed open. Two obedient female servants came in and pulled down the gauze curtain in front of the pond. Gu Zitang grabbed Ye Siming and said, Quick, quick, quick. Sit down. Its about to start. You can leave after watching it once. At the same time, a small door behind the pool was opened by the courtesans from the outside. A group of beauties who were preparing for the act entered one after another. Through the curtain, one could only see a graceful figure. Ye Siming frowned and was about to leave. Suddenly, he smelled a familiar smell. Ye Siming was stunned. Was it an illusion? Did he miss the little thing too much? Why could he smell the sweet fragrance she had on her? Gu Zitang was unwilling to miss such a beautiful visual feast. He sat down again and held his wine cup, waiting for the show to start as he sipped on the wine. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, who was beside him, only drank and didnt say anything. To the fifth prince, women were harmful. Ever since he was almost used by Miss Song, he had been wary of women. He didnt think that there was anything addictive about beauty. He hade today mainly to apany the second prince. At this moment, the music sounded and the gauze curtain that blocked the pond was slowly pulled open by the two female servants. The three of them had different expressions. The moment they saw the scene in the pool Pfft! The second prince spat out all the wine in his mouth. The wine cup in the fifth princes hand fell and he stood on the spot in a daze. Even Ye Simings cold eyes were filled with a hint of shock. Gu Nuoer was wearing a cute dance dress, looking like a little flying celestial. Her two fair arms were even draped in a bean-green shawl. She was lifted by two courtesans standing in the pool and she was trying their best to carry a bucket with both hands! Nuoer?! The three of them shouted in unison. Gu Nuoer took a look and wrinkled her nose, snorting. Excellent! Its fine that Second Brother and Fifth Brother came out to y by yourselves, but even Elder Brother Siming didnt tell me either!! The child was so angry that her cheeks trembled. Eat my water cannon! After saying that, she waved her small arms forcefully, aimed the bucket at their table, and suddenly sshed it. Ye Siming moved very quickly and dodged. The fifth prince sat a little to the side, and the water only wet his sleeve. The second prince wasnt so lucky. A bucket of water was sshed over his head! Sister, dont, dont, dont! Gu Zitang wiped his face. Listen to Brothers exnation! I wont listen! Gu Nuoer jumped into the water with a plop. She filled the bucket in her hand with water again. Then, she instructed in a soft voice, Older sisters, carry me up! The courtesans quickly did as they were told. Gu Nuoer was barefooted. She hugged the bucket and chased after the second prince and the fifth prince to ssh water at them. The two princes ran around the room in a panic. Gu Zichen said anxiously, Nuoer! It was Second Brothers idea! He insisted that Ie! Gu Zitang felt heartbroken. Fifth Brother, youre heartless. Didnt you agree toe too?! Gu Nuoer seized the opportunity and sshed. Their clothes were immediately wet. Gu Nuoers childish voice was high-pitched. Who asked you guys toe out and y but didnt bring me along! The second prince wiped the water off his face. Sister, youre so biased. Marquis Yongye is also here. Why didnt you ssh him?! Only then did the child remember. Thats right! Elder Brother Siming had alsoe to y behind her back! However, when they turned around They realized that Ye Siming had already consciously soaked in the pool. His hair was dripping with water as he looked at Gu Nuoer and said, Theres no need for you to ssh me. Ill do it myself. The second prince and the fifth prince were speechless. What a ruthless person.. Chapter 676 - 676: Marquis Yongye Don’t Know What A Brothel Is For Chapter 676: Marquis Yongye Dont Know What A Brothel Is For Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer snorted childishly. Elder Brother Siming, at least youre sensible! She turned to stare at the second prince and the fifth prince. Brothers, you guys are really bad for not bringing me along to y! Gu Zitang and Gu Zichen looked at each other. The fifth prince ran quickly and a plop sounded. Ye Siming dodged to the side so that the water droplets didnt ssh on his face. Gu Zichen soaked in the pool and said to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, dont be angry. Look, Fifth Brother has alsoe down! Go and ssh water on Second Brother. Hes very bad. The child pouted and looked at Gu Zitang angrily. The second prince scolded Ye Siming and Gu Zichen in his heart! The two of them reacted quickly and both jumped into the water! The second prince took a few steps forward, wanting to pounce in as well so that his sisters anger could be dissipated. However, when he took a step to the left, Gu Nuoer carried half a bucket of water and moved in front of him, blocking his path. If the second prince went right, the child would go right too! Her pink and fair face puffed up slightly as she looked at the second prince with a little temper. Gu Zitang immediately surrendered. Alright, alright, alright. Ill let you ssh me. As long as Nuoer isnt angry anymore, Ill do anything! Gu Nuoer immediately raised her eyebrows and her ck eyes widened. Really? Brother can do anything? The second prince nodded repeatedly. The child immediately put down the water bucket and said in a soft voice, Then can Second Brother bring me to the surrounding rooms to see what theyre ying! Gu Zitangs expression changed. Nuoer, you mean Gu Nuoer blinked her curious eyes. Im going to y with them! When I walked over just now, I heard loud cries from some rooms! They seemed to be having a lot of fun! Gu Zitangs expression waspletely stiff. He had let his sister hear things she shouldnt have heard! Gu Nuoer put down the water bucket and ran to his side, hugging Gu Zitangs arm. She wheedled sweetly, Second Brother, they must be ying something fun. It must be much more interesting than the bath you want to see. Lets go take a look, alright? No! Gu Zitang quickly refused without thinking. Sister, this definitely wont do. Gu Nuoer immediately pouted. Why If theres something fun, why are they closing the doors and ying? Second Brother just doesnt want to bring me to y. Hmph! The second prince was caught in a dilemma between exining himself and not doing so. He was so anxious that his face turned red. He stomped his feet and said, Fifth Brother,e over and tell Nuoer! The fifth prince, who was soaking in the pond, was stunned. I cant exin it clearly! In the end, its all Second Brothers fault. Nuoer is just curious about what sounds she hears, but Second Brother hasmitted a huge sin! When the second prince heard this, he gritted his teeth and red at the fifth prince. Then, he squatted down and spoke to Gu Nuoer patiently. In the water, Ye Siming asked coldly, So what are the people in those rooms ying? The fifth prince thought that he had heard wrongly. He looked at Ye Siming in surprise. Marquis Yongye doesnt know? What should I know? Ye Simings gaze became even colder. The fifth prince pursed his lips and was momentarily at a loss for words. He sized up Ye Siming a few times. This Marquis Yongye was really a youth. What could ordinary men y in the room when they came to the brothel?! However, he was as curious as his five-year-old sister! On the other side, Gu Nuoer was already rubbing her eyes with her small hands as if she was preparing to cry. The second prince was extremely anxious. When Ye Siming saw this, he didnt wait for the fifth prince to answer. He got up from the water and said to Gu Nuoer, Dont cry. Ill bring you to the rooms nearby to see what theyre ying.. Chapter 677 - 677: The Other Brothers Are Bad! You’re the Best Chapter 677: The Other Brothers Are Bad! Youre the Best Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elder Brother Siming treats me the best! The other brothers are all bad! Gu Nuoer immediately stretched out her arms. She ran towards Ye Siming, wanting to hug him. However, Ye Siming reached out a hand and gently pressed the childs head. He lowered his arrogant eyes. Why are you pouncing over when Im wet? Gu Nuoer looked down at her dress. But Baby Nuos clothes are also wet. Could it be that Elder Brother Siming despises me? Ye Siming immediately let go and Gu Nuoer pounced into his arms. The child looked up and smiled with her bright eyes like crescents. Elder Brother Siming, lets go take a look! Ye Siming wanted to take off his outer robe and put it on Gu Nuoer first. However, he was drenched from head to toe, let alone let the child wear his clothes. At this moment, the second prince blocked the two of them. He almost red at Ye Siming. Are you really going to bring Nuoer there? Ye Simings expression was calm. Why not? Shes curious. Cant she just take a look? Gu Nuoer even echoed in a childish voice, Thats right, thats right. What cant I take a look?! Gu Zitang gritted his teeth for a moment. Alright! We can watch, but our clothes are all wet. Lets change first. Well go watch the fun togetherter. After saying that, he looked down at his sister. Gu Zitangs tone softened a lot. Nuoer, look, Marquis Yongye is wet. Not only will it be a hindrance to him to walk around the building with you, but hell also fall sick easily. Shall we all change out of our clothes first? Gu Nuoer looked up, her ck eyshes fluttering as she looked at Ye Siming for a while. The big wolfies hair was still dripping with water, and his eyes were more like cold night ink. Oh, she couldnt let him get sick. Gu Nuoer immediately nodded. Ill listen to Second Brother! Only then did Gu Zitang smile. Youre so obedient. Then, he called for the courtesan who had been standing at the side. Qingrui and Yingmei, who had witnessed the entire process just now, were already trembling. This was because they heard this noble young master in front of them call the cold young master beside him Marquis Yongye! Who in the capital didnt know of Marquis Yongyes name? That was the princesss first-grade guard! Therefore, there was no need to think about it. The intelligent and cute girl beside him was Princess Yaoguang! Yingmei lowered her head and said respectfully, Young Master, what do you need me to do for you? The second prince waved his hand and a guard behind him went forward. Go and bring this courtesan over to our carriage to get a few sets of clothes. Gu Zitangs quality of life was high. Every time he went out, his carriage would have three to four sets of clothes that he could change into. This was in case he had gotten his clothes dirty and couldnt find any clothes to change out of. Unexpectedly, they came in handy now. The guard left with Yingmei. The second prince nced at Ye Siming and the fifth prince. Its just that my clothes might not be fitting for the two of you. Just make do with it. Ye Siming took a deep breath and had no objections. After all, it didnt matter even if he didnt change his clothes. He was more concerned about what to do with the little thing. Where about her clothes? Ye Siming pointed at Gu Nuoer. Qingrui, who was standing at the side, quickly said, The little girls dance dress was changed in our brothel. Her own clothes are in my room. Ill get them for her now. Gu Zitang called out to her, Bring my sister along to change. The rest of us are men, so its not convenient for her to change here. Gu Nuoer didnt object. She even obediently reached out her small hand and let Qingrui lead her out.. Chapter 678 - 678: You’re Out to Play, But You Brought Soldiers Along? Chapter 678: Youre Out to y, But You Brought Soldiers Along? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Gu Nuoer left, Gu Zitang stomped his feet. Marquis Yongye, youre muddle-headed! How could you agree to bring Nuoer going to see that kind of thing?! Ye Siming frowned in confusion. What is it? Gu Zitangs robe was dripping with water. Youre still pretending to be stupid! The fifth prince couldnt stand it anymore. He approached Ye Siming and whispered a few words in his ear. Ye Simings brows suddenly raised, and a moment of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Then, he frowned deeply. The little thing heard that kind of thing? He looked at the second prince, his gaze instantly turning cold. When Gu Zitang met his gaze, he was stunned for a moment before questioning, What?! Do you think its my fault? Ye Simings voice was emotionless. You keeping here when you have nothing better to do. Isnt this leading her astray? Gu Zitang was just short of crying out in grievance. I came out to have fun normally. Unexpectedly, I was caught by my sister. Fifth Brother, be the judge. Arent I innocent?! Unexpectedly, Gu Zichen shook his head. I think Marquis Yongye is right. Second Brother, its not that I want to say this, butscivious activities can lead to bitter consequences. If you keeping out to have fun, something bad will happen sooner orter. Ye Siming said calmly, His Majesty has spies everywhere in the capital. His Majesty will find out about what happened tonight tomorrow. After saying that, he looked at the second prince and the fifth prince. What he meant was that they were left on their own! Gu Zitang snorted. Ive already thought of a countermeasure just now. He waved his hand and got someone to call the procuress over. When the Soft Fragrance Jades procuress came, she thought that one of theirdies had offended these important guests. The moment she pushed open the door and entered, she put on an apologetic smile. The two tortoise ves behind him were still holding a dazzling array of fruit tters. The procuress looked at the room that was filled with water stains. The scene was very sorry, but Qingrui and Yingmei were nowhere to be seen. She thought that it was strange. However, she still maintained a smile on his face. Young masters, did thedies not do a good job in serving you? Please calm down and eat some fruit. Ill change to a few more prettydies! Gu Zitang waved his hand and stopped her. Theres no need to change. I have something to instruct you to do. If you do it well, youll be rewarded heavily. If you dont do it well, your head will fall. The procuress was shocked. Whats so serious? Gu Zitang said a series of things and asked the procuress to make arrangements. The procuresss expression was very grim. Young Master, this, this, this Arent you telling us to ruin our reputation by asking us to do this? Many guests came and paid a high price. As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Zitang took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve. The procuresss eyes widened. The second prince said arrogantly, No matter what method you use, get them to cooperate! If they dirty my sisters eyes even a little, Ill make it so that Soft Fragrance Jade wont be able to remain in the capital. The procuress saw that Gu Zitangs action of taking out the banknotes was very swift. Moreover, he brought out so much money in one go. She knew that she had encountered a tough nut to crack. She quickly took the money, but still said in a difficult position, However, our Soft Fragrance Jade is open for business. Many of the guests who came to y are all high-ranking officials and important people. Not only cant we afford to offend them, but Im afraid they might not listen to what I say. At this moment, Ye Siming, who had been silent all this while, had a cold expression. Wait a moment. After saying that, he walked to a window, pushed it open, and looked down. Qin Song, bring people up to the third floor. Qin Song, who was lying in ambush nearby, immediately cupped his hands and agreed. The fifth prince was puzzled. You came out to y, but you brought soldiers along? Ye Siming nced at the second prince coldly. Its all because he lied and said that something had happened to Nuoer. Gu Zitang and Gu Zichen were both a little surprised.. Chapter 679 - 679: I’ll Lend You These Soldiers to Beat People Up Chapter 679: Ill Lend You These Soldiers to Beat People Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His father had given Marquis Yongye many soldiers. How many had he brought with him for the saving operation? After a while, they heard the sound of orderly footsteps. Ye Siming pushed the door open and went out. He looked at the soldiers standing at the door. He frowned. How many men did you bring? Qin Song reported, 50. Ye Siming nodded and turned to look at the procuress. Ill lend you these soldiers. If anyone doesnt cooperate, beat them up. The procuresss lips trembled. 0-0kay. She left in fear. What group of immortals had they encountered? The second prince looked at Ye Siming for a long time, not knowing what to say. A momentter, he silently raised his thumb. Marquis Yongye, its all thanks to your thorough preparations. Just as the procuress had expected. In the beginning, many guests in the private rooms were having fun. They werent willing to do as she said at all. The procuress had no choice but to return their money and keep putting in good words for them. Some of them left angrily. There were also people who were willing to give face and help for the time being. However, there were also some who caused a hugemotion. Their voices were very loud as they cursed that the Soft Fragrance Jade shop was bullying customers. This is a brothel! In a brothel, if you dont y with women, do you want me to cooperate with you to coax a child? Get lost! An official with a big belly was wearing disheveled clothes and hugging two beauties with both arms. The procuress looked embarrassed. Lord, this Before she could finish speaking Qin Song said, Do it. The soldiers behind him swarmed in. They beat the fat official up. The two beauties screamed in fear and fled. In the end, Qin Song asked him, Are you going to cooperate? That voice clearly meant that if he didnt cooperate, they were going to continue beating him up! The fat official nodded repeatedly with a bruised face. Youre the boss. Ill do whatever you say. Ouch, my face. Fifteen minutester. Qin Song moved quickly and reorganized the entire Soft Fragrance Jade ording to Ye Simings instructions. He returned to the room and reported to Ye Siming. Ye Siming lowered his eyes. Alright, you guys can go back to the school grounds. Theres nothing else here. Yes. Qin Song didnt dawdle at all and turned to leave with his men. The fifth prince nced at Qin Songs back view. He thought to himself, Marquis Yongye, its difficult for Father not to know that youve mobilized so many people. Ye Siming smiled arrogantly. Therefore, if His Majesty asks tomorrow, Ill say that Im here to help the Second Prince. Gu Zitang, who was sitting at the side and drinking tea, was stunned when he heard this. He mmed the table angrily. Is this appropriate? Im the one paying the money. If you want to say anything, you should say Fifth Brothers name. He didnt do anything! The fifth prince crossed his arms and said leisurely, Ill do my part. Its just that it hasnt reached the stage where Im good at. The second prince was puzzled for a long time. What was his fifth brother good at? At this moment, Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded from the door. Elder Sister Qingrui, why do I feel that everything has be so quiet now? Just now, she could still hear themotion in the hall on the first floor. Why was it so quiet now? Qingrui didnt know what had happened either and only said, Perhaps its gettingte and some people have gone home. Gu Nuoer pouted and gave a small oh. Then she had just heard someone on the second floor crying for help. Then what was going on? Could it be a type of game? Gu Nuoer pushed the door open and entered. Her two brothers and Ye Siming had already changed their clothes. The procuress had also gotten someone to tidy up the room. There was no mess at all. The second prince stood up and smiled handsomely. Nuoer, lets go.. Brother will bring you downstairs to y! Chapter 680 - 680: A Poetic Brothel Chapter 680: A Poetic Brothel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone left the room. He first went downstairs and arrived at the hall on the first floor. The esteemed guests and courtesans who had their arms around each others shoulders just now began to talk about poetry and books. There were people sitting together in small groups, talking in an advanced manner and reciting ancient texts. There were also two people wrapping their arms around each other and reciting poems while looking at the decorations in the brothel. A few courtesans were ying music. Their originally elegant clothes had also disappeared and they were now wrapped up tightly. The adults in front apuded. Then, they clinked sses and drank. Gu Nuoer pouted. Oh, its different from what I saw when I came in just now! She ran to an esteemed guest who was sitting on a chair and ying chess with a courtesan. The man trembled guiltily. Uncle, didnt you put your arm around her waist and say something about the mouth just now? The second prince, the fifth prince, and Ye Siming immediately looked at the man coldly. The chess piece in the mans hand fell onto the chessboard. He said anxiously, Young Miss, I have a big tongue. What I wanted to say is: Give chaseO! This means that we have to take the opportunity and pursue victory on the chessboard. Oh Is that so? Gu Nuoer scratched her pink face. Then, she didnt leave. She just stood at the side and watched as the man yed chess with the courtesan. Everyone present silently wiped their cold sweat. The man ying chess couldnt hold on for much longer. How could he know how to y chess? He couldnt pretend anymore. Gu Nuoer watched for a long time. Then, an incredulous expression appeared on her soft face. She seemed to have lost interest and turned to walk to the other side, not watching anymore. Only then did the man and the courtesan heave a sigh of relief. The second prince, Gu Zitang, hurriedly ran to his sisters side and probed, Nuoer, how are they at chess? Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and said softly, Second Brother, those two people must be idiots. Its supposed to be Go, but theyre actually ying Gomoku. Theyre so stupid! The second prince was secretly shocked. He had almost forgotten. From the moment his sister was born, she was taught literature by the top officials in the cab. Chess and strategies were nothing to her at the age of five. She was too smart. Gu Zitang was afraid that Gu Nuoer would notice something was amiss. The child then ran to a man carrying a pipa. She looked up and blinked her big ck eyes, staring at the other party for a long time. A drop of cold sweat trickled down the other partys forehead. Only then did the child say, Uncle, why are you only holding onto the pipa but not ying? The man was caught in a predicament. It was fine if he was inexplicably forced to not be able to drink and have fun. The people around him snatched away all the other graceful things that could be done. He didnt manage to snatch the brush and paper, so he naturally couldnt pretend to be practicing calligraphy. There was no chessboard either. However, he couldnt just stand there and do nothing. He could only bring over a pipa that someone had ced on the table. Now, the child was already standing in front of him. How should he exin that he didnt know how to y the instrument at all?! They were the ones who had snatched the other props. He had no other choice! Facing Gu Nuoers big watery eyes, she blinked curiously. She was waiting for his answer. The man forced a smile and said. Because I dont know how to. However, it cant stop me from wanting to learn. Gu Nuoer nodded thoughtfully. She exhaled. Then you have to work hard! Oh, but you have to change to a real pipa next time. The one in your hand seems to be an essory. The man widened his eyes and looked down! He had picked this up in a hurry earlier and hadnt paid much attention. Now that he took a closer look, wasnt this a counterfeit pipa carved from wood and smeared with paint?! Chapter 681 - 681: There’s Nothing Fun Chapter 681: Theres Nothing Fun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer shook her head and whispered to Gu Zitang, Second Brother, lets go to the second floor to y. The people on the first floor are all stupid. Gu Zitang quickly nodded. Alright, lets go. People on the first floor made all kinds of mistakes. However, it was fine as long as his sister didnt see those filthy things. At the same time There was a seemingly abandoned courtyard in the backyard of the Soft Fragrance Jade. A group of people stood in a room without any lights lit up. Prince Xuans adopted son, Yun Chuhuai, was stepping on a bloody person who was on the verge of death. The hidden guard beside him entered and quickly reported, Master, we have to leave. In the Soft Fragrance Jade Building, the second prince, the fifth prince, Marquis Yongye, and the little princess are all here. Yun Chu was surprised for a moment. Did you find out why theyre here? This subordinate doesnt know. I only heard from a few female courtesans who passed by that it seems that the little princess suddenly had an idea and wanted to watch themotion in the building. Yun Chuhuai pursed his lips and didnt say anything. He lowered his eyes and stared at the assassin under his feet. This man had been instructed by someone to assassinate him. Yun Chuhuai had yet to find out anything from the interrogation but had no choice but to leave now. Without any hesitation, he took the sword given by the hidden guard at the side and stabbed it into the assassins chest. What a pity. I thought I could force out a confession from him. The little princess and the others really came at the wrong time. Yun Chuhuai threw the bloody sword back to his subordinate. Clean up the corpse. Dont let anyone discover it. Yes. Yun Chuhuai pushed open the door and left through the back door under everyones cover. Yun Chuhuai, who was sitting in the carriage, pondered slightly. He had almost been assassinated tonight. The assassin was captured by his men and locked up in the Soft Fragrance Jade. He had booked that courtyard long ago. The procuress didnt even know what he was doing here. However, was it so coincidental that the little princess, the two princes, and Marquis Yongye were all here? Could it be that the assassination was rted to one of them? Gu Nuoer brought her brothers and Ye Siming to the second floor. Her milky-white face was filled with excitement. This was because on this floor just now, excited cheers sounded from many rooms. She suddenly pushed open a room door. Two men were sitting inside and arm-wrestling. Both of them used a lot of strength and their faces were red. One of them was shouting woohoo, while the other was shouting yoohoo! Gu Zitang was a little smug. He asked Gu Nuoer, How is it, Sister? Isnt this fun? The child blinked. Was that all? Then, she went to the other rooms. The people inside were either drinking and ying drinking games or reciting books loudly together. There was even a chubby man sleeping soundly on the bed. Gu Nuoer felt that these things werent fun at all. Second Brother had clearly said that men came here to have fun. However, wasing here to study fun? Gu Nuoer expressed that the baby was very puzzled. The child was tired of looking at it and waved her hand. Theres nothing fun at all. Lets go back! Gu Zitang seemed to be waiting for her to say this. He was about to leave with Gu Nuoer. Unexpectedly, a drunk man rushed out of a private room. Qingrui, who was standing behind Gu Nuoer, saw this and her face turned pale. This man was Lord Lu, the one who had grabbed her and refused to let go when he was drunk just now! The officials apanying Lord Lu were all on the first floor. They had let the drunken him rest in the private room on the second floor. Who would have thought that Lord Lu would wake up and stumble out by himself? When he saw Qingrui, he grinned l*cherously. Qingrui, Ive finally found you.. Come, lets go drink! Chapter 682 - 682: Look At This Little Doggy, It’s So Fragrant And Soft! Chapter 682: Look At This Little Doggy, Its So Fragrant And Soft! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qingruis wrist was grabbed by him and she quickly wanted to break free. Lord Lu, dont be like this. She stopped him in an extremely soft and anxious voice. He was courting death by doing this! He was facing the little princess, two princes, and a marquis! As expected, Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide. Its that l*cherous uncle just now. Lord Lu didnt seem to notice such arge group of people at all. He only cared about Qingruis fair and tender hand. He kissed the back of Qingruis hand in front of Gu Nuoer. Qingrui, youre really fragrant and soft. I like people like you Ouch! He had just said something unbearable when he was punched in the face. Ye Siming retracted his hand and coldly blocked Gu Nuoers vision. Lord Lu covered his left eye. Who, who are you? How dare you hit me?! Ye Simings attitude was cold. Get lost quickly. Lord Lu rolled up his sleeves. Not bad. Youre quite stubborn? Before Ye Siming could make a move, the second prince saw the fifth prince take a step forward. Its time for the segment Im good at. Gu Zichen chuckled. His eyes were dark and carried a bloodthirsty frivolity. Then, Gu Zichen turned around and whispered to the second prince, Bring my sister further away. Leave this person to me. After killing him, there wont be any traces left behind. This was what Fifth Brother was good at?! The second prince felt that if someone died, it would leave a shadow in Gu Nuoers heart. He held the fifth prince back and handed Gu Nuoer to Ye Siming to hold. Alright, alright. Just teach this thing a simple lesson. Dont be too reckless! Gu Nuoers hand was being held by Ye Siming.] She suddenly imitated Lord Lu. She raised Ye Simings slender and fair palm, pouted, and kissed the back of his hand. She didnt forget to imitate Lord Lus tone and say, Oh, look at this doggy. Its so fragrant and soft! The second prince, the fifth prince, and Ye Siminz were speechless. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she even blinked. What game is this? Its so fun! The second prince was furious. Im so angry. Its all this persons fault for saying such filthy things and leading my sister astray! Hes asking for a beating! Fifth Brother, go! He punched out first. Lord Lu immediately fell to the ground with a cry. The fifth prince also flew over and kicked Lord Lus butt. Gu Nuoers two older brothers beat up Lord Lu in a corner. Aiyo, stop hitting me, stop hitting me! Lord Lu begged for mercy. He was almost sober now. Gu Nuoer saw his round ck eyes. She hugged Ye Simings arm. Elder Brother Siming, why are Second Brother and Fifth Brother angry? Did Baby Nuo not learn well? Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the girls round face. Her watery eyes looked at him innocently and weakly. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and sneered. Youve learned very well. Dont do this again next time. Did she just say that he was a dog again? This little thing deserved to be bitten. In the end, Lord Lu was carried away with a bruised and swollen face. The second prince and the fifth prince had lingering fears and decided not to stay in the brothel anymore. They immediately brought Gu Nuoer back to the pce. However, the child was very happy because of thisst move. She was carried onto the carriage by her two brothers, but she didnt forget to stick her head out and say softly to Ye Siming, who was on horseback, from the window I like people like you! Ye Siming was speechless. He really should have killed Lord Lu just now. The second prince and the fifth prince hurriedly pulled Gu Nuoer back. The two brothers tried their best to persuade her. Sister, dont spout nonsense like this. Most importantly, you mustnt suddenly say this in front of Father and Mother Qiao. Otherwise, the two of them would be skinned! Chapter 683 - 683: She’s Quite Sick Chapter 683: Shes Quite Sick Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, Gu Yihan really received a memorial from the hidden guard. The memorial described in detail the actions of the second prince, fifth prince, and Marquis Yongye in the brothel with the little princess. Not only did they not let the little princess see anything she shouldnt have seen, They even used music, chess, calligraphy, and painting to cultivate the mind and build character. The hidden guard recorded everything in detail. He even wrote down how many times the princess chuckled when she saw two men dancing together. He naturally also wrote that an adult had said some strange things that made the princess have a lot of fun. However, the hidden guard didnt hear what he said, so he didnt record it. However, after Gu Yihan finished reading the entire memorial, he was immediately satisfied. With a wave of his hand, he rewarded the second prince, the fifth prince, and Ye Siming with a few chests of jewelry. Its right that they are taking such good care of Nuoers growth! When the big chest containing countless gold, silver, and jewelry was carried to the Bai Manor Ye Siming came out to give his thanks. A knocking sound came from the chests lid. He raised his eyebrows slightly and went forward to open it. Gu Nuoer sat up with a whoosh. She had ten white pearl nes around her neck and various bracelets on her left and right hands. There were also gold bars and agate skewers on her head. The child was covered in jewelry. This shocked the guards who were in charge of delivering the chest. Princess, why are you inside?! Ye Siming was a little surprised. His throat rolled. His Majesty gave you to Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Thats not true! I hid inside! Ye Siming frowned. He didnt say anything and went forward to take off all the essories on the child. Then, he carried her out of the chest. Gu Nuoer suddenly frowned. Oh There seems to be more on my stomach. She stood on the ground and jumped twice. A night pearl the size of an eyeball rolled out of her dress. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled softly. Whoa! Nuonuo knows how to give birth to pearls! Arent you going to keep it, Elder Brother Siming? Ye Siming picked it up and threw it back into the box. If you give birth to something else next time, Ill definitely raise it. One of them spoke with a childs fearlessness, while the other spoke unintentionally. Why did it sound strange when itnded in the ears of the guard at the side? At this moment, Bai Yi hurriedly walked out of the inner courtyard. He first paid his respects to Gu Nuoer and then thanked the guards who hade to deliver the rewards. Gu Nuoer wanted to stay and y, so the guards left on their own. The child was held by Ye Siming. She asked in a childish voice, Uncle Bai, why didnt youe out to pick me up in time just now? Bai Yi looked a little embarrassed. There were some matters in the manor that were a little troublesome to deal with. What is it? There are two female chefs who came together to our manor to work. They said that someone at home had fallen sick and they came to ask me for money, wanting to go back earlier. As Bai Yi spoke, he scratched his head. Its just that Madam has always been in charge in my manor, so when I gave the money, I wasnt sure how much I should give and it took up some time. Gu Nuoer blinked. Wheres Auntie Bai? Before Bai Yi could answer, Ye Siming said, Shes quite sick. Gu Nuoer quickly wanted to see Madam Bai. However, Bai Yi was a little hesitant. Your Highness, your body is of great importance. Its best for you not to go. It was mainly because his wife kept coughing and she looked like she had contracted a cold. However, an ordinary cold wouldnt take so long to recover. It had been almost half a month since their previous trip to the imperial abode.. Chapter 684 - 684: Siming, When Did You Know How to Cook? Chapter 684: Siming, When Did You Know How to Cook? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, to be safe, Bai Yi didnt want the princess to be infected too. After all, the princess was still so young and her body wasnt as strong as the adults. However, Gu Nuoer was very worried about Madam Bai. She insisted on going. Ill only take a look at the door, alright? Bai Yi still wanted to shake his head. Gu Nuoer immediately looked at Ye Siming. Her big wet eyes were filled with a pitiful desire. Ye Siming frowned and said, Alright. Bai Yi was stunned. Siming, that wont do. If this Ye Siming interrupted him. Ill carry Gu Nuoer. Itll be fine. The group arrived at Bai Yis courtyard. Before entering the house, Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes just by looking at the roof. Wasnt this ck and faint aura a kind of illness?! However, from the color, it shouldnt be serious. Previously, Gu Nuoer had slept in this room once. Therefore, there were still remnants of her koi magic powers. If it were an ordinary illness, it would have long been defeated by the spiritual energy of the koi fish. However, there was still ck smoke like a faint fog. This meant that Madam Bai should have gotten a very serious illness. However, unknowingly, with the help of Gu Nuoers magic powers, her symptoms should have eased up. As expected, just as Gu Nuoer was about to think things through, she heard Bai Yi say, Recently, my wife has gotten a lot better, but she hasntpletely gotten better. Im afraid she wont be able to put on any makeupter. Her appearance wouldnt seem too good. Your Highness, please dont mind. Gu Nuoer said obediently, Uncle Bai, youre treating me like an outsider. Its alright. Auntie Bai is still very beautiful even without makeup! The two maidservants guarding the door saw the little princessing. They quickly called out to the door, Madam, the princess is here. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her childish voice. Auntie Bai, dont busy yourself preparing to get up. Ill just look at you from the outside. Donte out and catch a cold! Rest well. Youll get better tomorrow! The koi words were like a subtle blue light that rushed into the room quickly and imperceptibly. Ye Siming didnt notice anything amiss. He only felt that the child in his arms seemed to smell even more fragrant. It was a sweet but not sickening soft scent. It made him want to have a taste. After a while, Madam Bail s voice sounded from inside. Compared to how spirited she sounded in the past, her voice now sounded a little hoarse. Your Highness, cough cough Thank you foring. Im fine, but Im sick now and its not good for me to see you. Lets meet again the next time I recover. If youe again, Ill make delicious food for you. Gu Nuoer agreed sweetly. In the evening, the two female chefs who were supposed to be around took leave and went home. Bai Yi was a clumsy cook, so Ye Siming made all the home-cooked dishes on the table at night. Gu Nuoer ate heartily, not even knowing that her face was stained with rice. Ye Siming saw this from the side and took the rice off for her. Bai Yi found it unbelievable. Siming, when did you know how to cook? Ye Siming replied very calmly, I learned it by chance in an instant without me knowing. This could be self-taught? And the food was so delicious! Bai Yi downed two bowls of rice in confusion. After Gu Nuoer finished eating, she and Bai Yi, one big and one small, stuck out their round stomachs. They let out a happy burp. The servants came to take away the bowls and chopsticks. Gu Nuoer looked at Ye Siming and said, Elder Brother Siming, can you bring me to take a look at the manor my father gave you tonight? Chapter 685 - 685: I Like It Chapter 685: I Like It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alright, Ye Siming agreed readily. He had the butler to prepare the carriage. Seeing that the two of them were about to go out, Bai Yi couldnt help but remind them, Its too cold at night. Siming, protect the princess well! It was just winter and the cold wind blew. Gu Nuoer had just left the dining hall when her soft and fair cheeks turned red from the cold north wind. As soon as she got into the carriage, she crawled into Ye Simings arms. She was very smart and knew where the warmest ce was. Ye Siming lowered his head, his eyes filled with faint joy. His thin lips curled into a faint smile. You feel cold, but you still insist on going? I ate too much, so I have toe out to digest your food. Moreover, Elder Brother Siming, I have something for you. However, I cant give it away for free, so you have to bring me to take a look at your new house first! Ye Siming sneered. Childish little fool. Youre the little fool! After saying that, she became yful again. She grabbed the back of Ye Simings hand and pecked it gently. She imitated Lord Lus tone that day. You smell so fragrant and soft, big doggy. Ye Simings eyes darkened and a dangerous expression appeared on his handsome face. Gu Nuoer, I told you not to learn that. Do you want to be bitten? The child pouted pitifully. But I think its fun. Elder Brother Siming is so bad. She lowered her head and muttered in a pitiful voice. I heard that men can find fun there. I thought that Elder Brother Siming can be considered half a male wolf. I originally wanted to learn it to make you happy! The child poked her face with her two small hands, looking vexed. But who knew that my brothers didnt seem to approve of this? Even Elder Brother Siming doesnt like it. Sigh, Baby Nuo is so difficult. Ye Simings gaze suddenly became profound. He recalled that the fifth prince had exined to him what kind of fun that so-called brothel was for men. He then heard Gu Nuoer say that she had gone to study to curry favor with him. Although the two of them werent talking about the same thing However, Ye Simings heart inexplicably beat faster and his ears immediately turned red! He turned his head in the direction of the window, his gaze elsewhere. Nonsense. It took him a long time to say these words. Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes watery. Huh? What?! I was spouting nonsense when I said I dont like it. Wow, then in the future, I can also No, well talk about it in the future, Ye Siming quickly interrupted. His ears turned even redder. Gu Nuoer didnt notice and only pouted. She snorted. Elder Brother Siming is just bad. The carriage stopped in front of the manor that Gu Yihan had bestowed on Ye Siming. Since the manor was bestowed by His Majesty, the imperial court would prepare everything for Marquis Yongye. For example, from the butler to the servants, there were over 20 people in total, matching the requirement for a two-tiered manor. This was because Ye Siming didnt live here much. Therefore, there were no arrangements for the guards for the time being. The que of the Marquis Yongye Manor hung on the wide door. The red and ck tiles and flying beast eaves made the mansion look even more majestic. The two stone lions at the door were half a head taller than Gu Nuoer. Gu Yihan wasnt stingy. The servants arranged for Ye Siming were really the best. At this moment, the butler in the manor had already been informed and had already brought people to stay at the door. This was the first time they had met their master face-to-face. In the past, they had all heard that Marquis Yongye kills without batting an eyelid and was very cold-blooded and heartless. Now that they saw the cold and gloomy youth, everyone felt that his pressure was very strong. His eyes were filled with a coldness that kept people away.. Chapter 686 - 686: This Is the Mistress’s Courtyard Chapter 686: This Is the Mistresss Courtyard Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Ye Siming was carrying Gu Nuoer. The little girl in his arms was small and delicate. Being carefully protected in his arms, anyone with discerning eyes in the manor could tell that this girl had a noble status. In the entire capital, only Princess Yaoguang could make Marquis Yongye carry her like this. The butler was very tactful and quickly paid his respects. Greetings to the princess and the Marquis. This old servant, Chang Mande, is the butler in the manor. He then briefly introduced the ountant and the person in charge of the front courtyard. As Marquis Yongye had yet to get married, there was currently no nanny in charge of the backyard. The rest were just servants and maids. Ye Siming casually took a few nces. Go and light up the lights under the corridor. The princess wants to take a look at the manor. Butler Chang, lead us around. Chang Deman agreed repeatedly. After giving a few instructions, a few agile servants ran to the various courtyards and started to light themps. Gu Nuoer ced her small hand on Ye Simings shoulder and turned to look around the courtyard. There were strange flowers and nts everywhere. This manor was one of the imperial courts private assets. Back then, it was built ording to the configuration of a third-grade official. Therefore, the corridor was built by a smallke. It was extremely poetic. Under the moonlight, there were a few limestone paths, and flowers and trees could be seen everywhere. If it was a spring day, it would probably be very beautiful. Chang Deman led them to the main courtyard where Ye Siming should stay. The courtyard upied an extensive area. There was a wide main room with two side rooms next to it. There were also smaller rooms on both sides. Gu Nuoer took a look andmented in a childish voice, Oh, its average! Ye Siming didnt have any feelings for the house. He came this time mainly to apany Gu Nuoer. He was only concerned about one thing at this moment. Butler Chang, go get someone to start a charcoal fire in the main room. The night wind was too cold. Although the child was wearing a lot of clothes, she shouldnt be able to withstand the cold wind. He would bring her in to warm her upter. Chang Deman quickly nodded in agreement and turned around to make arrangements. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and passed through a festoon gate in the main courtyard. They arrived at another courtyard that was smaller in size. It was smallerpared to the main courtyard, but it was actually very big. This ce was decorated a little more ingeniously. Two flowerbeds were built in the ce where smaller rooms should be built. There was a big tree in the corner with a swing hanging from it. Gu Nuoer looked around and felt that this courtyard looked much better than the main courtyard they saw earlier. She pointed at an empty ce. Elder Brother Siming, I feel that it would be great if there was a small fish pond there. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery ck eyes. In summer, we can stand on the small bridge and feed the fish. This is how my brothers and I y in the pce. Ye Siming nodded and turned to call out, Butler Chang Chang Deman quickly ran over. What instructions do you have, Marquis? Ill get someone to build a fish pond at that spot tomorrow. Gu Nuoer added in a childish voice, Get a white jade bridge for the pond as well. Itll look good even if its smaller! Ye Siming pursed his lips. Do you remember it? Chang Deman was stunned and then said repeatedly, Ive remembered it, Ive remembered it. However, he was in a difficult position. Should he tell the marquis? This courtyard was meant for the future mistress to stay in. What if the future mistress didnt like having a pond in the courtyard? However, no one dared to object to the princesss orders. Therefore, Butler Chang didnt say anything else. After walking around, the child grumbled, Im tired. Elder Brother Siming, why is your house so big?! Ye Siming sneered. Ive been the one carrying you. You havent even walked and youre already tired? Then lets go back to the main courtyard and warm up for a while.. Chapter 687 - 687: You Have to Have A Home in the Capital Chapter 687: You Have to Have A Home in the Capital Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming carried her back. The child sniffed. I didnt walk, but my eyes have been looking around, so how can I not be tired?! The house Father gave you is very big and not bad! When the two of them entered the main house, they were immediately surrounded by the warmth that assaulted their faces. Gu Nuoer let out afortable sigh. How warm! Ye Siming put her down. The child walked back and forth in the main room. At this moment, the female chef served two bowls of ginger soup. Its been windy just now. Princess, Marquis, please have some hot soup to warm up your body so that you wont catch a cold. Recently, there have been strange illnesses outside the city. Many people have contracted cold diseases. You have to be careful. Ye Siming didnt take it to heart. He held the bowl and fed it to Gu Nuoer bit by bit. However, the child fluttered her long eyshes and asked curiously, Chef auntie, what strange illness is it? It seems to be a cold illness. I heard that people have even died from it! It was obvious that she was a straightforward person and said whatever she wanted. However, she felt that the little princess looked soft and cute, so she didnt hide anything. However, Butler Chang felt that something was amiss. He hurriedly went forward and urged the chef to leave. He smiled apologetically at Gu Nuoer. Your Highness, the servants dont take note of what they say. This servant is afraid that they may scare you. The child stuck out her tongue from the spicy ginger soup. Her big eyes were watery. She sucked the tip of her tongue and said unhappily, How can I be easily frightened? However, she really didnt like ginger soup. Therefore, she pushed Ye Simings hand away a little. Elder Brother Siming, I cant drink anymore. Uh, you can help me drink it all! Ye Siming frowned. Another sip? No! Gu Nuoer quickly ran to the inner room and sat down on the brand new mahogany bed. She swayed her small feet and felt that the nket was very soft! Seeing that she wasnt drinking it, Ye Siming didnt mind at all. He finished the ginger soup that Gu Nuoer couldnt finish in one gulp. However, he was unwilling to finish the bowl that was meant for him. He was not really worried about getting sick. If the little thing didnt want to finish the ginger soup, it seemed very normal for him to finish the rest of her. The butler watched helplessly and felt that the marquis and the princess were too intimate. However, he couldnt say what was wrong. Butler Chang, get that chef to go to the Bai Manor tomorrow ande back after a while. Chang Deman was stunned and said, Yes. The two chefs in Bai Yis residence had taken leave and left. They had no idea when the two of them would return. Ye Siming had to get another chef to go back and cook for them. Bai Yi was really too honest as an official. Ye Siming already had two chefs in a manor that wasnt being lived in by anyone. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to find four chefs for a general like him. However, Bai Yi and his wife had always liked to keep things simple. Otherwise, Ye Siming wouldnt have to cook now that Madam Bai was sick. Then, Chang Deman stood in the room. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Is there anything else? Chang Deman suddenly reacted. The marquis was chasing him away! He quickly took his leave. Ye Siming only walked to the inner room after the door was closed. Gu Nuoer was already wrapped in the soft nket and was rolling around to y. The bed was really big! It was also warm! Even if Ye Siming didnte back to stay, the maidservants would stille to clean the room every day. There was no dust at all and the ce looked bright and clean. Seeing that the child was so happy, Ye Siming couldnt help but chuckle. You like it? Then Ill give you this house. It was originally given by His Majesty and he didnt need it. It didnt matter if he gave it to Gu Nuoer. A stack of keys hung from his slender fingertips. Ye Siming shook it and handed it to Gu Nuoer. However, the child reached out her small hand and pushed his fingertips away. Elder Brother Siming, keep this. You have to have a home in the capital.. Chapter 688 - 688: Put the Seal On You, You’re Mine Now Chapter 688: Put the Seal On You, Youre Mine Now Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Home? This concept was very vague to Ye Siming. He was silent for a moment and did not answer. Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes and suddenly thought of something. Thats right, Elder Brother Siming, this is for you. She dug her hand into the small waist pouch that she carried with her. She took out a jade seal from inside. The seal was rtively small and exquisite. A fierce wolf with its tail raised was carved on it with a fine knife. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and took the seal with his slender fingers, sizing it up. You carved it? Of course not. I asked the eunuchs in the pces Workshop Office to help. Does it look good, Elder Brother Siming? Gu Nuoer looked obedient as if she was waiting for praise. Her voice was soft. Last time, we made a bet that whoever wins will have to give the other party a seal. Therefore, as soon as I returned to the pce, I asked the eunuchs for help. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and held Ye Simings fingertips, helping him to flip the seal over to take a look. There were four words engraved on the translucent green jade: Yongyes private item. Look, I chose these words for you. It means that this belongs to Monkey Yongye. Isnt this a good choice? She fluttered her long eyshes and wrapped herself in a small nket, looking at Ye Siming with watery eyes. Ye Siming took a deep breath for a moment. After a long while, he raised his long eyebrows and smiled extremely calmly. Gu Nuoer, are you an idiot? The child pouted. Elder Brother Siming, why are you saying that about me?! Ye Siming crossed his arms and sat by the bed. The child sat on the inside. From the outside, it looked like he had surrounded her and was not letting Gu Nuoer escape. The bright candlelight in the room illuminated the youths deep and possessive gaze. When I said a seal, I meant this Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. Ye Siming held onto the seal and gently stamped on her cheek. A small part of her soft and pink face immediately caved in! Gu Nuoer opened her puzzled eyes. But isnt the seal usually imprinted on ones painting or letter? She had seen her father and the official uncles always taking out their seals and stamping them after painting. This meant that the item belonged to them. The child ced her hands on her hips. Elder Brother Siming, are you trying to lie to a child again?! Ye Siming sneered. I lied to you? Stamping the seal indicates that the item is mine. If I stamp it on you, it means that you belong to me. Whats there to lie about? After saying that, he raised the seal, wanting to stamp on Gu Nuoers face again. The child quickly moved her butt and retreated. I dont want that! She was not an item! Her small body rolled nimbly to the end of the bed. She was about to jump off the bed. Ye Siming stretched out his long legs and gently kicked with his boot. The child rolled back to the soft bed. Ye Siming grabbed her small foot with one hand. You want to run? Gu Nuoer kicked her legs and waved her chubby hands back and forth. Help! Someone is going to eat the child! Ye Siming chuckled in amusement. He pulled the child into his arms. Ye Siming originally wanted to y with her. Unexpectedly, he didnt control his strength well just now. Gu Nuoer was fragile, to begin with. She felt that her ankle hurt from his pull! Immediately, tears welled up in the childs big ss-like eyes. My foot hurts! Sheined with a sobbing tone. Ye Simings expression changed and his smile immediately disappeared. This was bad. He had forgotten that he should have used the amount of strength he should use to pinch tofu. He had hurt the little thing.. Chapter 689 - 689: I Want to Hear Doggy Bark Chapter 689: I Want to Hear Doggy Bark Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He first said in a deep voice, Im sorry. Then, his slender fingers pressed on Gu Nuoers ankle and massaged it. Gu Nuoer puffed up her small face in anger. From the side, she looked like a round white hill. She bit her lower lip gently, her big eyes red like a child who had been aggrieved. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was ring fiercely at Ye Siming. Actually, she had only hurt a little at the point where he had tugged her. After Ye Siming rubbed it for a while, she didnt feel anything anymore. However, the child was just angry! She only cared about being angry and didnt say anything. Ye Siming asked in a low voice, Are you angry? Hmph! Gu Nuoer turned her head to the side. The youth felt that the more unreasonable she was, the cuter she looked. He pursed his thin lips and suppressed the faint smile that was about to surface. His arrogant and long eyes were filled with pretended calmness. Ill be more careful next time. Hmph! ! The child was still angry. Ye Siming turned to look at her. You dont want to talk to me anymore? Hmph hmph! It seemed that she was really angry. Ye Siming chuckled. What should I do for you to not be angry anymore? Tell me. Gu Nuoer pouted and ignored him. The youth raised his eyebrows. If you dont say anything, Ill coax you in my own way. The child immediately looked at Ye Siming suspiciously. The youths expression looked calm and expressionless. However, there was clearly a hint of mockery hidden in his seemingly smiling eyes! Hmph, how could Elder Brother Siming know how to coax children? It would be good if he didnt bully children! As Gu Nuoer thought about this, her watery eyes darted around. I want a big doggy. The smile in Ye Simings eyes froze. What do you want? Gu Nuoer looked at him and said softly again, I want a doggy. I dont want a wolfie that bullies! Ye Siming gritted his teeth. No, change to another one. He was a wolf! If he were to bark like a dog, wouldnt that be an insult to the powerful demonic power he was born with? Elder Brother Siming isnt obedient at all. You pulled me so hard that it hurts, but youre still not sincere in apologizing to me. Hmph, Ill ignore you forever! The childined non-stop. Even her cute childish voice seemed to carry a hint of resentment. Ye Siming pursed his lips and took a long breath. Only then did Gu Nuoer hear a soft voice. Wang0 That voice was like an old dog lying on the ground andzily raising its eyelids. Moreover, it wasnt a woof! It was wang! After Ye Siming finished speaking, he felt embarrassed. A hint of suspicious red appeared on his handsome youths face, but his eyes were gloomy as if he was expressing his dissatisfaction. Gu Nuoer smiled in satisfaction. She had finally bullied Elder Brother Siming once! She covered her mouth with her small hand andughed crisply and sweetly. Alright, Ill forgive you! Ye Siming gritted his teeth, his gaze cold. There wont be a next time! Gu Nuoer crawled out of his arms and made a face. Sigh, actually, my ankle didnt hurt that much just now. I was just scaring Elder Brother Siming! Hmph, dont always bully children. Baby Nuo is amazing! Ye Siming looked at the childs smiling face. He narrowed his eyes. Sooner orter, he would bite her until she cried! Butler Chang, who was standing at the door, heard the marquis and the little princess messing around inside. Although he didnt hear what they were saying clearly However, with Butler Changs discerning eyes that had seen countless ups and downs in the secr world, he came to a conclusion. The marquis was a famous murderer. He must have a weakness called Gu Nuoer. Chapter 690 - 690: The Onslaught of the Epidemic! Chapter 690: The Onught of the Epidemic! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Winter came early for the Great Qi this year. Gu Nuoer had taken out her fox fur scarf early and put it on. This scarf was really quite warm. As expected of the fur of a three-tailed demon fox. The white fox fur made Gu Nuoers bright face look even more exquisite. Her thin eyebrows were curved and her hair was hanging obediently on her forehead. Her ck and round eyes were always watery, as if they could speak. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was resting her cheeks on her hands and she was eating a candy. Jiang Xiaoran stood on the left while Xie Yinxiang sat in front of her. Ye Simingy on the table behind her and slept. There was still some time before ss started, but the teacher hadnt arrived yet. Jiang Xiaoran was talking about a small vige near the capitals suburbs that had recently contracted the epidemic. I heard from my grandfather that the situation this time is very serious. First, a vige showed symptoms. Then, something happened to the two neighboring viges. Until now, we havent found the source of the epidemic. Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but feel worried. A servant from our manor came from that vige. He went back to visit a few days ago and hadnte back since. He seemed to have died from illness. Jiang Xiaoran nodded. Thats right! It looked like an ordinary cold, but if one really gets sick, theyll die! As he spoke, he said softly, The ssmate who was sitting in the corner of our ss identally got infected. I heard that he is on the verge of death these few days. Xie Yinxiang was shocked. His father is an administrator from the Imperial Academy of Medicine, but hes actually helpless too? It seemed that the epidemic was indeeding menacingly! The candy in Gu Nuoers mouth had almost melted. Her small eyebrows furrowed. An epidemic? Why didnt she feel anything? Usually, when such matters involved the life and death of most people, she would have a premonition. Moreover, natural disasters like avnches, sh floods, and epidemics were usually set by the heavens. It would erupt at a specific moment. As a small koi fish, it was impossible for Gu Nuoer not to notice. Why was there suddenly such a serious illness? The child was puzzled. Jiang Xiaoran wanted to say something more, but the teacher came. Today was an etiquette ss. The teacher who taught this subject was surnamed Tao. He was tall and strong, and he spoke with a strong tone. However, at this moment, Gu Nuoer saw that he looked very weak. Not only were there dark circles under his eyes, but he also seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His cheeks were slightly sunken. Master Tao wasnt in a good state, and his voice wasnt as loud as before. Everyone, take out the ceremonial book you copiedst time. Ill take a look at them one by one Ye Siming had woken up at some point. At this moment, he looked up at Master Tao with a frown. He patted Gu Nuoers shoulder. Sit beside me. However, the child didnt move at all. Her big eyes stared straight at Master Tao. Her pink face was filled with seriousness. This was because Gu Nuoer saw that this Teacher Tao had a strong sickly aura that she hated. It seemed to be the same type as the one she saw on Madam Bais roof that day in the Bai Manor. However, Madam Bail s symptoms were clearly much lighter than Teacher Taos. His entire body was now filled with ck fog. He looked like he didnt have long to live. Gu Nuoer knew. He had been affected by the epidemic! At this moment, Teacher Tao had already walked near her. Ye Siming frowned and was about to pick the child up. However, at this moment, Master Tao was in low energy and suddenly fell to the ground and fainted. The students were shocked and surrounded him.. Teacher Tao! Chapter 691 - 691: Master Tao Died of Illness Chapter 691: Master Tao Died of Illness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer was also instantly carried into Ye Simings arms. However, the child called out anxiously, Everyone, dont get close to him! The little princesss words made everyone stop in their tracks. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands. Everyone, go out first. Teacher Tao is sick. Everyone, be careful not to get infected! She seemed to have woken up everyone from a dream. The recent epidemic had caused everyone to be in a panic. When the students heard Gu Nuoers words, they retreated like a swarm of bees. Ye Siming also carried the child and left the room. The child leaned on his shoulder and nced at Master Tao, who had fallen to the ground. She wanted to save him, but it was toote. How long had Master Tao been sick for? His illness had gotten so serious. The students stood in the courtyard, feeling a little flustered and uneasy. I just saw Teacher Tao four days ago. At that time, he was fine. Its only been a few days since west met, but hes already so sick! This is too scary. Could it be the epidemic that came from that vige? Oh no, will we be fine?! While everyone was talking, someone had already invited the state schools headmaster over. The headmaster rushed over, followed by two guards wearing veiled hats that covered their mouths and noses. The two guards walked in first. The headmasterforted everyone outside. Young masters and youngdies, calm down. Ive already sent someone to invite the doctor from the nearby medical hall over. Dont be afraid. After a while, one of the guards came out and whispered a few words to the headmaster. The headmaster was immediately shocked. He instructed softly, Hurry up and find a white cloth to cover him up and carry him away. We cant keep him here. The others couldnt hear what they were saying. However, Ye Siming, who had excellent hearing, heard everything clearly. Not longter, the two doctors from the medical hall were hurriedly carried into the courtyard by small sedan chairs. Countless students came out from the other ssrooms to take a look at the situation. Everyone whispered to each other nervously. The doctors went in. Not longter, a person covered in a white cloth was carried out. Everyone immediately understood that it was Master Tao. He was dead! The person who was standing in front of everyone just now was gone just like that! Some youngdies from aristocratic families couldnt ept it and immediately broke down and cried. He died from an illness. Will it infect us?! The headmaster originally didnt want to make a fuss about this matter. However, he didnt expect everyone to guess so quickly that he had died from the epidemic! He had no choice but not to hide anything and said repeatedly, Ive arranged for the doctor to burn mugwort to expel the illness. Everyone, dont panic. Although that was the case, everyone still started shouting. How can we be at ease? I want to go back and tell my father that the state school isnt safe at all! Teacher Tao is sick, but you still let hime to ss. Headmaster, this is your dereliction of duty! The headmaster alone was no match for so many mouths. At this moment, a soft voice interrupted Everyone, dont be anxious. Its useless to be anxious. It has already happened. We should think of a countermeasure together. Gu Nuoers small face was soft, but her expression was very serious. She was protected in Ye Simings arms and continued to say to everyone who had fallen silent, Fortunately, no one was especially close to Teacher Tao just now. The childs tone changed. However, even so, you have to drink some medicine to prevent colds when you go back. If you feel unwell, you have to go and see the doctor in time! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Its useless to worry now. Why dont you guys take precautions? Dont be afraid. Im with you guys today and have alsoe into contact with Teacher Tao. I believe that well be fine! With the little princesss words, everyone finally felt a lot more at ease. After all, if anything happened to Gu Nuoer, His Majesty would definitely get the Imperial Academy of Medicine to develop a prescription for the epidemic as soon as possible.. Chapter 692 - 692: Then I’ll Go Look for Father Chapter 692: Then Ill Go Look for Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At night, Gu Nuoer returned to the pce. Gu Yihan had already learned in the morning court that the epidemic had spread out. Moreover, it had already made the people feel uneasy. The child waited in the Qiushui Pce until she was about to sleep, but Gu Yihan didnte to their pce. Noble Consort Qiaobed her thin and soft ck hair. Nuoer, go to sleep first. Gu Nuoer shook her head. She hugged the long pillow and sat obediently on the chair. I want to wait for Father toe back. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her lips into aforting and gentle smile. She touched the childs hand. Good child, go to sleep first. Your father must still be busy. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer was very insistent. Then Ill go look for Father. Mother, you can sleep. Baby Nuo isnt sleepy at all. After saying that, she jumped off the chair. She waved her small hand and asked Wanyin to help her put on her clothes. Noble Consort Qiao felt extremely helpless. What urgent matter is it? You tell your father tomorrow, alright? Gu Nuoers fair face looked serious. Mother, this concerns the lives of the entire capital. Baby Nuo cant not be anxious. She had a good idea to tell her father! Noble Consort Qiao knew that although her daughter was young, she had many smart ideas. Therefore, she didnt object anymore. She only asked Wanyin to dress Gu Nuoer a little thicker. The child brought a group of pce servants and walked toward Gu Yihans imperial study in the cold wind. The wind was strong at night, causing the fox fur cor hair on her neck to flutter slightly. Her small face made her facial features look even more exquisite and lively. It was already sote, but the imperial study was still brightly lit. From time to time, sounds of conversation could be heard from inside. Eunuch Chunshou was guarding the door. When he saw that the princess had arrived, he quickly went forward to pay his respects. Your Highness, His Majesty is busy. Do you want to go in? If anyone else came, Eunuch Chunshou would definitely stop them. However, it was Gu Nuoer. It was fine even if she wanted to sit on His Majestys throne, let alone when they were discussing political matters. His Majesty would definitely let the little princess in. Moreover, the weather was so cold. If the little princess were to freeze, His Majesty would me him. Gu Nuoer nodded. Eunuch, whos inside? Grand Chancellor Ye, Censor Zhang, General Bai Yi, and Cab Elders. Uncle Bai was also here? The child had some understanding of the situation now. Chunshou pushed open the door and said politely, Princess Yaoguang has arrived. In the hall, the ground heating system was burning strongly, blocking the cold that came from outside. Gu Yihan sat behind the imperial table, surrounded by the officials. There was a map spread out on the table. They seemed to be studying something. When he heard that his daughter hade, Gu Yihan quickly walked away from the table and carried the child into his arms. Baby Nuo, why are you here? Why arent you sleeping obediently with your mother at this hour? After saying that, Gu Yihan saw that his precious daughters fair face was slightly red from the cold. His heart ached as he stroked and warmed Gu Nuoers small face with his broad palm. Gu Nuoers soft face was squashed a little. Her voice was soft. Its already sote and Father isnt back yet. Baby Nuo is worried! Father, continue with your work. Baby Nuo will go and sit at the side. Father can carry me backter! After saying that, she took the initiative to get off Gu Yihans arms. She walked to the soft couch to rest and sat down. She looked like an obedient child. In the past, Gu Nuoer liked to do this. When her father was busy, she would sit at the side and y by herself. Therefore, Gu Yihan didnt object this time. He got Chunshou to bring over some snacks and fruit tea before continuing to discuss political matters with his subjects.. Chapter 693 - 693: Although There Are Ten Million People, I’ll Chapter 693: Although There Are Ten Million People, Ill Still Advance On Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Chancellor Ye cupped his hands and said, After an investigation, your subject has found out that the epidemic has really started to spread from the viges downstream of the Jian River. The people in the vige oftene to the capital to earn a living. Therefore, those who have the same symptoms in the capital have most likelye into contact with them. Censor Zhang quickly continued, The current n is to control the source first. The Imperial Academy of Medicine is already researching the prescription urgently. However, the current epidemic is spreading too quickly. Im afraid themoners wont be able to wait for long. An old cab elder pondered and said, His Majesty, since ancient times, the way to deal with the epidemic has always been to risk killing wrong rather than missing a single kill. This subject suggests sealing off and burning the viges that are the source of the epidemic to stop the endless contagion. The remaining infected people will be locked up together. The focus will be to quarantine them and not to treat them. Gu Yihans expression was dark. Before he could say anything, Censor Zhang had already retorted bluntly. Cab Elder Liu, these words are very cruel! Do you know that there are more than 320 people who have contracted the epidemic in Ningan Vige alone? With Ningan Vige as the center, there are 14 viges densely surrounding the area. Based on a rough estimation, there are as many as a thousand people infected with the disease. Every single one of thesemoners has a life! Not to mention there are those who arent sick. We can burn down the epidemic with fire, but what about the people who died tragically? Or perhaps, those who are infected with the epidemic disease might also have a chance of being cured! Cab Elder Liu snorted coldly, his eagle eyes burning. Censor Zhang, its easy for you to say that. A persons life is a life, but wouldnt the lives of more than 100,000 people in the capital be lives as well? If we dont stop the epidemic and the situation continues to worsen, itll be toote for regrets if it endangers us or even the emperor! Censor Zhang flicked his sleeves. I definitely wont agree to use such a cruel method to resolve the epidemic. I read the ssics. The books only taught me how to govern the world and serve the people. They didnt say that I should send them to their deaths! He looked at Gu Yihan and raised his hands above his head. His Majesty, this subject is willing to invite troops to Ningan Vige to guard it. Apart from distributing medicinal herbs for them, this subject will supervise and not let the people in those viges go out nonchntly. This will reduce the spread of the epidemic. Cab Elder Liu chuckled. Censor Zhang, even if youre not afraid of death, arent those soldiers afraid? Moreover, who would be willing to lend you troops at this juncture? Lord Zhang was speechless for a moment. At this moment, Bai Yi, who had been silent with a solemn expression, suddenly said, Bring this subjects soldiers over. Everyone fell silent and looked at him. Bai Yis expression was solemn. He cupped his hands and said, The Bai Familys army has risked their lives for His Majesty and fought on the battlefield. The duty of soldiers is to protect the country and the citizens. At a time like this, its our duty to step forward. Gu Yihans expression was unreadable and his tone was calm. Bai Yi, have you thought it through? That ce isparable to a dragonsir or a tigers den. The epidemic is raging and anyone who gets infected will die immediately. Currently, there was not a single example of a sessful cure. Bai Yis voice was unprecedentedly firm. This subject has thought it through. This subject will set off with Censor Zhang to Ningan Vige. Soldiers dont easily talk about life and death, let alone fear death! Gu Yihan suddenly stood up. Alright, someone, draft a decree! Bestow General Bai Yi with the title of Evil-suppressing General. He will head to Ningan Vige with Censor Zhang. Bestow them with my token. Seeing that the token is as if Ive personally arrived. Anyone who dares to disobey General Bais transfer order is allowed to be executed first before reporting back to me! Yes! Chapter 694 - 694: Star Yaoguang Is A Lucky Star Chapter 694: Star Yaoguang Is A Lucky Star Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone came out of the imperial study. Facing the cold wind, Bai Yi felt even more determined. Cold clouds shed across the sky, and a few dim stars flickered. General Bai, I wish you a triumphant return. Cab Elder Liu gave a fake smile, cupped his hands slightly, and left. Grand Chancellor Ye wanted to say something but hesitated. He patted Bai Yi and Censor Zhangs shoulders. Come back well. Ill warm up the wine and wait. After they left, Censor Zhang walked to Bai Yis side. General Bai, thank you for this. I wont forget your righteous help in this life. Bai Yi shook his head. This isnt righteousness. Its a responsibility for me as a general. Censor Zhang, the journey ahead will be filled with difficulties. Lets each cherish our lives. The two of them agreed to meet at the moat early tomorrow morning and set off. He would go back tonight and have a good talk with his family. The reason why Bai Yi was willing to go without hesitation There was one more that he didnt say. That was, he vaguely suspected that his wife, Madam Bai, also had gotten infected by the epidemic! However, her condition didnt seem to be serious and was getting better by the day. If his wife was really infected with the gue, she would quickly be a miracle that was cured. However, to be safe, Bai Yi wanted to go deep into the vige infected by the epidemic to find a prescription to treat Madam Bais condition. The officials left. Gu Yihan rubbed his be tiredly. Just now, he didnt show any uneasiness in front of outsiders. However, there was no one else now. It would be a lie to say that Gu Yihan was confident in dealing with the epidemic. A few hundred years ago, before the Great Qi was founded Back then, it was still the world of Nanjing. However, Nanjing encountered a gue that was rarely seen in a hundred years! White bones were exposed in the wilderness, and there was no crowing from the roosters for a thousand miles. There were a few records in the history books, but they could make the cruel scene at that time appear one by one. Father- A soft hand gently ced on his arm. Gu Yihan came back to his senses. He remembered that his daughter was still in the hall. He restrained his tired expression and carried the child with a smile. Good Nuoer, are you anxious from waiting? Father will bring you back to the Qiushui Pce now to sleep! Gu Nuoers eyes were ck and watery. She blinked her long eyshes. She ced her small head on her fathers shoulder. Father, are you worried about the epidemic? Gu Yihan smiled. Thats right, but Nuoer, dont be afraid. Father will definitely protect you well. Gu Nuoer wrapped her small arms around his neck. Father, dont worry. With Nuoer around, nothing will happen. Father, do you still remember what the title Yaoguang means? Gu Yihan smiled and replied, Yaoguang, the one to supply food to all lives. Gu Nuoer nodded. Not only that, but Star Yaoguang is also an auspicious star. Nuoer will make an auspicious sharp sword to cut off all the filth and bad things for Father. After saying that, she reached out a small arm and waved it twice. Gu Yihan was amused and his tightly furrowed brows finally rxed a lot. Father is very satisfied with Nuoers sincerity. I hope the epidemic can end as soon as possible. Father, for safety, the state school will be stopping sses for the next few days. From tomorrow onwards, can I stay at Elder Brother Simings house? Elder Brother Siming is skilled and will protect me well. Moreover, Uncle Bai has gone to Ningan Vige. Madam Bai will be afraid if shes alone at home. Baby Nuo will go and apany her. Gu Yihan hesitated for a moment and thought about it. He would probably be very busy these few days and didnt want Gu Nuoer to be frightened by the current tricky situation. Therefore, he nodded and agreed. Alright, tell your mother about thister too. The child replied happily.. Chapter 695 - 695: If Something Really Happened, He Wouldn ‘t Leave Things Be Chapter 695: If Something Really Happened, He Wouldn t Leave Things Be Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan thought that his daughter was speaking childishly. Little did he know that as Gu Nuoer was lying in her fathers arms Her ck and lively eyes were circting with the luster of deep magic powers. She was like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed. Since an epidemic disease came to harm people, she would chase it away. Going to Bai Yis manor was just an excuse. The child decided to sneak to Ningan Vige tomorrow. At this point, Gu Nuoer finally understood. The snake that she had beaten half to death in the Jian River that day should be poisonous. If themoners downstream ate water with tainted magic powers, they would definitely fall sick. At that time, Grandpa Heavenly Dao only said that there would be a water disaster. Gu Nuoer thought it would be fine to just chase away the demonic snake that was nning to cause a flood. However, she didnt expect that what she was really meant to do was to chase away the epidemic. The child snorted in her heart. Grandpa Heavenly Dao didnt exin it clearly! When Bai Yi returned home, he wanted to say goodbye to Madam Bai face to face. However, Madam Bai didnt allow him to enter the room. She was afraid that she would infect him. Bai Yi could only tell her through the door that he was leaving tomorrow. When Madam Bai heard this, she suddenly said angrily, Bai Yi, youre really good! Youre indeed carefree, but have you thought about what I should do if something happens to you?! Bai Yi said awkwardly, Madam, given the situation, if I let others risk their lives for me while I stay safe, I wont feel at ease! Madam Bai cried and scolded angrily, You silly thing, why isnt everyone else but you going? Without you, will the sun not be able to rise? Madam Bai Yis voice was very soft. He sighed. Im sorry. This is my responsibility. I have to go. Sobbing sounds kepting from inside. Bai Yi, you heartless thing. If you donte back, Ill remarry and drive you to death from anger. This was her giving her agreement. Bai Yi smiled in relief. Madam, dont be afraid. When Ie back, make me the wine-brewed pig trotters that youre the best at. Madam Bai kept sobbing and didnt say anything for a long time. Bai Yi stood at the door and rambled on to her about the time when the two of them first met. Madam Bai alternated between crying andughing. It waste at night when Bai Yi heard that the person inside seemed to have fallen asleep. Only then did he sigh and instruct the maidservant at the door, Take good care of Madam when Im not around. Yes, Master, dont worry. The maidservants were touched to tears by his and Madam Bail s words just now. They all wiped the corners of their eyes. Bai Yi turned around and saw Ye Siming leaning against a pir under the corridor. The youths eyes were dark, deep, and cold. Bai Yi was stunned and said, You heard everything? Every single word, Ye Siming said quietly. However, you dont look good when you cry. You look a little ugly. Bai Yi quickly reached out and touched his face. At some point, two streams of tears really fell! He quickly wiped them off. Dont be rude to me! Kid, you came at the right time. You saved me the trouble of looking for you. Tomorrow, Ill lead troops to Ningan Vige. Im not sure when Ill be back. When Im not in the manor, Ill have to rely on you for some ces that need to be taken care of by guys. If I donte back Ye Siming quickly interrupted, Stop nagging. Its gettingte. Go back and sleep. Atter saying that, he turned around and left. Bai Yi stomped his feet behind him. Ye Siming! Brat, Im not done yet. Come back! In the end, Bai Yi failed to catch him. He had no choice but to give up. He knew that Ye Siming was stubborn but soft-hearted. If something really happened, he wouldnt leave things be. Bai Yi slept aplicated sleep. However, when he woke up the next day, the butler said to him in a panic, Not good, Master. Young Master left a letter and left! Bai Yi hurriedly opened the letter and took a look. There was only one sentence on the letter Ill go to Ningan Vige on your behalf. Donte and cause trouble.. Chapter 696 - 696: Marquis, We’re Here! Chapter 696: Marquis, Were Here! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Yi was very astonished. He hurriedly walked to his study. The imperial edict on the shelf was gone. He turned to Ye Simings room and saw that it was so neat that it looked like no one had lived in it before. He almost hadnt brought any clothes from his wardrobe. He seemed to have only taken the sword that Bai Yi had given him. After a while, the attendant in the front courtyard also ran over in a panic. Master, bad news! The warhorse has disappeared too! At this moment, Ye Siming was riding a warhorse and had met up with Censor Zhang at the city gate. Lord Zhang was a little surprised to see Ye Siming. He looked behind the youth and asked suspiciously, Marquis, why did youe alone? Wheres General Bai? His wife is very sick. I asked him to stay and take care of her. Ill go with you on this trip. The youth sat on the back of a horse, his ck hair neatly tied up in a golden headgear. At this moment, his raised eyes were filled with a hint ofziness and arrogance. When Lord Zhang heard this, he was slightly surprised. Then, he said with a troubled expression, Marquis, Im afraid this isnt appropriate. Apart from sending disaster relief to Ningan Vige to save the people, we also need to borrow General Bail s military strength to intimidate them. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. With me around, are you still afraid that someone will escape? Lord Zhangughed dryly and didnt say anything. However, the answer in his heart was obvious. Was there a need to ask? How could the two of them alone restrain thousands ofmoners?! When people were sick, they would feel flustered and afraid. These people didnt have a sense of security and might cause a riot. Lord Zhang didnt say it explicitly, but Ye Siming seemed to have seen through his thoughts. The youth sneered and narrowed his eyes to look into the distance. Youre really troublesome. At this moment, Lord Zhang heard the sound of many horse hooves approaching. Under the light of the morning sun, a group of soldiers on horses ran over from the other side of the street. The person in the lead was Qin Song. As he rode his horse, he shouted, Marquis, were here! Lord Zhang was surprised. This is Marquiss soldiers? Thats right, Ye Siming replied casually. The youth said in azy tone, I told Qin Song in the middle of the night. I didnt expect him to be able to gather the team so quickly. Ive underestimated him. When Qin Song ran closer with his men, he got off the horse and cupped his fists to report to Ye Siming, This time, I brought a total of more than 300 soldiers who had volunteered to follow the marquis to save the people! Ye Siming looked up at the crowd. I heard that the ce were going to this time is dangerous. Its not that the people there are bad, but that the epidemic spreads very quickly. At the moment, theres no prescription that can cure it. If any of you regrets the decision, turn around and leave now. I wont me you. However, after we go there, if anyone dares to desert and surrender at thest minute, Ill punish them ording to the military rules. I wont show any mercy. After he finished speaking, none of the soldiers backed off. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and flicked his whip. Alright, lets set off now. Lets hurry up there ande back quickly. After saying that, he rode ahead and left. Everyone hurriedly spurred their horses and caught up to Ye Siming. Lord Zhang quickly got into his carriage and instructed the coachman, Hurry up and follow! Along the way, the cold northern wind blew the hair on the youths forehead slightly. He reached out and took out a small hard object. It was a seal. That was something Gu Nuoer had given him. On this trip, Ye Siming only brought along a sword, a horse, and two sets of clothes. However, the one most precious item that he kept close to him was still this small seal. He had set off without informing Gu Nuoer this time because there wasnt enough time.. Chapter 697 - 697: Good Older Sister, Why Are You Here?! Chapter 697: Good Older Sister, Why Are You Here?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, as long as he saw the seal, he would think of what Bai Yi had said. You have to make meritorious contributions yourself to have more confidence in standing by the princesss side. Therefore, he came without hesitation. It was a good opportunity to repay Bai Yi and his wife for their adoption. It was also for Gu Nuoer. He didnt want to be the person who would only rely on the princess in the eyes of others. The youth didnt look back. For the sake of the little thing in his heart, he stepped onto this path that no one was willing to take. Meanwhile A gorgeous carriage that came out of the pce stopped in front of the Bai Manor. If Gu Nuoer wanted to go to the disaster relief to treat the people, she mustnt let Ye Siming know. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to use her powers! Therefore, the child asked the imperial guards to go to the manor to call Bai Yi out alone. Bai Yi was about to go to the pce to tell His Majesty that Ye Siming had gone to provide disaster relief on his behalf! When he reached the door, he happened to receive the princesss invitation. He quickly walked near the carriage. Your Highness, why are you here? Siming Shh. The child lifted the curtain and beckoned with her soft and fair hand, interrupting Bai Yi. Uncle Bai, lean over. Ill tell you secretly. Bai Yi leaned forward. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, Uncle Bai, Im going to inspect some of the sugar shops businesses these few days. Theyre much better than ours! However, I told Father that I came to your house to y. If Im not at home these few days and the pce sends someone to ask, get the people in the manor to help me cover for me! However, Bai Yi frowned. This concerned the little princesss safety. How could he hide it from His Majesty?! Before Bai Yi could refuse, the child immediately said, Ill get someone to send a letter every day to inform you that Im safe. Dont worry! After saying that, her long eyshes fluttered and her sparkling eyes were filled with a hint of pleading. Her voice also became pitiful. Uncle Bai, are you going to reject me? Seeing how the child looked, Bai Yi really couldnt bring himself to say no. But Princess Uncle Bai, mmm- The child held her chubby hands together and shook them up and down like a kitten. Bai Yi sighed. Alright, then you must send a letter back. Otherwise, this subject can only tell His Majesty. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled sweetly. Alright, Ill remember it. Bai Yi continued to instruct, Recently, the gue has been rampant outside the city and the city isnt safe either. Your Highness, remember not to run around recklessly. There are hidden guards following you, right? Yes, yes. The child nodded repeatedly. Only then did Bai Yi feel much more relieved. Gu Nuoer continued, Uncle Bai, remember to help me hide this matter from Elder Brother Siming! Its because I Well I want to give him a surprise! Bai Yi didnt doubt the authenticity of these words and nodded in agreement. He was about to say that Ye Siming had gone to Ningan Vige, but Gu Nuoer had already retracted her small body. The childs soft voice sounded from behind the curtain. Uncle Bai, hurry up and set off! Bai Yi didnt say anything else. After bidding goodbye, he got onto his horse and quickly headed in the direction of the pce. Gu Nuoer was secretly delighted. Originally, Bai Yi was going to provide disaster relief. Since he wasnt home, he wouldnt know if she had sent any letters back. However, to be safe, she still got the Bai Manors servant to call Hu Ni out. Ever since he came to the Bai Manor, Hu Ni had been living a good life. The sky was already quite bright, but he was still sleeping in a daze. When Gu Nuoer saw Hu Ni, he was still stretching and yawning. Whos looking for me?! Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled. Its me! When Hu Ni heard this voice, he instinctively woke up. Good older sister, why are you here?! Chapter 698 - 698: If You Can’t Do It Well, I’ll Turn You into Sugar Cake! Chapter 698: If You Cant Do It Well, Ill Turn You into Sugar Cake! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer hooked her finger. Come up. I have something to tell you. Hu Ni was just about to agree when he thought of something terrifying. He shrank his neck and looked around cautiously. That may not be a good idea. If Brother Ming finds out He would skin him alive! How could he have the cheek to share a carriage with just the two of them?! Gu Nuoer didnt have time to waste on Hu Ni! The child clenched her fists and urged fiercely, Hurry up! Otherwise, Ill get the guard older brother to arrest you! Hu Ni quickly climbed into the carriage. Gu Nuoer was the only one sitting in the carriage. She first took out seven letters and asked Hu Ni to keep them. I wrote these letters in advance to report your safety. Put one at the door every day and pretend that it is from me. Get the Bai Manors butler to keep it well. Hu Ni was puzzled. Fish older sister, what are you going to do? Disaster relief. Themoners outside the city are sick. Of course I have to But Brother Wolf went too! No buts! The child immediately interrupted him. Her small face was serious. Hu Ni, thest time you called me older sister, you almost let Wolfie discover my identity. This time, youre just sending letters for me. If you still cant do such a small thing well, Ill The child paused, searching for words to threaten him in her mind. Ill turn you into sugar cakes! Hu Ni was symbolically afraid for a moment. He put the letters away. Dont worry, fish older sister. I definitely wont make a mistake this time. The smartest wolf brother had already gone out and wasnt at home. Who could see through his deception? However, fish older sister, why did you give me seven letters? Could it be that youll be able toe back in seven days? Gu Nuoers eyes darkened. That might not be the case. However, if the epidemic isnt over in seven days, Ill have to do things the hard way. Hu Ni was really trembling now. He looked at the strong powers that suddenly flowed across the childs ck and round eyes. How strong could the fish older sisters magic power be? Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Nuoer restrained her expression and let Hu Ni leave. However, Hu Ni hesitated as if he wanted to say something. The child was getting impatient from waiting. She still had to go save people! Alright, Ill take good care of myself. You can get off! She kicked Hu Ni out of the carriage. He had just stabilized himself when the carriage drove away. Hu Ni scratched his head. Fish older sister, youre the one who didnt let me say it. Its not that I didnt inform you. Brother Wolf had also gone to provide disaster relief. The two of them would definitely bump into each other. However, his fish older sister was so smart. She would definitely be able to fool him, right? After thinking it through, Hu Ni swaggered back to the Bai Manor. In the imperial study in the pce. Bai Yi reported the entire matter to Gu Yihan. He knelt and cupped his hands. Your Majesty, Ye Siming is still a youth in the end. This subject is afraid that something will happen to him, so this subject begs you to issue another imperial edict and arrange for this subject to go and help. When Gu Yihan heard this, he remained silent for a lonz time. After a long while, he said in a deep tone, Ive already heard from the spies in the city that two hours ago, Marquis Yongye brought his troops and rushed to Ningan Vige with Censor Zhang. Gu Yihan exhaled faintly. Bai Yi, you have to admit that Marquis Yongye may be a child at his age, but sometimes, his thoughts and actions arent inferior to yours. Moreover, hes more agile as if he has the vignce of a wolf. Bai Yi was stunned. Your Majesty means I feel that it might not be a bad thing for him to go on your behalf. You can stay in the capital and wait things out with me.. Chapter 699 - 699: Monk Older Brother, I’m Not Leaving Chapter 699: Monk Older Brother, Im Not Leaving Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Yi looked hesitant, but the imperial order was heavy like a mountain and he had no choice but to obey. Yes, he said after a long while. Gu Yihan knew that Bai Yi was worried about Ye Siming. However, there were some things that someone had to stand up for. Since Ye Siming had already done this, there was no need to send Bai Yi over. Gu Yihan asked about other topics. Nuoer has already arrived at your manor, right? Bai Yi paused for a moment before saying, Yes, Ill take good care of Her Highness these few days and not let Your Majesty worry. Gu Yihan nodded and felt much more relieved. However, he found it a little strange. Why didnt her precious daughtere back and make a fuss about wanting to go with Ye Siming when she heard that he was going off to provide disaster relief alone? However, Gu Yihan thought it through on second thought. Nuoer was still young. Even if she wanted to, she definitely wouldnt dare to go to such a ce. Gu Nuoer changed into a set of small clothes and got the carriage to stop in front of the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. She swayed her small hands behind her back for a while. In consideration that Gu Nuoer was heading to the Bai Manor, Gu Yihan agreed to her request to not bring along hidden guards. After all, the Bai Manor was heavily guarded. Both Bai Yi and his wife knew martial arts, and there was also Ye Siming. At this moment, she flipped her wrist. The coachman sitting on the shaft felt very sleepy. Have a good sleep for the next few days- After the child finished speaking with a smile, the coachman fell asleep. Gu Nuoer asked the people in the sugar shop to take care of the sleeping coachman. She slowly walked towards a remote alley. After confirming that there was no one around, she instantly turned into a stream of white and blue light and disappeared from the spot. The situation of the epidemic this time was serious. With Fengning Vige as the center, the gue quickly spread out. The area within a radius of 50 kilometers was affected. Fengning Vige was located downstream of the Jian River, at the back of the mountain. The sunlight here was faint, and the usually lively vige was filled with a heavy aura of death. Gu Nuoer walked down from the tall mountain beside the vige. She could see some new graves that had just been buried along the way. Some of the tombstones even had the words Beloved son so-and-so written on them. Gu Nuoers face was filled with pity. How many families had been destroyed by the epidemic? How many parents had seen their children die before them? After the child went down the mountain, she quickly entered Ningan Vige. The sound of someone crying came from the air. In this bleak autumn, the ce looked very deste. Gu Nuoer med herself. If only she had caught that bad snake and brought it to somewhere else to beat it up back then. Perhaps its poison wouldnt follow the water and be used by themoners downstream. Gu Nuoer was walking on a small path in the countryside when she suddenly saw a familiar figure. That person was wearing a kasaya and had his back facing the child. He was pressing his palms together and chanting sutras. In front of him was a corpse. Someone from an unknown family was lying alone on the ground. Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she called out, Monk older brother! Kongjue paused and turned around. His calm eyes were filled with surprise. Little Benefactor, why are you here? Almost everyone in Ningan Vige had been affected by the gue! As a princess, how could she step into such a dangerous situation?! Kongjue had almost forgotten that he was a monk. At this moment, his heart was filled with thoughts of sending his sister out of this ce. Lets go. Ill send you out first. I know a path at the back of the mountain that can avoid those seriously infected viges. However, Gu Nuoer shook her head. She fluttered her long eyshes, her eyes shining. Monk older brother, Im not leaving.. I came specially to help! Chapter 700 - 700: Don’t Let Him Bite His Tongue Off! Chapter 700: Dont Let Him Bite His Tongue Off! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Help? Did did your parents agree? Kongjue paused and almost blurted out the words Father. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery ck eyes and said in a soft voice, Oh, Father didnt say no! He looked at her righteous expression. Kongjue sighed silently. From the looks of it, His Majesty had most likely been fooled by this smart girl. Since he didnt know the truth, how could he object to it? However, Kongjue felt that this concerned his life. He didnt want Gu Nuoer to take the risk here. He was about to use his emotions to persuade her to go home. This wasnt a ce to y. At this moment, a panicked woman ran over from behind. Master Kongjue, please go and see my son. Hes convulsing again and cant stop no matter what! Kongjues expression changed and he quickly got up to follow her. However, he suddenly remembered that his sister was still behind him. He turned around and Gu Nuoer happened to look up and blink her big eyes. Kongjue sighed. He couldnt leave her here alone. It was too dangerous. He took out a clean handkerchief from his sleeve and picked Gu Nuoer up. He said, Little Benefactor, sorry for offending you. Then, he gently covered the childs mouth and nose with the handkerchief. Kongjue exined, This will be safer. Otherwise, youll identally get infected. Gu Nuoers ck and thick eyshes fluttered. What is monk older brother going to do when you cover me up? Kongjue shook his head. Im fine. He carried Gu Nuoer and followed the woman who hade looking for him. He hurriedly walked to a residential building surrounded by fences. Perhaps they had walked to the center of Ningan Vige. There were houses everywhere. Gu Nuoer looked around and saw people lying on the ground. It was unknown if they were dead or alive. Some people leaned against the door frame helplessly and looked in a certain direction in a daze. Kongjue sensed Gu Nuoers gaze. He exined in a low voice, Ningan Vige is almostpletely wiped out. Every family has a funeral. This was also why he hade to exorcize the souls. Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and didnt say anything for a long time. Tragedies in the human world were everywhere here. Grief filled the wilderness, and it was a shocking sight. They followed the woman through the wooden door and into the room. A boy who was about three years old was lying on the ground. He was foaming at the mouth and twitching and trembling. His face was yellowish-white like washed paper. The woman cried and said, Master Kongjue, save my son! Kongjue quickly ced Gu Nuoer on the ground. He also instructed her, Wear the mask well and dont take it off. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. She watched as Kongjue went forward and first took the boys pulse. However, the boy kept convulsing, making Kongjue helpless. Gu Nuoer covered held onto the handkerchief with her small hand and her soft voice sounded from under her palm Monk older brother, take a pair of chopsticks and put them horizontally in his mouth first. Dont let him bite off his tongue! Thats very dangerous. When the woman heard this, she seemed to have reacted. Ill go get it now! She staggered into a small room at the side and came out with a chopstick not longter. Then, she quickly put it into the boys mouth, jamming his chattering teeth. Monk older brother, press his Yongquan acupoint with your hand again. Hell be fine in a while! Kongjue quickly did as he was told. He didnt know why he listened to his five-year-old sister. However, for some reason, her voice was soft but firm. It seemed to have given him countless encouragement and support.. Chapter 701 - 701: Cleansing All Dirtiness Chapter 701: Cleansing All Dirtiness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At some point, Gu Nuoer had already covered her mouth and nose and arrived beside Kongjue. The boy gradually stopped convulsing. Gu Nuoer didnt forget to reach out her small hand and instruct Kongjue to press on other acupoints. Not longter, the boy slowly woke up. He was not able to see who was around him yet. However, the moment he saw her mother, he suddenly burst into tears. Mother! When the woman saw that he had woken up, she quickly pounced forward and carried him in her arms. Son, its good that youre fine. Youre finally awake. You scared me to death just now! Gu Nuoer looked up at Kongjue. Monk older brother, you know medicine too? Kongjue sighed. I only know a little, but I dont know as much as you do. If he hadnt studied medical books for a few years, he probably wouldnt understand the acupoints that Gu Nuoer had pointed to just now. Moreover, she was still so young. When she came up with the idea just now, her reaction was very fast, as if she knew how to treat the condition. When the child heard him say this, she smiled humbly and sweetly. This might be the trouble of reading too much! Kongjue was amused by her innocent and cute appearance. The boy was fine now. The woman was afraid that Kongjue and Gu Nuoer would be afraid, so she exined, He contracted this illness not long after he was born. He isnt infected with the gue. Master Kongjue and Young Miss, dont worry. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Its ok, its ok- Im not worried! Please take a seat. Ill get you two a ss of water. As she spoke, she quickly walked to the water vat. However, she realized that it was already empty. The woman looked a little embarrassed. Ill go get more. Kongjue raised his hand to stop her. Benefactor, take care of the child. Ill go. After saying that, he took the initiative to pick up the water-carrying pole leaning against the corner. Gu Nuoer blinked and saw this. She immediately ran to the shelf and hugged a small wooden bucket. I want to help too! The two of them went out together. Fortunately, the well was in the courtyard and not far away. Kongjue put down the small bucket Gu Nuoer had brought over first. Gu Nuoer tugged at his sleeve. Monk older brother, are you going to get this water for drinking? Kongjue nodded. Thats right. Why? Gu Nuoer scratched the tip of her nose. The monk older brother and the people of the world probably didnt know that the gue was a result of the tainted water. Therefore, the water in the epidemic area naturally couldnt be drunk either! However, the child couldnt tell him directly. After thinking for a moment, she rolled her eyes, revealing a hint of intelligence in her big eyes. Oh, its fine. Im just asking. You can continue fetching water! Just as Kongjue bent down to ce the rope in the well Gu Nuoer blew on the handkerchief calmly and her powers immediately condensed on it. She loosened her grip and the handkerchief fell straight into the well! Oh my! My handkerchief! The child blinked, her fair face filled with helplessness. Kongjue took a look and quicklyforted her. Its fine. We can bring it up together with the bucket. Gu Nuoer grabbed his sleeve with her small hand, looking trusting. Her powers immediately fell into the water from the handkerchief. What Kongjue couldnt see was that in an instant, the thick and dirty aura in the well water was dispelled by waves of blue magic power. From top to bottom, it was about to rush into the Jian River along the underground river. Cleansing all filth! As expected, Kongjue fished up the handkerchief. Its a pity that its wet. The child pouted, her heart aching. This was the monk older brothers handkerchief. Kongjue smiled. Its alright. Ill wipe your face for you. He wrung out the handkerchief, squatted down, and gently wiped away some dust that Gu Nuoer had gotten on her cheek.. Chapter 702 - 702: Auntie, You Really Have Good Judgment! Chapter 702: Auntie, You Really Have Good Judgment! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Kongjue had a gentle disposition and his movements were serious and careful. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Monk older brother, youre the best. You especially resemble my biological older brother. Kongjue paused. He looked away in a panic. He didnt forget to smile perfunctorily. Your biological brother will definitely do better than me. Gu Nuoer shook her head. My brothers and you all do very well. You guys are especially good at taking care of Nuoer! Kongjue didnt dare to answer anymore because he was hiding the truth from the child. He was even too embarrassed to look into her clear eyes. He asked the child to take the handkerchief while he filled the remaining bucket with water. At this moment, the womans son, the little boy, also ran out with a bowl. Ill help the master and older sister too! He said in a childish voice, holding two small bowls in his hands. Gu Nuoer instructed him like an adult, No, youre still a child. This well is very deep. If you fall in, no one will be able to save you! Kongjue couldnt help but chuckle. She was clearly still a child herself. Kongjue helped the woman pour water into the vat and even scooped a bowl for Gu Nuoer. The child held it in her two small hands and finished it. Phew- Its really sweet- She praised herself in her heart again. The water that had gone through Nuoers was sweet! The woman was a very gentle woman. When she saw that Gu Nuoers hair had loosened a little, she called her to the side and tidied her hair. Young Miss is really good-looking, as exquisite as a snow doll. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled, revealing her white teeth. Auntie, you really have good judgment! Kongjue sat at the side and drank water. When he heard this, he couldnt help butugh. The child didnt stand on ceremony. The woman sighed. However, if Young Miss has nothing to doter, you should leave with Master Kongjue. Too many people have died in our ce. There are people infected with the gue everywhere. Its really dangerous. Master Kongjue has also been here for three to four days and has helped so many of us. Youve already done your best, but dont lose your life because of this. You should leave before it gets dark. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and asked, But Auntie, what are you going to do if we leave? The woman smiled bitterly for a moment. My husband is buried in the back of the mountain. I have to watch over him. The child is still young and cant travel long distances with me. We wont be able to leave. Gu Nuoer could hear the despair in her words. Her voice was soft as sheforted her. Dont worry, Auntie. The imperial court has already sent troops to save you. Everyone will be fine soon! I hope so. The woman sighed. Shebed Gu Nuoers hair neatly. Her small braid hung behind her head, and her soft and fair face looked very energetic. After Kongjue finished drinking the water, he still wanted to send Gu Nuoer out. However, before that, he had to go to the vige chiefs house and take back the staff that he had temporarily left with the vige chief. In order to make it easier for him to exorcize souls these few days, he couldnt care less. Often, when he came across corpses, he would put his palms together and start chanting sutras. The staff became a burden instead. When Gu Nuoer saw that Kongjue was about to go out, she volunteered, Ill go too! Kongjue knew that even if he refused, the child wouldnt listen. He could only instruct, You have to cover up with the handkerchief well. Gu Nuoer quickly obediently covered her nose with a handkerchief. After the two of them left, the woman didnt forget to remind them, Remember to avoid the old pagoda tree in the vige. Over there almost everyone is dead. Kongjues expression was solemn as he nodded. Benefactor, dont worry. I understand.. Chapter 703 - 703: Capture the Princess! Chapter 703: Capture the Princess! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer walked on the vige path. She looked to the left and saw a person lying in the field. He didnt move at all, looking as if he were dead. Gu Nuoer stopped in her tracks. She looked in that direction in a daze. Beside that person was a basket with what seemed to be a baby lying inside. It had long stopped crying. It had been dead for a day. The epidemic had really killed many people. A big hand blocked her way. Kongjue gently pulled her away. Stop looking. The heavens are heartless. Life and death are destined. Amitabha. However, Gu Nuoer felt her eyes sting. No, Grandpa Heavens had clearly told her in advance. It was her fault for not doing a good job. She was careless and let the snake demons poison fall into the water. It harmed themoners downstream. A cold wind blew past, blowing up the childs hair. It made her fair face look a little lonely. Sad cries could be heard everywhere. Vigers sitting helplessly were everywhere. They no longer hold any hope for life. They didnt even know when such despairing days would end. At this moment, a viger suddenly ran over from the path at the end of the field in panic. This is bad! The imperial court has sent soldiers. They must be nning to burn the vige and kill us here! His shout was like a bolt of lightning that exploded on thisnd that was already filled with sorrow. The people who were in a daze just now stood up and surrounded him. What did you say? The soldiers are here? Did they bring doctors?! The viger stomped his feet. What doctor? In the beginning, we believed those officials and didnt run around. Now, it turns out that they want to execute us on the spot! Everyone immediately exploded. My parents have already died and Im alone. Theyre even taking my life now?! My poor son didnt get a doctor even until he died! We cant just sit here and wait for death. We have to resist them! Gu Nuoer hurriedly stood out and waved her small hands, stopping them in a soft voice. Everyone, calm down. The soldiers are here to save people. Theyll bring food and medicinal herbs! They wont kill people! Everyone looked at the child who had spoken. The viger was filled with righteous indignation, his eyes red and bloodshot. How can you be sure? They arranged for soldiers to be stationed from the outermost vige and then surrounded them one by one! If they didnt want to ughter us, what else could they be? I didnt see a doctor! After saying that, the viger was suddenly stunned. He stared fixedly at Gu Nuoer. His gaze was like that of a vicious ghost! He suddenly shouted, This is Princess Yaoguang! Ive seen her before! Previously, when she opened her sweet shop, I went there. I wont remember wrongly. Shes the princess! Everyone immediately became even more anxious. Princess? Why would the princess be here?! When did shee?! The viger waved his hand and shouted, Capture the princess! Shes His Majestys most doted on daughter. As long as we capture her, we wont need to be afraid that His Majesty wont save us! The vigers seemed to have received a call and ran towards Gu Nuoer. The child frowned. Kongjue protected her in front of him and hugged her tightly, not letting anyone snatch her away. What are you guys doing?! Isnt the fact that the princess can appear here proof that the imperial court hasnt given up on you guys? If you guys use such cruel methods, youll be too inhumane. Shes still a child. Donte after her! Kongjue scolded hysterically. However, he could not suppress this group of people who were panicking and going crazy because they were afraid of losing their lives.. Chapter 704 - 704: If You Guys Continue Like This, All Of You Can Forget About Getting Cured! Chapter 704: If You Guys Continue Like This, All Of You Can Forget About Getting Cured! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer was protected in Kongjues arms and was safe. However, someones sharp nails scratched the back of Kongjues hand. It was even to the extent that his head had been smashed by something and a small cut appeared on his cheek, causing him to bleed. Even so, he still didnt let go of Gu Nuoer. At first, the child was stunned by this group of angry vigers. She saw that Kongjue was so protective of her. Even to the extent of getting hurt. A strong sense of self-me and anger rose in her heart. If you guys continue like this, all of you can forget about getting cured. All of you will die here! Gu Nuoer raised her sharp childish voice, scaring everyone who was still noisy and crazy. Her small hands protected Kongjues arm tightly. She looked at the people around them who were panting like malicious ghosts. The childs expression was furious, and her big bright eyes were filled with deterrence. Since you know that Im the princess, dont be presumptuous! I came to treat your illness, not to be bullied by you guys! She pointed at the shocking scratch on the back of Kongjues hand. You guys actually dont differentiate between good and bad. The monk older brother came here alone to help you guys despite the danger, but you guys even injured him! A hint of embarrassment shed across everyones faces. Gu Nuoers ck eyes swept across everyone present. You guys have to believe me. Im so young and Im already here. Why would I lie to you? The soldiers outside came to save you! However, there are too many viges affected by the epidemic! Moreover, Ningan Vige is in the center. Itll take some time for them toe here. What we have to do is wait patiently! As her soft voiceforted them, everyone gradually calmed down. Those soldiers treat this mission as if they had signed a life and death contract before going to the battlefield. If theyre not careful, theyll get infected. No one wants to die, but we all want to save you. Therefore, dont give up! The viger who had taken the lead just now suddenly knelt on the ground and wailed. Your Highness, we really dont have a choice. Our families are all dying. Were too afraid. Gu Nuoer heaved a small sigh. She waved her small hand. The most important thing for this illness is to separate from people who have contracted the gue first! Those who are strong in the vige, help move those who are infected with the gue to separate houses to live separately! Everyone immediately seemed to have a backbone and scattered off in all directions to carry out the instruction. One said that someone from the Zhang family was sick, while the other said that the Li family had two patients who were seriously ill. They decided to leave the big courtyard in the vige where they had been listening to the opera shows to contain the vigers who had contracted the gue. Taking advantage of this time, Gu Nuoer quickly held Kongjues hand. Monk older brother, quick, lets wash your wound with water. It was unknown how long the people from Ningan Vige had been in such a dirty environment. It was unknown how unclean their scratches and blows would be. With Gu Nuoer around, Kongjue wouldnt get infected by the gue. However, the injuries on his hand and face were bad enough. Kongjue quickly said, Im fine. That wont do! The child was very insistent. She dragged Kongjue to a small stream that passed through the vige. She washed the wound on the back of his hand with flowing water. Then, she wiped the wound on Kongjues cheek with her wet handkerchief. Kongjue remained squatting and let the child get busy. After a long while, he sighed and said, Young Benefactor, dont worry. I am fine. Gu Nuoer didnt answer. She turned around and saw her red eyes from the reflection of the flowing stream. The tears she held back didnt fall. This was not the time to cry.. Chapter 705 - 705: Marquis, Please Be Patient and Bear With It Chapter 705: Marquis, Please Be Patient and Bear With It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On Ye Simings side. He rode in front and led the soldiers into the area where the epidemic was urring. The outermost viges situation was rtively lighter. There were no scenes of corpses floating everywhere, but yellow incense money could be seen everywhere on the ground. Ye Siming sat on the horse and looked around with his narrow and cold eyes. He nodded and instructed, Surround them. The soldiers immediately spread out around the vige. Some of the vigers who had just packed their bags and were about to flee to the capital to take refuge were unable to leave. The soldiers spears stopped them on the spot. The group of people was frightened and noisy. Why arent you letting us out and letting us leave?! Qin Song stood beside Ye Siming and said solemnly, On His Majestys orders, were surrounding the viges to save people. Please calm down and wait for the doctor to arrive. Were not sick. Well be doomed if we wait here! They were about to leave, but they were told to wait in such a terrifying ce. No one was willing to do so. Wasnt this just waiting for death?! Therefore, the vigers were furious and had an intense conflict with the soldiers. However, unarmedmoners were naturally not a match for soldiers who had been to the battlefield. In just a few moves, most of them were subdued. There was even someone who identally touched the long silver spear, causing a huge wound on his arm and blood to flow. The injured persony on the ground while his family patted the ground and cried. Ye Siming watched coldly without any pity. He held the reins loosely with his long fingers. Impatience shed across the youths narrow and cold eyes. How troublesome. If I had known earlier, I would have killed them all. When Censor Zhang heard this, he hurriedly went forward to persuade him. Marquis, please be patient and bear with it. Thesemoners are just frightened by the epidemic. His Majesty ordered us to save people and not kill them. Ye Siming sneered. At this moment, he saw a dirty girl standing at the back of the crowd. She looked like she was only three years old and was wearing tattered clothes. Her eyes were also watery. Although she looked ordinary, her helpless and confused gaze made Ye Siming frown slightly. He didnt dare to think about it. If the situation here endangered the little thing, Gu Nuoer, would she also be like this, looking helplessly at the devastatednd? The cold and hateful expression on Ye Simings face slowly faded. He got off the horse and walked towards the little girl. The other party would only look up at him foolishly, as if she was too young and didnt know what death meant. Ye Siming lowered his cold eyes and stared at her. After a while, he instructed Qin Song in a low voice, Gather those orphans and widows who have lost their families together. After the epidemic is over, Ill ask His Majesty to find a ce for them. Yes! The moment Ye Siming turned to leave, a bright kitchen knife attacked him. The youths expression didnt change at all. He only turned his head slightly. Then, he quickly grabbed the wrist of the person who ambushed him. His eyes were as cold as frost as he stared at the man in front of him who was almost going crazy. What kind of marquis are you?! Youre no different from those dog officials who disregard human lives! You surrounded us because you want us to die! Censor Zhang was afraid that Marquis Yongye would get angry and kill someone. He hurriedly ran over and persuaded, We were really ordered to treat you guys. As there are many people, we need time to gather the doctors. When the doctorse, theyll immediately arrange for everyones pulse to be taken. Youre lying! The man roared hysterically, his wrist still held by Ye Siming. He stared at Ye Siming and almost cried as he shouted, Let me out. My wife fell sick in an embroidery workshop in the capital. She wont be able toe back and has been locked up! I want to go save her.. Chapter 706 - 706: There’s No Helping It, I Promised Her Chapter 706: Theres No Helping It, I Promised Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Ye Siming said coldly, No one can go out. Someone will naturally treat the sick in the capital. You dont have to worry. The man broke down. Thats my wife! Shes just two months pregnant. How can I not be worried? Dont you have anyone you care about? His attitude was too radical. Censor Zhang saw that Ye Simings expression was abnormally cold. He was really afraid that Marquis Yongye would cut off the mans head with a raise of his hand. However, Ye Siming only looked at the man quietly with his ck eyes that were covered in ck fog. He said calmly, I came so that the person I care about wont be sad. The man and Censor Zhang were both stunned. Ye Siming continued, I even left in a hurry and didnt have time to say goodbye to her. I dont know if shes afraid now. The only thing Im sure of is that she doesnt want to see so many people fall sick and die. Im trying my best to aplish something for her. The short parting is so that I can stand by her side for a longer time. The man fell silent. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at this person. Youre worried about your wife, but look at the people here and think about the people in the city. Who doesnt have family members? Who doesnt worry about each other? If you stay, youll be responsible for yourself and for her. If youre not sick, then go and help others. If youre sick, the doctors will treat you. Then, he turned around and looked at the vigers who had surrounded him at some point. Their gazes were filled with panic and helplessness. However, at this moment, they gradually looked at the youth in front of them with trust. Ye Siming raised his head and said firmly, I promise you that before the first snowes, the illness will definitely disappear. You guys will definitely be able to reunite with the people you miss. People couldnt hold it in anymore and started crying. After that, the soldiers operations were much smoother. The vigers became very cooperative. Everyone obediently registered their conditions. Ye Siming stood under an old tree and watched everything with his arms crossed, looking like a lonely and cold monarch. Censor Zhang walked to his side and couldnt help but give him a thumbs up. Marquis, your words just now really impressed me. He had always thought that Marquis Yongye was an unreasonable person who would kill innocent people. However, he didnt expect there to be such a reasonable side to him. When Ye Siming heard his praise, he didnt mind. He only sneered. Theres no helping it, I promised her. Going against his nature, loving and protecting her. And also loving and protecting the world that she cared about. Otherwise, to Ye Siming, it would naturally be simpler to kill such noisy mortals. Censor Zhang was a little curious. For him? Which him? General Bai? Ye Siming nced at him coldly. He then got on the horse. Stay here and keep watch. Ill bring a team of soldiers to the next vige. Lets speed up. After the matters here are done, leave the soldiers to guard the ce ande and meet up with me. After saying that, he mped the horses stomach and left along the path. Under Gu Nuoersmand, the order in Ningan Vige finally improved a little. The people who were sick lived alone in the big courtyard. There were two people in each room. However, even so, the courtyard was still not enough for all the patients. The richermoners in the vige were all willing to give up their big houses for the sick to live in. In the end, Kongjue made a rough calction. There were 124 people still alive in Ningan Vige. However, there were a hundred people infected by the gue. When Gu Nuoer heard these numbers, no matter how bright her eyes were, they couldnt help but dim a little. Chapter 707 - 707: This Isn’t Egg Yolk, It’s Not Considered Breaking the Rules Chapter 707: This Isnt Egg Yolk, Its Not Considered Breaking the Rules Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Kongjue couldnt bear to see her worry about these things at such a young age. Hence, he ced his hand gently on her shoulder. Theyll get better. The imperial court has already sent troops over. These people who are sick will be treated soon. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Her voice was soft and her ck eyes were glistening. Theyll definitely get better! She would also try her best to help! It was soon evening. The setting sun was like blood, sshing on this originally calm and peaceful vige. Smoke was ignited in every family as people started cooking. During the day, under Gu Nuoers encouragement, everyones hopes for survival were rekindled. Gu Nuoer sat on a small stool in front of the door. She held a small bowl filled with porridge and ate it together with pickled vegetables. Auntie Yus son saw that Gu Nuoer was eating so happily. He, who originally had no appetite, also sat at the side and ate until his face was covered in rice grains. When Auntie Yu saw this, she smiled gently. The two of you, eat slowly. Theres more in the pot. Gu Nuoer burped. Im not eating anymore. Thank you, Auntie. Im very full! At this moment, Kongjue walked into the courtyard from outside. Just now, he went to help the family next door again. He stood by the well and waved at Gu Nuoer. The child put down the bowl and ran over. Under the setting sun, her big eyes sparkled like stars. Monk older brother, whats the matter? Kongjue nced at the boy behind her. He took out a boiled egg that someone had given him from his sleeve. Hurry up and eat it. Someone gave it to me, Kongjue said softly. Gu Nuoer blinked. Older brother, Im not hungry. You can eat it. I just drank porridge and Im full! As she spoke, she touched her stomach. Actually, the child wasnt full at all. In the past, be it in the pce or outside, Ye Siming, Gu Yihan, Noble Consort Qiao, and the others had never starved her. Fresh minced meat and delicious sugar cakes could be obtained easily. However, Gu Nuoer was not a pampered child. She obediently said that she was full from the bowl of porridge. Kongjue knew that she was sensible. He said softly, You should eat it. Im a monk and dont eat meat and fish. Gu Nuoer pouted. If one didnt eat, one wouldnt have the strength. The monk older brother had been so busy these past few days that he had lost a little weight. There were also dark circles under his eyes. The child sighed silently. However, she grabbed the hard-boiled egg and turned to run toward Auntie Yus son. Young brother, the monk older brother found an egg for us. Ill peel it and share it with you! Kongjue was stunned. Although he imed to be a cultivator with a clear heart and few desires, However, the moment he received the egg, he still had selfish thoughts. He only wanted to leave good things for his sister. This was an instinct he had developed at some point. If Buddha were to find out, he would probably me him for having unclean thoughts. However, even though he knew that it would offend a taboo, Kongjue didnt care. He only wanted Gu Nuoer to fill her stomach. She was still so young. However, when he saw Gu Nuoer openly sharing it with Auntie Yus son, Kongjue felt ashamed. The boy was very happy to have an egg to eat. Gu Nuoer ate her half of the egg yolk. She held the egg white in her small hand and ran to Kongjue. Monk older brother, eat this. This isnt egg yolk. Its not considered breaking the rules. Eat it! Kongjue refused many times, but he eventually couldnt hold up against the childs enthusiasm. In the end, he could only listen to her and eat the egg white. At this moment, cries and smashing sounds came from the end of the vige! Chapter 708 - 708: You Want to Lay Your Hands On Me? I’ll Kick Chapter 708: You Want to Lay Your Hands On Me? Ill Kick You to Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer tiptoed and looked over curiously. Kongjue also looked over. There were more than ten people who looked like soldiers. They had covered up their mouths and noses with linen. However, they waved their sheathed long sabers and whipped the vigers of Ningan Vige. They kept chasing the vigers away. Who asked you to run?! Tie them up! Before the surrounding vigers could escape, they were pressed down by the soldiers and their hands and feet were tied up tightly! Kongjue hurriedly ran over. What are you guys doing?! What are we doing? On Cab Elder Lius orders, we are to capture and burn those who are sick! The soldier had a fierce aura and pointed at Kongjue. This monk here as well,tie him up together! The soldiers rushed forward. Kongjue was a little skilled, but it was difficult for him to fight against so many people singlehandedly. After a while, he was pressed to the ground. His delicate face was immediately stained with mud. His delicate face was immediately stained with mud. Some of the soldiers had already gone to start a fire and were preparing to set the houses here on fire! He scolded angrily, What kind of soldiers are you?! The imperial court gave the order to save people, but you want to kill people! However, the leader of the soldiers had a very rude and unreasonable attitude. What if we were to be endangered if we dont burn you guys to death? The gue is so serious. It would be weird if it can be kept under control! At this moment, he looked up and saw Gu Nuoer walking towards him with a serious expression. The soldiers were surprised. There was such a beautiful child here? Her face was fair and clean, and her clothes were not stained with dust. She looked out of ce in the dark gue vige. Gu Nuoer stood in front of him, but her soft voice was very cold. Let them go! When the soldier heard this, theyughed. Little girl, youre ordering me around? Im under Cab Elder Lius orders! So what? The imperial court has already arranged for Uncle General to bring troops to save people. Who does Cab Elder Liu think he is?! Gu Nuoer raised her head, her eyes sharp and fearless! When the soldier heard how arrogant she was, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and walked over quickly. Stupid girl, youre quite stubborn. Lets see how youll continue to make a fuss if I tie you up and throw you into the sea of fire together! Kongjue watched as he walked towards Gu Nuoer and hurriedly struggled with the rope tied to his wrists and ankles. Sister! Run, run quickly! He roared hysterically. However, Gu Nuoer didnt take a single step back. She could deal with such a small fry with one hand! Just as the soldier reached out his big hands to grab her Gu Nuoer suddenly waved her small hand. With a whoosh, the sand hidden in her palm sshed onto the soldiers face. My eyes! Damn it, I cant see anymore! The soldier shouted anxiously. At this moment, Gu Nuoer jumped and kicked him in the middle of his pants. The soldier let out a deafening scream. This made hispanions nearby stop what they were doing. Even the vigers looked over in surprise. The soldiers legs were tightly shut, his eyes rolled back, and he fell to the ground. The intense pain almost made him faint. Gu Nuoer pped her small hands. Dirty thing, you want toy your hands on me? Ill kick you to death! Hmph! She ran forward and wanted to help Kongjue up. At this moment, two more soldiers ran over, wanting to capture her. The child dodged left and right nimbly. She circled around them. In the end, the two soldiers turned dizzy first. The two of them collided into each other and fell to the ground. The child made a face. Bleh, bleh, bleh, two idiots. She squatted down to untie Kongjue. However, the soldiers had tied the rope into a dead knot! Chapter 709 - 709: Don’t Look, You Might Feel Scared Chapter 709: Dont Look, You Might Feel Scared Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the soldier who was blinded by the sand finally recovered. He was so angry that his eyes widened. Light the fire! Burn this brat and this vige that has been affected by the gue to death! However, Gu Nuoer looked up and stared at them with her ck eyes. Lets see who dares to do that! Her figure was petite, but it did not hide her sharp aura. The soldiers held their torches and were stunned for a moment, not knowing if they should make a move. Gu Nuoer looked at them, a hint of anger in her watery eyes. My father already said that saving people is important, yet Cab Elder Liu even sent people to burn the vige. When I was young, I knew that he wasnt a good person! He actually agreed on the surface but rebelled on the inside. Did he secretly send troops to burn the vige to nder Uncle Bai Yi?! What audacity! How dare you call Cab Elder Lius name? Gu Nuoer raised her small chin. So what if I did? I can even chop off his head! Its not just his. Yours and you guys too! She pointed around with her small finger. Little girl! Your tone is quite arrogant! The leader of the soldiers wanted to go forward and grab Gu Nuoer. However, he recalled that he had been plotted by her just now. Now, he was even walking while mping his legs together! Even though this girl looked young, she had too many evil ideas. He snatched the torch from his aplices hand. Ill burn the vige today. Lets see what you can do to me! After saying that, he raised the torch and threw it at the fenced courtyard at the side. A viger lying on the ground immediately cried, No! My mother is still inside! Official, please spare her life! Whats there to spare? Anyone who gets sick will all have to die! The soldier was fierce and merciless. However, the torch hit the wall and fell. Not a single spark was lit. The soldier was stunned. Whats going on? He didnt believe it and quickly walked over to pick up the torch. Then, he suddenly threw it at the ce where the haystacks and dry firewood were piled up. However, the torch still didnt ignite any mes. Instead, it gradually extinguished. Gu Nuoer clenched her small fists and stood in front of Kongjue. Her pink lips were tender. At this moment, she pursed her lips and said extremely coldly, I said that youre not allowed to burn the vige! That doesnt make sense! Its impossible that it wont burn! How could a fire not burn when ites into contact with dry firewood and withered grass? The soldier felt that something was amiss. He snatched another torch and wanted to light the curtain hanging on the door. However, there were still no sparks. Strange He was extremely puzzled. He brought the torch closer to his leg. Immediately, with a whoosh, mes shot into the sky! It was as if he had been sshed with wine and kerosene, burning very quickly. The mes wrapped around his entire body! The screams of the soldier immediately resounded in the surroundings. It was iparably shrill, causing the spectators to shiver! Gu Nuoer pouted and snorted. She had already warned him not to burn the vige, but this person didnt listen. The child turned around and pretended to exert a few more strength to pull off the originally dead knot. Kongjue was helped up by her. Gu Nuoer fluttered her thick ck eyshes and looked up at him. Monk older brother, are you alright? Kongjue shook his head. He watched as the human, who had turned into a ball of fire, rolled back and forth on the ground. The surrounding soldiers wanted to go up and help, but they were afraid that they would be ignited as well. Themoners all had terrified expressions. Kongjue sighed. Amitabha. The heavens will punish evil people. This should be considered retribution. Gu Nuoer looked back to see how that person was burning. However, Kongjue covered her eyes. Its better not to look. You might feel scared. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered. It tickled Kongjues palm.. Chapter 710 - 710: Seventh Brother, Then I Have to Go Even More Chapter 710: Seventh Brother, Then I Have to Go Even More Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was strange. The fire on the soldier who was on fire was extinguished not longter. Gu Nuoer didnt really want his life. However, the burns he suffered werent light. The surrounding people were dumbfounded. It was no wonder everyone said that there were gods everywhere. Apart from having the help of a god, they couldnt find any other reason for what they had witnessed just now! Gu Nuoer crossed her arms and pouted, ordering the remaining soldiers, What are you guys waiting for? Carry him to another room. Treat him if youre free. If youre not, just leave him there. This bad person had called her a little girlO so many times just now. The child had already shown mercy by not taking his life! The soldiers didnt dare to act rashly anymore. they were afraid that bad luck would turn to them in the next second. They had forgotten Cab Elder Lius instructions and were nowpletely listening to Gu Nuoers instructions. They carried the leader of the soldiers who were covered in wounds into a room at the side. Gu Nuoer and Kongjue then untied the vigers one by one. One of them was the viger who had previously ndered Gu Nuoer, saying that she was going to help the imperial court to burn them to death. At this moment, after he was untied, he looked at the child apologetically. Your Highness, when they first came, I thought that we had been deceived by you. Now, I understand that Ive misunderstood you. Gu Nuoer snorted in a childish voice. Now do you know that this princess specially came to save people? Im really speechless at you guys. There are so many men here, but there are only a dozen of them. Why arent you fighting back?! Are you just going to be tied up by them? If she wasnt around, were they really going to sit and wait to be burned to death? At the mention of soldiers, the vigers were all afraid. At this moment, he replied embarrassedly, Those are all officials. Weremoners and were afraid just by seeing them. How would we dare to resist? Gu Nuoer could understand their words. Her father had said that not everyone had an emperor as their father! Gu Nuoer sighed like an adult. Forget it, Ill protect you guys well It was a princesss duty to protect her people! At this moment, someone pointed at the sky and suddenly shouted in horror, Theres a fire! Theres a fire! Gu Nuoer turned around. There had originally been a gorgeous sunset. However, there was thick smoke rising from afar at this moment. Judging from the direction, it seems to be Hedong Vige below us! What a sin! A group of soldiers must have gone there too and burned the ce! Its too tragic. There are many old people in Hedong Vige who have difficulty moving. What should we do? Theyd be just waiting for death! When Gu Nuoer heard this, wanted to quickly run to Hedong Vige without a second word. However, her small hand was held tightly by someone. Gu Nuoer turned around and saw Kongjues worried eyes. Dont go. He shook his head. Its toote. Hedong Vige was far away. Even if one were to ride a horse there, it would take five minutes. Gu Nuoer could only rely on her legs to walk. By the time she got there, the entire vige would probably have been burned down. However, the child was very determined. I have to go! Monk older brother, I have a way. If I can save one, Ill save them! As she spoke, she wanted to shake off his hand. I dont want you to go! Kongjue blurted out. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Sister, Ive never told you that Im actually your seventh brother. Ive already be a monk before you were born. My real name is Gu Zixuan. A hint of surprise shed across Gu Nuoers watery eyes. However, very quickly, the child turned her back to the setting sun and smiled brightly at him. Seventh Brother, then I have to go even more! Chapter 711 - 711: Their Gazes Met! Chapter 711: Their Gazes Met! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Kongjue was stunned when he heard this. The childs voice was soft and her eyes were clear and bright. The afterglow of the setting sun made her hair glow with golden light. It was as if she was a child who brought auspiciousness. Gu Nuoer pretended to be rxed andforted him with a smile. I came here to save people. If I was afraid of death, I wouldnt havee! After saying that, she tilted her head and fluttered her long eyshes. Im really happy to know that youre my brother! Because Seventh Brother is here, Im not afraid that those soldiers will continue to bully the vigers. Gu Nuoer quickly turned around and ran far towards the vige path. She didnt forget to turn around and instruct loudly, Seventh Brother, Ill leave the vigers of Ningan Vige to you! Lets protect Fathers people together! Nuoer! Kongjue eximed. However, the child had already darted into the forest. She wanted to take a shortcut. Kongjues heart tightened. The embers of the setting sun were quickly swallowed by the gradually rising night. The ck smoke that burned in Hedong Vige became even more obvious. Gu Nuoer ran quickly through the forest. However, she felt that this was really too slow. Even if she used her powers to immediately fly to Hedong Vige, distant water wouldnt be able to extinguish a nearby fire! Gu Nuoer immediately stopped in her tracks. She opened her small hand and flipped her fair wrist. Her pink lips quickly chanted the incantation to summon wind and rain. In an instant, the mountain wind surged and ck clouds swept over from the horizon! A strong wind that was about to rain blew across the entire mountain! Muffled rolling thunder sounded endlessly. Purple lightning moved like a spirit snake in the dark clouds. Ye Siming had reached near Ningan Vige with his men. Reporting! Marquis, the Hedong Vige in front was almost ignited by a group of officials. Ye Simings soldiers rode their horses back quickly to report. However, the youth only sat on the horse with a cold expression and narrowed his eyes to look at the dark clouds condensed with mountain rain in the distance. The air was filled with the smell of rain. Censor Zhang, who was beside him, was puzzled. Just now, the setting sun was like blood and the sky was beautiful. Why is it suddenly going to rain? Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and didnt say anything. However, there was a hint of disdain in his long and narrow ck eyes. Those old men in the sky must have sent someone to help. Otherwise, why would someone attract heavenly lightning to summon the wind and rain? At this moment, thick smoke was billowing in the direction of Hedong Vige. His ears twitched slightly, as if he could still hear the wails mixed in with the wind. There was no need to think about what the rain was for. Censor Zhang also looked in the direction of Hedong Vige. After only a moment, he understood and said angrily, Cab Elder Liu hurt people and lives behind His Majestys back. He is too audacious. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming mped onto the horses abdomen and led five to six soldiers straight towards Hedong Vige. Censor Zhang chased after him and asked loudly, Marquis! Where should we meet up? Go to Ningan Vige. Ill go to Hedong to save people. Ye Siming left these words without even turning his head. Looking at his back view, Censor Zhang sighed. When the sky turned dark, heavy rain poured down! The thunder was deafening, and the gravel on the steep mountain was shaken and rolled down! When Ye Siming rode into Hedong Vige, the fire had already been extinguished by the heavy rain, leaving only charred remains. He waved his hand, indicating for his men to capture the soldiers who were taking the opportunity to cause trouble. However, at this moment, one of the soldiers panicked and turned to run. Ye Siming immediately reined in his horse and chased after him. The soldier slipped and fell beside the small path near the mountain path. Ye Siming had just chased them here when ady suddenly rushed down from the mountain! Both of them were a little surprised when their gazes met. In order to make it easier for her to cast spells just now, Gu Nuoers figure wasparable to a young girls now. Her long hair draped over her shoulders and she was wearing a simple orange dress. She had rushed over to save people, but she didnt expect to encounter Ye Siming head-on! Chapter 712 - 712: Do You Know How Many Gods I’ve Killed? Chapter 712: Do You Know How Many Gods Ive Killed? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The mountain rain rumbled on. The night and the rain intertwined and brought out darkness! However, it still couldnt hide the surprise in the girls eyes! A bolt of purple lightning shot over their heads like a slithering snake. In an instant, the girls appearance was illuminated even more clearly! Such familiar eyes. Ye Siming had been seeing these eyes almost every day and would asionally dream of them. It was Gu Nuoers face. He wouldnt mistake it! Time seemed to have suddenly slowed down at this moment. As the girl ran down, her hair that was fluttering was still stained with raindrops. Her ck eyes flickered with shock. The facial features on her small face were exquisite, revealing a delicate and childish look. The youth, who was sitting on the back of a horse, lowered his long eyes and looked at her in surprise. Another rumbling thunderp sounded! Gu Nuoer reacted and quickly turned around, running deeper into the forest. Ye Siming shouted angrily, Gu Nuoer, stop right there! The child didnt even stop. She ran forward without rhyme or reason. Ye Siming gritted his teeth, flicked his whip, and spurred his horse to follow. His men behind him eximed repeatedly, Marquis! Marquis! However, Ye Siming had already disappeared from sight in his chase after Gu Nuoer. It was raining heavily in the forest, and the road was actually wet, slippery, and muddy. It was not easy to walk. However, it didnt affect Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming at all. Gu Nuoer was almost flying with her powers. Ye Siming knew that an ordinary horse couldnt catch up to her. He simply tapped the horses back with the tip of his foot and quickly gave chase personally! Gu Nuoer looked sideways and saw from the corner of her eye that Ye Siming was following closely behind her. He was too fast. She couldnt outrun him at all! At this moment, Ye Siming had already arrived behind her. He reached out and grabbed the girls arm. In her shock, Gu Nuoer quickly waved her palm to dodge. Ye Siming simply grabbed her wrist with both hands! Gu Nuoer frowned. She couldnt hide anymore! She had been caught red-handed by Elder Brother Siming! The two of them used the inertia to quickly retreat. Gu Nuoer used her powers, wanting to pretend to create a diversion. However, to Ye Siming, her moves were like childs y! The youth grabbed her tightly and dragged her over. Gu Nuoer clearly saw the slight anger in his long eyes. Ye Siming opened his thin lips slightly and asked Gu Nuoer with a cold smile amidst the rolling thunder and rain Do you know how many gods Ive killed? Where else do you want to run to? Speak the truth! Are you Gu Nuoer?! The child opened her mouth. Before she could answer, A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky! Ye Siming almost subconsciously protected her. However, when the purple lightning struck, the soil on the mountain became loosened. Gu Nuoer was caught off guard and fell back. She wanted to wave her small hands to stabilize herself, but Ye Siming refused to let go of her wrist! She was about to fall down the slope! Unexpectedly, Ye Siming protected her in his arms and the two of them quickly rolled down. She didnt feel any pain from getting scratched. Suddenly! Gu Nuoer only felt that she had fallen into cold water. Ye Siming also fell into the water! He frowned coldly and felt that this was bad. She was a fish demon When she was underwater, she had plenty of ces to escape. As expected, Gu Nuoer only needed to wave her fingertips gently and seaweed would rush over from all directions. They wrapped around Ye Simings limbs. He was forced to let go. Gu Nuoer immediately dodged and swam far away in the blink of an eye. Under the water, the long hems of her orange dress looked like a sparkling fish tail as she swam.. Chapter 713 - 713: Those Who See It, Flee Quickly Chapter 713: Those Who See It, Flee Quickly Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasnt that Ye Siming couldnt get rid of the seaweed. It was just that if he were to forcefully break free, he would definitely injure this little fish demon of unknown origin. For a moment, he hesitated and his heart softened. If it was really Gu Nuoer, he couldnt hurt her. However, in this moment of hesitation, Gu Nuoers figure had already disappeared from this deep pool. The seaweed that wrapped around Ye Simings limbs also unraveled one by one. He swam up to the surface. The sky was still covered in dark clouds, but the bean-sized raindrops had already turned into a not-too-heavy rain. The thunder seemed to have gone far away. Small pits were constantly formed on the surface of the deep pool from the rain. However, Ye Simings gaze was extremely cold and gloomy! On the other hand, Gu Nuoer quickly escaped from the vicinity of the pool. She had already returned to her original appearance. Her clothes were clean, but her hair looked a little wet. Her small heart was beating extremely quickly! It waspletely night time now. She walked back to Auntie Yus courtyard in a daze. She saw a group of soldiers counting the number of people in each house. When Kongjue saw that she had returned, he quickly went forward in the rain and carried the child in his arms. The soldier asked suspiciously, Who is this? My younger sister. Shes not sick. She ran around to y just now and only came back now. After Kongjue finished speaking, he wiped the water off her forehead. The soldier was a little puzzled. Youre a monk but you have family members? Kongjues tone was calm. Before I became a monk, I also had a family. There didnt sound like there was anything wrong with these words. After the soldierspleted the registration, they walked to the next house. From the corner of her eye, Gu Nuoer saw Censor Zhang not far away, giving instructions to Qin Song. She quickly grabbed Kongjue with her small hand and walked into the house. Kongjue noticed that she seemed to have been frightened and kept panting. He quickly took a warm handkerchief and wiped Gu Nuoers face. Nuoer, whats going on? Did you get scared? Gu Nuoers mind raced. There was a moment when she was thinking. Elder Brother Siming treated her so well, so why did she have to hide her identity from him? However would Elder Brother Siming eat her? The child was extremely troubled. She was just a small fish baby and didnt taste good at all. However, she had lied to Elder Brother Siming from the beginning. Now that she wanted to confess, she was afraid that he would be angry and disappointed. The child fell into a state of conflict. The life of a fish was extremely difficult! She was only five years old! Why did she have to face such a difficult problem?! If she had known earlier, she would have just told Elder Brother Siming back then! Boohoo, what should she do now? She was told that Uncle Bai Yi wasing, so why did it be Elder Brother Siming? Otherwise, Gu Nuoer wouldnt bepletely caught off guard. Ye Simings nose was too sharp. Since he knew that she was here, he would look for herter. She could choose to escape now. However, Gu Nuoer actually had a faint thought in her heart. She didnt want to lie to Elder Brother Siming anymore. Even if Elder Brother Siming found out that she was a little fish fairy, he probably wouldnt do anything to her However, the childs mind quickly shed. She saw the section in the Heavenly Book that introduced the demon god Those who see it, flee quickly. She poked her chubby face in distress. It was taboo to hide things from friends. She had done something wrong. If she told the truth, would Elder Brother Siming forgive her? Would he still y with her? Would he think that she was a baddie just because she was an immortal? After all, back then, it was a few immortal grandpas who worked together to seal him in the Asura Realm. As for her, she was an auspicious koi transformed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered by Grandpa Heavenly Dao.. Chapter 714 - 714: Older Sister, They Beat My Mother to Death Chapter 714: Older Sister, They Beat My Mother to Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers head was filled with conflict. However, at this moment, she heard helpless criesing from outside the door Mother! Dont carry my mother away! Gu Nuoer immediately stood up. Seventh Brother, did you hear that? That sounds like Little Yuans voice! Little Yuan was Auntie Yus son. An unbearable sadness shed across Kongjues face. Nuoer, sit here and dont go out. Ill go help Little Yuan take care of the funeral. What funeral?! Gu Nuoer hurriedly asked. Auntie Yu wasnt sick and the child had been treated. How could something have happened?! Kongjue sighed and said, After you left, I went to help the vigers move the sick and unconscious people into the courtyard. Unexpectedly, the soldiers suddenly put up a resistance again. Just as they were about to grab Little Yuan, Auntie Yu went up to protect him and she was hit by them in the head. Fortunately, the officials in the imperial court came in time with the soldiers and captured this group of soldiers who didnt listen to the sacred order. However, when I rushed back, Auntie Yu was already Nuoer! Dont go! Before the child could finish listening, she immediately rushed out. In the rain, the three-year-old Little Yuan cried very sadly. He ran and knelt all the way, following the stretcher covered in white linen carried by the soldiers. Mother! He was heartbroken. Gu Nuoer ran over. Stop! The soldiers were stunned and turned to look at this little girl who was like an ice sculpture. Could it be that she was also from Ningan Vige? When Little Yuan saw Gu Nuoer, he immediately ran to her and cried extremely helplessly. Older sister, older sister, they beat my mother to death. Boohoo. Thats impossible! Let me take a look! The child forced herself to calm down and lifted the white cloth with her small hand. The soldiers wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Hey! Dont! Under the white cloth was Auntie Yus pale face with a bloody hole in her forehead. The blood had already dried around the wound and solidified into a dark purple color. Gu Nuoer quickly reached out her small hand and gently felt her pulse. Her small face, which was originally serious, suddenly turned into joy. Theres hope! She still has a breath! Auntie Yu still had a pulse. As long as she was still alive, Gu Nuoer could save her! She could and also dared to snatch someone from theherworld! She looked up and waved her small hands in the rain. Hurry up and carry her into the house. I want to save her! The soldiers looked at each other in a dilemma. Child, stop fooling around. This Hurry up! Gu Nuoer urged solemnly. Her small face was dignified and unyielding. The soldiers sighed. They recalled that Censor Zhang and Marquis Yongye had both instructed them to be respectful to themoners in these viges. Therefore, they could only do as they were told and carry Auntie Yu back into the house. Kongjue quickly followed. Gu Nuoer asked him to bring over a clean handkerchief and she wiped the wound on Auntie Yus forehead bit by bit. As she wiped the blood, her spiritual energy was also slowly injected into Auntie Yus body. After a while, Gu Nuoer said, Seventh Brother, bring a bowl of water for auntie to drink. After Kongjue fed some water, Auntie Yu suddenly coughed lightly. Then, her eyes slowly opened a little. Mother! Boohoo. Xiao Yuan quickly pounced beside her. Auntie Yu reached out tiredly and patted his head. Dont cry. Mother is fine. She seemed to have taken a nap. In her dream, she seemed to have seen a ghost servant calling for her soul. However, a crisp and decisive voice shouted, Youre not allowed to take her away! Then, she woke up.. Chapter 715 - 715: Do You Want Me To Coax You? Chapter 715: Do You Want Me To Coax You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her hand, her watery eyes bright and ck, carrying a gratified smile. Its good that Auntie Yu is fine! Otherwise, how could Little Yuan live when he was still so young?! When the two soldiers at the side saw this scene, they felt that it was unbelievable. This woman looked like she was about to die, but how was she saved? It wasnt that they werent willing to save her, but the doctor hadnte yet. Leaving the woman here was equivalent to waiting for death. They couldnt help but look at the cute little girl. Her eyes were big and her gaze was clear and obedient. It was as if she hadnt done anything but that the woman really wasnt dead. Gu Nuoer asked Kongjue to watch over things from here. She turned around and asked, Where are those disobedient soldiers? Theyve been tied up and locked up. After the soldier answered, he was stunned. Why did he report to a child? Gu Nuoer pouted. They hurt someone and ignored the imperial edict. How can they not be punished? Go and break their heads now! Let them have a taste of being bullied. The soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads. How can that do? We have to listen to our lords instructions. Just listen to her. A cold voice sounded from outside the house. Gu Nuoers small body trembled. It was over, it was over. She was in a hurry to save Auntie Yu just now and had forgotten about Elder Brother Siming! Now that he was here, it was over! Ye Siming lifted the curtain and the rain swept in with the wind. The bean-sized candlelight in the room jumped, illuminating ones shadow as if they were uneasy. In such dark weather, the silver threads on the corners of his brocade robe were like waves of snow surging over. Gu Nuoer lowered her head slightly, her lips still pouting. She stared at Ye Simings ck boots as he slowly approached. When the soldiers saw that Ye Siming had arrived, they quickly cupped their hands. Marquis. Under Ye Simings gorgeous headgear, his ck hair was meticulous and there was a cold and gloomy aura between his eyebrows. His clothes were intact and not wet at all. Ever since Ye Siming entered the room, his gaze never left Gu Nuoer. He nodded. Just deal with those reckless soldiers just like how she said earlier. Also, Ye Siming suddenly added, Cut off all ten fingers of one of them and ce them in a brocade box to be sent to Cab Elder Liu. Yes. The two soldiers trembled in fear when they heard this. They received the order and left. Ye Siming looked coldly at Gu Nuoer, who had her head lowered. From his angle, the childs pink and smooth face was puffed up. Her two small hands also ovepped and pinched each other. She looked like she had done something wrong. Ye Siming said coldly, Come in with me. He took the initiative to walk to the side room. Gu Nuoer thought for a moment and followed behind him. Kongjue also walked beside Gu Nuoer. Unexpectedly, she received a cold nce from Ye Siming. Bald monk, I didnt call you. Kongjue pursed his lips and frowned slightly. I want to apany Nuoer. Nuoer? He was calling her so intimately. Ye Siming instantly sneered. It was as if if Kongjue said another word, he would impatiently draw his sword and cut off his soul! Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and tugged at Noble Consort Qiaos sleeve. Elder Brother, its fine. Ille over after saying some secret things with Elder Brother Siming. Its fine. Oh, Elder Brother Siming wouldnt eat this baby fish, right?! Kongjue could only stand outside and wait. Gu Nuoer braced herself and followed Ye Siming into the side room. The boy kicked out a stool and took the initiative to sit on it. He didnt forget to pour himself a cup of water. He didnt say anything for a long time and just stared at Gu Nuoer. The child seemed to be deliberatelypeting with him in willpower. Her small hands twisted around but she didnt say anything! Ye Siming couldnt hold it in anymore. He said in a low and hoarse voice, If I scared you just now, Ill apologize to you first. But Gu Nuoer, you can hide in my arms and cry. After saying that, he asked, Do you want me to coax you? Chapter 716 - 716: My Reliance Is Here, I Don’t Have to Pretend to Be An Adult Anymore Chapter 716: My Reliance Is Here, I Dont Have to Pretend to Be An Adult Anymore Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked up. Her watery eyes looked at Ye Siming pitifully and weakly. Her small hands were intertwined and tears were falling. She wasnt crying because she felt aggrieved. Instead, it was because of guilt. Elder Brother Siming treated her so well, but she still hid her true identity from him. Elder Brother Siming, I She sniffed and sobbed cutely. Ye Simings eyes darkened. Troublesome. He stood up and took the initiative to stride towards her. Then, he pulled the child into his arms. The youth squatted down and was almost as tall as her. He patted Gu Nuoers back gently. Although his voice was deep, it was gentle. Dont cry anymore. Didnt I say that if I scared you, Ill apologize to you? He had chased after her in a hurry just now. If it was really Gu Nuoer, she would indeed be afraid. He even said that he had killed many gods. In that case, how could the child not be afraid? At the thought of this, Ye Siming pressed her even tighter into his arms. I said something wrong. He lowered his head and buried it in her neck. Gu Nuoers small body trembled because she was crying. No, no. She huped from crying. Elder Brother Siming, actually, I.. Before she could finish speaking, Ye Siming interrupted her. Theres no need to say anymore. If you dont want to say it now, you dont have to tell me. When you want to say it, Im willing to listen. Gu Nuoers ck eyes were filled with tears and she fluttered her eyshes innocently. Her soft and fair face was pure and delicate. Why did Elder Brother Siming suddenly give in? Ye Siming held her small hand and gave her an extremely reassuring strength. He suddenly thought things through very clearly. It didnt matter if Gu Nuoer was that fish demon. He just hoped that she would be safe. Ye Siming hoped that he was someone she could rely on and not the danger she feared. Therefore, he stopped interrogating her. However, it was undeniable. Of course, Ye Siming also had a hint of anticipation. If she was a fish demon, this meant that they could apany each other for longer. It could be so long that the Asura Realm opened and the Ruins Returning Sea flowed in the opposite direction In short, he would always follow her. Ye Siming didnt ask further. Instead, his voice was low and hoarse, filled with charm as he felt concerned for her. When I said Id chop off someones finger just now, were you afraid? Gu Nuoer quickly wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck and shook her head obediently. No! Her childish voice was still sobbing. Theyre bad. They disobeyed Fathers orders and came to bully the vigers. They deserve it! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and smiled charmingly. However, as Gu Nuoer spoke, she buried her head in his arms and started crying. Elder Brother Siming, many people died here. That uncle or auntie who had fallen in the field even had a dead baby next to them. She sobbed repeatedly, her hairstyle trembling. Nuoer is so scared, but the vigers here need help. I have no choice but to muster up the courage to face up to things. As the child spoke, she hugged Ye Simings neck even tighter. She rubbed against him longingly. However, its good that Elder Brother Siming is here. I knew that my reliance hase. I dont have to pretend to be an adult to deal with anything anymore! Ye Siming was stunned. The tip of his nose was filled with the soft and sweet fragrance of Gu Nuoers body. He suddenly chuckled. Little thing, remember this well. Ill always be your reliance. Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly. En! As the two of them were talking, an orange figure with hair draped over their shoulders suddenly shed past the window. Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer both saw it from the corner of their eyes and were stunned. Why did the way the figure ran over just now resemble so much like Gu Nuoers actual self? Chapter 717 - 717: I’m Really Amazing Chapter 717: Im Really Amazing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming was the most stunned. He definitely didnt see wrongly just now. That appearance was exactly the same as the fish demon he had been chasing in the forest. In that case, the person who shed past just now was the fish demon?! Then Gu Nuoer He looked down at the child in his arms. The child looked at him innocently with a puzzled expression, her long eyshes fluttering. If Gu Nuoer was in his arms, she wouldnt be able to split up. That thing outside the window Could it be that it was the real fish demon?! Ye Siming let go of the child. Wait for me in the room. Ill go take a look. Elder Brother Siming! The child called out. However, Ye Siming didnt stop and quickly walked out. Gu Nuoer scratched her pink face. She muttered softly, Who is that person?! Ye Siming strode out of the house and looked around the courtyard. There were no strange people around. It was as if he was hallucinating just now. With a dark expression, he waved his hand and called for the two soldiers who were standing nearby and talking. Did you guys see a girl in orange running over just now? The soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads in confusion. No. They were standing at the door of the courtyard and didnt see any girl in orange. Ye Simings expression darkened. What was going on? Was the fish demon here to ascertain if he was still alive? Ye Siming walked over to the window where the fish demon had appeared earlier. There were no footprints on the ground. However, in the thin and dense rain, Ye Siming sniffed gently as if he could smell a faint scent. He seemed to be a little familiar with this smell. Just as Ye Siming was deep in thought Gu Nuoer ced her two small hands on the windowsill and looked at him from the window. Her ck eyes were sparkling. Elder Brother Siming, what exactly are you looking for? Ye Siming came back to his senses and looked at Gu Nuoer, pursing his lips and shaking his head. Its nothing. He retracted his gaze and looked at the continuous stretch of mountains in the distance. These mountains looked even more mysterious under the winter rain and dark night. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows faintly. Dont let him catch who it was. At this moment, the orange figure with disheveled hair had already run 5 kilometers away. It knew that it had run far away and saw that Ye Siming hadnt caught up. Only then did the figure hold onto the tree and pant. Hu Ni lifted the hair covering his face. He took off the orange clothes he had found at thest minute. He exhaled heavily. That was close. Brother Wolf almost caught me! He thought of his actions just now and couldnt help but feel a little proud. Fortunately, I guessed that the fish older sister would definitely meet Brother Wolf. If I hadnt followed over, wouldnt the fish older sister have been exposed?! Just now, when Gu Nuoer was chased into theke by Ye Siming, Hu Ni was hiding at the side and saw the entire process! He knew that Ye Siming hadpletely seen Gu Nuoers face clearly. It was really not easy to find a way out for her! Therefore, in his anxiousness, Hu Ni thought of a way to carry out a substitution! He went to a vigers house downstream and stole an orange-colored chiffon dress. After putting it on, he covered his face with his hair. He ran past the window. His figure was quite different from Gu Nuoers. However, when looked through the window and given that he was running very quickly, Ye Siming probably couldnt tell in an instant. After doing this, Ye Siming would definitely not suspect that Gu Nuoer was the fish older sister. Hu Ni was about to apud his own wit. He ced his hands on his hips and his smug fox tail popped out, wagging back and torth furtively. Im really amazing.. Chapter 718 - 718: Wash the Child’s Feet Chapter 718: Wash the Childs Feet Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Ye Siming and Censor Zhang brought the troops over The soldiers sent by Cab Elder Liu to take the opportunity to cause trouble were all arrested! After a careful interrogation, they realized that Cab Elder Liu had disobeyed Gu Yihans imperial edict and stubbornly believed that if these people werent burned to death, the epidemic would continue to spread! He wanted to secretly arrange for soldiers to take another mountain path to this ce and burn down the viges. When the time came, he would frame Ye Siming and Censor Zhang. He would say that they wereplying on the surface but actually disobeying orders. Cab Elder Liu had a good n. It was a pity that things he didnt expect happened. The little princess, Gu Nuoer, also went and happened to bump into his soldiers. With Ye Siming around, the various viges were divided into patient residences and non-patient residences ording to his arrangements. At night, in a clean house, the bean-sized lights burned with crackling sounds. This house was in Ningan Vige and had been tidied up at thest minute for Marquis Yongye to live in. Censor Zhang knocked on the door. Marquis, are you asleep? I have something to discuss with you. Come in. The youths cold voice sounded from inside. Censor Zhang pushed open the door and was slightly stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. Marquis Yongye, who had killed decisively in the day, was washing Gu Nuoers feet like a considerate attendant. Gu Nuoer had just eaten a pheasant that Ye Siming had caught from the mountain. At this moment, she was lying on the bed and feeling sleepy. There was also the fragrance of roasted pheasant in the room. It made ones stomach growl. Censor Zhangs stomach made a sound without giving him any face. Ye Siming looked sideways and seemed to have a slight sneer on his face. Theres still a drumstick on the table. Lord Zhang, why dont you enjoy it? Censor Zhang waved his hand repeatedly. No need, no need. His gaze proficientlynded on the little princesss face. When he had just found out that the little princess was also here He was shocked and afraid. His Majestys only beloved daughter was in a dangerous ce filled with gue. If anything happened, they wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility! If anything happened to the little princess, His Majesty would kill everyone who came on this trip! Therefore, Censor Zhang immediately wanted to send Gu Nuoer back to the capital. However, the child wheezed and refused to leave. She hugged Ye Simings arm, unwilling to leave. In the end, she even pouted and prepared to cry. Ye Siming naturally didnt want her to cry. Therefore, he said to Censor Zhang, Shell follow me for the next few days. Ill protect her well. If anything happens, Ill bear the responsibility. Lord Zhang, dont worry. How could he be at ease? This was the Great Qis only princess! In the end, Censor Zhang couldnt dissuade Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer and had no choice but to give up. However, he never expected that Marquis Yongye would serve the princess so well. He even personally washed her feet. Seeing Censor Zhangs gaze sweep over, Ye Siming took the handkerchief at the side and wrapped it around Gu Nuoers small feet. Then, he straightened her body, grabbed a pillow for her to lie on, and covered her with a small nket. Gu Nuoer was so sleepy that she narrowed her eyes. She hugged the nket and naturally shrank in. Her small body lifted the nket into an arc that looked like a small hill. Marquis Censor Zhang watched as Ye Siming lowered the bed curtain and was about to speak. Ye Siming waved his hand and pointed out the door. Lets talk outside. The two of them stood outside the door. At this moment, the mountain wind whistled and the night rain pattered. It was so cold that Censor Zhang shivered. On the other hand, Ye Siming was wearing a thin brocade fur coat and his expression was as cold as white jade. It didnt look like he felt cold at all.. Chapter 719 - 719: I Can ‘t Sleep Without You Chapter 719: I Can t Sleep Without You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Censor Zhang couldnt help but admire this youth even more. His resistance to cold was better than ordinary peoples. Ye Siming looked at the well-arranged vige houses in the rain. The one he was staying in was at the top of the hill. Therefore, he could see the other viges below. It was gettingte and most people had gone to sleep. The soldiers patrolled back and forth in the rain. Ye Siming said calmly, Lord Zhang, if you have anything to say, why dont you make it short? Censor Zhang nodded. Will the soldiers captured during the day be sent back to the capital tomorrow morning and sent to prison? Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and thought for a moment. How were such situations dealt with in the past? Ive never encountered such a situation before. However, in the end, people who disobey His Majestys imperial edict should be executed for their crimes. However However, Censor Zhang didnt have the right to act first and reportter. Therefore, he could only suggest sending these people to prison first. Ye Siming took a deep breath and said in a low voice, Dont go through so much trouble. Just execute them on the spot. Censor Zhang was stunned for a moment. This The imperial edict says that if there are officials who dont obey the rules this time, Bai Yi has the right to act first and reportter. Im here on Bai Yis behalf. Its the same even if I kill them. He waved his hand and made the decision. Is there anything else? When the youth looked at Censor Zhang with his ck and cold eyes Even though Censor Zhang was over 50 years old and had seen all kinds of people, he couldnt help but feel a chill on his back when he was stared at by such a pair of eyes. This feeling was like walking in the dark night without any lights and being enveloped by danger from somewhere. Fear spread from the bottom of her feet. He shook his head. Theres nothing else. Marquis, rest early. However, at this moment, the half-closed wooden door was suddenly pulled open. A sleepy childish voice sounded. Wait. Ye Siming and Censor Zhang turned around. Gu Nuoer wrapped herself in a small nket as if she was wearing a robe. She rubbed her eyes with her fair hands. She yawned sleepily. I just heard you guys say that you want to deal with those soldiers? Ye Siming pursed his lips. He just didnt want to scare the child. He didnt expect her to eavesdrop even though she was about to fall asleep. Ye Siming didnt refute and nodded. Censor Zhang quickly asked, Your Highness, do you have any other suggestions? Gu Nuoer pouted. How many of those soldiers are there? After a rough calction, there are about 60 or more people. Oh, there are so many people. Wouldnt killing them tire our own soldiers? Gu Nuoers ck eyes were misty and filled with sleepiness. However, her words were extremely clear. Therefore, lets not kill them for now. Let them do things and help out! Just tell them that if they work hard, they can reduce their crimes. Otherwise, regardless of whether they escaped or went back, they would die. Those who escape will implicate nine generations of their family. Those who are dishonest will be sentenced to death when they return. If they dont want to die, theyll have to help out ording to our arrangements. Censor Zhang felt that this idea was very reliable. He quickly asked, What does Your Highness n to get them to do? There are many things Its very important to boil medicine, cook food, clean, and take turns to be on guard duty. A cold wind blew over and she gathered the nket with her small hands. There are so many people here. They might not havee willingly. Most of them shouldnt be able to disobey Cab Elders orders. Their crimes dont deserve death. Moreover, its not toote to make up for it. Censor Zhang shouted, Wonderful! He looked at Ye Siming, who nodded indifferently. Do as Her Highness says. Ill make the arrangements now. Censor Zhang left excitedly. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and looked at the child. I told you to sleep. Why did youe out? Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and let him hold it.. If Elder Brother Siming doesnt coax me, I wont be able to sleep! Chapter 720 - 720: Will You Return There In the Future? Chapter 720: Will You Return There In the Future? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming picked the child up. He raised his leg and closed the door. He ced her in the bed and covered her with the nket again. Gu Nuoer moved to the inside of the bed very generously. She reached out her small hand and patted the side. Elder Brother Siming, you can lie down too! Ye Siming paused and looked down at the childs porcin-white face with his cold eyes. Her ck eyes were clear and pure. With the rustling of clothes, Ye Simingy beside her. Gu Nuoer quickly grabbed a corner of the nket and gently covered his stomach. My mother said that you have to cover your stomach well when you sleep. Otherwise, youll catch a cold easily. After saying that, the child took the initiative to hug one of Ye Simings arms from under the nket. Then, she had nned on resting her leg on him. However, as soon as she raised her leg, she kicked the sword at Ye Simings waist. The sword hilt was made of ck iron and was very cold. The child was so cold that she immediately retracted her foot. Her small pink toes curled up into a delicate shape like a small shell. Its too cold! Without thinking, Ye Siming took off the sword and ced it aside. He had always been vignt. Ever since Bai Yi gave him the sword, he hadnt let it leave his side much. He was always guarded as if it was a habit it had developed over the years. However, at this moment, he threw away his sword and pressed the child under the nket. As he tucked in the corners of the nket, he said in a low voice, If you dont sleep soon, itll be dawn. The child obediently grabbed his sleeve. Elder Brother Siming, Im not too sleepy now. Can you tell me a story? What story do you want to hear? Gu Nuoer lowered her eyes and thought about it. Your life in the past. In the past Ye Simings voice was low, carrying a hint of sluggishness since he deliberately wanted to coax her to sleep. In the past, when I was in the Asura Realm, out of boredom, I kept killing. Gu Nuoers small body trembled and she snuggled into his arms. Killing? Ye Siming chuckled and stroked her ck hair. Theyre not considered humans. Theyre just a bunch of demon beasts of strange shapes and forms. Oh and then? In the end, they supported me as the monarch, letting me rule the Asura Realm. However, there were also those who disobeyed, so there was naturally resistance. Therefore,ter on, I stepped on tens of thousands of corpses to ascend to the throne. Gu Nuoer immediately let out a soft wow. Elder Brother Siming is so amazing. Ye Siming said slowly, Butter on, I gradually realized that such days are very boring. Theres no sunlight in the Asura Realm. Are there sugar figurines there? The young man sneered. Of course not. Gu Nuoer pouted. That ce isnt good. She grabbed Ye Simings clothes tightly. Elder Brother Siming, will you return there in the future? Ye Siming was silent for a moment before answering, Maybe. However, this was dependent on when Gu Nuoer would leave him. He patted the childs back and protected her tightly under the nket. Ye Siming talked about his life in the Asura Realm intermittently. Theres also a demon beast that looks like a cat there. If theres a chance, I can bring it over for you to y with. Ye Siming spoke of Qiongqi as if he was a family pet. The sleepy Gu Nuoer nodded. Alright, then Ill let it be good friends with Big Meow and Little Meow. The wind and rain outside the window had gotten heavier at some point. All the viges on the mountain were lit with dim yellow lights. On such a dark and cold night, Gu Nuoer was well protected in his arms. She gradually fell asleep. At this moment, there were a few light knocks on the wooden door.. Chapter 721 - 721: Marquis, You Mustn ‘t! Chapter 721: Marquis, You Mustn t! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Kongjue waited outside the door for a while in the rain. Only then was the wooden door pulled open with a creak. Ye Siming was wearing ck inner clothes. His eyes were as cold as the clouds on this cold night. There was a hint of displeasure in them. Kongjue looked at him from head to toe. Why did you take off your clothes? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and asked, You dont take off your clothes when you sleep? Sleep?! He was sleeping with Sister Nuoer? Kongjues eyes widened. He looked inside. Ye Siming immediately blocked his gaze. The youth was a little impatient. Bald monk, what exactly are you doing here? Kongjue pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist promation. Marquis, let me see the princess. Shes asleep. Dont disturb her. As expected, Kongjue was rejected. Kongjue pursed his lips and said after a long time, But Im afraid its not good for the Marquis and the princess to be in the same room. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. What? Although Her Highness is still young, theres still a difference between genders. Then what do you want? Kongjue blinked calmly. Let this poor monk stay in the room. With the three of us together, no one will misunderstand and there wont be any gossip about Her Highness. Ye Siming sneered. Ill cut off the tongue of whoever dares to spread gossip. Theres no need for you to stay. He was about to close the door when Kongjue hurriedly pressed down on the door frame. Marquis! Mmm The child lying on the bed inside immediately turned over. She looked like she was about to wake up. Ye Siming gritted his teeth, impatience rising in his indifferent eyes. He lowered his voice and threatened Kongjue, I can let you in, but theres nowhere for you to sleep. Its fine. What was more important than his sisters innocence? Why did Marquis Yongye not know etiquette? He should have found a room for the princess to rest in alone. Ye Siming said coldly, She had a tough day today. I dont want to wake her up from her rest. Otherwise, Id have beaten you up until youre looking for your teeth on the ground. Faced with his terrifying words, Kongjue tried his best to remain calm and pressed his palms together. Cultivating the heart is about cultivating ones character. Ye Siming frowned even more. What is with all those round-about talk? He was as long-winded as that old bald donkey back then. He moved to the side. Come in, cut the crap. Kongjue took the initiative to enter and patted off the raindrops on his body at the door. His movements were careful and light, afraid that he would wake up the little figure sleeping on the bed. The childs fair face was lying on her side on the soft pillow with her soft ck hair by her ear. A docile shadow was formed. It made the childs sleeping face look even more pure and cute. Kongjue smiled. Before he could take a closer look, a cold-faced youth stood in front of him. Ye Siming stared at him. What are you looking at? Kongjue quickly lowered his gaze and pressed his palms together. Ami What a? Ye Siming pushed him and scolded in a low voice, Go over there and sleep. He pointed to a small bamboo couch in the corner. Kongjue walked over silently. Just as he sat down, he realized that Ye Siming had put on his clothes and was lying beside Gu Nuoer! Kongjue immediately stood up. Marquis, you mustnt! Although he deliberately lowered his voice, Gu Nuoer, who was on the bed, still frowned. Ye Siming felt like gunpowder was exploding in his mind. Why didnt he kill this troublesome bald monk during the day? In order not to wake Gu Nuoer up, he had no choice but to sit on the footrest and put on a purple fur cloak. A pair of extremely cold and murderous eyes looked at Kongjue. Are you satisfied now? Kongjue nodded and sat back on the bamboo couch. Amitabha. Ye Siming gritted his teeth. All the monks in the world were unbearable to wolves.. Chapter 722 - 722: The Situation Isn’t Too Good Chapter 722: The Situation Isnt Too Good Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In reality, Gu Nuoer slept very soundly. In her dream, she arrived at a scene that looked like an ink painting. Grandpa Heavenly Dao was still fishing alone. When the fishing line fell into the water, there were no ripples at all. It was so quiet that it was as if nothing had changed. The old man looked back and saw Gu Nuoer with her small hands behind her back. She looked like she had done something wrong. Grandpa Heavenly Dao, Im sorry. I let that bad snake hurt mortals and I am cleaning up the mess now. However, the old master only stroked his beard and smiled. Child, you didnt do anything wrong. This is the order of fate. Order? Gu Nuoer was puzzled. She originally wanted to treat the flood, but she discovered the shadow of a snake that was creating trouble in the water. The poison that it left behind after she had beaten the snake away harmed themoners who lived by the water downstream. This was what caused the epidemic. However, Grandpa Heavenly Dao had no intention of ming her. He smiled. Youve already saved countless lives. Gu Nuoer blinked. When? Old Master Heavenly Dao smiled but did not say anything. Gu Nuoer knew her mission for descending into the world. It was for her to stop her father from killing the innocent. Could this be saving peoples lives? The child tilted her head and thought hard. At this moment, Grandpa Heavenly Dao smiled and said, Good child, go back. After a while, youll go to a ce youve never been to before. There, youll understand what I meant just now. Gu Nuoer blinked her ck eyes. Where is it?! However, Grandpa Heavenly Dao did not answer. He waved his fishing rod and the child slowly woke up. She happened to hear an urgent knock on the door. Marquis, bad news! Many people died! Gu Nuoer woke up in shock and sat up from the bed. Ye Siming was originally sitting on the footrest with his clothes on and was taking a nap. When he heard this, he immediately stood up with his sword. He didnt forget to turn around and stroke Gu Nuoers hair. Dont be afraid. Ill go take a look. If youreing, put on your clothes and dont catch a cold. After saying that, he hurriedly opened the door and left. Gu Nuoer blinked and was about to lift the nket and get off the bed. However, a figure moved on the bamboo couch at the side. She turned around and was surprised. Monk older brother? Kongjue sat on the bamboo couch for the entire night. He didnt sleep much, afraid that Ye Siming would climb into bed and lie beside his sister. However, he was on guard and realized that the youth had only put on his clothes and sat motionless for the entire night. At this moment, Kongjue, with his dark eye circles, had also heard the officials hurried report. He stood up and patted his kasaya. Sister, Ill go take a look as well. Dont be anxious. Before he left, he instructed, Remember to cover your mouth and nose with a handkerchief. Kongjue also went out. Gu Nuoer quickly put on her clothes. When she pushed open the door and left, she realized that the sky was just starting to brighten. However, the sky was dim yellow and there was even a small drizzle. She was the one who had summoned the rain. It would probably only stoppletely tonight. The cold wind blew in front, bringing with it a bone-chilling cold. Gu Nuoer wrapped her fox fur coat tightly around her and quickly walked towards the noisy ce. When she arrived nearby, it was chaotic. Some were crying and calling for their mothers, while others screamed and fainted. The vige, which had finally been in order, returned to a state of chaos overnight. Ye Siming stood at the side with a cold expression. Someone was holding an umbre for him and he was listening to Censor Zhangs report. Now, not a single doctor is here. The situation isnt looking good. These people who have gotten sick cant afford to wait anymore! Ye Siming called Qin Song over.. Take my token and go to the city to call for a doctor! Chapter 723 - 723: How Did She Know? Chapter 723: How Did She Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Qin Song knelt on the ground with cupped fists, looking troubled. An hour ago, this subordinate went down the mountain to the city and realized that the city was under heavy guard. No one could enter and the people inside couldnte out either. Heavy guard?! Censor Zhang was shocked. How is that possible? His Majesty has ordered for the treatment of tens of thousands of people. Its impossible for him to block the way into the city. Ye Simings eyes darkened. After thinking quickly, he said, Qin Song, I dont care what method you use. After you enter the city with the token, go to the Jiang Manor to ask for help. Jiang Xiaoran is flexible and will think of a solution. Yes. Qin Song was like a bolt of lightning as he quickly rode away. Ye Siming then instructed the other officials, Pull out all those who are already dead and check the list. The rest of the soldiers, find a ce to dig a hole and prepare to bury them. The surroundings were filled with earth-shattering cries. At this moment, the cold rain seemed to havended on everyones hearts. Ye Siming finished giving instructions. He saw Gu Nuoer standing behind the crowd and looking at themoners who had lost their loved ones in a daze. Ever since the child was born, she had been raised in the pce. She had never seen so many people die overnight. Those peopley on the ground, dead. As there were too many people, the soldiers prepared to stack them on the tow cart. Groups of people who had been living were now ced coldly like dead meat. It was impossible for this not to be a shock to the child. A figure blocked in front of her and an umbre reached out from above to block the chaotic rain. If youre afraid, dont look. Ye Siming pressed her into his arms. His palm was slender and warm. When he gently held the childs small hand, it gave her a lot of security. However, Gu Nuoer still couldnt help but cry. Tears rolled down her cheeks like bean-sized pearls. She cried very softly. There was a grandfather who was who was talking to me yesterday. But today.. Ye Siming sighed quietly. Life and death are fated. He gently hugged the child. Dont cry. Im here. Gu Nuoer wiped her tears with her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, theres no doctor now. Let me do it. Ye Siming was stunned. You? Her soft voice was firm. I know how to treat this illness! If the doctors didnte, they couldnt just let this group of people wait for death. Gu Nuoer looked up at him. Do you believe me? At this moment, Ye Siming seemed to have been struck by something. In a daze, he actually felt that Gu Nuoers small face in front of him ovepped with the beautiful, enchanting, and cold face of the fish demon. Ye Siming nodded slowly. I do. Gu Nuoer immediately turned around and instructed the soldier proficiently, I want the Myriad Scented Grass and Thin Jade Flower. The former can be found where the mushrooms grow densely under the tree. Each nt has only three dark green leaves! Thetter grows by the water and its petals are a yellowish-white. Theres a big pool at the back of the mountain. If nothing unexpected happens, there should be plenty of the flowers between the gaps of the rocks. Hurry up and go. The more the better. Everyone knew her identity and didnt dare to dy. They quickly split up and scattered in all directions. Only Ye Siming stood in the rain, his pitch-ck eyes darkening. She had just mentioned pool. There was a long distance between the pool at the back of the mountain and Ningan Vige. How did the little thing know about the ce? At this moment, in the Jinluan Hall. Bastard! Gu Yihan instantly cut off the head of an official who was kneeling on the ground. In an instant, blood burst out and sttered all over the ground! Gu Yihans eyes were red. Who closed city gates? I didnt give the order and you even dared to fake an imperial edict.. Do you guys think Im dead?! Chapter 724 - 724: You Deserve to Die Chapter 724: You Deserve to Die Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The few officials involved knelt on the ground. They all trembled violently. Some people peed their pants in fear when they saw His Majesty beheading someone on the spot! Gu Yihan was like a fierce lion, pacing back and forth with a bloody sword. The dark green stone face in the hall cast ayer of gloom on his handsome face. The officials looked at each other, unable to exin themselves. Gu Yihan became even angrier. Say something! Are you all mute? Im asking you, who was the one who faked the imperial edict and closed the city gates? What audacity! Before the emperors fury, the officials only dared to kneel and kowtow, trembling. Gu Yihan pointed his sword out the door. I sent hundreds of soldiers to provide disaster relief and treat illnesses. This is a critical moment, but you guys deliberately cut off their escape route. What are you guys trying to do? Starting a rebellion?! In a fit of anger, he suddenly swung his sword and cut off an arm of the official closest to him. The official immediately let out a tragic wail. Eunuch Chunshou lowered his head and summoned two imperial guards to drag him to the side. He also stuffed a cloth into his mouth. The more he screamed, the more it would arouse His Majestys anger. The sword in Gu Yihans hand was pointed at a fatter official. He gritted his teeth and asked, Tell me, who instigated this? The official was so frightened that he looked down and immediately saw the blood on the cold sword! He was so frightened that he immediately reached out his trembling hand and pointed at Cab Elder Liu. Cab Elder Liu originally lowered his eyes as if this matter had nothing to do with him. When he saw that official pointing at him, he immediately frowned and scolded angrily, How dare you? When did I instruct you guys to close the city gate? The few officials who were in charge of the city gates came together to expose Cab Elder Lius secret instructions. This is a secret order with Cab Elder Lius seal. His Majesty will know at a nce! The official handed over a letter with both hands. Gu Yi took it with a cold expression. He read it carefully, every word in the letter was Cab Elder Lius secret order. Cab Elder Liu was worried that the epidemic would get out of control and spread down from the mountain. Moreover, the hundreds of soldiers who went this time might not be able to return safely. For the sake of himself and his nsmen, they had to seal the city gate. It was best to deal with this matter earlier. At the end of the letter, Cab Elder Liu even mentioned something else. Now, His Majesty would no longer kill recklessly for the sake of the little princess. Even for something as important as a city lockdown, His Majesty wouldnt be too ruthless. When the officials in charge of the city gates saw what the letter said, they felt that it made sense. If the soldiers returned and brought the epidemic into the capital, they would be in danger! Therefore, the city gates were locked up before dawn. Thousands of people were locked up outside. After Gu Yihan finished reading the letter, the gloominess on his face became even colder than before. In fact, he even sneered and thenughed loudly. He looked no different from a crazy lunatic. Cab Elder Liu, when thete emperor was around, you were already an official in the court. When I ascended the throne, you have been a senior official for two generations. However, I didnt expect you to be so muddle-headed. Cab Elder Liu knew that the matter had been exposed. He quickly knelt down and cupped his hands, about to report. Your Majesty.. Suddenly! The sharp sword pierced through his chest! Cab Elder Liu paused and a trace of blood quickly gushed out from the corner of his mouth. Gu Yihan held the sword steadily in his hand and stabbed in again! He let the swordpletely pierce through Cab Elder Lius body! Gu Yihan stared at Cab Elder Lius dying eyes. His smile was cold and carried a cruel handsomeness. Cab Elder Liu, youre right. I keep my promise for my daughter and never kill the innocent. This is to let the heavens see that Im not someone who goes back on my word! Suddenly, Gu Yihan smiled. But Cab Elder Liu, you deserve to die.. Chapter 725 - 725: Has That Prince Set Off? Chapter 725: Has That Prince Set Off? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cab Elder Lius lips moved like a stiff fish as he let out onest gasp. However, he didnt say anything in the end. Gu Yihan suddenly pulled out his sword. Cab Elder Liu fell over. Like a copsed mountain. Blood gradually spread and flowed quickly on the ground. The surrounding officials noses were filled with the scent of blood and they almost felt like they were going to faint from fear. Gu Yihan held a sword in his hand and slowly paced back and forth in front of them. He looked like a fierce lion choosing its next prey. Gu Yihan smiled coldly and said, Since weve already said so much, why dont I tell you guys again while there are many people today? For Nuoers sake, I indeed wont kill innocent people anymore. However, this doesnt mean that Ive be a good-tempered person. If you fake an imperial edict and seal the city gate, even if you have nine lives, it wont be enough! Moreover, not only will I kill, but Ill also execute your entire family and 18 generations! You can try to make a mistake. Lets see if I dare to let your entire nsmen die with you! After saying that, he waved his hand. Men, drag these officials involved out and execute them at the waist. Anyone within three generations of their rtives will be executed. Execute them today and send their entire family on their way. Your Majesty! No, Your Majesty! This subject wont dare to do it again! There were a few consecutive wails for mercy. There were even officials kneeling and crawling to Gu Yihans feet. They hugged his boots and cried, begging for his forgiveness. Gu Yihan didnt even look and kicked them away. He threw the sword to the ground and instructed coldly, Do it! Everyone finally knew. His Majesty was a tyrant and he had always lived up to this title. After having the little princess, it wasnt that he wasnt a tyrant anymore, but that he had learned to restrain himself. However, if anyone touched His Majestys bottom line There was only death awaiting them. After all, passing down a fake imperial edict was equivalent to looking down on the imperial authority. No emperor would allow his subjects to join forces to step on his head and cause trouble. Therefore, all the officials involved died in one go! A total of 13 people hadmitted the crime, and there were more than 200 rted family n members. Gu Yihan didnt show any mercy and sentenced them all to death. In a day, many officials in the imperial court had their positions changed. Gu Yihan also took the opportunity to promote many of his trusted aides. No one dared to say anything against His Majestys tyranny! They could only submit. On that autumn day, the blood in the execution ground couldnt be washed off for the entire day. At this moment, a certain someone was sitting in a quiet study. He heard the hidden guard report His Majestys actions. He was slightly surprised. Then, he pursed his lips into a cold smile. It seems that we miscalcted this time. The emperor is still the same emperor as before. He didnt be a toothless lion just because the little princess was born. The hidden guard nodded. Lord, should we do anything? ording to what this subordinate knows, General Bai Yi didnt go to the disaster relief. Instead, Marquis Yongye went in his ce. Now was a good opportunity for them to assassinate. In a chaotic situation, it was very normal for a marquis to die. When the man heard his words, he pondered for a moment. A momentter, he closed the window to block the fine rain. Theres no need. Marquis Yongye is very skilled. If we go to assassinate him this time, not only will we lose our own people, but well also easily alert the enemy. His Majesty is enraged. Everyone is in danger during this period of time. Lets protect ourselves first and bide our time for a while. Yes. By the way, did you reply from Qing State? Has that prince set off? I just received a reply a few days ago saying that he had already set off. Hell definitely be able to reach the capital on New Years Eve this year. The man smiled. Alright, then well just have to wait and see.. Chapter 726 - 726: I’m Going to Save Lives! Chapter 726: Im Going to Save Lives! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qin Song took Ye Simings order and went straight to the Jiang Manor. At that moment, Jiang Xiaoran was being held back by two beautiful maidservants to chat. The two maidservants both knew that their young master liked beauties. They also wanted to use her beauty to climb into their young masters bed and be his concubines. However, for some reason Recently, Jiang Xiaoran had been ignoring them. He also kept a respectful distance. Young Master, arent Ruier and this servant dressed well today? You once said that you like girls who wear purple clothes. The maidservant, Maner, tugged at his sleeve and swayed it delicately. Jiang Xiaoran rested his head on his hand in boredom. He replied perfunctorily, It looks good. If this servant looks good, why arent you looking at this servant? Jiang Xiaoran indeed couldnt be bothered to take a look. However, Maner mentioned purple clothes. For some reason, Xie Yinxiangs figure shed across Jiang Xiaorans mind! In her memory, she seemed to be wearing mostly purple clothes. Dark purple, bright purple Young Master Ruier also came up to shake him, interrupting Jiang Xiaorans recollection. He waved them away impatiently. What are you going on about?! Cant you see that Im deep in thought?! Jiang Xiaoran had always been known to be the master with the best temperament in the manor. He had rarely gotten angry with the servants. Therefore, his harsh words for the first time shocked the two maidservants. In the past, Jiang Xiaoran treated them nicely, This was why the two of them had overstepped their boundaries. They had forgotten that they were maidservants and had to abide by the rules in front of their masters. Only then did the two maidservants quickly kneel and beg Jiang Xiaoran to calm down. Jiang Xiaoran was extremely annoyed and waved his hand. Disappear from my sight. Only then did Maner and Ruier take their leave aggrievedly. At this moment, the butler led someone to the back garden. Young Master, a guest requests an audience. Im very annoyed. I wont see anyone. Qin Song cupped fists and said in a clear voice, Young Master Jiang, Im under the Marquiss orders to ask for your help. Jiang Xiaorans ears pricked up and he turned around. It was Qin Song. He naturally recognized the other party. It was the deputy general that Ye Siming had just taken in. Jiang Xiaoran quickly stood up and walked over. Whats wrong with Siming? Qin Song told him about the critical situation on the mountain and how the city gates had been locked down. Jiang Xiaoran immediately shouted, How can this be?! Alright, leave this to me. Ill go look for someone now. In less than two hours, Ill definitely be able to send ten doctors to him! Qin Song thanked him. This subordinate still has something important to do, so I wont stay here any longer. Young Master Jiang, lets meet again on the mountain. Okay. After Qin Song left, Jiang Xiaoran really wanted to leave in a hurry. The butler grabbed him in fear. Young Master, you mustnt go. This servant heard that everyone on the mountain is sick! Nothing must happen to Young Master! Aiya, Old Ding, at a time like this, I have to go and save people. My brother is on the mountain! Moreover, there are so many lives involved. Dont worry about me. Remember not to tell Grandfather and Father! After saying that, he waved his hand and ran out. The butler called out to him many times but didnt manage to stop him. Jiang Xiaoran rode a horse and rushed through the rain in the capital. Some of his friends who usually drank and made merry with him rejected his request, while others were willing to take out the medicinal herbs that they had hoarded at home. There were also some who were willing to offer their help in person, bringing their servants with them to follow Jiang Xiaoran up the mountain together. After a while, Jiang Xiaoran gathered a small team of 30 people. They passed through the streets majestically and rode their horses toward the city gate. Xie Yinxiang was originally worried about the few old people in Gu Nuoers sweet shop so she specially came out of the rain to visit them. Fortunately, the sweet shop was stable and peaceful, like a purend in chaos.. Chapter 727 - 727: You Must Be Starving, Right? Baby Chapter 727: You Must Be Starving, Right? Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She walked on the street and was about to return to the manor. However, groups of young masters riding horses passed by. She was shocked and quickly took a few steps back. Only then was the hem of her dress spared from getting stained with mud. Xie Yinxiang looked at them in confusion. Where are these people going? Suddenly, the young master in the lead turned his horse around and ran towards her. Through the misty rain, she saw that it was Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran galloped to her side before stopping the horse. Young Master Jiang, why are you Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted. Xie Yinxiang, I dont have time to exin so much to you now. Remember what I said and stay at home. Donte out for the next few days. The situation in the city is unstable. Xie Yinxiang looked at him nkly. Where are you going? Jiang Xiaoran flicked his whip, turned his horse around, and sped away. He only said, To save lives! Xie Yinxiang stood rooted to the ground and watched as he disappeared. She was a little surprised. In the past, Jiang Xiaoran was just an ignorant and ipetent young master in her eyes. He was just one to eat, drink, and have fun. Now that there was a gue, he actually had such a magnanimous heart? By the time Xie Yinxiang came back to her senses, there were no longer many people on the streets. She suddenly felt a little regretful. Just now, she didnt have the time to tell him to take care. On the mountain, it was drizzling and the sky was dim. The cold wind blew for a while. The soldiers were trembling from the cold. Fortunately, Gu Nuoer had already made arrangements. She had gotten the soldiers who hadmitted mistakes previously to cook hot porridge in advance. With one bowl of porridge for each person, it could not only fill their stomachs but also warm their bodies. The child had also instructed them to throw a pile of potatoes and sweet potatoes voluntarily given by the vigers into the fire to roast. She didnt rest for a moment and held onto the big oil-paper umbre with both hands. She watched as the soldiers transported the medicinal herbs she wanted in bags. The child checked each bag seriously. Then, she taught them how to prepare the medicine. After the medicine is done, all the soldiers will have a bowl first! Kongjue saw that she was really working hard. He brought over roasted corn that he had peeled. Sister, eat a little and rest. Only then did the child feel hungry. She blinked her long eyshes, her watery eyes wide and dark. Seventh Brother, thank you. I happen to be feeling hungry. She hadnt eaten anything since this morning. Kongjue smiled and held the umbre for her. The child carried the bowl herself and scooped corn kernels with a spoon to eat. The fragrant corn emitted a fragrance after being roasted. Gu Nuoer ate happily. Kongjue saw her pink cheeks puff up as she chewed on the food. She looked really adorable. He couldnt help but smile gently. Eat slowly. Ill peel another sweet potato for youter. Alright! At this moment, Kongjue caught a cold gaze from the corner of his eye. He looked up and saw Ye Siming walking towards them with a paper bag in his hand. Ye Siming was far away, but he had long seen Kongjue smiling happily. He sneered in his heart. The stinky monk was smiling brightly like a flower. He was really an eyesore. Gu Nuoers nose was sharp and she smelled the fragrance of meat. Elder Brother Siming, what is it? Ye Siming pursed his lips and handed over the paper bag. Beggars Chicken. Kongjue was stunned. You bought it? Ye Siming looked at him coldly. Where would I buy it from? I caught a pheasant and made it myself. Gu Nuoer quickly reached out her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, I want to eat it. When Ye Siming looked down at the child, the coldness in his eyes faded a lot and turned into an imperceptible smile. You must be starving, right? Chapter 728 - 728: Playboy Older Brother Is Here Chapter 728: yboy Older Brother Is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thats right. Elder Brother Siming is so considerate! The child opened the paper bag and the fragrance immediately lingered in her nose. She broke off a drumstick as if she was preparing to hand it to Kongjue first. However, she suddenly remembered that Kongiue didnt eat meat. Hence, the child turned her wrist and handed it to Ye Siming. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows, his ck eyes filled with faint displeasure. Did she want to give it to the stinky bald donkey first? Elder Brother Siming, you eat. Gu Nuoer tiptoed. Instead, Ye Siming gave Kongjue a cold look. Kongjue, who was standing at the side, couldnt help but shiver when he met such a gaze. What did he do wrong? Ye Siming said in a cold voice, I wont be eating. Ill go over there and see how they are doing with the collection of medicinal herbs. After saying that, he turned around and left. His robe drew a cold arc, and the silver embroidery on it was very eye-catching. Gu Nuoer didnt notice that he was unhappy and ate happily. On the other hand, Kongjue had a hint of doubt on his calm face. When did I provoke him? At this moment, amotion sounded in the rain. A cry came from the vige entrance. Gu Nuoer raised her head and tiptoed to take a look. Kongjue also took a look. Someone seems to have sent something over. Is the city gate open? The child immediately saw Jiang Xiaoran, who was standing at the front on horseback. He and the few young masters behind him had two big baskets hanging on their horses, filled with packages. He and the few young masters behind him had two big baskets hanging on their horses, filled with packages. When I heard the news from Siming, I brought things over. These medicinal herbs are just whatever we have at home. I dont know if they can be used. Lets give it a try first! Censor Zhang was extremely grateful and praised him repeatedly. With Jiang Xiaoran bringing so many people over, it was as if he had given everyone reassurance. He continued, By the way, on the way here just now, I saw that the city had already arranged for a few doctors and six imperial physicians to rush over in a carriage. I believe theyll arrive here very soon. These words were undoubtedly a clear sky that immediately spread to everyones hearts. There were even soldiers who sighed with red eyes. The imperial court hasnt given up on us after all. Jiang Xiaoran raised his head and said with a smile, How can they have given up?! I heard that His Majesty killed many officials who faked imperial edicts and deceived the higher-ups. As he spoke, a sweet call sounded in his ear. yboy older brother! Jiang Xiaoran turned around. He was immediately shocked. The child in front of him was wearing pink and white embroidered shoes, an autumn dress of the same color, and a fox fur scarf. Wasnt this the princess?! Her originally clean and beautiful shoes were already a little dirty from the rain. However, it could not hide the childs agility and cuteness. Little ancestor! Why are you here too?! Jiang Xiaoran quickly bowed. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and said proudly, Youre all unafraid of danger and came to save the people. As the princess, I naturally have to set an example. Jiang Xiaoran guessed suspiciously, His Majesty doesnt know about this, right? He doesnt know. Hehe. It was no wonder! If His Majesty had known, he would have long sent three armies to tten this ce. Those officials wouldnt have the chance to close the city gate secretly. Jiang Xiaoran suddenly understood why Ye Siming would appear here. These two people were clearly inseparable! Suddenly, a soldier ran over to report. Your Highness, the ce where the medicinal herbs are picked at the back of the mountain is a little strange. Many soldiers went there but didnte back. We couldnt find them anywhere. As they didnt see Ye Siming, they naturally came to ask Gu Nuoer for help.. Chapter 729 - 729: Suddenly Disappeared? Chapter 729: Suddenly Disappeared? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer blinked. How could this be? Ill go take a look with you guys! Jiang Xiaoran quickly said, Why dont I go? Your Highness can stay here. Theres no need. yboy older brother, wait here for Elder Brother Siming toe back. If you see him, tell him. Jiang Xiaoran hesitated for a moment. Although they were going to the back mountain, there were soldiers everywhere. Gu Nuoer should be fine. He nodded. Alright. Gu Nuoer left with the soldiers. As there was a little distance from the back of the mountain, she was carried onto the horse by a soldier and the n was to go there on horseback. However, the soldier clearly hesitated. He wasnt worthy, let alone qualified, to ride the same horse as the princess. Moreover, the most serious thing was that if Marquis Yongye saw this, he might be unhappy. After all, it was usually the marquis who brought the princess with him. Gu Nuoer lowered her thick eyshes and blinked curiously at the motionless soldier who was deep in thought. She seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. Her pink lips curled up and she gave aforting smile. Its alright, older brother. I can ride a horse myself. Your Highness knows how to ride a horse? As if to answer him, the child shook the reins with her small hand and gently mped the horses stomach twice. The horse really ran forward obediently. When the soldier saw this, he hurriedly got onto a horse and chased after her. The two of them arrived at the back of the mountain in the time it took for half an incense to burn. At this moment, the rain turned from drops to pattering. Gu Nuoers wet hair stuck to her fair face. Perhaps because she was cold, the tip of her nose was pink and delicate. When she first arrived at the back of the mountain, she saw that the forest that covered the mountains and ins was filled with thick fog. There was actually no one here. At least 50 soldiers hade just now. How could there be no one?! The soldier behind her was still puzzled. Strange, where are they? He raised his voice and called out to the people he knew. Wang Jin! Ma He! However, what responded to him was a faint echoing from the valley. The distant mountains were hidden in the rain and fog that looked like they were from ink paintings. Wisps of white fog also spread out from the deep and wide pool at the side. On the right was a hillside with trees on it. Gu Nuoer recognized this ce. She had fallen from here with Ye Siming previously. However, there was no more dangerous terrain at the back of the mountain. It was impossible for those soldiers to go anywhere further when they came to pick medicinal herbs. Gu Nuoer sniffed. She kept having the feeling that there seemed to be a strange smell in the air. She gently spurred her horse and slowly walked up the slope. Lets go take a look at the front and see if theyve gone off to another ce. The child pointed to the other side. Older brother, go over there and look. Well meet hereter. The soldier hesitated. Your Highness, this subject had better follow you. Otherwise, if anything were to happen and the princess was lost in the huge forest, he wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility of losing his head like this. Gu Nuoer shook her head. The situation is urgent. The earlier we find them, the earlier we can go back. Its fine. I wont run far. Hearing this, the soldier turned to the other side. Gu Nuoer gradually rode her horse forward, but the fog in front of her was actually thicker than before. In fact, she could no longer tell the direction when she was sitting on the horse and couldnt see the road ahead. She only felt that the surrounding trees all looked the same. There was fog everywhere, and even the rain had stopped at some point. Her horse refused to take another step forward and kicked its front hooves anxiously.. Chapter 730 - 730: Hu Ni Was Caught by Ye Siming! Chapter 730: Hu Ni Was Caught by Ye Siming! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers small face looked very serious. Her ck and bright eyes were filled with a dignified aura that was different from usual. So many people died below. I asked them toe and pick herbs to save the lives of the others. Who would dare toe out and cause trouble? The childs voice sounded in the faint forest. Her voice was soft, but it exuded an invible might. Come out! With this high-pitched interrogation, Countless watery lights that couldnt be seen by the naked eye immediately spread out from Gu Nuoers body. It was like circles of ripples that quickly spread out with the child as the center. The thick fog seemed to havee into contact with something terrifying and immediately escaped in all directions. Gu Nuoers spell forced out the thing hidden underground. Wisps of ck fog spread out from under each stone. Apart from the ce where Gu Nuoer was, ck smoke-like things emerged from all directions. In the end, they graduallybined into a shadow that looked like a human but wasnt. Gu Nuoer blinked without any fear on her face. Oh, its a mountain ghost. It was said that mountain ghosts were formed from the essence energy of a mountain and had absorbed many of the auras of the people buried here when they were alive. Therefore, they became human-like, but were not human. Legend has it that they were like ghosts and also liked to suck peoples energy to live. What they liked to do more was to use a lot of fog to trap people inside and prevent them from getting out. They would wait until the people were half-dead from hunger before absorbing theirst bit of essence energy. However, mountain ghosts usually liked to live in the deep mountains. They usually didnt like to go to ces like the back of the mountain was too close to a vige. It seemed that the sudden appearance of the mountain ghost was probably because it had sensed that there were many people who were about to die below. It was equivalent to having run over after catching the scent. If they were not subdued or chased away, those who were trapped by the fog wouldnt be able toe out. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said in a mighty manner, How is it? Do I need to do it or should you leave by yourself?! She raised her pink fist. Be sensible. I, Baby Nuo, am not a pushover! The moment she finished speaking The mountain ghost used the corporeal ck fog to quickly reach over and wrap around the childs fair wrist! Gu Nuoer was stunned. Then, her pink face was filled with anger. It seems like you want to do this the hard way. Watch this! On Ye Simings side. Originally, he was going to inspect the situation of the soldiers harvesting medicinal herbs. However, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a sh of an orange figure in the forest. Therefore, he frowned and gave chase! The orange figure with disheveled hair ran crazily in front while Ye Siming followed closely behind. At this moment, Hu Ni was screaming for help in his heart. He just wanted to see if Brother Wolfs suspicion of fish older sister had been dispelled. Who would have thought that not only was Ye Siming alone, but he also noticed him?! A wolf-like demon god chased after him fiercely. Hu Ni was so frightened that he ran for his life. Ye Siming no longer had any patience. He had wanted to use his magic powers countless times to give the person in front of him a heavy blow. However, he was also a little worried. He was afraid that it was Gu Nuoer. He didnt want to hurt her. Of course, Hu Ni wasnt as fast as Ye Siming. He was grabbed at the shoulder. Hu Ni was so frightened that he shouted. Ye Siming immediately frowned. Fox? Hu Ni knew that he couldnt escape. He stopped in his tracks and turned around shakily. Facing Ye Simings furious expression, he cupped his hands and smiled ingratiatingly. Brother Brother Wolf, hehe. Its you?! The youths eyes were filled with wrath from being toyed with. Before Hu Ni could say anything, he was punched in the cheek and fell to the ground. Its two fox ears also suddenly popped out.. Chapter 731 - 731: Brother Wolf, Why Are You Crying? Chapter 731: Brother Wolf, Why Are You Crying? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming suddenly bent down and grabbed his cor. The youth gritted his teeth and approached, his ck eyes filled with anger. I was wondering why there was a foxy stench. Do you want to die? Is it fun to be trying to fool me by pretending to be a fish demon? Hu Nis cheek which had been beaten up was already red and swollen. He waved his hands and begged for mercy. Brother Wolf, thats not it. Let me exin! Ye Siming didnt have the patience to listen to him argue. Therefore, he punched again. Not only did Hu Nis eye turn ck and blue, but he was also so frightened that his big furry tail came out. Ye Siming was really merciless! Hu Ni was in so much pain that his eyes were filled with tears. With a cry, he turned into a little red fox hidden among the clothes. Ye Siming didnt show mercy because of this. Instead, he lifted Hu Ni up. The youth stared fiercely at Hu Ni. You deliberately pretended to be her. It seems that you and the fish demon are hiding something from me. He suddenly drew his sword and aimed it at the little foxs heart. Tell me, is the fish demon Gu Nuoer? The little fox wailed and struggled for a long time, but she couldnt escape Ye Simings palm. The wolf demon aura emitted from his entire body actually had a natural restraining effect, making Hu Ni feel fear from the bottom of his heart. He hugged his big tail with its two paws and his fur was wet with tears. Yes Hu Nis voice was like a mosquito. At this moment, he even wanted to stretch out his neck andmit suicide. In order to live, he had betrayed his fish older sister. He simply had no face to continue living. However, in the face of Brother Wolf, who acted mercilessly, Hu Ni chose to save his life! Ye Simings ck eyes were cold. Louder. The tip of his sword moved a little closer. Hu Ni was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted, Yes! Princess Gu Nuoer is the fish older sister. Boohoo, Brother Wolf, dont kill me. Ye Siming seemed to have expected this. However, there was something unexpected. Actually, he had always had an answer in his heart. However, when he really verified it For some reason, an indescribable joy surged out of his heart. However, there was also a hint of anger of not being trusted. Since its her, why did the two of you hide it from me? I, I dont know, Hu Ni stammered. Maybe its because Brother Wolf is too scary and shes afraid! Ye Simings angry narrow eyes turned cold inch by inch. There was a terrifying coldness in his eyes, and there seemed to be a faint dark fire burning in them. However, the fire was extremely cold. Afraid of me? Havent I treated her well enough? Hu Ni looked like he wanted to kill someone even more than before. Hu Ni was so frightened that he waved his ws repeatedly. No, no. Brother Wolf, this is all my own guess. It has nothing to do with the fish older sister! Nothing to do with her? Ye Siming suddenly sneered. She was indeed hiding it from me, wasnt she? Ye Siming thought of thest time when he chased after her and she escaped very quickly. It turned out that she was afraid. He was a demon god and his hands had been stained with the lives and blood of many demons. However, he had never thought of hurting her. She had hidden so well. Now that he thought about it, her actions sometimes were filled with ws. It was no wonder that even though Xiangliu was poisoned and had stabbed her, she waspletely fine. For some reason, Ye Siming felt as if the cold wind had poured into his heart. This was the first time he had such a feeling. He didnt even know how to describe it. He only felt his eyes burning and his emotions were about toe out, but he didnt know what they were. Hu Ni, who was looking at him carefully, suddenly froze and widened his eyes in a daze.. Brother Wolf Why are you Why are you crying? Chapter 732 - 732: What Happened to Nuo’er? Chapter 732: What Happened to Nuoer? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cry? Ye Siming was stunned. His slender fingers gently wiped his face. His palm was covered in water. It turned out that he could cry. He looked at his palm in a daze. Why would I cry? When Hu Ni saw him like this, as if he had suffered a huge trauma, he was so frightened that he didnt know what to do. Brother Wolf, are you sad? Fish older sister definitely didnt lie to you on purpose. She must have her own difficulties. Go and ask her. The two of you can just make things clear! Hu Ni waved his ws around anxiously. Ye Simings eyes were bloodshot. Coupled with his gloomy brows, he looked a little hurt. Such a fragile expression should not have been seen on the face of such a powerful demon god. However, Ye Siming indeed felt hurt. He had fought countless powerful demon beasts and had also been seriously injured. He had also fallen into a pool of blood while panting heavily, his vision blurry. However, there had never been a time when he felt like this. His heart seemed to have been grabbed tightly by someone, and an indescribable emotion was about toe out. However, he didnt know what it was. Seeing that he was silent, Hu Ni said carefully, Brother Wolf? Do you like fish older sister? Boom! A thunderp sounded from the sky! Ye Siming loosened his grip and Hu Ni fell to the ground. Ouch! The youth looked up. In the dim yellow sky, the fine raindrops turned bean-sized. It was starting to rain again. Ye Siming let the rain fall on his extraordinarily handsome face. He thought deeply. What did like mean? At this moment, a person rushed over on a fast horse from the foot of the hill. Marquis! Bad news, the princess has fainted! The soldier braved the rain and looked at Ye Siming, who was standing on the hill in a daze. Ye Siming came back to his senses. What? Hu Ni only felt a gust of wind whistling past in front of him. In the blink of an eye, Ye Siming had already flown down the hill that was a few meters high and left with the soldiers. Hu Ni stood up from the ground. His ck fox eyes were filled with anxiety. Why did fish older sister faint?! When Ye Siming rushed to the other hill The soldiers formed a circle. Large raindrops fell on the stone slope, causing circles of ripples to form in the water. Hurry up and move aside. The marquis is here! The soldier raised his arms and shouted. Everyone quickly made way for him. Gu Nuoer! Ye Siming squeezed in. The childy alone on the stone ground, her face pale and her ck hair sticking to her cheeks. Her long ck eyshes were covered as if she had fallen asleep. Her expression was calm and there was no fluctuation in her breathing. Ye Simings thin eyes were immediately dyed with anger. Are you guys dead? Are you just going to let her lie here? The soldiers knelt down in unison. Marquis, calm down. Her Highness is precious. We dont dare Ye Siming was furious. However, now was not the time to settle scores. He hurriedly picked Gu Nuoer up, got on the horse, and sped towards Ningan Vige. Boil water! Bring over clean clothes! He kicked open the door and instructed Kongjue, who didnt understand what was going on, right on the heels of that. Kongjue was anxious to go forward. Whats wrong with Nuoer? Before he could enter the room, Ye Siming pressed down on his shoulder and pushed him out of the door. The youths eyes were cold and fierce. I told you to boil water and bring clothes over. Kongjues calm eyes also had a hint of hesitation because of his expression. At the thought that Gu Nuoer was still unconscious, Kongjue quickly turned around. Not only did he borrow a set of clean clothes, but he also asked Auntie Yu to bring some hot water in. Coincidentally, the doctor had already entered the vige and was invited over as well.. Chapter 733 - 733: Just Ate Too Much Chapter 733: Just Ate Too Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming changed Gu Nuoers clothes in no time. When he did these actions, he didnt have anyplicated feelings. He just wanted to let Gu Nuoer warm up quickly. Her hands and feet were terrifyingly cold. Ye Siming wiped her again and again with hot water. In the end, he wrapped her tightly under the nket. Only her small feet were revealed. Ye Siming put these small feet into his arms. His slender palm rubbed back and forth. Gu Nuoer, wake up! At this moment, Kongjue brought a doctor in. The doctor bowed. Thismoner greets the Marquis Come over here! Ye Siming shouted coldly and quickly interrupted him. The doctor was so frightened that he shuddered. Why was Marquis Yongye even fiercer than the rumors?! Kongiue knew that Ye Siming was worried about Gu Nuoers health. Therefore, he took the initiative to help the doctor out and said, Her Highness is in critical danger and is unconscious. Doctor, quickly go forward and take her pulse. The doctor quickly went forward, put down the medicine box, pressed it on Gu Nuoers fair and delicate wrist, and started to take her pulse quietly. At the same time, Ye Siming also lowered his eyes and carefully felt if the childs body was fine. The question that always puzzled him was He was a powerful demon god. No matter how powerful a demon beast was, it couldnt escape his eyes and ears. However, why couldnt he sense the magic power hidden in Gu Nuoers body? In his senses, Gu Nuoer was no different from an ordinary person! She wasnt a demon? Just as Ye Siming was in a daze, the doctor had already made a diagnosis. Marquis, dont worry. Her Highness has just eaten too much and has indigestion. Ye Siming was stunned. Indigestion? Yes. The intermediate doctor opened the medicine box and took out a pen and paper to prescribe a prescription. Shell get better after taking some water boiled with hawthorn. Kongjue was a little puzzled. If its just indigestion, why would she be unconscious? The doctor paused in his action of writing and also found it strange. However, the princess was so young and her body was weak. It was normal for her to faint from eating too much. Therefore, the doctor said, Her Highness must be weak and the rain outside is cold. Perhaps its because of this that she fell asleep. Ill prescribe another dose of constitution nurturing prescription for Your Highness. Only Ye Siming frowned. Ate too much He lowered his eyes and looked at the childs calm and sleeping face. The doctor was right. Gu Nuoer had indeed eaten too much. It was all that mountain ghosts fault for having absorbed too many peoples essence energy. As a result, it was too fierce and difficult to deal with. Therefore, Gu Nuoer decided to absorb its powers and use them for her own use. However, he didnt expect that the mountain ghosts magic power was like a table of dishes. The child was so stuffed that she couldnt digest itpletely for a moment. She originally wanted to run into theke. If she turned into a small fish, no one would notice if she fainted for a while. However, before she could reach the water, she fainted at the side. After the doctor wrote the prescription, Kongjue followed him to find some medicinal herbs. Ye Siming called over the soldier who had discovered that Gu Nuoer was unconscious and asked him what had happened. The soldier replied, The soldiers in charge of picking herbs at the back of the mountain didnte back. This subordinate was terrified and uneasy, but I couldnt find the marquis and could only ask Her Highness for help. Her Highness and this subordinate split up at the back of the mountain. When this subordinate turned around to look for Her Highness, this subordinate realized that Her Highness had already fainted by the water. He thought of something and said, Theres another strange matter that needs to be reported to the Marquis. After this subordinate discovered that Her Highness had gone missing, the soldiers came down from the mountain and said that they were trapped by a strange fog. However, a breeze suddenly blew over and dispersed the fog, allowing them to find their way back.. Chapter 734 - 734: What Is ‘Like’? Chapter 734: What Is Like? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard this, he had a clear guess about what Gu Nuoer had done. His thin lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. Got it. You can leave. Yes. The soldiers closed the door and left. Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoers sleeping and obedient face with aplicated gaze. She was indeed extraordinary. Just being able to attract lightning and rain to extinguish the fire in Hedong Vige was not something ordinary demons could do. She might have been saved by an immortal. Ye Siming thought of when he first came to Great Qi. There were rumors in the capital. Princess Yaoguang was born with auspiciousness. It was winter on the day of her birth, but all the flowers on the mountain bloomed and the withered trees came back to life. A fragrance even spread from the spot she was born across 50 kilometers. At that time, everyone was amazed. Ye Simings slender fingertips gently touched Gu Nuoers be. The youth curled his lips and sneered. So you were supposed to be born to be my enemy. Back then, the divine general had trapped him in the Asura Realm. He was warlike, dangerous, and heartless. He had once sworn that he woulde out of the Asura Realm one day. He had to make the world fall into a blood-colored sea. However, now, he was almost tamed by Gu Nuoer. At this moment, the soldiers stopped them at the door. Who are you?! The marquis is resting and youre not allowed to barge in! Im the Marquiss younger brother! Let me in! I want to see if Her Highness is safe! Ye Simings cold voice sounded from inside. Let him in. Hu Ni had already transformed into his human form and was wearing the ill-fitting clothes he had just stolen. He pushed away two soldiers who were stopping him. Hmph! He stuck out his head like a despicable person and pushed the door open. Ye Siming raised his sinister eyes and looked over. The door immediately closed behind Hu Ni. Hu Ni was shocked and shrank his neck. He looked at Ye Siming, whose eyes were slightly red, and his entire body was filled with a dangerous aura that was about to re up. At this moment, Hu Ni felt a little regretful foring. I, I, I, I came to see the fish older sister Is she alright? Hu Ni said carefully. Ye Siming crossed his arms and sat by the bed coldly. She ate too much. Huh? She ate too much? Ye Simings eyes werezy and carried a world-destroying arrogance. It should be some demon causing trouble in the mountains. She caught it and ate it. Hu Ni trembled. Fish older sister So she can eat demons as well. He then thought of how the three-tailed demon fox was so powerful. In Gu Nuoers hands, it was like a puppet letting her skin it and take its demon core. Hu Ni couldnt help but hug her shoulders tightly. Fortunately, Ive already acknowledged her as my older sister! Who would believe this? The obedient and sweet little princess lying on the bed was actually such a powerful figure! Hu Ni, let me ask you. What did you mean when you mentioned liking someone just now? Ye Simings eyes were dark and his tone was even colder. Hu Ni was stunned. I meant exactly what I said. Dont you know? What is like? Like is this I dont seem to know either. Its just a feeling. For example, I like beautiful girls. When I see them, I want to follow them. Ye Siming looked at him coldly. Thats called l*cherous. Hu Ni scratched the back of his head. Its about the same. Sooner orter, youll also crave for fish older sisters beauty What? Ye Siming suddenly frowned. Hu Ni quickly changed his words. But no matter what, Brother Wolf has to make things clear to her. Dont lose your temper with fish older sister. Talk things out. Do I look like Im going to throw a tantrum? Hu Ni cursed in his heart. His dissatisfaction was about to be engraved on his face. Ye Siming suddenly pursed his lips, a hint of a cold smile in his thin eyes. However, I do need your help with something. Only then will I have a chance to talk to her nicely.. Chapter 735 - 735: Mother, I’m Going to Look for Elder Brother Siming Chapter 735: Mother, Im Going to Look for Elder Brother Siming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer stretched. She felt the softness of the bedding under her and sniffed. She could even smell the fragrance in the bed curtains. This was a type of incense that her mother, Noble Consort Qiao, loved to use. The child turned overzily and called out softly, Mother Suddenly, Gu Nuoer woke up. That wasnt right! She and Elder Brother Siming chased away the epidemic in the vige. Why was she sleeping on a soft bed? The bed in the vige was so hard that it hurt her butt! The child sat up. Noble Consort Qiao was originally leaning against the bed and watching over her. When she heard the sound, she quickly woke up. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and looked around. She had actually returned to the Qiushui Pce. Noble Consort Qiao pulled her into her arms and said with tears in her eyes, Nuoer, youre finally awake. Mother is going to be worried to death. After saying that, she raised her voice and instructed the outer room, Wanyin, the princess is awake. Hurry up and tell His Majesty not to kill the imperial physician. Wanxuan, bring over a bowl of heated meat porridge. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and she pouted her pink lips strangely. Mother, why am I back? Noble Consort Qiao pulled her out of her arms and stroked her soft ck hair. Tears welled up in her eyes. Child, you still have the cheek to ask. You actually lied to your father and me, saying that you were going to General Bais residence to y. You actually secretly went to the gue-stricken vige with Marquis Yongye! Noble Consort Qiao hugged Gu Nuoer tightly again. If anything were to happen to you, how will Mother live? The child blinked and remembered. After absorbing the mountain ghosts magic power, she was so stuffed that she fell asleep! It seemed that she had been sent back! Gu Nuoer quickly struggled to get off the bed. Mother, I have to go back! There are so many sick people waiting for me to save them! Noble Consort Qiao grabbed her small hand. Silly child, why are you still going? Youve already been unconscious for five days and wouldnt wake up no matter how hard I call you. The patients in the vige have long been treated and sent into the city for treatment. Noble Consort Qiaoforted her, Dont worry. The imperial physician said that youve been unconscious for so long because youve been frozen. Mother has already found a few imperial chefs to prepare food to nurse your body. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her watery eyes. Five days? Ive actually slept for five days?! She looked around. Wheres Elder Brother Siming? She had fainted. Elder Brother Siming must have been frightened. Noble Consort Qiaos eyes flickered. Nuoer, Mother will tell you calmly. You have to listen obediently and not make a fuss in the future, alright? Gu Nuoers heart skipped a beat. Mother, what do you want to say? Ye Siming has disappeared. His whereabouts were unknown the night those vigers were weed into the city for treatment. He has been missing for three days. General Bai is also looking for him. Gu Nuoers childish voice suddenly sounded. Elder Brother Siming didnt appear again? Noble Consort Qiao nodded and held her daughters small hand. Nuoer, be good. Theres no hurry. Your father has already sent people to help look around. Gu Nuoer lifted the nket with her small hand. Ill go and look too! Noble Consort Qiao hurriedly hugged her. You cant go. Its very cold outside and youve just been through the cold. Its going to snow soon. Be good and stay in the pce. Mother will wait with you, alright? Gu Nuoer waved her hand. No, Mother, I want to go look for Elder Brother The child used her trump card. Her eyes flickered and tears streamed down her long eyshes. Bean-sized water droplets rolled down her pink and tender cheeks. Anyones heart would ache when they saw this. However, Noble Consort Qiao took her health into consideration and shook her head firmly. No, Baby Nuo, listen to Mother this once.. Chapter 736 - 736: Hu Ni Is Here Chapter 736: Hu Ni Is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer didnt expect this. Her mother actually didnt take this trick from her anymore. The child was furious and hugged herself with her two small hands. She turned her head to the side. I dont want to talk to Mother anymore! Elder Brother Siming is still the best. Every time I cry, hell give in to me! At the thought of Ye Siming, Gu Nuoers tears really welled up in her eyes. Her small body trembled from crying. Noble Consort Qiao quickly hugged her in her arms tofort her. Nuoer, dont cry. Youve been unconscious for so long and Mother was really frightened. Dont be anxious. Mother will tell your fatherter to send more people to search, alright? Her heart ached as she took a handkerchief and wiped away the childs tears. Gu Nuoers ck and thick eyshes were wet from the tears. Her big watery eyes were filled with grievance and worry. Where would Elder Brother Siming go? Seeing that Gu Nuoer was really sad, Noble Consort Qiao had no choice. She was thinking hard about how to coax her daughter. At this moment, Wanxuan lifted the curtain and entered. She reported, Noble Consort, theres a young master outside. He said that hes Marquis Yongyes friend and specially came to visit the princess. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she hurriedly turned around. Who is it?! She didnt care about anything else and jumped off the bed, putting on her small shoes, and wanted to run out. Nuoer! Its cold outside. Mother will call him in. Dont catch a cold. Noble Consort Qiao quickly pulled her back and waved her hand for Wanxuan to bring the person in. After a while, Gu Nuoer put on her clothes and ran anxiously to the outer room. In the middle of the magnificent hall stood a youth in a white fur coat. Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes. Little foxy, why is it you?! Hu Ni was originally admiring Wanyins graceful figure at the side. When he heard Gu Nuoer, he came back to his senses and cupped his hands at Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer. Thismoner pays his respects to the noble consort and the princess. Noble Consort Qiao nodded slightly. For her daughters sake, she wore a dignified smile on her red lips. Young Master Hu, right? I heard that youre Marquis Yongyes friend. Do you know where he is? The princess is extremely worried for his safety. Hu Ni looked at Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful face and was immediately shocked. Slurp! The fish older sisters mother was really beautiful! However, on second thought, Hu Ni woke up. He didnt dare to harbor any thoughts about the fish older sisters mother! Therefore, he lowered his head and said respectfully, Noble Consort, thismoner doesnt know where the Marquis has gone either. Thismoner only heard that the princess is unconscious and specially came to visit. Noble Consort Qiao nodded thoughtfully. Then I have to thank you for your good intentions. Gu Nuoer frowned in disappointment. So you dont know where Elder Brother Siming went to either? Hu Nis eyes darted around, revealing a hint of flirtatiousness and shrewdness like a fox. Seeing that the princesss face is rosy, thismoner feels that the princess must be fine. However, thismoner guessed that the princess must be extremely worried about the marquiss whereabouts. Therefore, thismoner is specially here to relieve the princesss boredom. Thismoner heard that the Marquis had personally nted a red plum tree in the Bai Manor. In this cold season, plum blossoms will bloom regrly. Princess, why dont you go take a look with thismoner? Before Gu Nuoer could say anything Noble Consort Qiao held her small hand and said indifferently, No. The princesss body hasnt recovered yet. She cant leave the pce in the cold anymore. Gu Nuoer felt a little aggrieved and pouted. Mother Hu Ni didnt look disappointed. Instead, he continued to smile and said, Are there plum blossoms in the pce? If the princess can look at the plum blossoms while thinking about the person she misses and enjoy the fragrance of the flowers at the same time, itll be very effective in bringing up her mood.. Chapter 737 - 737: He Doesn’t Want Me Anymore? Chapter 737: He Doesnt Want Me Anymore? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao hesitated for a moment. She lowered her head and looked at Gu Nuoer, who was sitting in her arms. The child seemed to have lost her vitality. Her small head drooped with a gloomy expression. Her usual agile and lively appearance seemed to have run away with Ye Siming. Noble Consort Qiaos heart ached. She thought for a moment and finally nodded. Alright, you can take a walk in the pce, but not for too long. Hu Nis smile deepened and he raised his hand to bow. Thank you, Noble Consort. Thismoner is willing to apany the princess for a walk and talk. Wanyin and Wanxuan helped Gu Nuoer change into thicker clothes. The child looked puffed up from all the clothes and had a white fox fur coat around her neck. It made her entire face look extremely exquisite and obedient. Her soft ck hair was hidden in her cute hat. Hu Ni walked beside Gu Nuoer. He turned his head slightly and saw from the corner of his eye. Wanyin, the head pce maid sent by Noble Consort Qiao, followed not far away with more than ten eunuchs and pce maids with her. He sighed in his heart. It turned out that being a princess wasntpletely free either. A cold wind blew past, but the child didnt seem to feel cold, even though the tip of her nose was already pink from the cold. However, it couldnt hide the rosiness on her cheeks. Little foxy, is what you said true? Elder Brother Siming really nted a plum blossom tree in Uncle Bais residence? Of course its fake! Fish older sister, youve been to the Bai Manor so many times. How could you not know if there are plum blossom trees?! Hu Ni lowered his voice and said. The child looked up at him curiously, her eyshes fluttering. Then why did you lie? If I dont say that, the noble consort wont let you out at all. The two of us wont have a chance to talk alone. Hu Ni was a little smug. He crossed his arms in front of his chest. As expected, its very easy to guess the thoughts of people. If you were to ask her for ten gold coins directly, she would definitely reject you. However, if youre willing to settle for the next best thing and ask for a silver ingot, shell agree! Therefore, the trick I used just now is the same principle. Fish older sister, am I very smart? Gu Nuoers mouth opened wide. This was the first time someone other than herself dared to fool her mother! The child asked, Then what are you nning to tell me? At the mention of this, Hu Nis expression changed. He seemed a little embarrassed and guilty. Fish older sister If I were to tell you, dont hit me. Erm I told Brother Wolf your true identity. Gu Nuoer suddenly stopped in her tracks and stood on the spot as if she couldnt walk anymore. Not far from them was a wideke. At this moment, a cold wind blew over. The bare branches by theke swayed back and forth. The childs eyes widened, and the stray hair by her cheek was blown by the wind. Little foxy She said in a low voice, If it werent for the fact that theres someone here, I really want to beat you up until you cry! Hu Ni had a tragic expression. Fish older sister, its not my fault. Do you know how ruthless Brother Wolf was?! He told her the entire story of how he had pretended to be Gu Nuoer in order to get her out of suspicion. In the end, Hu Ni said apologetically, Brother Wolf thought that you had lied to him, so in a fit of anger he said that he had returned to the Asura Realm. He went back? Gu Nuoer was suddenly stunned. A cold wind blew over. In just two blinks, Gu Nuoers eyes turned red. When she spoke again, she was sobbing. He doesnt want me anymore? Seeing that she was about to cry, Hu Ni waved his hand anxiously, telling Gu Nuoer to calm down. He was afraid that the group of pce maids standing not far away would see this.. Chapter 738 - 738: In His Heart, I Must Be A Big Baddie Chapter 738: In His Heart, I Must Be A Big Baddie Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Gu Nuoer still couldnt help it. She turned to face theke. Bean-sized tears stubbornly hung in her eyes and wouldnt fall for a long time. The child exhaled a white breath and cried heavily. I didnt mean to hide it from him. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. Her entire body stood in the cold wind. Hu Ni quickly said, Fish older sister, dont cry. I didnt handle this matter well and caused you and Brother Wolf to have a misunderstanding! In order to make up for my mistakes, I asked mountain spirits and monsters I knew and learned the way to the Asura Realm. Gu Nuoer paused and looked up at him with teary eyes. What is the method? Facing such a pure and clear gaze, Hu Ni felt that he had really sinned! He said in a low voice, The seal of the Asura Realm will only be opened during the Hungry Ghost Festival when the Heaven and Earth Yang qi weakens. Do I have to wait until the Hungry Ghost Festival? Thatll be next year The child muttered. Dont be anxious, fish older sister. Let me finish. Entering the Asura Realm during the Hungry Ghost Festival isnt the only way. Theres another option, but its more risky. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, her face pink and tender. Go on. The remaining method is to pass through the seal from the ce where Brother Wolf returned after midnight and reach the Asura Realm. As Hu Ni spoke, he smiled proudly and said, As far as I know, Brother Wolf returned from his own residence. Its that manor that His Majesty rewarded him! After he finished speaking, he saw that Gu Nuoer only blinked her long eyshes and looked at him with her ck eyes, but she didnt say anything. Hu Nis smile froze and he felt a little guilty. Fish older sister, why are you looking at me like this? Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Little foxy, did you really hear these words from mountain spirits and monsters? Hu Ni coughed lightly. Of, of course! The child maintained a suspicious attitude. But how did they know where Elder Brother Siming went back from Hu Ni was stunned for a moment. Damn it, in terms of intelligence, even a cunning fox couldntpare to a smart koi fish! Fortunately, Hu Ni was quick-witted. In just a moment, he pretended to be sad. Fish older sister, since youve asked, I wont hide it from you. Actually, when Brother Wolf went back, I was by his side. Unfortunately, I couldnt hold him back! Sigh.. Hu Ni pped his thigh hatefully. Its all my fault for being useless. He was extremely sad and left directly. Gu Nuoer lowered her long eyshes again and muttered in disappointment, Elder Brother Siming is very sad, right Hu Ni nodded repeatedly. So, fish older sister, hurry up and go to the Asura Realm to exin things clearly to Brother Wolf. Wont you be able to reconcile then? The child didnt say anything. Her eyes were still red as she quietly looked at theke that hadyers of ripples blown up by the wind. Under her thin curved eyebrows was a pair of big eyes that were even cker and brighter than ck pearls. Little foxy, do you think Elder Brother Siming will want to see me even if I Hu Ni was stunned. Fish older sister, what do you mean? Youre not going to look for Brother Wolf anymore? Gu Nuoer sniffed. Her voice was muffled. I lied to him. In his heart, I must be a big baddie. Hed probably have a strong urge to scold me, let alone want to meet me. Hu Ni was almost anxious to death by Gu Nuoer. He pped his leg repeatedly. Aiyo, dear older sister, youre wrong. Brother Wolf is clearly willing to stab himself rather thany a finger on you! How can he bear to scold you?! Wanyin, who was standing in the distance, saw that Hu Ni was suddenly agitated. She quickly walked over. Your Highness, its been a long time since we came out. We should go back.. Chapter 739 - 739: His Celestial Girl Chapter 739: His Celestial Girl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the dark and deep area outside of the Three Realms. There was a boundlessnd of Asura. Legend had it that as long as a ferocious beast entered this ce, they would never have a chance to leave. The Asura Realm was filled with massacre and blood. The alternation of life and death kept happening here. Ye Siming was an unsurpassable legend here. This was because not only had he left the Asura Realm, But he was also not reduced to ashes by the seal. Not only that, but he even came back! The ferocious beasts in the Asura Realm all squeezed their heads together, wanting to get out. However, this demon god ran out and came back! It looked as easy and simple as if he was entering and leaving his own house. At this moment, Ye Siming was sitting on a mountain that reached into the clouds. A blood crescent hung above his head. The Asura Realm was shrouded in night all year round. The moon was the only light. The whistling cold wind blew past his hair, making the youths eyes look even deeper and colder. His slender fingers rested on his knees and a drop of blood slowly dripped from his fingertips. If one took a closer look, they would discover that there were the remains of ferocious beasts everywhere on the mountain. Ye Siming had just ended a satisfying massacre. With the return of the demon god, anyone who didnt submit was killed. He was invincible. However, this invincible demon god.. He was actually sitting alone at the top of the mountain, his cold gaze staring straight at the intersection of dark clouds in the distance. Dark clouds piled up there, and there were faint traces of purple lightning shing inside. In the depths of the clouds, there was an exit to the Asura Realm, which was also an entrance. However, the wind there was like des that would tear apart all the approaching creatures. Not to mention that there were also dense heavenly lightning bolts that devoured all the ferocious beasts that tried to leave the Asura Realm and burned them to ashes. Ye Siming was looking forward to Gu Nuoers figure appearing from there. If Hu Ni didnt bring her the wrong message She would pass through the array in the manor ande here. The array formation was drawn by Ye Siming with his powers and drawn with his demonic blood. When Gu Nuoer fell and passed through the dark clouds, the heavenly lightning and de-like wind that she suffered would onlynd on Ye Siming. As long as she was willing toe, he would bear all the pain for her. As long as shees The youth looked at the clouds and said faintly. If Gu Nuoer appeared, Ye Siming would forget that she had lied to him. He could put aside everything and not hold it against her. As long as he could confirm that Gu Nuoer had also treated him sincerely. But He had returned to the Asura Realm for so long. Would she reallye? At this moment, an extremely thick snake crawled to Ye Simings side with difficulty with bloody holes all over its body. Xiangliu said weakly, Demon God, I know my mistake. Please spare my life As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming grabbed him and threw him off the tall cliff. Qiongqi flew to Ye Simings side and looked at the bottomless ck abyss. The wind stirred up a strong smell of blood, making it feel afraid. Qiongqi knew that Ye Siming was waiting for someone. The news spread among all the ferocious beasts. The demon god was waiting for the immortal he knew. Qiongqi couldnt bear to see him sitting here every day. It said, Your Excellency, the Asura Realm is a dirty ce that the immortals despise. Dont wait anymore. Ye Siming did not say anything. The blood beads on his fingertips were also condensed by the cold wind. His fair fingers were mottled with blood. Qiongqi sighed. She wonte. These words seemed to have broken Ye Simingsst wish. The youth slowly stood up and lowered his eyes. His expression was cold, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. However, he suddenlyughed, sounding like he was mocking himself. Thats right. This is a tainted ce. She wont like it. Ye Siming turned around and was finally willing to leave. Qiongqi heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, lightning suddenly shed and thunder rumbled in the dark cloud that Ye Siming had been staring at just now! The clouds quickly intertwined and rumbled endlessly, causing the ground to tremble! It was as if someone had knocked on the door. Ye Siming suddenly turned around, his narrow eyes burning with hope. A strong wind blew over. Was his celestial girling? Chapter 740 - 740: Compared to the Dragon Gate, This Is Nothing Chapter 740: Compared to the Dragon Gate, This Is Nothing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The night was dark and windy, and the cold moon hung alone. Gu Nuoer and Hu Ni sneaked into Ye Simings residence at night. Fortunately, it was already past midnight and the attendants in the manor had all fallen asleep. Two figures stuck close to the corner of the wall and bent over to quietly enter Ye Simings big house. After the door was closed, Hu Ni lit a small candle on the table. However, the warm yellow light was a little dim and immediately illuminated Gu Nuoers milky-white face. Her round eyes flickered like a pair of ck pearls. Hu Ni pulled her to the inner room. Gu Nuoer immediately saw a huge array drawn on the ground. The array was dark red in color. Under the illumination of the candlelight that was not bright enough from the sutra, it looked a little eerie and terrifying. However, Gu Nuoer revealed a worried expression. She reached out her soft and fair hand, squatted down, and gently touched the array. Was Elder Brother Siming injured? This seems to be his blood Hu Ni nodded. I heard that this is the only way to go back. When he said this, his gaze was a little evasive and guilty. It was obvious that he wasntpletely telling the truth. However, this was not important now. Suddenly! The array that Gu Nuoer had stroked suddenly lit up! The originally dark red demonic blood actually emitted waves of red light. Right on the heels of that, a huge pir of light suddenly shot up in the array! It even passed through the roof and shone to an unknown ce! Gu Nuoer quickly walked to the courtyard. The cold wind whistled, blowing up her light yellow dress. It made her look like a fragile butterfly amidst the loud sound of the wind. Hu Ni chased after her and looked up into the sky. The door to the Asura Realm has opened! A huge door was erected in the originally quiet night sky! The door waspletely ck and there were arched eaves at the corners. There were three bold words written on the que Asura Gate. ck clouds and dark red light enveloped the huge door. At this moment, the door was half open and it was extremely dark inside. A fishy smell wafted over! Under the huge door, a small wind was sucked in. Hu Ni was curious for a moment and reached out to touch this extremely small gust of wind. Suddenly, he let out a strange cry of pain. My hand! Gu Nuoer hurriedly grabbed him and took a step back. A piece of flesh on Hu Nis finger had actually been cut off! The bones of his fingers could be vaguely seen. Instantly, blood flowed. Even though he was a demon, he was in so much pain that his face turned pale and he bit his pale lips. Little Foxy, youre injured! Gu Nuoer quickly wanted to help him. Hu Ni waved his hand anxiously. Fish older sister, dont worry about me. Hurry up and go look for Brother Wolf! We sneaked out. Noble Consort Qiao and the others will wake up at dawn. If they discover that youre not around, the world will definitely be in chaos. Fish older sister, you and Brother Wolf must rush back before dawn! Gu Nuoer nodded solemnly. Ill ask Elder Brother Siming if hes willing toe back with me. If hes unwilling Ille back first. She waved her small hand gently to stop the blood and pain for Hu Ni. Little Foxy, please stay here and keep watch. Ill be back soon. Hu Ni nodded. He, who had always been unreliable, couldnt help but worry. Fish older sister, you have to be careful. This Asura Gate is imbued with powerful powers. I have the demon core of a three-tailed demon fox to protect my body, but I was also cut. This shows how ferocious the Asura Realm is! However, Gu Nuoer was not afraid at all. She looked up at the open gate in the air with her fair and exquisite face. The child pursed her pink lips and said, This is nothingpared to the dragon gate! I can jump over the dragon gate, let alone this! Chapter 741 - 741: A Person Fell From the Cloud! Chapter 741: A Person Fell From the Cloud! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Hu Ni heard this, he felt even greater admiration. It was rumored that if a carp wanted to jump over the dragon gate. It would have to suffer the lightning 3,000 times first. This was because the heavenly spring that came down from the dragon gate would wash the carps back to shore countless times. Moreover, the heavenly spring condensed the powers of the gods in heaven. To the ordinary and weak carps at that time, The dragon gate was undoubtedly an existenceparable to poisonous water. It took thousands, tens of thousands, or even more attempts to produce a koi fish that had jumped through the dragon gate! Fish older sister, I hope that Brother Wolf wille back with you! Hu Ni said. Gu Nuoer nodded and gave him aforting smile. Ill do my best! She took a few steps back and looked at the huge gate that was wrapped in the smell of blood with her tough ck eyes. Gu Nuoer let out a breath. After running for a while, she suddenly tapped her small feet and suddenly stepped on the dust, flying extremely high! Her light yellow dress waved in the air like a butterflys slowly spreading wings or like swishing a gorgeous and soft fishtail. Gu Nuoer easily jumped in. The sharp wind that had cut Hu Ni didnt seem to be able to do anything to her! Almost the moment Gu Nuoer entered. The Asura Gate suddenly closed and disappeared into the air. Bits of sparkling light flowed down and finally disappearedpletely. Hu Ni said in a daze, Fish older sister As expected of her. Shes too amazing. Its as if shes going home! He ran back into the room. He had to guard the array formation for Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer in case they couldnte back! Ye Siming stared at the ce where the dark clouds were stacked in a daze. The speed of lightning and thunder there became even more intense. Qiongqi watched as he slowly took a few steps forward. It was afraid that Ye Siming would fall into the abyss in front of him. Your Excellency, you Before Qiongqi could finish speaking! Ye Siming suddenly cried out in pain and knelt on the ground, holding his chest. He frowned and endured the intense pain. However, a smile slowly spread across his thin lips, and a huge joy rose in his narrow eyes. She came! What? Qiongqi was puzzled. However, it watched helplessly as a subtle wound began to appear on Ye Simings exposed arm for some reason. He looked like he had been cut by a wind de. Qionzqi was shocked. Your Excellency, whats wrong?! Ye Siming couldnt be bothered to answer and seemed to have forgotten the pain. He stood up and flew towards the clouds. However, because he was enduring the pain of passing through the thick clouds for Gu Nuoer, His breathing was unstable. He had just taken a few steps when his figure fell into the abyss. Qiongqi quickly pped its long wings and grabbed Ye Siming with its two ws to pick him up. It was afraid that Ye Siming would fall again, so it leaped into the abyss and put him down in the forest filled with withered branches. Your Excellency! Qiongqi watched as Ye Siming kept looking at the dark clouds. The ground trembled from the sound of thunder. Qiongqi could actually see a longing in Ye Simings gaze. Could it be that the celestial the demon god was waiting for had arrived? Blood began to seep out from the corner of Ye Simings mouth. The sealing array formation in the dark clouds lived up to its reputation. If he were toe in himself, with his powerful bloodline, he would naturally be fine. Unfortunately, Gu Nuoer was a god after all. Such a seal would cause great damage to her. At this moment, Ye Siming was extremely d. Fortunately, he was the one to bear the pain for her. Otherwise, she would definitely cry from the pain. Qiongqi suddenly shouted in shock, Your Excellency, a person fell from the cloud! The thunder suddenly stopped at this moment. A small and delicate light yellow figure with wisps of clouds and mist fell with her ck hair fluttering. Qiongqi didnt hear Ye Simings reply. When it turned around again, it realized that Ye Siming, who was supposed to be standing beside him Was nowhere to be seen?! Qiongqi widened its tiger eyes and took a closer look.. Ye Simings figure was already worlds apart from him! Chapter 742 - 742: Is There Such A Small Doggy in the Asura Realm As Well? Chapter 742: Is There Such A Small Doggy in the Asura Realm As Well? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer was frightened by the dark clouds. After she passed through the Asura Gate, countless thunderstorms and purple lightning surrounded her. The wind des approached her body countless times. However, the strange thing was that there was no pain at all. Gu Nuoer had also tried to use her magic powers. However, she realized that the seal in the Asura Gate had actually sealed her magic powers as well! Initially, she was prepared to get injured. However, even when she fell out of the clouds, she was unscathed. Before the child could figure out what was going on She fainted from the rapid descent. After an unknown period of time, she felt a soft touch on her cheek. She slowly woke up. She gradually opened her misty eyes. Her small hand grabbed the softness that touched her. When Gu Nuoer touched it, she was suddenly stunned. This was because what she grabbed was actually a small ck w! She sat up, widened her watery eyes, and looked to the side. An animal that looked like a ck dog sat beside her and looked at her. The ck dogs fur was ck and shiny, and it had a pair of dark red eyes. Its entire body was small. Its furry sharp ears stood up, and its four paws were even smaller than Gu Nuoers palm. Another w was pinched by Gu Nuoer. It was unknown if its tail was subconsciously wagging gently. However, Gu Nuoer didnt notice it. She stared at this ck dogs gaze and felt that it actually looked a little mature and cold! Gu Nuoer didnt think too much about it. She widened her ck eyes and opened her mouth slightly. Is there such a small doggy in the Asura Realm? Dog?! Gu Nuoer felt that after she said this, the little ck dog was clearly unhappy. It retracted its paw and sat on the ground, not even wagging its tail anymore. The child stood up and patted her dress. She looked around. She didnt know what forest she had fallen into. There were stretches of dead branches everywhere. The untended forest was surrounded by darkness and a faint red fog. It looked deste and terrifying. This was her first time in the Asura Realm and she didnt know how to get there either! Therefore, the child bent down and asked politely, Little doggy, let me ask you. Do you know how to find Elder Brother Siming? After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she was afraid that it wouldnt understand. Oh, you guys should call him the demon god The little ck dog didnt say anything and just stared at Gu Nuoer with its cold and arrogant red eyes. The child was puzzled for a moment and scratched her face. This little doggy must not understand humannguage! Gu Nuoer ced her two small hands on her head. Gu Nuoer ced her two small hands on her head. Its a wolfie that looks like this. Do you understand? The little ck dogs gaze turned even colder. She looked a little speechless. Gu Nuoer sighed in a childish voice. Alright, I wont make things difficult for you anymore. Ill look around myself! As soon as she finished speaking, the little ck dog seemed to be benevolent and reached out its front paw, pointing in a direction. Gu Nuoers ck eyshes fluttered and she blinked. You mean to go that way? The little ck dog nodded, which was rare. Gu Nuoer looked in the direction it was pointing. She could only see a tall mountain towering into the clouds. At the peak, blood-red clouds lingered. Perhaps Elder Brother Siming lived there. Gu Nuoer reached out happily and patted its furry head. Thank you! Goodbye! She turned around and skipped forward happily. However, after taking a few steps, Gu Nuoer heard a sound and turned around. She realized that the little ck dog was following her.. Chapter 743 - 743: We’ll Step On Stars And Cross Over Chapter 743: Well Step On Stars And Cross Over Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Eh? Are you going over there too? Gu Nuoer blinked curiously. The little ck dog nodded. Gu Nuoer then picked it up generously. Alright, lets go together then! When the child carried the little ck dog in her arms Upon closer inspection, she realized that there seemed to be a wound under the puppys left eye. The wound was very shallow as if it had just been injured and had been cut out by something. Gu Nuoer reached out her soft and fair finger to touch it. The little ck dog didnt react either, as if it didnt feel any pain. However, in Gu Nuoers eyes, she could see pink and red flesh on this wound. This was such a small dog. It would definitely be in pain when it was injured! Her heart ached as she hugged it tightly. Unfortunately, I cant use my powers now and cant help you. I read in the Heavenly Book that ferocious beasts run rampant in the Asura Realm and the environment is harsh. It must be very difficult for a doggy like you to survive here, right? Its alright. When I see Elder Brother Siming, Ill help you plead with him. With him protecting you, you definitely wont be bullied! The little ck dog seemed to let out a snort from the tip of its nose. However, Gu Nuoer thought that it was cold and hugged it tightly in her arms. The child carried the puppy and walked in the forest with branches growing strangely in all directions. The blood crescent moon hung high in the sky, and the entire sky seemed to be covered in ayer of purplish-red dust. The little ck dog kept looking up at Gu Nuoers expression. However, the child didnt show any disdain or dislike for this ce. Instead, she was very curious about everything. When she saw the flower that looked like a human face blooming by the roadside, she wanted to reach out and touch it. However, the ck dog would always reach out its paw and p the back of her hand mercilessly. Gu Nuoer pouted. Fine, I wont touch it then. The child was carrying the dog and walking in the forest. She suddenly sensed a figure sh past in the dark at the side. Gu Nuoer stopped in her tracks and frowned. A pair of dark yellow eyes suddenly appeared in the forest filled with ck fog. Right on the heels of that were dozens of identical pairs of eyes scattered densely in the forest! Gu Nuoer was shocked. She didnt notice that the red eyes of the little ck dog in her arms suddenly revealed a fierce expression. Those yellow eyes seemed to be afraid and took a few steps back. Gu Nuoer hugged the ck dog tightly and ran forward. She was panting from running, but she didnt let go of the ck dog. Instead, she protected it tightly. She was afraid that the monsters behind them would catch up. After she ran far away. The yellow eyes in the forest walked out and stood in the dark. It was a group of demonic cats. They looked at each other in confusion because of the scene they had just seen. Gu Nuoer carried the ck dog and ran out of the forest. She really couldnt run anymore and stopped to take a few deep breaths. At this moment, Gu Nuoer saw from the corner of her eye that streams of light quickly shed past in front of her. The child looked up and was shocked by the scenery in front of her. She saw arge stretch of dead sea in front of him. The seawater was ck and there were no waves, but it was extremely vast. The shattered stars in the sky were falling one after another. The star fragments fell onto the water and first emitted a dazzling light. Then, they gradually sank to the bottom of the sea. There was no path ahead. If one wanted to go further, one had to pass through this sea. The child was in a difficult position. However, the little ck dog in her arms suddenly struggled as if it wanted to get onto the ground. Gu Nuoer put it down. The little ck dog jumped lightly and stepped on some fallen star fragments. Then, it turned around and looked at Gu Nuoer with its cold and arrogant red eyes. It seemed to be asking, Step on the stars and cross over, Do you get it now? Chapter 744 - 744: The Stars Under Your Feet Are Going to Sink Chapter 744: The Stars Under Your Feet Are Going to Sink Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer blinked gently. A hint of understanding shed across her fair face. She mustered her courage and jumped. She stepped on the stretch of stars closest to her. Immediately, the fragment-like starlight flickered as light and shadow on her dress. It was as if the girl was ted with ayer of faint soft light. Gu Nuoer saw that she really wouldnt fall. She smiled sweetly. It can really be stepped on! At this moment, another fragment stretchnded not far from her. The child skipped over with ease. She consecutively stepped on a few stretches of shattered stars and advanced. The vast dead sea had a deep color, but the stars were bright. The hems of the childs dress brought a hint of bright vitality to the lifeless ce. The little ck dog stood on the spot, not moving. Its cold red eyes watched quietly as Gu Nuoer jumped forward. It seemed to have forgotten to follow Gu Nuoer. It only cared about seeing how happy she was. Gu Nuoer lifted her skirt with her small hands to avoid getting wet by the seawater. She turned around and looked at the little ck dog. Her watery eyes were sparkling from the reflection of the stars. The child said in surprise, Doggie, hurry up and run over quickly. The stars under your feet are going to sink! Only then did the ck doge back to its senses. However, it was toote. The star fragments under its feet were already slowly sinking. In the end, all four of its small paws stepped into the water. The ck dog simply swung its paws and swam towards Gu Nuoer. Its actions were cute and stubborn. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth andughed softly. Doggie,e quickly! She couldnt stand still for long either. Before the stars under her feet sank, Gu Nuoer jumped forward again. The child originally wanted to pick up the ck dog and carry it in her arms to jump on the stars with it. However, the ck dog seemed to have its own thoughts. It probably didnt want to get her clothes wet. It jumped with all its might andnded on another stretch of floating stars, bringing along countless water droplets with it. Its entire small body shook off the water on it before it easily stepped on another stretch of shattered lights one after another and arrived at Gu Nuoers side. At some point, even the cold wind in the Asura Realm had stopped blowing. The dark blood-red moon in the sky was surrounded by two thin clouds, revealing a hint of warmth. Two small figures tried their best to jump on the stars on the vast sea. After an unknown period of time, they finally saw a shore. Gu Nuoer picked up the ck dog and walked up the hill by the shore. Little doggy, how long will it take for us to reach Elder Brother Simings ce? The child was a little dejected. Why does Elder Brother Siming live so far away?! Hmph, that pile of smelly clouds doesnt even know how to put me closer to him! The ck dog didnt say anything. It only touched the back of her hand with its paw and pointed ahead. It was as if it was saying, Continue walking. Were almost there. Gu Nuoer perked up and carried it to start climbing the hill. However, when the child stood at the top of the slope, she was suddenly stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Her cheeks were even more rosy and delicate under the light of the fiery red sea of flowers in front of her! The flowers that stretched on endlessly could sway by themselves even when there was no wind blowing. Wow, its so beautiful! Gu Nuoer squatted down and put down the ck dog, sizing up the flower closest to her. The petals were fiery red and slender, but they didnt smell of anything. The child reached out her hand and couldnt help but want to pluck it to take a look. However, she recalled that she had seen an interesting flower with a human face just now. Even if she wanted to touch it, the ck dog wouldnt allow it. Therefore, this time, she also had a hint of hesitation. However, at this moment, a small ck paw gently touched her arm.. Chapter 745 - 745: Even If I’m Standing in the Abyss, I’ll Love Chapter 745: Even If Im Standing in the Abyss, Ill Love You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer turned around. The little ck dog had a fiery red flower in its mouth. It raised its head as if it wanted to give it to Gu Nuoer. Apart from looking cold, its red beast eyes actually looked a little obedient. The child immediatelyughed. Thank you, little doggy! Youre so good to me. She reached out her small hand and took the red flower. The flower that was just plucked was clearly still fiery red like mes. However, it suddenly started turning green from the root of the petals. In the end, it became like jade! In Gu Nuoers soft and white hand, the entire flower emitted a pure luster and brought with it a fragrance. The child liked it very much and sniffed it. It smells so good. Ive never smelled anything like this before! It smelled even better than the celestial lotus nted by the fairy older sisters grew in the Jade Pond. Suddenly, this pure and white flower ignited a me from the tip of the petal in Gu Nuoers hand! The child was stunned for a moment. She watched helplessly as the flower burned to ashes and fell from the sky. The beauty that was still there a moment ago disappeared in the blink of an eye. In the end, what was left for Gu Nuoer was only a flower stem. It turned out that all the peerless beauty could onlyst for a moment. The little ck dog looked up at Gu Nuoers soft and fair cheeks, its bright ck eyes dimming a little. It tugged at her hem a few more times. It was as if it wanted tofort her. For some reason, Gu Nuoer suddenly squatted down and started to cry. This made the little ck dog extremely anxious. It circled around Gu Nuoer. From time to time, it would rub its body against the back of her hand. In the end, it tried its best to stand up and used its paws to pat the tears that were rolling down her cheeks. Gu Nuoer wiped her tears with her small hands and sobbed weakly. I miss Elder Brother Siming. The ck dog paused for a moment. The child cried and said, A long, long time ago, Elder Brother Siming also bought me peony and hibiscus. These flowers were all very beautiful, but its a pity that flowers die easily. However, the intention of Elder Brother Siming to buy me flowers is something that wont wither in my heart. The more she spoke, the more she cried. But Ive lost Elder Brother Siming now. Boohoo. It turned out that these flowers had reminded the child of a certain moment she had spent with Ye Siming. The little ck dog seemed to have quietened down. It sat quietly in front of Gu Nuoer. Behind him was an endless sea of fiery red flowers. These flowers also had names. They were called ming Green Flowers. It was said that the meaning of these flowers were: Ill still love you even when standing in the deep abyss. Gu Nuoer cried for a while. She felt a soft little paw gently touch the back of her hand. She looked up with tears in her eyes. The little ck dog turned around and ran towards the sea of flowers. It ran back and forth inside with all its might. ming petals were sent flying. Its appearance made Gu Nuoerugh through her tears. The child stood up and chased after the ck dog, shuttling through the endless sea of flowers. She mustered her courage. Little doggy, lets run faster! I want to see Elder Brother Siming as soon as possible! The little ck dog seemed to understand and kept running to lead the way. Gu Nuoer followed it closely. The speed at which the two small figures flew over made the ming Green Flowers sway even more dazzlingly. Suddenly, a violent rustling sound came from behind Gu Nuoer. The girl had just turned around when she was swept to the side by a snake tail. Gu Nuoer immediately fell to the side like a powerless kite. She fell heavily into the sea of flowers. The child cried out in pain, Ahhh, my butt.. Chapter 747 - 747: Do You Dare to Do It Again in the Future? Chapter 747: Do You Dare to Do It Again in the Future? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer suddenly raised her feet and slowly walked forward. Ye Siming was stunned. She walked up to the ferocious wolf and looked up at the demon god that was much taller than her and was like a mountain. It had an aura that covered the sky. The child said softly, Lower your head. As expected, the fierce wolf did as he was told obediently. He eveny down and ced his head on his two paws. His wolf eyes which were burning with fiery red mes were inches away. If anyone else saw this, they would definitely be afraid. However, Gu Nuoer reached out her soft and fair hand. She gently touched the thin and shallow wound under Ye Simings left eye. It was exactly the same as the ck dogs. Gu Nuoers eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Elder Brother Siming, its really you. Why are you injured? Did anyone bully you here? Ye Simings heart tightened when he saw that she was crying. A strong wind blew past and Gu Nuoer felt that she couldnt open her eyes. She rubbed her eyes with her small hands. Ye Siming had already returned to his human form. The youth was wearing the brocade fur coat from the day he disappeared. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, giving off an arrogant aura. His red eyes were narrow, long, and cold. He resisted the urge to wipe Gu Nuoers tears. He nced to the side to prevent his heart from softening. He pretended to be cold and said, What are you doing here? Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand to hold his hand. Elder Brother Siming, I didnt lie to you on purpose. Come back with me. Boohoo. Ye Siming almost blurted out the word alright. He gritted his teeth and endured it. However, he didnt pull his hand away and allowed that soft little hand to hook onto his slender knuckles. Ye Siming didnt say anything, so Gu Nuoer thought that he was still angry. She suddenly let go of his hand. Ye Siming quickly frowned and looked back. Gu Nuoer took two steps back and lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. Her mumbles carried a soft sobbing tone. I dont have any magic powers now. Otherwise, I could let Elder Brother Siming hit me twice to vent your anger. However, the only ability I have left is to show you my original appearance. After saying that, Ye Siming could see with the naked eye that the childs figure suddenly slowly became graceful. Her eyes matured bit by bit, carrying a unique charm and spiritual aura. Two small and cute dragon horns also grew on her forehead. The girls ck hair draped over her shoulders and her entire body emitted a holy light. Her fair and wless face even had a peerless outline. She looked to be only 12 or 13 years old and was not much different from Ye Siming. However, when the two of them stood together, she was still a head shorter than him. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and admitted her mistake. I know that friends shouldnt lie and hide things from each other. Therefore, I will be honest with Elder Brother Siming this time. I was born in the Jade Pond. Later on, with Grandpa Heavenly Daos help, I jumped over the dragon gate and became a koi fish. This is the first time Ive gone down to the mortal world and be friends with someone other than the small fish. Elder Brother Siming, can you not be angry with me anymore Her pitiful appearance made Ye Siming no longer have the heart to remain silent. The youth spoke again, but his voice was hoarse and deep. Are you hiding it from me because youre afraid that Ill hurt you? Even though Ive already valued your life more than mine? Gu Nuoer looked up and waved her hand repeatedly. No, no. I was afraid that Elder Brother Siming would be angry after finding out that I was hiding things from you, so I didnt dare to say it. She pouted her red lips in frustration. If I had known earlier, I would have confessed from the beginning Ye Simings cold eyes remained calm for a long time. Suddenly, he grabbed the girls wrist and dragged her into his arms. He then reached out his palm and gently spanked her butt twice. Do you still dare to do it in the future? He gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice beside her ear.. Chapter 748 - 748: Elder Brother Siming, Have We Reconciled? Chapter 748: Elder Brother Siming, Have We Reconciled? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer whimpered pitifully. She wanted to reach out and rub her butt herself, but Ye Siming grabbed her wrist. The child could only admit defeat. She shook her head obediently and said in a soft voice, I wont dare to do it again. Only then did Ye Simings deep and long eyes regain a dark color. He let go of the child. His thin lips parted slightly. Gu Nuoer, I would like for you to be honest with me about everything, without any lies nor hiding anything. If theres a next time In the end, he suddenly gritted his teeth. The child shrank her neck and looked up at him with her watery eyes. He looked at Gu Nuoers fair and delicate face and her extremely innocent watery eyes. Ye Siming couldnt say anything harsh anymore. He suddenly seemed to sigh. His tightly furrowed long eyebrows also rxed. The youths brows looked high-spirited again, but there was a hint of warmth. Does it hurt? Gu Nuoer was still waiting for him to continue. However, she suddenly heard this question. The child was a little puzzled. Oh? What? Ye Simings expression was a little unnatural as he looked at Gu Nuoer with his deep eyes. I didnt use much strength when I hit you just now but youre delicate. I didnt hurt you, right? Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and her watery eyes flickered. So this was what Elder Brother Siming was talking about! The child waved her hand. It doesnt hurt! Ye Siming saw her pursing her red lips and smiling obediently and sweetly. He couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. Then should I hit a few more times? Gu Nuoer believed him and hurriedly covered her butt in fear. That wont do. Elder Brother Siming has already beaten me just now. Ye Siming suddenly burst out in a stifledugh. He held Gu Nuoers hand and walked back the way they came. Elder Brother Siming, you werent finished with what you were saying just now. Say what? If theres a next time Gu Nuoer asked carefully. Ye Simings cold eyes immediately looked unrestrained and cold. He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Gu Nuoer. You want there to be a next time? No, no, no. Im just asking. Who asked you to not finish your sentence just now? Im curious! Ye Siming stared at the childs clear eyes and sneered. The hand that was holding Gu Nuoers gradually tightened with a hint of threat. Then listen carefully. If you lie to me again, Ill capture you to the Asura Realm and lock you in my Demon God Pce. Ill spank you every day. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes. It was so scary! She quickly said obediently, Elder Brother Siming, Ill definitely be obedient and not lie to you! Ye Simings lips curled into a cold smile. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. However, I know that Elder Brother Siming is definitely just angry at me for a moment. You wont keep ignoring me! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Why do you say that? Its because although youve returned to the Asura Realm, you still asked Hu Ni to stay and remind me! Ye Siming was stunned. A suspicious red mark of frustration appeared on his handsome and fair face. I knew that Hu Ni wasnt reliable. He actually revealed his n? Gu Nuoer pouted. It has nothing to do with the little foxy. I was the one who saw through it. The child counted Hu Nis ws with her fingers. He said that he heard it from the mouths of mountain spirits and monsters. However, he actually knew where Elder Brother Siming left from. ording to Elder Brother Simings personality, if you really wanted to leave, he wouldnt have known. Therefore, Im guessing that Elder Brother Siming just wants to wait for me to apologize. Gu Nuoer took the initiative to hook his palm with her small finger. Her watery eyes lit up.. Elder Brother Siming, have we reconciled? Chapter 749 - 749: Qiongqi, Stick Your Head Over Chapter 749: Qiongqi, Stick Your Head Over Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming replied with an mmm. He said calmly, In any case, I lied to you once just now. Were even. Gu Nuoer was stunned. When was it? Why didnt I notice it? Ye Siming coughed lightly. Its just that at that time, I didnt tell you that it was me. It could be considered that I hid my identity. The child reacted. She covered her mouth with her small hand and smiled sweetly. This count She was very smart and knew that this was a unique indulgence from Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arm and jumped around him. Elder Brother Siming, youre the best. Her dependence dyed Ye Simings eyes and eyebrows with a faint joy. The two of them walked to the slope and were about to transmigrate to the starry dead sea again. Gu Nuoer suddenly eximed. Elder Brother Siming, theres a big guy over there. He seems to be looking at us. Ye Siming looked sideways. Qiongqi was hiding behind a big tree as if it didnt know that its entire body was exposed. He raised his eyebrows. Coincidentally, I said that Ill bring you to touch a big cat in the Asura Realm. Gu Nuoer immediately widened her watery eyes. Cat? She nodded happily. I want to touch it! Ye Siming immediately called out, Qiongqi! Qiongqi, who was hiding behind the tree, trembled. Why was it still discovered by His Excellency? When Xiangliu appeared just now, it originally wanted to save Gu Nuoer. However, it didnt expect Ye Siming to rush out. Qiongqi thought that the demon god nned to pretend to be a little ck dog for a while longer. Therefore, it simply hid not far away and watched the battle. It also saw with his own eyes how the ruthless demon god smiled at a small immortal. Qionggi even felt that Ye Siming had changed. In the past, he had a ruthless personality and only had eyes for life and death. But now, it was as if he suddenly had seven emotions and six desires. When that female celestial didnte, his eyes would turn red and he would look very sad. Knowing that she wasing, he would be overjoyed. His emotions were all affected by that little fairy. Qiongqi heard Ye Siming calling out to it. It pped its two wings to fly and itnded in front of the two of them in the blink of an eye. Gu Nuoer immediately pped her small hands. What a powerful big meow meow. It even has wings! Meow?! Qiongqis bright yellow tiger eyes widened. The little fairy in front of him looked delicate and beautiful, her lively eyes watery as if they could speak. Her every move carried a clear immortal aura, making her look out of ce in the Asura Realm. However, she was standing beside Ye Siming. The young girl and youth looked sopatible. At this moment, even Ye Siming had a faint smile on his face. Qiongqi, stick your head over. Qiongqi was confused. Before it could react Ye Siming had already taken the initiative to hold Gu Nuoers wrist. Then, he gently ced her small hand on Qiongqis furry head. Gu Nuoers curved eyes were filled with smiles, and her voice was filled with the joy of a young girl. Wow, its really soft! Ye Siming pursed his lips and smiled, his thin and long eyes carrying a doting look that he didnt notice himself. Apart from it, theres also a Taowu in the Asura Realm. It also looks like a cat, but it shouldnt be nearby now. If theres a chance, Ill bring it to y with you. Qiongqi could not believe its ears. Taowus nickname was Arrogant Ruthlessness. Just by hearing the name, one could tell its personality! Taowu and Qiongqi were Ye Simings two most capable subordinates! They were extremely cruel. But now, the demon god was treating it like a beloved cat and pulled the little fairys hand to touch it?! Chapter 750 - 750: I Want to Know What Love Is Chapter 750: I Want to Know What Love Is Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiongqi felt a hint of anger in his heart. They were in an irreconcble rtionship with gods! Which demon beast that hade here had not fought a god before?! Those high and mighty gods caused them to lose their freedom and be trapped in the Asura Realm! Why was it that the demon god could still allow such a little fairy to pet it like it like a beloved cat?! Wasnt this also a form of humiliation?! Just as Qiongqi was angry and prepared to take the risk of being beaten up to question him.. Gu Nuoer suddenly said, Eh? This ce is dirty. Dont move! However, Gu Nuoer suddenly said, Eh? This ce is dirty. Dont move! It only felt that soft hand rubbing its ears. It turned out that one of Qiongqis beast ears was stained with blood. It was left behind when he apanied Ye Siming to battle and ughtered those demon beasts that were unwilling to submit. It couldnt see for itself. However, when the child saw a small bloody scab hanging on her ear, she took the initiative to rub it off. In the end, Gu Nuoer even ran to the dead sea and soaked her hands. She didnt forget to take out the small handkerchief she had on her and dampen it. She ran back and washed Qiongqis beast ears bit by bit. Looking at Qiongqi whose fur had returned to its original color, Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled. Alright, now that you look even taller and more powerful! She continued to rub Qiongqis round head. Although its body was huge, in her eyes, it was really like a kitten. I thought you were injured. Its good that youre not injured. You have to learn to protect yourself! At this moment, Qiongqi forgot that it should be angry. It looked at Gu Nuoer in a daze. Her smile was warm, like a clear spring in spring. Were all the little fairies so approachable? Ye Siming didnt want her to be so close to Qiongqi. Hence, he grabbed Gu Nuoers small hand. Alright, dont we still have to rush back? Only then did the child remember. Thats right! Oh no, if we go backte and the sky turns bright, Father and Mother will definitely be anxious when they find out that Im gone! Elder Brother Siming, lets leave quickly! However, Gu Nuoer suddenly turned to look at the stunned Qiongqi. It had yet toe back to its senses from the soft touch. Gu Nuoers small handkerchief was still hanging from the beasts ear. Gu Nuoer pursed her lips and said softly, Elder Brother Siming, Ill go over there and wait for you! Youre leaving, so you should say goodbye to Qiongqi meow meow. After saying that, she took the initiative to walk to the other side. Her small body squatted by the dead sea and watched as the stars fell one by one, turning into a ball of light floating on the water before slowly sinking. Ye Siming looked at Qiongqi. I have to go. Ill leave the Asura Realm to you, Taowu, as well as Hundun, and Taotie for the time being. Qiongqi was a little sad. Your Excellency, will youe back? Yes, Ye Siming replied firmly. His deep and ck gaze looked at Gu Nuoer, who was squatting at the side and looking at the sea. When I figure out what like is, Ille back. Qiongqi was also a little puzzled. Like It didnt understand either. This question sounded so profound. It was no wonder the demon god wanted to search for the answer outside. Ye Siming didnt say anything. He walked towards Gu Nuoer and the two of them flew across the dead sea under Qiongqis gaze. The child was carried in Ye Simings arms, but she didnt forget to turn around and wave at Qiongqi. Goodbye, Qiongqi meow meow. If theres a chance, Ill bring you out to y! The youth hugged the girls waist tightly and leaped a few times. In the blink of an eye, he stepped on the starlight and left Qiongqis line of sight. A breeze blew past and Qiongqis two beast ears trembled. Like what exactly is it? Chapter 751 - 751: Accidentally Kissed Chapter 751: identally Kissed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers handkerchief fell andnded in front of its paw. It lowered his head and looked at the handkerchief for a long time. In the end, it picked it up with its mouth and pped its wings to fly away. No matter what happened to that little immortal She was really too gentle! Qiongqi thought that it seemed to understand why Lord Demon God had changed. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer to the peak of a tall mountain closest to the clouds. Strong winds blew here, causing their clothes to flutter. Gu Nuoer wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck, her watery eyes almost unable to open from the wind. She was a little worried. Elder Brother Siming, will we be able to go back? When I came just now, there was heavenly lightning in the dark clouds. Ye Siming carried her horizontally in front of him and looked at the clouds not far above his head. Dont be afraid. You wont get hurt. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Im afraid that youll get injured! When I came, the lightning didnt hurt me. I just dont know if Elder Brother Siming will get injured. Ye Siming was slightly stunned. He lowered his eyes and looked at the child in his arms. Gu Nuoers eyes were clear and filled with gentle waves. At this moment, her eyes were filled with Ye Simings figure. Such a focused gaze actually gave him an indescribable satisfaction. Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he asked, Then arent you going to give me some encouragement? Encouragement? Gu Nuoer tilted her head and fluttered her long eyshes in confusion. The youth freed his long finger and tapped his chin. Gu Nuoer blinked. She suddenly recalled the time they were at the hunting ground. She kissed Ye Siming on the chin. Wasnt it just a kiss?! Gu Nuoer immediately looked up generously and was about to kiss his chin. Unexpectedly, when Ye Siming saw that Gu Nuoer didnt move for a long time, he wanted to lower his head and see what she was thinking. In this split second. Their lips met briefly. In an instant, Ye Simings narrow eyes suddenly widened. A feeling of being struck by purple lightning spread from his lips to his limbs and bones! At this moment, the thunder in the dark clouds above their heads seemed to be just the drumbeat of their hearts. Gu Nuoer was also stunned. However, the child quickly reacted. She retracted her soft lips and scratched her face with her small hand. Oh this should also count. Its a kiss too. Elder Brother Siming wont be picky, right? Ye Siming lowered his deep eyes and looked at Gu Nuoer in a daze for a while. He subconsciously licked his thin lips. Suddenly, the sound of the wind became even stronger. Gu Nuoer looked up. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up. We have to go home! Ye Siming raised his unruly eyebrows, his eyes filled with unprecedented joy. Hug me well, little thing. Gu Nuoer quickly tightened her grip on his neck. Ye Siming leaped up and the two of them instantly disappeared into the thunderclouds. In the depths of the dark clouds, purple lightning surrounded them and the wind was sharp like des! Ye Siming was very fast and flew straight towards a huge ck door at the top. The strange thing was that this time, neither lightning nor wind approached them. However, the youth didnt notice this. He hugged the child in his arms tightly and only had one thought in his heart He wanted to go to the human world for her. In the past, he had fought against everything with blood and massacre. Now, Ye Siming was suddenly willing to spend the rest of his life by Gu Nuoers side. The two of them surprisingly sessfully jumped through the Asura Gate. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer andnded lightly in the backyard of his residence. At this moment, the sky was already starting to brighten. A hint of dawn appeared in the east of the sky. Gu Nuoer returned to her small body and her dragon horns disappeared as well. Elder Brother Siming, this is bad.. My mother is going to discover that Im missing! Chapter 752 - 752: Isn’t This the Princess? Chapter 752: Isnt This the Princess? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Hu Ni heard the sound, he rushed out of the room immediately. When he saw that Ye Siming had indeed returned, he almost cried tears of joy. Brother Wolf! Hu Ni opened his hands, wanting to pounce over and give Ye Siming a bear hug. Unexpectedly, just as he ran near him and before he could hug him, Ye Siming pressed a hand on his head. Uh Hu Ni moved his arm in a daze and realized that the distance between them had been blocked by Ye Siming! He couldnt get close to hug him at all! This cold-blooded wolf! Ye Siming looked up at the sky. Ill send you back. Theres still time. After saying that, he squatted down and gestured for Gu Nuoer to lie on his back. The child quickly leaned over obediently and even wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck. Hu Ni stomped his feet and said, Im afraid that itll be toote. Even if the noble consort doesnt wake up at this time, the pce servants should be awake too, right? Gu Nuoer blinked her ck eyes. Elder Brother Siming, Ill hug you tightly! As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Siming tapped his toes and jumped onto the roof. Then, his tall figure stepped on the roofs and ran far away in the blink of an eye. Hu Ni narrowed his eyes. Brother Wolf is really cool. Suddenly, an exmation came from behind him. Who are you?! Why are you in our marquiss courtyard? Hu Ni was stunned and turned around. Butler Chang was standing behind him with widened eyes. This listen to my exnation. I was arranged to be here by the marquis. Oh my! Old man, why are you hitting me with a broom? Cant you listen to my exnation?! Someone, catch the thief! Someone! Butler Chang shouted. Ye Siming leaped onto the roof and returned to the pce. He ran to the Qiushui Pce with ease. However, before he could climb in through the window, he heard Noble Consort Qiaos criesing from inside. Your Majesty, what should we do? Nuoer has disappeared again. An hour ago, this consort found out that she wasnt sleeping on the bed. The spot where she should have been lying was cold. She clearly ran away long ago! Right on the heels of that, the emperor instructed anxiously, Chunshou! Go and mobilize the imperial guards to find the princesss whereabouts. Ye Siming stood by the window and stopped in his tracks. A hint of hesitation appeared on his long eyebrows. This was because when the child behind him heard her parents anxious conversation, her breathing was actually stable and smooth. Ye Siming turned his head slightly and called out in a low voice, Gu Nuoer? The child didnt respond to him. Ye Siming moved her to the front. Gu Nuoers thick eyshes were closed and she had actually fallen asleep. Her long eyshes that were like butterfly wings cast a cute shadow on her porcin-white skin. It also showed that the child was a little tired. She hadnt rested the entire night and was indeed exhausted from running around in the Asura Realm. Lying on Ye Simings back made her feel extremely at ease. The child was so sleepy that her eyelids fluttered. After a while, she fell asleep. At this moment, her cheeks were rosy and tender like white pearls. Ye Siming carried her in his arms. The child seemed to have sensed something and even shrank her small body, finding a morefortable position. Shey in his arms peacefully. A hint of gentleness appeared between Ye Simings cold brows. After some consideration, he carried Gu Nuoer around to the main entrance of the Qiushui Pce. When he approached the courtyard, he happened to bump into Chunshou, who was in a hurry to pass down the order. Chunshou eximed, Marquis, I didnt knock into you, did I? This servant will apologize to you another day. The princess has disappeared and His Majesty is in a hurry to look for her! When Ye Siming heard this, he pursed his thin lips and didnt say anything. However, Chunshou suddenly reacted. He widened his eyes and looked at the child sleeping soundly in Ye Simings arms. Princess! Isnt this the princess?! Chapter 753 - 753: Why Don ‘t I Give You Another 10,000 Elite Soldiers Chapter 753: Why Don t I Give You Another 10,000 Elite Soldiers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His exmation was heard by Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Yihan in the Qiushui Pce. The two of them ran out. Nuoer! Gu Yihan was the first to carry the child into his arms. Gu Nuoer stretched sleepily. Then, she didnt have any intention of waking up. Instead, she curled up a little more and fell asleep in her fathers arms. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes were red from crying and she quickly said, Your Majesty, lets bring her into the pce to let her sleep. Seeing the two of them entering the pce in a hurry, Ye Siming didnt move and was still standing on the spot. Not longter, Gu Yihan walked out. He looked at Ye Siming with a dark expression. Marquis Yongye, whats going on?! You disappeared without a word, and now even the princess is doing this. Have you led her astray? Ye Siming was born proud and had never lowered his head to any matter. However, at this moment, he only lowered his head slightly. He took all the me onto himself. Your Majesty, please dont vent your anger on the princess. I was willful and reckless in this matter. I lost my way in the forest. Her Highness sneaked out of the city to look for mest night and almost got injured. Fortunately, the two of us met in time and there were some dys when we tried to rush back. After saying that, he cupped his hands. Your Majesty, please punish me. For Gu Nuoer, his attitude could be said to be unprecedentedly respectful. Gu Yihan wasnt used to it. He was originally furious, but his anger was suddenly extinguished by Ye Simings words. It was really because Marquis Yongye had always been arrogant and unrestrained, and his martial arts were powerful. This was the first time he had seen him so reasonable. He was really not used to it! Gu Yihan had his hands behind his back and didnt know what to say for a moment. After thinking for a long time, he frowned and asked, Did you really get lost in the forest? Yes. Ye Siming lowered his eyebrows and didnt move. His voice was calm. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and sized up the youth in front of him. For some reason, after not seeing him for a few days, he felt that Ye Simings eyes had be even sharper and colder. Marquis Yongye, could it be that youre dissatisfied because the official position I gave you is too low and want to go to another country to look for another higher position? Gu Yihan thought about it and could only find this reason. After all, he didnt believe that Ye Siming had lost his way. It was Ye Simings fault for being so skilled in martial arts. He could recognize the terrain in the hunting ground so well, as if he was back at home, even though he had never been to the hunting ground before. Gu Yihan was afraid that such a powerful person actually felt that his current position was too low and he couldnt show off his skills. Ye Siming didnt expect the emperor to say this. He was stunned. What? Gu Yihan walked forward and patted his shoulder as if they were good brothers. I know that youve led troops to make meritorious contributions this time and indeed have to be promoted to a noble. But Im afraid the princess wont be able to bear to let me send you elsewhere! Ye Siming raised his cold eyes, his gaze seeming to be mixed with a little confusion. Gu Yihan smiled. Alright, how about this? Ill give you more actual power. I see that youre leading the troops well. Why dont I give you another 10,000 elite soldiers? In the future, the title Marquis Yongye will not just be a mere title, but you will also be a marquis that everyone in the Great Qi has to respect. Ye Siming frowned. Then can I continue to take care of the princess? Taking good care of the princess is naturally your first priority. Ye Siming immediately nodded. Alright, I agree. Only then did Gu Yihan wave his hand. You can leave. Go back and see Bai Yi. Hes been very anxious since you disappeared. Yes. After Ye Siming left, Gu Yihan returned to the Qiushui Pce. However, he realized something a littlete. Strange, why did it seem that in Ye Simings eyes, even such heavy military power couldntpare to his daughter? Chapter 754 - 754:This Is Bad! Prince Guang Was Struck by Lightning! Chapter 754:This Is Bad! Prince Guang Was Struck by Lightning! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer slept soundly. In her dream, she was jumping around Grandpa Heavenly Dao. The ink-like mountain range didnt move at all. However, the child stepped barefoot on the small boat the old man was sitting on, causing ripples to appear on the water. Old Master Heavenly Dao stroked his beard andughed. Alright, alright, little fish baby, if you continue jumping, Grandpas boat will be overturned by you! Gu Nuoer stopped. She blinked her bright ck eyes. Grandpa, tell Nuoer the truth. When we came back from the Asura Realm, it didnt hurt. Were you protecting me?! Heavenly Dao patted her head kindly. Thats right. I cant hide things from this little girl. He smiled warmly, his white beard curling up slightly. His ancient and deep eyes were filled with wisdom that had umted over time and a kind of benevolence from a supreme god. With your help, the demon gods tyrannical personality can also be restrained. This is a great thing. However, little fish baby, you still have to face more challenges in the future. There are heroes surrounding Great Qi and treacherous officials hidden in the imperial court. In order to avoid the tragedy of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, you have to work harder for all living beings in the world. Heavenly Dao patted her head lovingly. Itll be hard on you, but the demon god is very powerful. Grandpa believes that he will protect you well. Gu Nuoer blinked and sat obediently beside Heavenly Dao. She ced her fair feet into the water. Many ck fishlings came over to kiss her shell-like toes. Her small feet were round and cute, like two radishes. Gu Nuoer swayed her feet. Grandpa, do the ferocious beasts in the Asura Realm really not have a chance toe out? Could some of them have already repented? Heavenly Dao stroked his beard and chuckled. Little fish, all living beings in the Three Realms, be it good or bad, have the possibility of repentance. Wasnt the most ferocious and terrifying wolf god already changing subtly because of love? Then if they change their ways, can they leave the Asura Realm? Heavenly Dao smiled. That depends on how far you and the demon god can go. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and thought. Her watery eyes blinked brighter than the stars in the sky. With a wave of Heavenly Daos hand, the mountains and rivers immediately reversed, and day and night switched. Only the small boat they were sitting on stood tall and stable like a rock. In the blink of an eye, Gu Nuoer saw a blurry mountain path. She and Heavenly Dao seemed to be standing in the clouds that mortals could not see. They were looking down from the perspective of a god. There were many luxurious carriages driving on the t mountain road. There were also guards escorting the carriage. Gu Nuoer was puzzled. Grandpa Heavenly Dao, who is this? Heavenly Dao stroked his beard and smiled. Youre not afraid in the face of danger and stopped the gue from harming people. This is a gift that Grandpa wants to give you. After saying that, he pointed at the carriage in the middle. This is a bad person who has done many evil deeds. His lifespan shouldnt be at its end now. However, Grandpa has a way to avenge you first. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and looked at the carriage. She could sense that she didnt know the person in the carriage. Then why was Grandpa angry? Could it be that this person would have a feud with her in the future? Heavenly Dao waved his sleeve gently. In an instant, the sunny sky became filled with dark clouds and thunder. Suddenly! A bolt of lightning struck down! It hit the carriage in the middle! Gu Nuoer was dizzy and seemed like she was going to wake up. However, the moment before she woke up from the dream, she heard the guards around the carriage shout This is bad! Prince Guang has been struck by lightning! Chapter 755 - 755: Father Gets Marauis Yongve to Take Someone A Notch Down Chapter 755: Father Gets Marauis Yongve to Take Someone A Notch Down Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time passed like a white horse passing through a gap. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. Gu Nuoer had just celebrated her sixth birthday. Not longter, it was spring. Ever since the epidemic a year ago passed, Due to Kongjues contributions to the treatment of the epidemic, he left the dpidated temple and moved into the state monastery, Taishi Monastery. Due to his deep merit, he was called an eminent monk. Countless devotees were willing to listen to him preach sutras. It was also because of this convenience that he often represented the Taishi Monastery and entered the pce to pray for blessings for His Majesty, Her Highnesses, and the princes and princesses. Everyone naturally recognized him. His Majesty only had one son who had be a monk, the seventh prince, Gu Zixuan. The reason for this seventh prince to be a monk was also very ordinary. It was because he saw the flowers fall overnight that he suddenly felt enlightened. In the morning, he shaved his head and kowtowed to His Majesty before leaving. His Majesty had many sons and didnt care much about this prince who had already lost his mother. Therefore, he waved his hand and actually agreed. From then on, no one knew where the seventh prince had gone. No one cared either. That was until he followed the little princess through life and death in a vige gued by the epidemic and repeatedly helped the sufferingmoners. This led to everyone knowing him well. Gu Yihan rewarded him and also bestowed him with many things. However, in the blink of an eye, Kongjue transferred them all to Gu Nuoer. ording to what he said, Sister should like it. On this day, because spring had arrived, the Empress was in good health. Kongjue brought a few monks to enter the pce to pray for the Empress on behalf of the Taishi Monastery. He also visited Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was wearing an embroidered sapphire blue dress. She was wearing small shoes with butterflies embroidered on them. Chasing butterflies among the flowers. Kongjue sat in a pavilion at the side and smiled at his carefree sister. Opposite him sat the first prince, Gu Zixiao, and the eighth prince, Gu Zn. The eighth prince was fiddling with a small mechanism. He was focused and was also listening to the first princes words. Seventh Brother, when are youing back to the pce to live with us? Cultivating diligently in the temple isnt a long-term solution, Gu Zixiao said. Kongjue was very polite to his eldest brother. He nodded slightly and lowered his eyes. Thank you for your concern, Eldest Brother, but Im already used to the life of a monk. Im afraid I wont be able to adapt to returning to the pce that is filled with flowers and luxury. Moreover, Ive been chanting sutras in front of Buddha every day, praying for peace for Nuoer for the rest of her life. Im already very satisfied to be able to enter the pce to visit you guys asionally. The first prince nodded and sighed. If you think that way, I wont force you. Kongjue pursed his lips and smiled faintly for a moment. He looked around and felt a little puzzled. Ive always seen Marquis Yongye not leaving Nuoers side in the past. Why havent I seen him now? The mechanisms on the eighth princes fingers creaked. He said without looking up, Its all because that Prince Guang is suddenly entering the capital. Hes Fathers half-brother. He is also our fourth imperial uncle! I dont know what hes up to for suddenlying back. Therefore, Father asked Marquis Yongye to take him a notch down. Kongjue nodded. He didnt have much impression Prince Guang. The eighth prince thought of a joke and put down the mechanism. He said to his two brothers with a sly gaze Did you guys hear? Our imperial uncle wanted to sneak into the capital a year ago, but he was suddenly struck by lightning from the sky! It was said that at that time, his entire body was ck, but he wasnt dead. It was really rare. However,ter on, he suspected that the ancestors wanted to punish him for secretly entering the capital. Therefore, this time, before he entered the capital, he wrote a memorial to Father saying that his mother, Consort Yu, isnt in good health and wants toe back to take ast look.. Chapter 756 - 756: Consort Yu’s Son Cannot Succeed the Throne Chapter 756: Consort Yus Son Cannot Seed the Throne Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The first prince, Gu Zixiao, was a little puzzled. Struck by lightning? He seemed to have heard the officials in the imperial court discussing this matter a long time ago. When Consort Yu was young, she had fought a lot with Gu Yihans biological mother, who was also the Empress at that time. Later on, he heard from an unofficial history that when Gu Yihan was only five years old, In order to deal with Consort Yu, who was favored by the emperor, the Empress actually wanted to poison her son and frame him. However, this scheme was seen through by Consort Yu in advance and reported to the emperor. Even though the Empress kept saying that she had been wronged.. However, she was still sent to the cold pce and eventually died of illness in the winter rain. From then on, Gu Yihan became extremely ruthless. He vented his heartache from losing his mother and his anger from almost being used by his biological mother on killing people. Without his mother, he was first ced under the care of Consort Liang by thete emperor. However, Gu Yihan was not valued because Consort Liang had many children. After all, he was the legitimate son. After thete emperor discovered this matter, he sent Gu Yihan to Madam Hua, who was known for her gentleness. Unexpectedly, after Madam Hua got pregnant, she found Gu Yihan troublesome. She didnt treat him well either. At that time, Gu Yihan was only eight years old, but his personality was already extremely irritable. He would even draw his sword and kill the pce servants without saying a word. Regarding this, the imperial court had someints. The officials all submitted memorials, saying that Gu Yihan was too cruel and heartless. They all suggested that thete emperor send him to a bitter and cold ce. The consorts in the harem were all afraid that he would go berserk and hurt people. The princes didnt y with him, and even the consorts distanced themselves from him. However, this was the moment. Consort Yu, who had fought the most fiercely with Gu Yihans biological mother, was actually willing to take Gu Yihan under her wing. The emperor quickly agreed. When Gu Yihan arrived at Consort Yus ce, he didnt restrain his violent personality. However, Consort Yu would never me him. Instead, she encouraged him to kill people if he was unhappy. She always stroked his head gently and said, Its fine as long as Haner is happy. What does it matter if others die? Consort Yus biological son, Gu Yongxuan, was the Prince Guang now. At that time, he also indulged his older brother, Gu Yihan, in every possible way. This was especially reflected in the fact that after the two brothers did something wrong together, Prince Guang would hope that Gu Yihan would take the me for him. The young Gu Yihan didnt understand at that time and had indeed done many stupid things for the mother and son. However, when he was 11 years old, thete emperor passed away from illness. The five senior officials who had been through two emperors held the imperial edict and forcefully brought Gu Yihan to the throne before sunrise. It was said that at that time, Consort Yu had even made a fake imperial edict. However, she was one step behind and lost to thete emperors oral decree before he died. Who would have thought that the emperor, who doted on Consort Yu so much, would leave a sentence for his old subjects before he died? Consort Yus son cant seed the throne. Everything she says is fabricated and cant be listened to! When these words spread out, the officials in the imperial court understood a little. Consort Yu seemed to be doted on, but thete emperor must know very well what she had done all these years. Therefore, as the legitimate son, Gu Yihan was pressed down by everyone to sit firmly on the throne. However, what weed him was an eight-year-long treacherous court battle! Back then, the youth who only knew how to lose his temper and kill people had experienced eight years of such skinning and bone extraction. He became a world-famous iron-blooded tyrant. For some reason, Gu Yihan didnt get anyone to investigate what Consort Yu had done. Instead, he bestowed her son with the title of Prince Guang, allowing the mother and son to move and leave the capital.. Chapter 757 - 757: Marquis Yongye, Why Are You Looking at Me Like That? Chapter 757: Marquis Yongye, Why Are You Looking at Me Like That? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The other princes might not have any impression of it. However, the first prince vaguely remembered that when he was young, There was this one time when Gu Yihan brought him into the cold pce. He stood outside a dpidated house that looked unrecognizable. Gu Yihan was stunned for a long time before asking, Mother, were you wronged? However, at that time, the cold wind was howling and his mother had passed away a long time ago. No one could answer his doubts. Only the snow that filled the sky covered this magnificent but cold deep pce. Kongjue knew very well that karma was inseparable from everything in the world. He heard that Prince Guang had wanted to sneak into the capital previously but was struck by lightning. He pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist promation, If one does bad things, even the heavens wont be able to stand for it. The eighth prince lowered his head and kept fiddling with the small mechanism in his hand. Suddenly, the squarish mechanism that was like a small wooden block suddenly let out a whoosh! It shot out a small cold needle! It was aimed at the garden. However, Gu Nuoer was still chasing butterflies back and forth in the garden. At this moment, the corner of a ck and cold robe drew an arc in the air. In the blink of an eye, Ye Siming had already waved his sword and knocked away the small silver needle. He also stood steadily in front of Gu Nuoer. The child had just pounced over, wanting to catch the butterfly. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming suddenly appeared and scared the butterfly away! However, Gu Nuoer was still very happy to see Ye Siming. She raised her fair and tender hands. Elder Brother Siming, youre back! Carry me! Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer in his arms with one hand. The child sat on his shoulder with her small butt and hugged his head with her soft hands. Gu Nuoer smiled until her eyes curved. Im catching butterflies with my brothers. Ye Simings cold gaze was enough to kill, but he looked at the eighth prince in the pavilion. At this moment, Gu Zn felt a chill run down his spine. He couldnt help but stand up silently. What whats wrong? Marquis Yongye, why are you looking at me like that? Gu Zixiao was a martial arts practitioner and had been on the battlefield for many years. He naturally knew that the aura Ye Siming was emitting now carried a ruthlessness and killing intent. Ye Siming asked coldly, The princess is still ying here. How can the Eighth Prince nonchntly be fiddling with mechanisms here? What if she gets hurt? Gu Zn scratched his head, feeling puzzled. My mechanism is broken. Im still repairing it! Ye Siming bent down and picked up the silver needle that he had shot down just now. He questioned coldly, Its broken? Gu Zn was shocked. He quickly checked the small hole in the wooden block. The silver needle is really gone?! Why didnt I see it? The first prince was also quite surprised. He had been sitting beside Gu Zn just now, but he didnt notice such a fatal problem. Fortunately, Ye Siming came in time. Otherwise, what if Nuoer had really gotten injured by ident?! The first prince immediately pulled a long face and lectured, Eighth Brother, mechanisms are too dangerous. In the future, when Sister is present, youre not allowed to y with them anymore! The eighth prince knew that he had done something wrong. He lowered his head and muttered, Alright, I didnt do it on purpose. Its all because Nuoer said that she wanted a small mechanism so I wanted to make one for her. Ye Siming frowned. Ill be even more worried if she were to carry such a dangerous thing. Gu Nuoer saw that if they continued to chat, Ye Siming probably wouldnt let her eighth brother give her mechanisms! She quickly turned Ye Simings head towards her. She smiled sweetly and changed the topic in a soft voice.. Elder Brother Siming, you saw that Prince Guang, right? What did he look like? Was he bald? Chapter 758 - 758: Elder Brother Siming, You’re So Amazing! Chapter 758: Elder Brother Siming, Youre So Amazing! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer into the pavilion. After cing her on the stone stool, Kongjue, the first prince, and the eighth prince handed a cup of tea to their sister at the same time. Three cups of tea appeared at the same time and the three brothers looked at each other. Kongjue lowered his eyes and said calmly, Amitabha. Nuoer, drink mine. Its been left to cool for a long time. The first prince coughed lightly and said, Drink mine. I got the pce servants to add honey just now. The eighth prince waved his hand. Sister, this is the first cup of tea. It tastes strong and dry. Why dont you try it? Unexpectedly, at this moment, Ye Siming squatted beside Gu Nuoer and took out a bag of candy from his sleeve. I brought this for you. The youths brows rxed with an indulgent frivolity. Gu Nuoer reached out her pink fingertips to take it and her lips parted slightly. Wow! Brothers, I wont drink tea anymore. I want to eat candy! She picked a small piece and put it in her mouth. It was sweet. Elder Brother Siming treated her so well! He went to pick up the n*ked prince but still remembered to bring back candy for her. At the thought of this, the child blinked curiously. Elder Brother Siming, you havent said it yet. Is Prince Guang bald? Ye Siming sneered. Its Prince Guang, not bald. Gu Nuoer pouted. Oh Then, hes not bald like Seventh Brother? Kongjue was stunned. He pressed his palms together and said, Im shaved to enter buddhism. Im not actually bald, Sister. The child felt very disappointed and snorted. This is no fun. The first prince smiled and said, Why would Nuoer think that hes bald? I heard it from Uncle Censor! What did he say? He said that if some people do too many bad things, their hair will fall off. Theyll be hairless and even more immoral! Everyone was stunned. Censor Zhang was so straightforward that even their younger sister knew about it. The first prince said, If theres a chance, well know after seeing this imperial uncle. The eighth prince looked at Ye Siming. Didnt Marquis Yongye just meet him? What do you think of him? I heard that he brought Consort Yu back too? Ye Siming was gently patting off the petals stuck to Gu Nuoers shoes. His tone was calm. After thinking carefully for a while, he said, The mother and son look very timid. Timid? Ye Siming nodded. I only pulled out the sword, but Consort Yu fainted from fright and Prince Guang was crying from fright. His children were hugging each other and trembling. The three princes sweated. The eighth prince, Gu Zn,ughed dryly. So why did you draw your sword? Ye Siming nced at him as if he was looking at a fool. His Majesty ordered me to take the mother and son a notch down. When I drew my sword, it was naturally to kill his horse. Is that not right? The princes were stunned. There seemed to be something wrong, but they couldnt find a reason to refute. On the other hand, Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and pped her hands. Elder Brother Siming, youre so awesome! Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he reached out to pat the childs head. His little thing was indeed on his side the most. The few of them sat in the pavilion and drank tea together. The first prince asked, Have you arranged for them a ce to stay? Ye Siming said calmly, His Majesty only asked me to bring them to the Zhuyou Pce in the pce. Perhaps its there. The Zhuyou Pce was located in the northernmost part of the entire pce. Beside it was the cold pce. Gu Yihans actions deeply expressed a warning and dissatisfaction with what the mother and son had done back then. If someone was sensible, they probably wouldnt have speciallye out to get into trouble. Unfortunately, Consort Yu was simply someone who couldnt stay idle. Chapter 759 - 759: My Imperial Grandmother Is the Empress Dowager, Who Are You? Chapter 759: My Imperial Grandmother Is the Empress Dowager, Who Are You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two dayster. Gu Nuoer hid behind a big tree. She was ying a game when her gaze was attracted by a group of voices. On the pce path, an elderly woman and a girl around nine years old walked over, surrounded by pce maids. The woman took good care of herself and wore dazzling gold essories on her head. Her slender eyes carried a hint of shrewdness. The girl who was supporting her looked a little like her. Her eyes were not big and were a little long and narrow. She drew a flower bud on her be with a fiery red color. Imperial Grandmother, the flowers in the pce bloom so prettily, but our ce is too far away. Can you tell Imperial Uncle to change our ce of residence?! Grand Consort Dowager Yu smiled and nodded. Go and deliver more tea so that your imperial uncle can get to know you better. If you make him happy, he might agree immediately. At this moment, the grandmother and grandchild approached and saw an adorable child standing beside a big tree. Gu Nuoers eyes were big, like the most beautiful starry sky, flickering with ripples. Coupled with her thin ck eyebrows, her entire facial features looked indescribably exquisite and beautiful. Her buns were tied up neatly and she was wearing embroidered satin. It was snow satin that costs 300 gold coins per roll. Such a cute child was blinking her curious watery eyes and looked at them. Oh, whose child is this? Why is she so cute? Consort Yu smiled. She waved her hand to beckon Gu Nuoer. Child,e,e here. Let me take a look. Gu Nuoer didnt walk over. She stood there, her voice a little soft, but it carried an aura that could not be underestimated. Who are you? Everyone in the pce, including Father, has to take the initiative toe over when they see me. Why should I walk towards you? What if youre a bad person? Her line of thought were organized like a little adult. Grand Consort Yu covered her mouth and chuckled, but this smile didnt reach her eves. The girl beside her immediately frowned and said, How dare you? Do you know who my imperial grandmother is? Be careful that my imperial uncle will punish you! Gu Nuoer pouted and ced her hands on her hips. She pointed at the group of pce maids behind them. Do you guys recognize me? All the pce maids knelt down in unison. These servants pay greets Princess Yaoguang. Princess?! Grand Consort Yu and the girl were both stunned. This was Princess Yaoguang, the one who had gathered all of Gu Yihans favor? It was said that although she was young, the auspiciousness and blessings she brought to Great Qi could be said to be unprecedented and would be worthy of being recorded into the historical records. Gu Nuoer raised her round and fair face. She stared at the person who had spoken just now. Youre so unreasonable. Youre talking about punishing people the moment you open your mouth. Are you trying to bully others with your status? Grand Consort Yus expression changed extremely quickly. At this moment, she was already smiling. She took the initiative to walk towards the child. Youre Nuoer, right? When you were born, I even sent a gift to the capital. However, you probably dont know this. But in terms of seniority, you should call me Imperial Grandmother. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she was a little puzzled. Her voice was soft and childish. Are you Grand Consort Yu? Thats right. Then why are you my imperial grandmother? My imperial grandmother is the empress dowager. She has already been buried. Are you also buried? Grand Consort Yu couldnt hold back her expression anymore. She really wanted to tear this childs mouth apart! However, Grand Consort Yu had been fighting in the pce for many years and knew the need to endure. She took two deep breaths before smiling again. Nuoer, let me introduce you to your cousin. Raorao,e and meet your younger sister.. Chapter 760 - 760: Accept Your Loss and Accompany Me Today Chapter 760: ept Your Loss and Apany Me Today Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Rao immediately put on a smile. She hid all her dissatisfaction about Gu Nuoer in her heart. She smiled and went forward, reaching out to hold Gu Nuoers hand. Sister Nuoer, just call me Elder Sister Raorao in the future. Im not familiar with the pce yet. Bring me around. Gu Nuoer hid her small hands behind her back and didnt let her hold them. Gu Raos hand froze in the distance. She didnt know whether to withdraw it or not. She immediately frowned. Sister Nuoer, do you not like me? Gu Rao lowered her eyshes, looking pitiful. Im new here and dont know what I did to make my sister unhappy. Why dont you tell me? Ill definitely change. If anyone else was present and heard this, they would definitely think that Gu Nuoer was bullying others with her status as the first princess. However, the child only blinked her thick eyshes. Her voice was soft. No, Im ying hide-and-seek. I touched the tree trunk with both hands just now. I dont want to dirty your hands, so I wont let you hold them. Gu Nuoers eyes were clear and bright, big and innocent. No one would doubt the authenticity of this childs words. Gu Rao looked a little embarrassed. She didnt expect this to be the reason. She could onlyugh dryly. I misunderstood Sister. Then, Gu Nuoer looked at Grand Consort Yu. You havent answered my question from earlier. Grand Consort Yus smile was stunned for a moment. What did you say? Gu Nuoer raised her chin proudly. Youre just a grand consort. Why do you call yourself as you did? Why do you say that youre my imperial grandmother? Grand Consort Yus expression immediately turned grim. No matter how much she wanted to hide it, she couldnt hide the deep impatience in her eyes. Nuoer, With herst bit of Patience, Grand Consort Yu smiled and said, Ive raised your father for many years. Although Im not her biological mother, Im just like his biological mother. What she meant was that she was deserving of this treatment. However, Gu Nuoer wouldnt fall for her tricks of fooling children. The child nodded obediently. Oh, in that case, go and tell my father. When he gives you the honorary title as the empress dowager, youll be my imperial grandmother then! Grand Consort Yus smilepletely disappeared, and her gaze turned as cold as knives. Gu Nuoer turned a blind eye to this. She took two steps back and bowed obediently. Hello, Grand Consort. Im Nuoer. Before Gu Yihan conferred the title of Grand Consort Yu as the empress dowager, the child wouldnt randomly acknowledge rtives. Gu Rao also scolded Gu Nuoer for being insensible in her heart. At this moment, she saw a figure walking over from the corner of her eye. Gu Rao immediately put away her dissatisfaction and her gaze became gentle and sweet. She tucked a bit of stray hair behind her ear. When the figure approached, she raised her eyshes and called out softly, Hello, Marquis. How is it that I can get to bump into you here? Ye Siming nced at her as if he was looking at a tree. He didnt even say any greetings and looked sideways at Gu Nuoer, who was keeping close to the wall and wanting to slip away. Ye Simings eyebrows rxed and an arrogant smile appeared on his long eyebrows. He walked forward and held the little thing in his hand. Ive caught you. Gu Nuoers small hands and feet fluttered back and forth, her pink and round face filled with dissatisfaction. Elder Brother Siming is being shameless. Im not done hiding yet! You said that I can start to look for you after counting to ten. Now that Ive found you, you have to ept your loss and apany me today. After saying that, the youth reached out his arm and carried the struggling child. Then, he strode forward with his long legs and turned to leave towards the pce path he hade from. Be it him or Gu Nuoer, they didnt look at Grand Consort Yu and Gu Rao again. Chapter 761 - 761: I Can Only Smell A Small Fish Fingerling Chapter 761: I Can Only Smell A Small Fish Fingerling Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gentle smile on Gu Raos face disappeared after being ignored. She twisted her handkerchief tightly and watched as Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer away. Why was a marquis and a princess so intimate with each other?! Didnt the others care? Gu Rao was so angry that her chest heaved. She turned to Grand Consort Yu andined, Imperial Grandmother, has Sister Nuoer been spoiled by Imperial Uncle? Before Grand Consort Yu could say anything The pce maids behind them lowered their heads and said, Commandery Princess, Her Highness said just now that youre not allowed to refer to Grand Consort Yu as Imperial Grandmother. Please change your wording and dont make things difficult for us. Gu Rao frowned and turned around. Her Highness didnt order you guys to supervise us either. You guys were arranged by my imperial uncle to serve me and my imperial grandmother. Are you guys clear on your responsibilities?! The pce maid lowered her head and looked submissive. Commandery Princess, if you dont change your wording, this servant can only report to the Noble Consort. His Majesty also said that the Princesss imperial order is equivalent to his imperial edict. If the noble consort finds out that you didnt listen to the princesss instructions, this servant is afraid this servant wont be the only one punished. Gu Rao gritted her teeth and wanted to argue. However, Grand Consort Yu tugged at her hand, indicating for her to endure it. After all, it wasnt easy for the emperor to agree to let Prince Guang enter the capital. What they had to do now was to curry up to Gu Yihan and live steadily in the capital. Never to return to their fief again. In this world, there was no ce that couldpare to the capital where the emperor lived. Gu Rao held back her anger. On the other side, Gu Nuoer had already been carried into the carriage by Ye Siming. The two of them rode the carriage out of the pce. As Ye Simings status became more and more important in the imperial court, Gu Yihan also relied on him very much. Therefore, he was always busy with work. Sometimes, when he wasnt busy, Gu Nuoer would definitely be busy dealing with the matters of her Four Seasons Sweet Shop. This was because in the past year, Four Seasons Sweet Shops business had be increasingly popr. The child had already used the profits from the to buy that street and expand her shop. Recently, her hands had gone limp from earning money. She went to check the ounts every time. The time the two of them could spend alone was greatly reduced. This often made Ye Siming feel dissatisfied. Therefore, he specially rejected everything today and asked the child to apany him. However, Gu Nuoer suggested that unless he won her in hide-and-seek, Ye Siming would have to apany her to the Four Seasons Sweet Shop to check the ounts. In the carriage, Gu Nuoer was still waving her small hands around. Elder Brother Siming, can wepete again? Its all those two unlucky fellows fault that I wasnt able to hide well! Ye Siming smiled in a fit of anger. Where were you nning to hide? There, behind that big tree. Hiding there is equivalent to standing under my nose. No matter how many times we y, Ill still be able to find you. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and leaned back in Ye Simings arms, saying angrily, Hmph, no matter what, it must be those two unlucky fellows fault that I was found by you! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Why do you say that theyre unlucky? The child fluttered her long eyshes. Its because the two of them have a stench of hearts that are leaning toward evil. Elder Brother Simings nose is so sharp. Cant you smell it? Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he smiled coldly. You want to say that my nose is sharp again and secretly call me a dog? Im saying it openly in front of you! The little thing was getting more and more out of hand. Ye Siming got close to her and deliberately sniffed in front of her. His cold eyes were deep as he sneered threateningly. What a pity. I can probably only smell a fish fingerling. Suddenly, Ye Siming realized Why was he so close to Gu Nuoers lips? Chapter 762 - 762: They Were Her Fish Younger Siblings! Chapter 762: They Were Her Fish Younger Siblings! Just now, he had almost subconsciously lowered his head and leaned over. Gu Nuoer didnt notice anything and only fluttered her thick long eyshes. Ye Siming looked up and met her watery and innocent eyes. He was suddenly stunned. The tip of his nose was filled with the sweet and soft fragrance of the child. However, why did he subconsciously lean in close to her lips just now? Gu Nuoer didnt know why Ye Siming suddenly started to be in a daze. She tilted her head and poked Ye Simings cheek. Elder Brother Siming, why are you suddenly in a daze?! Suddenly, Gu Nuoer seemed to have sensed something and pressed her head against Ye Simings chest. The child widened her watery eyes and eximed, Elder Brother Siming, your heart is beating so quickly! Ye Siming reached out and grabbed Gu Nuoers cor, pulling her out of his arms. The youth turned his unnatural slightly reddened face to the side and looked out of the window. The carriage is moving too fast. Gu Nuoer pouted and fluttered her long eyshes in confusion. But your ears are also red. Are you sick? Thats because its spring. Its too hot. The child was even more confused. It was hot in spring? The big wolfie was really delicate! The child obediently sat beside him. She leaned against Ye Siming like a flower that was relying on a big tree. This made Ye Siming, who had just calmed down, stiffen up again, not daring to move. Gu Nuoer didnt notice anything and asked him softly, Elder Brother Siming, where are we going to y? My house. Ye Simings voice was low and maic. Previously, you said that you wanted a fish pond. Butler Chang has already prepared it. Lets go take a look. Gu Nuoer pped her hands and smiled happily. Alright! When they arrived at the Eternal Night Marquis Manor, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer out of the carriage. Butler Chang was already waiting outside with the other servants. When he saw the two of them arrive, he beamed with joy. Your Highness, Marquis, this servant greets you. The pastries that the Marquis instructed to prepare for Your Highness are also ced in the dining hall. Ye Siming waved his hand. Well go take a look at thepleted fish pond first. When they passed through the corridors and walked past the flowering garden, they finally arrived at the courtyard that was next to the main house. Gu Nuoer was stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Wow. The originally small courtyard waspletely opened up and merged with the main courtyard. There was already a wide small pond at the ce she had pointed out previously. Just as Gu Nuoer had said, there was a thin small white jade bridge built above the carp pond. There was a huge peach blossom tree nted by the pond. At this moment, flower petals fluttered and fell beautifully. A spring breeze blew past, and the pink petals spun and gently fell into the water, causing circles of ripples. Gu Nuoer walked forward and looked at the blue sky and cute white clouds reflected in the pond. The water in the pond was extremely clear, and the dozen or so koi fish inside looked like they were wandering in the ocean in the sky. They were free. Gu Nuoer was extremely happy for these small fish. She squatted down and opened her watery eyes. Theyre so adorable! They were all her fish younger siblings! Seeing that she really liked it, Ye Siming also pursed his lips into a smile, melting the coldness between his eyebrows. He reached out and Butler Chang ced a bag of steamed buns fish food in Ye Simings hand at the right time. Ye Siming bent his knees and squatted beside the child. He ced the fish food in her hand and let her feed the fish. However, Gu Nuoer ced the fish food back into his palm. Her small hand held Ye Simings wrist and pulled him to the white jade bridge to feed the koi fish.. Chapter 763 - 763: Why Are You Covering My Eyes? Chapter 763: Why Are You Covering My Eyes? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under the harmonious sunlight, the peach blossom trees color was beautiful. The child and the youth stood together. Coupled with the scenery behind them, they looked like a painting. Gu Nuoer pointed at the water excitedly. Do you see that, Elder Brother Siming? They swam over immediately. You have to feed them more to get familiar with the small fish. Ye Siming didnt look at the koi fish but at Gu Nuoer. His thin lips curled into a warm smile. Butler Chang stood at the side with his hands behind his back and watched all of this with a smile. The marquis was like a human in front of Her Highness. He was stunned as soon as this sentence appeared in his heart. Butler Chang secretly scolded himself. How could he say that about the marquis?! Wasnt he just a little bloody and cruel? Wasnt he just referred to as a walking de by themoners? Wasnt he just a killing god that made corrupt officials tremble in fear? He had to show respect to his master! At this moment, the sounds of two puppies ying could be heard. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming looked over together. Two little white dogs appeared out of nowhere and chased after each other. Both puppies looked fair and chubby. However, what was originally a warm scene suddenly happened. One of the puppies suddenly rode the other puppy They were actually a male and a female. Gu Nuoers ck eyes widened. She subconsciously reached out and covered Ye Simings eyes. However, at the same time, Ye Siming also covered her eyes. Ye Siming frowned and felt his thick eyshes sweep up and down his palm. Why are you covering my eyes? he asked. Gu Nuoers voice was pure and childish. Theyre fighting! I heard from Second Brother in the past that some dogs like to fight during spring. Im afraid that Elder Brother Siming wont be able to hold back but join this battle when you sees the scene. As she spoke, the child added, There was once when I saw two cats on the wall. They were also like this. My second brother said that this is a fight and told me to stay away from them. Otherwise, Ill be bitten. Ye Siming gritted his teeth in anger. Gu! Nuo! Er! Why would I join them? Theyre At this point, the youth suddenly stopped. Gu Nuoer pouted innocently. What are they doing? Ye Siming gritted his teeth. Butler Chang, are you dead? Hurry up and take the dogs away! Only then did Butler Change back to his senses. He brought a few servants forward. Go, go, go! After the two puppies were forced to be carried away Butler Chang smiled apologetically, his head covered in cold sweat. Marquis, this servant has already gotten someone to carry the dogs away. Only then did Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming let go. Ye Simings cold eyes were focused on the storm. The second prince always told the little thing such nonsense. He looked at Butler Chang and said in a cold voice, Where did the dogse from? The hair on Butler Changs back stood on end from the gaze and he replied in fear, Young Master Hu brought them here. He said that he picked them up from the roadside. Ever since a year ago, Hu Ni was mistaken for a thief and was almost tied up by Butler Chang and sent to the government office. Fortunately, Ye Siming came in time and Hu Ni exined clearly. From then on, Hu Ni would alwayse to this manor to y under Ye Simings name. After all, Ye Siming had yet to move in and was still living with Bai Yi. Butler Chang saw that he was the marquiss friend and had never chased him away. Ye Siming didnt mind either. However, Hu Ni was not allowed to sleep in the two courtyards of the main house. However, this time, for the first time, Ye Siming said with a ck face, The next time hees, tell him to take these two dogs away. Otherwise, Ill skin him alive. Gu Nuoer immediately stomped her feet. Elder Brother Siming, this isnt good. The two puppies are so cute. When they grow up, they can even take care of the house! Ye Simings cold expression faded. He frowned and thought for a moment before flicking his sleeves. Forget it, let them stay then. Then, the two of them went to the dining hall to eat pastries. Only then did Butler Chang dare to secretly wipe his sweat. Only the little princess could rein in the marquiss temper! Chapter 764 - 764: Baby Nuo’s Ingenious Plan Chapter 764: Baby Nuos Ingenious n Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Prince Guang entered the capital, he had been very well-behaved every day. Every morning, before dawn, he would stand outside the throne room, waiting to kowtow and pay his respects to Gu Yihan. Then, he would walk back to the Zhuyou Pce. The officials saw this. Some people thought that Prince Guang was trying to curry favor with the emperor. However, some people with discerning eyes saw through his intentions. For example, Censor Zhang. After the morning court session ended, in the imperial study. A few of Gu Yihans trusted officials lined up and stood in front of his table. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was sitting on her fathers seat and practicing calligraphy. Gu Yihan held his daughters small hand and was teaching her to go through the memorials. Father, can this word scram be written on the memorial too? The child looked up, her watery eyes filled with curiosity and eagerness to learn. Gu Yihan was wearing a dragon robe and looked heroic. Heughed non-stop. Nuoer, look, whats written on this memorial? Gu Nuoer lowered her head and took another look. Its the official uncle from State Ke whos crying that hes poor and saying that the government office doesnt have enough money. There are leaks everywhere and many river dams have been in disrepair for a long time. Therefore, hes asking the imperial court to allocate funds. Gu Yihan nodded. Then does Nuoer know why Father wrote this word? The child pondered for a moment. She said thoughtfully, The minister uncle from the Ministry of Revenue, who was in charge of organizing the wheat harvest in the various prefectures and counties, said that thends in State Ke are dry. There was a small droughtst autumn. Due to theck of water and theck of rain, they had even asked shamans to conduct a ritual to pray for rain. Therefore, the harvest in State Kest year wasnt very good either. The child was enlightened. Father is asking this official uncle from State Ke to scram because he lied! Since there was a drought, how could there be rain leaking everywhere? He probably wants to ask Father for money! Gu Yihan immediatelyughed. As expected of my daughter. You immediately understand. Gu Nuoers ck eyes darted around. But Father only wrote one word. Although it can deter officials, its not enough to make them give up their desire for money. Even if Father doesnt give the money to them, some officials might schemingly plunder themoners. If that happens, themoners will be the ones suffering. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and felt that it made sense. What does Baby Nuo want to do? The child poked her chin with her pink fingertips and pondered for a moment. Her watery eyes flickered with starlight. She suddenly had an idea. Her small hand immediately held the brush upright and wrote elegant words. The imperial court wants to pay money to rent fields that have yet to be nted with crops. We also hope that officials can lead by example, leading themoners to work in agriculture. Therefore, if an official nted 10 or even 100 acres ofnd and had a fourth-grade harvest in theing year, each person would be rewarded with 1,000 silver taels. However, officials have to supervise each other. If anyone cks off and doesnt plow an acre ofnd and even bullies themoners, the person who reported the matter will be rewarded with 1,000 silver taels. The person who is reported will have to pay 1,000 silver taels aspensation. If anyone disobeys, they will be made to scram first before being killed. There will be no pardon. Her neat small script enveloped Gu Yihans word Scram in the sentence and fused it into one sentence. After the child finished writing, she blew at the ink on the memorial. Father, arrange for an imperial envoy to bring the soldiers to State Ke to supervise the agriculture activities there. Gu Yihan looked at the memorial and handed it to his trusted subjects standing in front. Come, take a look at Baby Nuos brilliant n together. One Hanlin official fell silent after reading it. A momentter, he cupped his hands and said, Your Majesty, Your Highness, this subject thinks that this method is inappropriate. Chapter 765 - 765: What A Good Decoy Chapter 765: What A Good Decoy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihans smiling face turned cold inch by inch. Gu Nuoer sat on the throne, her back straight and her soft ck hair tied into a small bun. Coupled with the colorful spring clothes, she looked like a little fairy. Her ck eyes were bright. Uncle Lu, what do you want to say? Why dont you tell me? Academician Lu cupped his hands and said humbly, Your Highnesss method may get State Kes officials to farm. However, to put it bluntly, when one is far away from the authority, the powers will not intervene. That group of officials will think of all sorts of ways to ck off. This n will instead be a form of harm to themoners. When the officials heard this, they remained silent. Gu Yihans expression was already very grim. His daughter was only six or seven years old, yet she coulde up with such an idea. It was fine if Academician Lu didnt praise her, but he actually refuted her. Just as he was about to re up, Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Uncle Lu, do you think Im really doing this to let them farm? Academician Lu paused and looked puzzled. This subject is slow-witted. Your Highness, please enlighten me. Gu Nuoer held the memorial and jumped down from the chair. The hem of her dress drew an arc with gorgeous color. She walked with her small hands behind her back, calmly walking past the row of important officials. State Kes annual food harvest is within 20%. As thend isnt fertile, the imperial court has to allocate additional food relief every year. Its been like this for so many years. Could it be that they can produce more than 40% just with me forcing them this time? Academician Lu was stunned. Your Highness means Gu Nuoer smiled brightly, her watery eyes sparkling with cunningness. Of course Im doing this to let them fight among themselves! Officials and officials will supervise each other. In the beginning, they would only supervise to see if the other party had cultivated thend ording to the imperial edict. However, if theres one case, therell be two. Humans like to take revenge. Theyll definitely hold grudges against each other. This will ensure that no one willmit small mistakes like people cking off instead of plowing thend. Itll escte to supervising if the other party is upright and honest. No matter how strong their previous rtionship was, it would copse before such internal strife. If the officials supervise each others work, theyd naturally not have time to bully themoners. Otherwise, if I dont let them fight among themselves, why would I keep suchzy officials who only know how to lie and ask the imperial court for money? All the officials were struck with a realization. The little princesss move was equivalent to a huge wave washing away sand! Not only could this take the opportunity to reshuffle the states bureaucracypletely, but it would also allow people to be meritorious. The fisherman would benefit from watching the sandpiper and m fight. What a good decoy. It seemed to be a small matter of farming, but the princess actually came up with such a wonderful n. However, Academician Lu was clearly still a little worried. But even so, internal strife among the officials will probably cause quite amotion and affect themoners. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery and beautiful eyes. Therefore, this is why I asked Father to find an imperial envoy to bring troops to State Ke. What I want is to resolve the chaos at the critical moment and save State Kes citizens. Once this matter seeds, it will serve as a warning to the other states and prefectures. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. Dont think that when one is far away from authority the powers that be will not intervene, and you can do whatever you want. If you cant do good, I can take off the official hat on your head! The officials were all stunned by the little princesss aura. Only Gu Yihan pped with a proud expression. Alright! My Baby Nuo can be said to be a contemporarydy! The child was not reserved and was not overly humble. She raised her milky-white face and smiled brightly. She walked up to Academician Lu.. Uncle Lu, are you willing to take on this heavy responsibility and head to State Ke? Chapter 766 - 766: She’s a God, Loving the World Chapter 766: Shes a God, Loving the World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Academician Lu was ttered and suddenly looked up. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were very bright on her pink and delicate face. It was just like the sun that is high above where nothing couldpete with it in terms of its glory. When I was three years old, I read Uncle Lus proposal. I know that youre from a poor family and that youre from the State Ke. Academician Lu was very shocked. Back then, he didnt have any money on him. Even if he passed the imperial examinations, he was assigned to the most useless Hanlin Academy. He became a small junior historiographypiler. However, he was ambitious and often wrote all kinds of suggestions, wanting to send them to Gu Yihans imperial desk. However, because his status was low and he didnt have any connections, he had always remained unknown. The reason why he could be an academician and stand here as Gu Yihans trusted aide It waspletely because Noble Consort Qiaos family had rmended him. However, the rmendation he was given back then was a kind of a streak of luck for him. He didnt even know Noble Consort Qiaos father, the Grace Defender Duke. He only knew that the Grace Defender Duke suddenly wrote a letter and strongly rmended him. Gu Yihan naturally started to use Academician Lu. Ever since then, Academician Lu had also thought of asking the Grace Defender Duke in private. However, every time he met Old Master Qiao, thetter would only wave his hand warmly and exin that he admired his talent. However, he was such an insignificant person back then. He was so inconspicuous among the hundreds of officials. How did Old Master Qiao, who was known as the Invincible God of War in Great Qi, know about him? However, in the past few years, Academician Lu had always been diligent in serving the people. He had been using the knowledge from the books he had read to repay the imperial court and themoners. He looked at Gu Nuoers delicate and cute smile. Academician Lu suddenly had a vague guess. Could it be that Her Highness saw his suggestion when she was young and asked the Grace Defender Duke to rmend him? However, he wasnt wrong. Gu Nuoer had read many articles written by officials during the imperial examinations since she was young. She often treated what those advanced officials wrote as materials for her bedtime reading. Therefore, at the age of three, she saw the pride of a schr from Academician Lus handwriting! It was her responsibility to choose talents for her father. Of course she couldnt let go of such a good seedling. Gu Nuoer looked at Academician Lus shocked expression and smiled sweetly. Uncle Lu, the n you wrote mentioned that although State Ke is suffering, the people are open-minded and passionate. On the asionally drynd, there are people who work together to ovee difficulties. There are also heartwarming cases where servants fall sick but their masters carry them on their backs and walk for five kilometers to look for a doctor. I still remember you mentioning that the tbread your mother made was superb in State Ke. Although she has already passed away, that taste and the memories of your hometown Its as if its engraved in your dreams. Every time you dream back at night, youll remember that your original intention in studying was to help State Ke get out of poverty. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and handed the memorial to him. Her ck eyes were clear and innocent, and there was a slow smile in them. That feeling was like a god looking at the mortal world with a hint of gentleness that showed pity for the world. Now, the opportunity is right in front of you. It was as if someone had poured a basin of water from the heavenlyke into Academician Lus head. He was enlightened. He hurriedly came back to his senses. His eyes were red and two streams of tears suddenly fell while trembling. Academician Lu knelt in front of Gu Nuoer and raised his hands high. Your Majesty and Your Highness, please give this subject this chance.. This subject will definitely not let you down and will purge the entire State Ke to return its peace! Chapter 767 - 767: Consider Yourself Unlucky to Have Encountered Ye Siming Chapter 767: Consider Yourself Unlucky to Have Encountered Ye Siming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer immediatelyughed softly. She turned around. Father, issue the decree! After Gu Yihan turned to the desk, he waved his brush andpleted an imperial edict. When Chunshou handed the imperial edict to Academician Lu.. Academician Lu held the imperial edict with both hands as if he was carrying the responsibility of State Kes hundreds of thousands of citizens. Gu Nuoer returned to his seat and sat upright, looking a little imposing. Uncle Lu, when you go this time, youll face tremendous hurdles. In the State Ke, you might be isted and feel helpless. If you want to do something, you must first have extreme amounts of patience. As a princess, I dont have anything good to give you. I hope you can ovee all obstacles and get your wish. A ringing sound that almost no mortal could hear rang out between Gu Nuoer and Academician Lu. The koi fish had divine might and her words carried power. Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you, Your Highness! Academician Lu wiped his tears and stood up. He then bowed deeply to Gu Nuoer and quickly left. He needed to make arrangements before he left. Academician Lu didnt expect that his dream would be realized one day. His hometown was not good. It was the worst and most chaotic ce in the Great Qi. However, he had never despised the hometown that had given birth to him and raised him. If State Ke wasnt good, he would change it. He would make it better. After Academician Lu left, Gu Yihan sighed. Nuoer, all these years, Father has brought you in and out of the imperial study repeatedly. You didnt disappoint Father after all. He had a sessor! The little princess, who had been calm, sensible, and high-spirited just now, suddenly pounced into her fathers arms and acted spoiled. Father, Baby Nuo helped you resolve such a big matter. Treat Baby Nuo to a sweet pastry. It must be one with plenty of sweet red beans in it. Pretty please? Gu Yihanughed loudly. Chunshou, quickly inform the imperial kitchen to serve the princess two tes of sweet pastries now. When the officials heard Gu Nuoers words just now, they were deeply touched. Everyone knew that Academician Lu was dedicated to themoners. He was an official who was willing to suffer and endure hardships. He had a strong character and integrity. It was most suitable for him to go to the State Ke. They looked at the little princess in her fathers arms, holding up her small hand delicately. They all had a question in their hearts. If the princess had secretly rmended Academician Lu back then, could it be that the little princess had already expected this day to happen four years ago? Or could it be that the little princess was already dissatisfied with State Kes chaotic situation? Was she just waiting for an opportunity to make a move? The officials immediately felt that Princess Yaoguang was the embodiment of fortune. She would definitely be able to lead Great Qi to a brighter path. After everyone finished discussing the matter, they left. Only Censor Zhang seemed to have something to say and stayed behind. As Gu Yihan fed Gu Nuoer pastries, he looked up at Censor Zhang. Subject Zhang, do you have anything else to say? Censor Zhang cupped his hands. His Majesty, this subject feels that Prince Guang and Grand Consort Yu have impure motives foring to the capital. Gu Yihan sneered. I knew it long ago. My beloved subject, arent you a little too slow-witted? Censor Zhang became a little anxious. Prince Guang has already begun to rope in the court officials. He pays his respects to you in front of the Jinluan Hall every day. His goal is to let some officials see that even if he is at the borders of the imperial authorities, you wont do anything. And this undoubtedly made him even bolder. Today, he even invited General Bai and Marquis Yongye to a restaurant for a casual chat. Gu Yihan didnt take this matter to heart at all. The hidden guards had long drawn up a list of people Prince Guang had interacted with. Moreover, Bai Yi was his trusted aide. Moreover, Ye Siming was personally promoted by him! Gu Nuoer didnt think much of it either. She blinked her watery eyes. Uncle Zhang, dont worry.. Count the n*ked prince unlucky to encounter Elder Brother Siming! Chapter 768 - 768: Marquis Yongye, What Do You Mean By This? Chapter 768: Marquis Yongye, What Do You Mean By This? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Biyun Restaurant, a famous restaurant in the capital. Prince Guang, Bai Yi, and Ye Siming were sitting in a spacious private room on the second floor. Prince Guang had a stocky figure and a round waist. His round and chubby face made him look very rich. His slender eyes were exactly the same as Grand Consort Yus. What didnt match his appearance was his skin color. It exuded a hint of darkness. It was said that it was the aftereffect of being struck by lightning back then.. Prince Guang didnt hide anything and was chatting with Bai Yi and Ye Siming. The heavens must have blessed me. Otherwise, how can anyone survive after being struck by lightning? Ye Siming crossed his arms and leaned against the chair. The youths brows were cold and he sneered. You probably didnt die because it wasnt time yet. . Prince Guang was at a loss for words. Marquis Yongye, you.. Bai Yi was the first to interrupt Prince Guang. He was afraid that after Prince Guang finished speaking, Ye Siming would flip the table impatiently. Bai Yi smiled and raised his wine cup. Your Highness, this toast is to you. Only after Prince Guang drank the wine did he suppress the dissatisfaction that had appeared in his eyes. Bai Yi asked, However, why did Your Highness call this subject and Siming to have a small gathering in private? When Prince Guang heard this, they cursed General Bai in their hearts for not knowing the ways of the world. What other reason could there be for him to call them out for a meal? It was naturally to rope them to his side! It was no wonder that everyone in the imperial court said that Bai Yi was unmoved by force or persuasion and was like a rock. In Prince Guangs opinion, Bai Yi was simply a piece of wood! Despite this, Prince Guang still put on a smile. This was because Bai Yi had military power, and his adopted son, Ye Siming, was in charge of more than 10,000 elite soldiers. He was also a popr subject to Gu Yihan. Prince Guangs chubby face was already suffused with a faint ck color, to begin with. The way he smiled made Ye Siming frown. Prince Guang smiled and said, Last time, His Majesty arranged for Marquis Yongye toe to the city gate to wee us. I came to thank you for this matter. He took the initiative to raise his wine cup and said to Ye Siming, Marquis, youre still young, but youre already so trusted by His Majesty. Your future is really limitless. Come, let me toast you! Ye Siming raised his chin slightly, hiszy eyes filled with coldness. The princess isnt around, so I wont drink. Prince Guang was stunned. The princess isnt around, so why cant you drink? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Because the princess doesnt like it, I promised her that in the future, when I drink, Ill ask her if shes willing to let me drink. Since shes not around, I naturally cant ask, so I might as well not drink. Your Highness is in a good mood, so you can drink alone. Prince Guang was greatly shocked. This Marquis Yongye was really obedient and only listened to the princess! He was still being so restrained and obedient even though the princess wasnt around? Seeing that the situation was too awkward, Bai Yi raised his wine cup again. Your Highness, Siming is still young. This subject will drink with you. Prince Guang seemed unwilling, but he didnt embarrass Bai Yi in the end. After a few cups of wine, Prince Guang couldnt hold it in anymore. He said meaningfully, General Bai, His Majesty thinks highly of Marquis Yongye, but its still a case of using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. Marquis Yongye has peerless martial arts and is in charge of countless elite soldiers. However, his most important duty is only to protect the little princess. Sigh, Marquis Yongye cant manifest his ambitions. I feel sorry for him. Before Bai Yi could say anything A loud bang suddenly sounded. The dishes on the entire table swayed with Ye Simings p. Prince Guang was shocked. Marquis Yongye, what do you mean by this? Ye Simings eyes were filled with impatience. He gritted his teeth with a hint of cruelty and disdain.. How is protecting the princess not considered manifesting my ambition? Chapter 769 - 769: Offending Him And Bai Yi Chapter 769: Offending Him And Bai Yi Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Guang was stunned. Was this Marquis Yongye a normal person?! Which ordinary person would be willing to only be responsible for protecting a child who was only a few years old? Moreover, Ye Siming looked like a brave and fearless war god. How could he be willing to stay by the princesss side all the time? Prince Guang thought that his words just now would reach into Bai Yi and Ye Simings hearts and draw their rtionship closer. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming was enraged just like that? Before Prince Guang could react, Ye Siming had already walked to his side. Then, Prince Guang felt the youth pick him up by the cor. His fat body trembled in fear. Marquis Yongye, what are you trying to do?! Ye Simings cold eyes hid suppressed violence and impatience. What do I want to do? Do you think that protecting the princess isnt important? Let me tell you, my existence is to help the princess kill people like you, who are full of nonsense. If it werent for the fact that you have the title of Prince Guang, I would have cut off your ck glutinous rice ball head now. After saying that, he suddenly let go of his slender fingertips. Prince Guang was so frightened that he fell to the ground. Ye Siming looked down at him like a world-destroying demon. He sneered. How dare you invite me out for a meal with such guts? Are you worthy? After saying that, Ye Simings ck robe swept across the air coldly. He turned to leave. When he reached the door, the youth suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked sideways with an extremely disdainful smile. Moreover, on the day I weed you into the city, werent you so frightened by me that you peed your pants? Then why are you thanking me with this meal? Youre so hypocritical. Even if your heart is dug out, itll be ck, right? When he said thest sentence, the killing intent flickering in his dark and cold eyes made Prince Guang feel that Ye Siming really seemed to have the thought of killing him and cutting his heart open for a moment. This marquis, who was rumored to be crazy, lived up to his name! He was a lunatic who killed without batting an eyelid! Prince Guang couldnte back to his senses for a long time. He fell to the ground and opened his eyes wide. After Ye Siming closed the door of the private room with a bang Prince Guang then turned to look at Bai Yi angrily. General Bai, your adopted son is really arrogant! After all, when he was a prince in the past, he had rarely suffered anyones cold eyes because his mother, Grand Consort Yu, was doted on! Even if he went to the fief with Grand Consort Yuter on, he was the most respected prince there. He was a man of his word and was domineering. After returning to the capital, most of the officials here were civilized. Even if someone wasnt willing to get close to him, they wouldnt be like Ye Siming, who spoke so badly and wasnt afraid of his identity at all! Prince Guang was furious. However, Bai Yi, who had always been one who was blow up conflict, also frowned and reproached him this time. Your Highness, what you said just now really didnt sound good. What? Even this General Bai dared to say that he was in the wrong?! Bai Yi said seriously, Princess Yaoguang is the only princess in Great Qi. Shes a person of noble birth. Protecting her safety is an extremely important duty. How could you say that Siming is like a sledgehammer thats used to crack a nut? Whats the difference between this and saying bad things about the princess behind her back? Your Highness, youre muddle-headed. This time, Bai Yi wasnt even willing to address him more respectfully. He didnt want to attend the meal in the first ce. However, he had always kept a low profile and never acted arrogantly. Therefore, he couldnt bear to reject Prince Guang and came with Ye Siming. Unexpectedly, the moment Prince Guang spoke, he said things that made both of them unhappy.. Chapter 770 - 770: You Want to See Me Be Slapped by Madam? Chapter 770: You Want to See Me Be pped by Madam? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Guang saw that Bai Yi wasnt afraid of him at all. He even started to scold him. Although Prince Guang was angry, he had no choice but to endure it. After all, he was here today to rope people in! He mustnt lose the entire game just because he was angry! Prince Guang got up from the ground by himself. He knew that Bai Yi was a person who was unwilling to fall out with others. Therefore, he took the initiative to apologize. After hearing General Bail s words, I also realized my mistake. When I find an opportunity in the future, Ill definitely apologize to Marquis Yongye in person. It was originally a kind gesture to treat him to a meal. I dont know how to speak well, causing the marquis to leave without eating. He smiled and took the initiative to pour a cup of wine for Bai Yi. General, lets drink then. Bai Yi wanted to get up and leave, but Ye Siming had already not given Prince Guang any face. In the end, Bai Yi was still thinking about their differences in status and didnt act too presumptuously. Therefore, he nodded and picked up his wine cup. At this moment, Prince Guang gave a call outside, Come in. The door opened and Prince Guangs attendant led ten dancers with enchanting figures in. Bai Yi immediately frowned. Your Highness, what do you mean by this? Prince Guang didnt notice his dissatisfaction. Heughed and said, Wouldnt it be too boring for General Bai and me to just drink? Therefore, I found a few dancers to apany us. If General Bai likes them, theres no harm in There was a loud bang! Before Prince Guang could finish speaking, Bai Yi flipped the table and exploded. The bowl of chicken soup in front of Prince Guang was sshed all over him. The ground was in a mess and debris, scaring the dancers so much that they screamed repeatedly. Prince Guang was really shocked. He didnt know why Bai Yi was also angry. General Bai? Bai Yis face darkened. Your Highness, do you think I, Bai Yi, am that kind of l*cherous person? I have a wife at home who is gentle and virtuous. I promised her that I would never fool around outside. Its really an insult to my character for Your Highness to call this group ofdies over. I dont think I should be eating this meal anymore. Goodbye! After saying that, he lifted his robe and left. Prince Guang sat in a daze for a long time. The chicken soup wet his sleeve and dripped down along the patterns. After a long time, anger appeared on Prince Guangs slightly tanned face. These two people are too much! One of them didnt allow him to say bad things about the princess, while the other refused to betray his wife. They were really stubborn! Bai Yi walked out of the restaurant angrily and realized that Ye Siming was leaning against a pir at the side with his arms crossed, waiting for him. You didnt leave? Bai Yi was stunned. Ye Siming sneered. I knew that youreing out. Why? When I came out just now, I saw the dancers standing by the door, waiting to go in and serve. Bai Yi was stunned. He pointed at Ye Siming. Then why did you note in to remind me? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and smiled secretly. Why would I remind you? If youre willing to drink with him, what if youre also ept those dancers? If you allow yourself to indulge in the pleasures, Ill be able to go back in time to tell Madam Bai and get her toe here to deal with you. Good lord, wasnt thisining?! Bai Yi said angrily, Ye Siming, do you want to see my wife p me on the back with a bamboo stick? Ye Siming cupped his hands and pretended to be respectful, but there was a hint of mockery in his thin eyes. How would I dare? When he was putting on an act, with his hair tied up with a jade headgear and his ck robe, he really looked like a noble young master. Paying no heed to Bai Yis rage, Ye Siming said that he was leaving and turned to get the horse. If youre not going home, where are you going? Bai Yi called out. Ye Siming got onto the horse. Under the sunlight, the youth was in high spirits and his eyes were unruly. Ill go take a look at Gu Nuoers shop. That little thing is busy every day. Ill see if theres anything I can help with. How many times have I told you not to call Her Highness by her name?! Bai Yi stomped his feet. However, Ye Siming had already spurred his horse away, leaving only a strong but lean back view to Bai Yi.. Chapter 771 - 771: Who Is the Commandery Princess? Chapter 771: Who Is the Commandery Princess? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few dayster, spring came and the grass was long and the birds were flying. The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. There was a very lush tree growing in the state school, just next to Gu Nuoers ssroom. The child was seated by the window and a thin branch had grown to reach in through the window. Fortunately, it wasnt too long. The child felt that it was very artistic and didnt let others cut it off. At this moment, it was after ss. Gu Nuoer ced a green leaf on her head. She fluttered her delicate eyshes and turned around to let Ye Siming look at her. Elder Brother Siming, look, am I cute?! Ye Siming was lying on the table. When he heard this, he immediately looked up. The youth opened his sleepy eyes and his narrow eyes gradually regained rity. A momentter, he chuckled. You look like an idiot. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and pretended to be fierce. Elder Brother Siming! At this moment, the voices of teachersmunicating came from outside. Gu Nuoer stuck her head out of the window curiously to watch themotion. There were two teachers with four people who looked like carpenters. They surrounded the big tree and were discussing Where should we put it after chopping it off? I dont know. The headmaster hasnt said anything yet and only asked us to chop it off first. What a pity. This tree is already so lush and strong. Thats right. I heard that it was personally nted by that person 40 years ago. Shh, dont mention that name. Do you want to die? Gu Nuoer didnt understand who they were talking about, but the child understood something. They wanted to cut down the tree! Teacher, this tree is fine. Why do we have to cut it down?! Gu Nuoer held onto the window railing with her small hands and frowned. The teachers turned around and saw that it was Gu Nuoer. They quickly cupped their hands and paid their respects. Your Highness, this is Commandery Princess Rouqings order. The Commandery Princesss ssroom is at the side. She said that this tree is too tall and she wont be able to get any sunlight. Commandery Princess Rouqing? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. Who is that?! The teachers looked at each other, not knowing how to exin. Ye Siming said indifferently, Prince Guangs daughter. The teacher quickly nodded. Yes, its the princes beloved daughter. Gu Nuoer immediately recalled Gu Raos face. She pursed her pink lips and raised her fair and delicate face. I dont care whose daughter she is. This princess likes this tree and wont let it be cut. Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she educated these teachers like an adult. This tree has apanied everyone for so many years. In summer, people can take shade under it to cool down. In autumn, the fallen leaves are golden. In winter, people had built a snowman under the tree. Why should the tree be cut down just because she cant get any sun? Cant she change her seat? Anyway, no one is allowed to touch this tree. If shes unwilling to ept this, let here and talk to me herself! Gu Nuoer didnt have a good impression of Gu Rao. The big tree was growing well, but Gu Rao felt that it was blocking the sun. It had blocked her path, so she wanted to ruthlessly chop it off. This was an unreasonable overlord! When the ssmates heard this, they all apuded Gu Nuoer. They agreed. Thats right. This tree has been here for so many years and the princess is also seated next to the window. Why didnt the princess say that she cant get any sun? Commandery Princess Rouqing was just pretentious! The teachers naturally didnt dare to disobey the princesss orders. Therefore, he immediately cupped his hands and took his leave, conveying Gu Nuoers intentions to Gu Rao. Gu Rao pretended to be surprised. Cant I even chop a tree? In reality, in private, she twisted her handkerchief tightly in her sleeve. Was Gu Nuoer insistent on going against her?! Chapter 772 - 772: Grand Consort Yu Wants to Find Trouble Chapter 772: Grand Consort Yu Wants to Find Trouble Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Initially, Gu Nuoer thought that Gu Rao should be someone who would back off in the face of difficulties. If she didnt allow her to cut down the tree, Gu Rao might just give up. However, she didnt expect that when Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer were having dinner at night, Grand Consort Yu would actually bring the pce servants over. At that moment, Noble Consort Qiao was feeding Gu Nuoer a piece of pastry with her jade-like hand that was wearing red agate essory. Without waiting for the maidservant to pass the message, Grand Consort Yu walked in with a smile. When she saw this scene, she smiled and said, Princess, youre already so old. Why do you still need someone to feed you? Noble Consort Qiao immediately raised her eyebrows sharply, looking quite dignified. Who let you in? Someone, chase this rude olddy out. Wanyin and Wanxuan quickly rushed over. Grand Consort Yu shouted in shock, Noble Consort, Noble Consort Qiao, its me, Grand Consort Yu! She didnt dare to address herself in the same manner an empress dowager would anymore, afraid that the child, Gu Nuoer, would look for trouble again. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, her red lips curled up and she smiled perfunctorily. Oh? Its actually Grand Consort Yu? I really couldnt tell. Gu Nuoer didnt say anything and only ate the pastry in her mothers hands obediently. In any case, there was no need for her to say anything. With her mothersbat strength, she would definitely be able to make this Grand Consort Yu run away in fear! Wanyin and Wanxuan turned to look at Noble Consort Qiao and saw the noble consort waving her hand elegantly. Dont chase her out for now. Let me ask her some questions. Only then did Grand Consort Yu go forward with a smile. Noble Consort, seriously, how can you not recognize me? Noble Consort Qiao didnt smile at her, nor did she bow. She sat there steadily. Do I have to recognize the Grand Consort? When I entered the pce, the Grand Consort had already brought His Highness to the fief. Furthermore even though Im busy handling the harem affairs, you guys didnt evene to pay your respects or greetings. Since Ive never seen this face before, I naturally wont recognize it. After saying that, Noble Consort Qiao suddenly covered her mouth and smiled. However, when the Grand Consort rushed in just now, those who dont know that youre the grand consort would think that an assassin had barged into the Qiushui Pce! Grand Consort Yus expression froze and she could tell that Noble Consort Qiao was making things difficult for her. Noble Consort Qiao, I also watched His Majesty grow up and can be considered half an adopted mother. If His Majesty finds out that youre talking to me like this, hell me you for being too unruly. Noble Consort Qiaos exquisite ck eyebrows were thin and long, making her beautiful and s*ductive eyes look even more like they were filled with stars. However, at this moment, her red lips curled up slightly, but her smile was cold. Unruly? Grand Consort Yu probably still doesnt understand the situation. In the pce, I hate people who dont know etiquette the most. If not for the fact that the Grand Consort had taken care of His Majesty for some time, I would have gotten someone to chop off your feet long ago. Lets see if youd still dare to barge into someone elses pce in the future. Grand Consort Yu was shocked. She had once heard that Noble Consort Qiao was favored by the emperor and she continued to be in grace despite there being countless people in the harem. Therefore, Noble Consort Qiaos personality was very spoiled and domineering, and her methods were also top-notch in terms of sharpness and ruthlessness. Over so many years, Noble Consort Qiao had killed many people and managed the pce with an iron fist. No one dared to say anything bad about it. However, Grand Consort Yu didnt expect Noble Consort Qiao to be so arrogant! She didnt even take her, the grand consort, seriously! She stuttered in anger. You, you, you Why has Grand Consort Yu gotten so old that youre not eloquent anymore? Why did youe here? If you still dont say anything, Ill get someone to invite you out first. Noble Consort Qiao smiled like she was sending over a lofty tower of waves. However, it was like a soft wind that hid a knife that could kill without spilling blood.. Chapter 773 - 773: Obeying the Princess Is What You Guys Ought to Do Chapter 773: Obeying the Princess Is What You Guys Ought to Do Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Consort Yu originally wanted to use her status to suppress Noble Consort Qiao. However, she hit a brick wall the moment she arrived. Although she was furious However, she had to say what she wanted to say! Grand Consort Yu took a deep breath and calmed down. Noble Consort, Im here about the children. Child? Do you mean for the Prince? Then the Grand Consort should go look for His Majesty. Im just a woman from the harem and dont know anything else. Its not about the Prince. Its my granddaughter, Raorao. She went to the state school for ss today and her ssroom is the one next to the princesss. A hint of understanding shed across Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful face. She nced sideways at Gu Nuoer, who was sitting beside her and eating obediently. The childs face was round and fair, her cheeks pink. Her ck eyes were watery as she also looked at Grand Consort Yu. Her gaze was as if she was watching a good show. After a few sized ups, Noble Consort Qiao knew what to do. Grand Consort Yu was probably here to stand up for Gu Rao. She wiped her cardamom-stained fingers with a handkerchief. Oh, so its for the Commandery Princess. Grand Consort, tell me what it is. Grand Consort Yu saw Noble Consort Qiao sitting there calmly. And she didnt even get a stool to sit on! Letting the Grand Consort stand and reply was Noble Consort Qiaos way of establishing an imposing air for oneself. Back then, Grand Consort Yu had fought to the death with thete emperors Empress. She had also been through such opening gambits before. Therefore, she had already gained experience from such endurances. Grand Consort Yu slowly said, After Raorao came back at night, she went to sleep directly. She didnt respond to anyone and didnt even have dinner. Later on, after I asked her repeatedly, she said that she couldnt open her eyes and kept crying. She was afraid that we would be worried, so she didnt say anything. After asking carefully about the situation, I found out that there was a tree blocking the sun in the ssroom she was in today, making her feel cold and ufortable. Later on, she wanted to move the tree to another spot but didnt expect the little princess to be unwilling to let that happen. Raorao wasnt willing to argue with her younger sister, so she could only exchange seats with another ssmate. However, the ce she satter on was illuminated by the sunlight. She couldnt open her eyes after a few tries but didnt dare to change seats again, lest she made others unhappy. She held on until the sun set! After she came back, her eyes didnt feel good. It felt so painful that tears kept flowing. As Grand Consort Yu spoke, she actually wiped her tears. I was wondering if I coulde and tell the Noble Consort and the little princess. Raorao has just arrived and is still very unfamiliar with everything. She had not been in good health since she was young. The doctor had instructed her to bask in the sun more often. The previous spot was the most suitable. It wouldnt be too hot and she could also get some sunlight. However, the little princess had said ruthlessly in the state school that the tree wasnt allowed to be cut unless Raorao went to ask her. Raorao is my granddaughter. I have no choice but to make this trip for her ande to beg the Noble Consort and the little princess. After Noble Consort Qiao heard the story, she didnt even smile. She only asked softly, Are you done? Grand Consort Yu stopped wiping her tears and nodded. Why did Noble Consort Qiaos tone give her a bad feeling? As expected, in the next second, Noble Consort Qiao said quietly, This matter doesnt sound like it has anything to do with my Nuoer. Grand Consort Yu quickly raised her head. How can it not? The little princess didnt allow the cutting of the tree. Noble Consort Qiao smiled, her beautiful eyes hiding a forbearance that was about to re up. Thats right. The princess has already given the order. What you guys have to do is to obey, note to my ce and cry and beg for the princess to take back her order. Chapter 774 - 774: If You Offend Me, I’ll Repay It Ten Times Chapter 774: If You Offend Me, Ill Repay It Ten Times Over Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao, this Grand Consort Yu still wanted to say something, but Noble Consort Qiao waved her hand and interrupted her. You dont have to say this in front of me. Nuoer isnt a mischievous and unreasonable child. She has her reasons for not allowing the tree to be cut down. Commandery Princess Rouqing isnt in good health and wants to bask in the sun, but she cant get too much sun either. In my opinion, how is this a human? This is a fragile piece of jade that cant be dropped. If thats the case, why is she still going to school? We can just invite a teacher to teach her at home. Otherwise, shell just cause trouble for others by going to school. As Noble Consort Qiao spoke, she sneered. Today, she can cut down a tree for the sake of basking in the sun. Tomorrow, would she say that the ce she is staying in isntfortable? If she were to take a liking to my Qiushui Pce, would I have to vacate the ce for her Grand Consort Yus expression changed. How can that be?! Her clothes were wet with tears. Noble Consort, Im already so old and dont have much time left, thus I returned to the capital. Cant you ask the little princess to retract her order on my ount? Noble Consort Qiao raised her eyebrows and said with an oppressive aura, Oh my, Grand Consort, its not that I dont want to give you face, but while you treasure your Commandery Princess Rouqing, I naturally dote on my child too! Nuoer usually has her way in the Qiushui Pce as well. Even if His Majestyes, its still the same. Why should I care about this small matter? Moreover, what do you mean by giving you face? The Grand Consort is muddle-headed. Since I dont recognize you, there are no feelings between us and thus theres no reason for me to give you face! At this moment, Gu Nuoer finally finished the sweet red bean pastry. The child licked her delicate lips in satisfaction. Grand Consort Yu saw that Noble Consort Qiao was really stubborn and didnt take her seriously at all. Helpless, she started crying. Her crying voice became louder and louder as if she was nning to use this unreasonable method to force Noble Consort Qiao to agree. Noble Consort Qiao pressed her thin red fingertips on her be. This olddy was really noisy! Noble Consort Qiaos expression was as cold as ice, and her voice was also cold. Grand Consort Yu, if you n on crying until I give in, you have miscalcted. What I hate the most in my life is people who cry and pretend to be weak. If you dont believe me, look around the pce. Who would dare to do something like you? Previously, there were also people who pretended to be weak and wanted to attract His Majestys attention. They died in less than two days. Do you know Why?,, Grand Consort Yus cries stopped abruptly. She covered her tears with her sleeve and silently looked up at Noble Consort Qiao from the corner of her eye. Noble Consort Qiao was sitting there, looking graceful and noble. Her arrogant eyes carried a pressure that could not be underestimated. Women are self-reliant, to begin with. Why cant we shoulder everything ourselves? If you cry too much, it might cause His Majesty trouble too. Alright, you can leave. The Grand Consort should thank your ancestors for their blessings. Fortunately, you were the one who came today. Otherwise, if it were Princess Consort Guang, I would have long disregarded her reputation and gotten someone to whip her until she rolled on the ground. Grand Consort Yu still wanted to struggle a little more. Noble Consort! You Noble Consort Qiao waved her hand, indicating for Wanyin and Wanxuan to drag her out. Noble Consort Qiao even sneered and said, Grand Consort, dont use the methods you used on thete emperor to deal with me in the future. I wont fall for that! At this moment, Gu Nuoer, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. Gu Rao is already so old, so why does the Grand Consort have to intercede for her when she was the one who had done something wrong?! Isnt she ashamed?! These words were to refute Grand Consort Yu for saying that Gu Nuoer still had to be fed when she was so young. The child was young, smart, and vengeful. If you offend me, Ill repay it ten times over! Theres no need to thank me! Chapter 775 - 775: Empress Du Is Biased To Nuo’er Chapter 775: Empress Du Is Biased To Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Grand Consort Yu was dragged away, not long after, there was no longer any sound from outside the door. Wanyin came in and reported, She went back crying. Gu Nuoer blinked. She obediently jumped off the stool and stood in front of Noble Consort Qiao seriously. Mother, Nuoer didnt have a conflict with Gu Rao or bully her. Its just that she wants to cut down the tree, but Nuoer doesnt want to. Everyone in school likes that tree a lot. A branch had even grown its way to Nuoers table, but I cant bear to chop off the branch. I cant bear to let them chop down the tree just like that! When Noble Consort Qiao saw that the child looked like she was admitting her mistake, she couldnt help but smile gently. Why are you exining this to Mother? Even if you bullied the Commandery Princess, you dont have to tell Mother clearly. Youre a princess. You can bully anyone you want to. Noble Consort Qiao wiped the pastry crumbs off Gu Nuoers lips. Wanyin and Wanxuan both smiled and said. From Grand Consort Yus attitude just now, this servant thought that the little princess had beaten up Commandery Princess Rouqing ruthlessly! This servant didnt expect that it was all for a tree! Wanxuan pouted and snorted. They think too highly of themselves. They dare to let Grand Consort Yu intercede just because the princess didnt allow the tree to be moved? Dont tell me they still want to take advantage of their seniority! Wanyin nodded. That must be it. Fortunately, Noble Consort doesnt fall for this. Noble Consort Qiao patted Gu Nuoers small body and let her go in to y by herself. The child turned around and ran away. Only then did Noble Consort Qiao restrain her gentle smile, her gaze turning into a sharp coldness. Grand Consort Yu is used to taking advantage of opportunities. Unfortunately, I hate people like her the most. Send a few people to keep an eye on Prince Guangs family. Its easy for a troublesome rat to destroy the granary. Its better to make preparations early. Yes. Grand Consort Yu was helped out of the Qiushui Pce by the pce servants. She stopped wiping her tears. Crying at that time was just a method. Now that she was out, there was naturally no need for her to do so. Grand Consort Yu secretly gritted her teeth. Noble Consort Qiao was just a concubine! What was there for her to be proud Of? She didnt even give birth to a prince. No matter which prince ascended the throne in the future, Noble Consort Qiaos status would be very awkward! Grand Consort Yu originally thought that she was rather simr to Noble Consort Qiao, but she didnt expect Noble Consort Qiao to be so rude and unreasonable. The pce servants sensed that Grand Consort Yu was in a bad mood, so they asked carefully, Grand Consort, are we going back to Zhuyou Pce? I wont go back first. After I entered the pce, I havent gone to pay my respects to the Empress. Ill go to the Empresss ce to pay my respects first. The pce servants were a little hesitant. Sote at night? Everyone knew that the Empress had been recuperating for a few years and had almost recovered recently. However, at night, no one would disturb the empress. However, since Grand Consort Yu insisted on going, the pce servants could only apany her. Empress Du Yn was as gentle as the rumors said. She was also very polite to Grand Consort Yu and asked her to take a seat. Looking at the surrounding pce that was illuminated by candlelight, Grand Consort Yu sat on a soft cushion and held a teacup in her hand, feeling very satisfied. People said that Empress Dus health wasnt good and the harem had been in Noble Consort Qiaos hands for so many years. Even though the two of them were like sisters in the past, their rtionship would be fragile in the face of power. Du Yn asked gently, Why did the Grand Consorte over sote at night? Grand Consort Yu repeated what she had said in the Qiushui Pce. She also mentioned that when Noble Consort Qiao heard that the princess didnt allow them to cut down the tree, Noble Consort Qiao actually showed great support. Initially, Grand Consort Yu thought that she could obtain Empress Dus support. After all, Empress Du had already recovered. Could she let the harem continue to be managed by Noble Consort Qiao? Unexpectedly, Du Yn frowned faintly. You just said that Nuoer only ate one piece of pastry? Thats so little. Would she be full? Seriously, why isnt Yayu feeding the child properly? Grand Consort Yu, Hadnt the empress ced her focus on the wrong thing? Chapter 776 - 776: Given the Evidence They Asked For, Gu Rao Is Grounded Chapter 776: Given the Evidence They Asked For, Gu Rao Is Grounded Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Consort Yu pursed her lips and echoed with a dry smile, Thats right, but perhaps the little princess has already eaten before I went. She changed the topic back to her thoughts. However, Noble Consort Qiao really dotes on the princess too much. After I told her about the matter, Noble Consort only said to follow the princesss wishes. Grand Consort Yu sighed faintly and pretended to have a headache. I can understand Noble Consorts love for her daughter, but my Raorao still cant open her eyes and feels ufortable from the sun. What should I do? The Empress held the teacup and was shocked. She cant open her eyes? Grand Consort Yu was secretly delighted. The empress had finally taken the bait. She nodded repeatedly and frowned bitterly. Thats right. My Raoraos body has been weak since she was young and our family treats her like a treasure. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen on her first day of ss? Worry appeared in Empress Dus gentle eyes. That wont do. Grand Consort Yu, listen to my advice. Hurry up and bring Commandery Princess Rouqing back to the fief now! Grand Consort Yu was stunned. Why was Du Yns answer different from what she had imagined? She let out a single syble in a daze. Huh? Empress Du said with a considerate expression, Ill tell you this secretly. His Majesty is healthy. If he finds out that someone is sick in the pce, hell definitely be unhappy. When His Majesty finds out, itll be toote to chase Commandery Princess Rouqing out. To girls, the most important thing is reputation. At that time, the entire world will know that His Majesty despised Commandery Princess Rouqing. Empress Du patted Grand Consort Yus shoulder. Grand Consort, Prince Guang and the princess consort are young. Youve been in the pce before and know very well how bad His Majesty can get when he loses his temper. I advise you to leave quickly! Only then did Grand Consort Yu seem to have woken up from her dream. She quickly waved her hand. No, no, no. Your Majesty, youve misunderstood. Raorao isnt sickly. Empress Du looked at her in confusion. Didnt you say that the Commandery Princess hasnt been in good health since she was young? However, after the doctors treatment, her body is very good now. Its just that her eyes were stung by the sunlight today, so her eyes arent feeling well. Du Yn let out a long oh as if she hade to a realization. She sighed softly. If she cant see in the future, that will be a troublesome matter. You have to take good care of her for the next few days. Come, pass down my decree. Commandery Princess Rouqing isnt feeling well and is allowed to recuperate in her room for five days. No one is allowed to enter and disturb her. Commandery Princess must be given some peace! Grand Consort Yu was stunned. Didnt Empress Dus decree mean that Gu Rao was to be locked up? They had just arrived in the capital and they needed to go around to make connections. Why was this Empress Du even more ruthless than Noble Consort Qiao?! Grand Consort Yu hurriedly wanted to exin, but Empress Du pressed her be. She suddenly frowned in difort. Grand Consort, please forgive me for not being able to apany you to relieve your boredom. Its dark on the way. Ill send two more pce servants to send you back. The pce maid standing at the side quickly supported the Empress and sent her into the hall. When Grand Consort Yu walked out of Fengyi Pce, soft wind in the spring night blew at her. She seemed to have woken up from a dream. What had she experienced with Noble Consort Qiao and Empress Du just now? She originally wanted to plead for mercy for Gu Rao and pretend to be pitiful to seek justice. Why did she end up getting a five-day grounding punishment for Gu Rao?! Could it be that she had really gotten old?! Could she no longer figure out what these consorts in the harem were thinking?! Grand Consort Yu regretted her actions. Grand Consort Yu regretted her actions. After she left, Empress Du leaned against the bed and no longer looked ufortable.. Chapter 777 - 777: Gentle Saber, Stabbing the Heart Chapter 777: Gentle Saber, Stabbing the Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The pce maid handed the Empress a cup of hot tea. Your Majesty, Grand Consort Yu has already left. This servant saw that she was muttering something before leaving. Du Yn smiled, her delicate eyes looking even gentler under the candlelight in the room. She took a sip of tea. Grand Consort Yu is clearly here to get me to seek justice. She probably has the intention to sow discord between me and Yayu. However, its a pity. Does she think that my brain has also gone bad just because Ive been sick for all these years? What she said tonight is really ridiculous! She actually came to her to seek justice. Putting aside that Gu Nuoer was like her biological daughter As for Commandery Princess Rouqing, she was really a troublemaker. Talking about a tree blocking the sun and she couldnt get any sunlight, thenter on saying that she had gotten too much sunlight and hurt her eyes. Du Yn had a restrained and obedient personality. She hated young girls who deliberately causes trouble like this the most. Therefore, she was definitely on Nuoers side. The pce maid nodded and echoed, This servant heard from the young pce maids from the other pces that the Princess Consort Guang has been going around the harem a lot these few days. First, she went to Consort Yis ce and was awed by Consort Yis luxurious beauty. Consort Yi said that she looked too poor and was unwilling to chat with her. Later on, she went to visit Consort Lan. Consort Lan had a soft personality and held Princess Consort Guangs hand. She suspected that Princess Consort Guangs blood was clotted and insisted on getting the third prince to take her pulse and perform acupuncture on her. Princess Consort Guang was so frightened that she bade farewell. Later on, she even wanted to go and visit Consort Mo. Unexpectedly, before she could enter the courtyard, she was immediately hit by the eighth princes mechanism and even lost a bunch of hair! When the pce maid said this, she had lingering fears. I heard from other pce maids that if Princess Consort Guang had taken another step forward, her nose would definitely be cut off! It seems that Consort MO scared her. After Princess Consort Guang returned to Zhuyou Pce, she didnt visit the other consorts anymore. When Empress Du heard this, she couldnt help butugh softly. None of the consorts in our harem are to be trifled with. Its no wonder that Grand Consort Yu came tonight. Princess Consort Guang should be so frightened that she no longer dared to make random visits. The pce maid said proudly, Its only because Your Majesty has a good temper and doesnt hold it against Grand Consort Yu. Du Yn smiled gently and asked with a deep gaze, Dont hold it against her? Her gaze was calm and gentle. The next day, the entire harem heard about this matter. Grand Consort Yu went to visit the Empress in the middle of the night and chatted with her. Empress Du forced herself to hang on with her weak body to apany her to relieve her boredom. In the end, after Grand Consort Yu left, the empress fell sick! She had a headache the entire morning and couldnt get up! All the consorts from the various pces had gone to visit her. Everyone cursed Grand Consort Yus family in their hearts. Gu Yihan went to the Jinluan Hall to attend court in the morning. He saw Prince Guang standing respectfully at the bottom of the steps. The emperor frowned and walked over to kick Prince Guangs butt. Prince Guang let out a cry but didnt dare to get angry. Imperial Brother, what did I do wrong again? Gu Yihan looked at him coldly. Tell the grand consort not to move around too much if theres nothing important. The Empress has been disturbed by her and has fallen sick again. Do you know how many years the Empress has been recuperating before she slowly got better? Now that shes implicated by the Grand Consort, she hasnt gotten up yet! Prince Guang was shocked. Huh? Imperial Sister-inw is sick? This, this, this, this I will call my wife to serve her by her sickbed when I go backter. Theres no need! Gu Yihans voice was cold. If you guys dont disturb her, itll be the best service. Get lost. I feel annoyed just by looking at your chubby face. The surrounding civil and military officials heard this and lowered their heads, not daring to watch themotion. However, everyone mocked Prince Guangs sorry state in their hearts. Prince Guang didnt dare to disobey Gu Yihan and left dejectedly.. Chapter 778 - 778: The Prince Is Really A Warrior Chapter 778: The Prince Is Really A Warrior Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios News of Prince Guangs family entering the capital butpletely offended His Majesty, the Empress, Noble Consort Qiao, the little princess, General Bai, and Marquis Yongye quickly spread throughout the capital. Even for an upright and slow-witted official like Censor Zhang When he heard this, he couldnt help butment in a daze, The prince is really a warrior. He had offended the people who shouldnt be offended the most the moment he returned to the capital. Precise strikes were also a capability. In an inconspicuous courtyard in the capital. The purple copper furnace with a crane pattern on the table was burning a pleasant agarwood fragrance. The spring sun was velvety, casting light and shadows in the room through the tightly shut window. A young master sitting on the chair was listening to the hidden guards report the recent whereabouts of Prince Guangs family. The Prince offended General Bai because he tried to rope in the general by attempting to get him infatuated with women. He offended Marquis Yongye with his words of disrespect to the princess. During that invitation to General Bai and Marquis Yongye to a meal, not only did he not get anything, but I heard that he was also scalded by chicken soup. This was because he angered the general so badly that thetter flipped the table. Later on, Commandery Princess Rouqing quarreled with Princess Yaoguang over a tree at the state school. At night, Grand Consort Yu went to Noble Consort Qiaos ce to intercede and was scolded and chased out of the pce. The grand consort then tried to find the empress to reason things out. Commandery Princess Rouqing was grounded by the empress for five days on the grounds of recuperating. She hasnt left Zhuyou Pce yet. When the hidden guard mentioned Princess Consort Guang, he couldnt help but look up at his master. As for the list of consorts and concubines in the harem that Princess Consort Guang has offended, this subordinate has listed them on paper. Master, please take a closer look. After saying that, he took out a piece of paper from his sleeve. The young master took it and nced at it. There were more than ten densely packed names. After knowing that Prince Guang had an unsessful start and had offended almost all the powerful factions, The young master finally couldnt hold back anymore. His slender palm suddenly mmed on the table, unable to maintain the elegant expression on his face anymore. These trash have almost lost the entire game before they even made a move! The piece of paper filled with names slowly floated down from the table. The hidden guards silently felt their masters anger, but they didnt dare to persuade him. He only said truthfully, Currently, the only person in Prince Guangs family who hasnt caused public anger and knows his ce is the heir, Gu Xinghan. The young master looked up. Oh? ording to what I know, Gu Xinghan is frivolous and unrestrained. He likes to cause trouble the most. Why is he being honest this time? The hidden guard pursed his lips and seemed to slow down for a moment. He then cupped his hands and said, Three days ago, spring thunder resounded through the sky. His Highness is probably afraid of the thunder. This subordinate heard that hed been lying in the Zhuyou Pce for two days and has only gotten better recently. The young master couldnt help but pinch his be. His face was filled with worry. Originally, with Prince Guangs identity, he wanted to make some ns in the court. However, he didnt expect Prince Guangs family to be so useless. After a long while, he said again, Think of a way to send a message to Prince Guang and tell him to keep a low profile for the next few days. Theres even less of a need for him toe and look for me now. Otherwise, my identity will be exposed if so many pairs of eyes are on me. Tell him to also remember to take his family in hand and not cause trouble. The hidden guard immediately said, Yes! The young master couldnt help but say, By the way, is everything ready with regards to the people we arranged? Master, dont worry. The person were looking for stayed in the capital a few years ago andter offended the princess. It wasnt easy for him to escape death. When hees back again, hell definitely be ruthless and wont show mercy. Keep an eye on him. Dont let there be any more mistakes.. Chapter 779 - 779: Reject Him and Say That You Have Me Chapter 779: Reject Him and Say That You Have Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few dayster. The weather was clear and bright. Clouds floated leisurely in the blue sky. The venue used by the state school for cuju was big and wide. Gu Nuoer, Ye Siming, and some students were helping to decorate the ce. In a while, there would be a tacit understandingpetition between groups of two. The group that came in first could represent the state school to go to a nearby vige to help the poor who couldnt attend school. Apart from being a form of sentiment for the state school, the reason why they chose the one with the highest chemistry was also a method. The academy believed that friendship between ssmates was very important. The people here were all young masters and youngdies from noble families. In the future, most people would take the examinations and enter the imperial court. The smallwork they had now might be an influential faction in the court in the future. From small to big. This was also a way for the state school to observe which young masters were close to each other. From there, they could obtain more information. After sorting the information out, they would secretly hand them over to His Majesty. In other words, this was actually a way for the sessive emperors of the Great Qi to observe the rtionship between the aristocratic families. However, these students didnt understand this principle yet. Everyone went for the fun of the annual tacit understandingpetition. Jiang Xiaoran ran towards Ye Siming from afar. Siming! How about we form a groupter? Well definitely be able to ovee all obstacles and be invincible! Ye Simings eyes were cold as he stared at him and said, I dont understand you, and you dont understand me either. Who said that? If you dont believe me, give me a question to test me now. Ye Siming felt bored and sneered. He turned around to help Gu Nuoer set up the books, not wanting to pay attention to Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran stomped his feet at the side. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she wiped the sweat off her forehead. She blinked her ck eyes and said, If yboy older brother wants to y so much. Why dont Ie up with a question to test you? Jiang Xiaoran immediately beamed with joy and ttered, Our princess still cares about others the most! As soon as he finished speaking, he received a cold gaze from Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer supported her chin with her small hand and thought for two seconds. yboy older brother, then tell me, does Elder Brother Siming like day or night? What kind of question is that? Jiang Xiaoran was extremely puzzled and chose one based on his intuition. The day Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Thats wrong. Elder Brother Siming likes nights the most! Ye Siming watched from the side as the child shook her head. His thin lips curled up slightly and he gave her an approving smile. Jiang Xiaoran widened his eyes. What kind of question is this? The teachers wont ask thister! Theyll definitely ask what books Siming usually likes to read! Gu Nuoer quickly replied, Elder Brother Siming doesnt like to read! Ye Siming continued, Gu Nuoer likes to read books on politics and the Analects of Confucius. The child immediately pped her hands. Elder Brother Siming really understands me well. Jiang Xiaoran ced his hands on his hips at the side. I finally understand. The two of you have decided on forming a team together! Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes innocently. I wasnt thinking that. However, its not impossible. Ye Siming put down the books in his hand and asked as if he didnt care, Who were you originally ning to team up with if not me? Previously, Linzhou asked someone to ask me. Uh, Im wondering if I should agree. Ye Simings cold narrow eyes narrowed and he said without hesitation, Reject him. Gu Nuoer looked up and blinked. Huh? Reject him directly? Thats right. Reject him and say that you have me. The child frowned and thought for a while. Then, she quickly smiled and said, Alright! I didnt want to participate in the first ce.. Since Elder Brother Siming wants to y, Ill apany you! Chapter 780 - 780: A Pair of Enemies Chapter 780: A Pair of Enemies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Xiaoran stood at the side and looked at the two of them. Ye Simings slightly furrowed brows finally rxed after hearing Gu Nuoers words. He pursed his thin lips as if there was a hint of joy. Jiang Xiaoran understood. Alright, the two of you are forming a team now and abandoning me. It seems that I have to choose another reliable ssmate. He looked around. At the nearby festoon gate, Xie Yinxiang walked over with a stack of books. A tall guy followed beside her. Both of them were holding things in their hands. Jiang Xiaoran subconsciously frowned. Who is that guy? No matter how she looked at him, he didnt look familiar. She had never seen him before. Gu Nuoer looked up and blinked in confusion. However, Ye Siming still remembered. Prince Guangs son. That day, he was ordered to pick them up. Because he drew his sword to scare them, this prince and Gu Rao were so frightened that they hugged each other and trembled. The siblings originally seemed to be the timid type. However, now that Gu Xinghan was walking beside Xie Yinxiang and talking andughing, he didnt look like a timid person at all. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and she blinked her watery eyes. Oh, its no wonder they look a little alike. They had probably all taken after Grand Consort Yu and had slender eyes. It was different from ordinary narrow eyes. It was just that the eyes were small and long. It made them look like bad people. Xie Yinxiang carried her books and walked towards Gu Nuoer and the others. Prince Guangs son, Gu Xinghan, looked up. When he saw Ye Siming, the smile on his face suddenly froze. As if he was still traumatized, he hurriedly ced the books on the table at the side and cupped his hands together to bid Xie Yinxiang goodbye before leaving. Xie Yinxiang was still a little puzzled when she saw him leave quickly. Gu Nuoer pouted. yboy older brother, quickly go and help. Elder Sister Yinxiang is carrying so many books alone. Its too heavy. Jiang Xiaoran seemed to have woken up from a dream and quickly ran over. When Xie Yinxiang walked over with him. Gu Nuoer heard Jiang Xiaoran ask, When did Miss Xie be so familiar with Prince Guangs heir? As Xie Yinxiang sorted out the books, she was puzzled. Is that Prince Guangs heir? I didnt know and thought that he was just a ssmate from the school. I met him in the front yard just now. He said that he had just arrived and didnt know the way, so I brought him along. Coincidentally, the teacher asked me to move the books over, so he helped me out. Jiang Xiaoran pouted as if he was a little dissatisfied. You dont know who he is, but he even knows your surname. Xie Yinxiang could tell that something was wrong with his tone and became even more suspicious. She looked up at Jiang Xiaoran. Young Master Jiang, what do you mean by this? Ive already said it just now. The teacher called me to get the books in front of him. Therefore, he naturally heard my surname. Why do you sound like I have an affair with that prince? Jiang Xiaoran frowned. Thats not what I mean. I just want to remind you not to be deceived by a man with ill intentions. I dont intend to be close to him. What youre saying is really baffling! Xie Yinxiang put down the books. She turned around and said to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, its stuffy here. Ill go over there and sit. Ille backter. After saying that, she left without even looking at Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran still didnt know how he had made her angry. Hey! Why are you leaving? He looked at Xie Yinxiangs back and shouted. Not only did Xie Yinxiang not answer him, but she also left even faster. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she shook her head and sighed like an adult. yboy older brother and Elder Sister Yinxiang are really like a pair of enemies.. Chapter 781 - 781: Have You Thought About It, Nuo’er Chapter 781: Have You Thought About It, Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming did not say anything. However, Jiang Xiaoran was so angry that he ced his hands on his hips for a long time. This wont do. I have to make things clear to her. Why is she angry?! After saying that, Jiang Xiaoran chased after Xie Yinxiang. At this moment, Prince Xuans heir, Yun Linzhou, was escorted over by servants. When he saw Gu Nuoer, he waved and called out from afar, Nuoer! Yun Linzhou had grown to look handsome and elegant. When he saw Gu Nuoer, his eyes were filled with smiles like stars. He quickly ran towards Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming stood at the side, dissatisfaction stirring in his narrow eyes. Linzhou, youre here too, the child greeted. Yun Linzhou nodded. Previously, I sent someone to ask you if youre willing to form a team with me. Have you thought about it, Nuoer? Gu Nuoer looked at Ye Siming. Thetter turned his head and sneered. The child smiled apologetically. Im sorry, Linzhou. I didnt want to participate at first, but Elder Brother Siming wants to y. Ive already promised him. This time, I wont be able to team up with you. Disappointment shed across Yun Linzhous eyes. I see. Its alright, Nuoer. Lets y together again if theres a chance. Were best friends, right? Gu Nuoer nodded. Yun Linzhou invited, Theres still some time before thepetition begins. I brought some pastries that my mother made personally for you to try. Lets go to the hexagonal pavilion over there to sit for a while, alright? After saying that, he looked at Ye Siming and took the initiative to smile. Marquis,e with us! Ye Siming didnt know if it was his imagination. When Yun Linzhou spoke to him, there was clearly a hint of coldness in his eyes that wasnt easy to catch. Prince Xuans heir was famous in the capital for his stupidity. He was Slow-witted and no one treated mm as a normal youtn. However, Ye Siming seemed to have acutely sensed something. He shook his head. Im not eating. Yun Linzhou pretended to feel pity and looked at Gu Nuoer. Nuoer, are you going then? I specially brought many pastries for you. However, if youre unwilling to go, its fine. Ill hand them to your pce maids and get them to help you bring them back to the pce to eat! Gu Nuoer blinked her beautiful watery eyes. She was already a little apologetic for rejecting Yun Linzhous offer to form a team with him. At this moment, if she were to tactfully decline to taste pastries with him, it might hurt his heart. Therefore, the child nodded. Alright, Ill go take a seat, but Ill be back soon. I cant miss thepetition! Yun Linzhou quickly nodded. Yes, yes. Lets go! He reached out, wanting to hold Gu Nuoers hand. Yun Linzhou smiled harmlessly and said foolishly, At home, my brother will asionally hold my hand like this, afraid that Id fall. How could Gu Nuoer understand this? She felt that it made sense. Ye Siming usually held her hand like this too. However, just as the child was about to reach out and ce her hand in Yun Linzhous palms Ye Siming suddenly walked past between the two of them. Yun Linzhous hand was pped away. Uh Yun Linzhou looked at Ye Siming in confusion. Ye Simings back view was a little angry. Ill go see what Jiang Xiaoran is doing. Its been so long but hes noting back. For some reason, he actually understood Jiang Xiaorans actions just now. After Ye Siming left, Gu Nuoer still didnt hold Yun Linzhous hand. This was because the child was attracted by a butterfly. She danced as she walked, her smile sweet and cute. Yun Linzhou followed beside her and watched with a faint smile. He really liked Gu Nuoer. Even if he didnt say anything, he felt very rxed to be following her by her side.. Chapter 782 - 782: Marquis Yongye Helps Classmates Sweep? Chapter 782: Marquis Yongye Helps ssmates Sweep? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They arrived at the hexagonal pavilion. The servants of Prince Xuans heir had alreadyid out all the pastries. A spring breeze filled the air, blowing up the fragrance of flowers. Inside and outside the pavilion, there were delicate red flowers paired with green leaves. The scenery was uniquely beautiful. Beside her was a sparklingke. Gu Nuoer stuck her head out. She grabbed some pastry crumbs and rubbed them into the water bit by bit. This attracted a group of small fish to fight over the food. Yun Linzhou walked to her side and said with a smile, Nuoer, do you like fish very much? Thats right. Small fish are the cutest. They can bring wealth, fate, good luck, and peace. Yun Linzhou was a little surprised. Ive always thought that koi fish only look good. It turns out that there are so many amazing things about them. He immediately felt that Gu Nuoer was indeed different from others. No one couldpare to her whimsical thoughts. Although Yun Linzhou didnt believe that fish could bring these, he remembered Gu Nuoers preferences. The two of them sat back at the table. Gu Nuoer looked at the dazzling array of pastries. There were all kinds of them. She was a little surprised. It must have taken a lot of effort to make so much, right? Yun Linzhou smiled innocently. Its fine. My mother specially asked me to bring it over to share with you. Nuoer, quickly try it. The child casually picked up a pastry in the shape of a plum blossom. She took a bite. The taste was sweet but not greasy, and the fragrance of the petals bloomed in his taste buds. Gu Nuoer tried some other things and felt that they were all very delicious. Seeing that she really liked it, Yun Linzhou got the servants to wrap it up and handed it to Gu Nuoers pce maid to bring back to the pce. Nuoer, my mother has always wanted to apologize for her poor hospitality previously. If theres a chance, can youe to my house to y again? When Gu Nuoer heard this, she shook her head. She refused almost without thinking. Linzhou, my mother said that girls cant visit other peoples houses casually when they are grown up. Thats rude! Yun Linzhou was a little puzzled. Were good friends. Cant we go to my house to y? You have a good rtionship with the marquis. Dont you often visit General Bail s manor? However, Gu Nuoer waved her small finger. Elder Brother Siming is an older brother! Hes different from ordinary friends. My parents and I are very at ease with him! What she meant was that Ye Siming was very special. Yun Linzhou pursed his thin lips and suppressed his dissatisfaction. Gu Nuoer stood up. Thepetition is about to start. Ill go back first. Linzhou, take your time! After saying that, she ran out of the pavilion. She didnt even stop for a moment. Next to the pavilion, Ye Siming, who was a wall away, heard Gu Nuoer running away. His darkened eyes finally eased a little. The male ssmate standing beside him watched as Marquis Yongyes expression changed from fierce to gentle. He couldnt help but say with a trembling voice, Marquis, can can you return the broom to me? The teacher punished me to sweep the floor. If he sees you sweeping for me, hell definitely teach me a lesson. Ye Siming had just arrived when he snatched his broom and said that he wanted to help him sweep for a while. However, he didnt move even after sweeping for so long. Of course, his male ssmates didnt know that Ye Siming had been listening to the conversation that had taken ce in the pavilion. Now that Gu Nuoer had left, Ye Siming naturally didnt have to hide here and eavesdrop anymore. He returned the broom to the male ssmate. You can continue. After saying that, Ye Siming left. The male ssmate scratched his head in confusion. Does Marquis Yongye want to help me or not? Chapter 783 - 783: He’s Not From Great Qi? Chapter 783: Hes Not From Great Qi? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Gu Nuoer left, Yun Linzhou sat in the pavilion, calmly tasting tea and enjoying pastries. However, Yun Linzhou wasnt in the mood to savor the sweet snacks that Gu Nuoer ate. His trusted aide beside him could tell that his young masters expression was calm and he didnt even pretend to be stupid. His trusted aide couldnt help but go forward and remind him, Prince, be careful that others can tell that youre in a bad mood. Yun Linzhou put down his teacup, his fair and handsome face seeming to be covered in ayer of gloom. Wenmo, tell me, what should I do to be able to stay by Nuoers side like Ye Siming? His trusted aide was puzzled. This subordinate believes that the reason why Marquis Yongye is so valued is that apart from having grown up by Her Highnesss side, hes also very skilled in martial arts. Now that the Prince is trying to achieve great things, you naturally cant reveal your talents. Therefore, there will definitely be some differences between the two of you. Yun Linzhous expression was cold. He looked at the sparklingke, but his eyes were dark. He sneered in a low voice. Sometimes, I hate how I have to pretend to be a fool. I cant wait to end Yun Chuhuais life. Wenmo was shocked. Prince, you cant say this outside! Walls have ears. If anyone heard this, Yun Linzhous years of pretending to be slow-witted would have been in vain. Yun Linzhou closed his eyes slightly and quickly adjusted his emotions. He had good tolerance and was great at scheming. He was also smart and bold. Since he was nning to achieve great things, he mustnt lose his patience andposure over small matters. A momentter, Yun Linzhou heaved a sigh of relief. Hows the matter I asked you to investigate? Whats the background of my good older brother? This subordinate can only investigate until back then, before the princeO and the princess consort was not pregnant and brought Eldest Young Master home. This subordinate heard from the servants in the manor at that time that when Eldest Young Master first came to the manor, he didnt know how to speak the Great Qisnguage and was very quiet. Yun Linzhou frowned slightly. Hes not from Great Qi? Wenmo said, This matter has yet to be investigated clearly. This is because it has been many years and the servants might not have remembered things clearly. Apart from this, we cant find any other clues. To outsiders, the prince and the princess consort only said that this child was picked up from the roadside. Yun Linzhou recalled faintly. Ive asked the nanny before. It wasnt that my mother couldnt get pregnant back then. In other words, they had deliberately brought Yun Chuhuai into the manor. His identity was so strange and mysterious, and he was given additional emphasis in being nurtured. What was the reason for this? Yun Linzhou pondered for a long time and suddenly smiled. Interesting. Wenxun said, If one day, Prince were to discover that what His Highness and the princess consort are going to do is against the goals you want to achieve, what will Prince do? Yun Linzhou didnt say anything and only picked up a half-eaten pastry that Gu Nuoer had left behind. He ced it under his nose and sniffed it. Then, he followed the childs bite mark and took another bite. This pastry was even sweeter than what he had tasted just now. Yun Linzhou picked up a te of pastry crumbs, walked to theke, flipped his wrist, and dropped everything in. The water rippled as the fish pounced on their food, making Yun Linzhous calm face look treacherous and deep. Wenmo heard his young master say with his back facing him If Father and Mother get in my way, Ill sharpen the de and give them a quick death. When Wenmo heard this, he felt a deep chill. He lowered his head and didnt dare to ask further. When Gu Nuoer returned to the vicinity of the cuju field. Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran had already returned. Jiang Xiaoran had probably apologized. Xie Yinxiang said reluctantly, I can be in the same group as Young Master Jiang, but I dont know you very well. If you dont win, dont be angry. Chapter 784 - 784: We Must Win This Chapter 784: We Must Win This Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Xiaoran smiled brightly, his sharp eyebrows and starry eyes filled with nonchnce. Whats wrong with that? I didnt want to win, to begin with! Xie Yinxiang looked at him suspiciously. Then why are you still participating? Jiang Xiaoran was silent for a moment before clearing his throat and saying, The important thing is participation. Gu Nuoer skipped over. Elder Brother Siming, Im ready! Ye Siming had his arms crossed and was looking into the distance, thinking about something. The childs voice rang in his ears before he lowered his eyes and looked at her indifferently. Then, he cherished his words like gold and replied with just an mmm. Gu Nuoer blinked. Why did Elder Brother Siming look a little unhappy? Her ck eyes immediately looked at Jiang Xiaoran. Oh, the yboy older brother must have done something stupid again and angered Elder Brother Siming. The child decided to find an opportunityter to make Ye Siming happy. The teachers arrived very quickly. The preparation of the venue was almost done. There were four tables lined up on both sides, leaving a very wide aisle in the middle. In a while, the two members of each group who are participating would each take a seat on the left and right respectively, answering the same question that the teacher had asked from afar. The teachers were holding thick stacks of questions in the same order. Even if the group in front finished answering, they wouldnt be able to tell the group behind them what the questions were. It seemed that this time, the people who didnt have a tacit understanding would be destined not to be able to win. However, to the students, obtaining first ce in the tacit understandingpetition and representing the school to help the poor was a very honorable thing. It wasnt just because the state school had nurtured many famous officials and schrs. It was also because thispetition would increase their reputation in the capital. Gu Nuoer didnt care if they would win. She stood beside Ye Siming and looked around curiously. The child was paying attention to who had formed a team. As there was no restriction on gender, there were also many siblings who formed teams. Gu Nuoer immediately saw Gu Rao standing in the crowd. She was whispering to the guy beside her who she shared some resemnce. The child pouted slightly. Empress Mother had locked Gu Rao up for five days but she was out so quickly. Gu Rao whispered to Gu Xinghan, Brother, we have to win this. After Father entered the capital, we suffered consecutive setbacks and became aughingstock to others. We must first ce and represent the school to do good deeds. This way, our reputation can be salvaged a little. Therefore, dont fumble the ballter. Gu Xinghan was a little unhappy when he heard the hint of preaching in her words. His eyes were long and slender, hiding a cold snort. He even pretended to be calm. Although thats the case, didnt you see that theres so much distance between those two rows of tables?! How would I know what your answer is? Gu Rao looked at him reproachfully. No matter how far away we are, its impossible for us not to be able to hear a word. Wouldnt it be fine if Brother and I were to speak louder? Gu Xinghan agreed reluctantly. Actually, in his heart, he did not care about winning at all. He didnt want to go help the poor either! He only wanted to indulge in s*x and pleasures. Gu Rao nced at Ye Siming, who was standing not far away. Under the harmonious sunlight, the youths eyes were cold and his entire body emitted an arrogant aura. A trace of admiration shed across Gu Raos eyes. She didnt care if Gu Xinghan wanted to go or not. It was even better if he didnt go.. If she could win, she would suggest to the teachers that Marquis Yongye apany her! Chapter 785 - 785: Who Does Elder Brother Siming Like? Chapter 785: Who Does Elder Brother Siming Like? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gong sounded and thepetition officially began. The two of them had to stand in a line on the left and right respectively and queue up ording to the order to receive the teachers questions. Before they parted, Gu Nuoer specially held Ye Simings slender fingers gently with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming, it doesnt matter if you answer wrongly. When thepetition is overter, go to the tree over there and wait for me! Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at the childs round and ck eyes, nodding indifferently. Okay. The two of them entered their respective teams. The teachers asked the questions very quickly because there werent many questions for each group. There were a total of five questions. When it was the turn of the person in front of Gu Nuoer, she listened quietly. They were just asking questions like what books the other party usually likes to read, a favorite poem, or the color the other party likes. The person in front probably had just gotten to know the person he was paired with and couldnt answer a few questions. In the end, he could only leave in frustration. Gu Nuoer watched as he sighed with his teammate. Your Highness, its your turn. The teachers call made the child retract her gaze. Gu Nuoer called out obediently, Hello, Teacher. The teacher smiled, his white beard curling up slightly. Your Highness, Im going to start asking questions. The teacher looked at the question written at the top and his expression suddenly stiffened, feeling a little hesitant. Gu Nuoer was puzzled. Teacher, whats wrong? The teacher looked up and said awkwardly, Im afraid this question is a little personal. Its understandable if Your Highness doesnt want to answer. The child blinked her round eyes. Lets hear it first. Have you ever gone through hardships with each other? Gu Nuoer smiled. How is this considered a private matter? Of course! Elder Brother Siming is always diligently protecting me! The teacher nodded. He thought to herself that it was a good thing that the little princess treated people kindly. If he met an unreasonable person, the person would probably be unhappy! Next question. The teacher asked again, What words does he usually write during calligraphy practice? Gu Nuoer was stunned. In her impression, she didnt seem to have seen Elder Brother Siming practice calligraphy. The child reached out her hand and scratched her face. She thought for a moment before saying hesitantly, It should be my name- Previously, she had once gone to the Bai Manor to y. Elder Brother Siming wasnt in the room, so Gu Nuoer entered his room. On the desk, she realized that he was using her name to practice his handwriting. At that time, the calligraphy that was filled with the entire piece of paper also gradually became organized from the initial unrestrained and messy style. Now, his handwriting was already strong and unyielding. However, Gu Nuoer didnt know if he was still practicing calligraphy with her name. The teacher was not surprised to hear this answer. After all, Marquis Yongye had been ordered to take care of the princess. It was reasonable for him to practice writing with the princesss name. The next few questions were all about what book or what poems the other party read. However, at thest question, the teacher asked, Who does the other party like the most? Gu Nuoer frownedpletely. The round pretty face was filled with deep thoughts. Who did Elder Brother Siming like Uncle Bai? Auntie Bai? Or was it the little foxy? Why did she feel that Ye Siming didnt like anyone?! On the other side, Ye Siming was also facing this problem. He thought about it carefully. There were too many people the little thing liked. Apart from her parents and the concubines and consorts in the harem There was also the first prince all the way to the 28th prince. They were all her good older brothers.. Chapter 786 - 786: I’ll Change the Answer! Chapter 786: Ill Change the Answer! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, other than these people, there was also her cousin. Even if they were excluded, Gu Nuoer might still like her friends. The people from the sweet shop, and even Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran, might be included. Ye Siming also thought of the possibility that the two white tigers she raised could be her favorites. The more he thought about it, the colder his eyes became. There were so many people that Gu Nuoer cared about. What was his ranking? He thought of how she had a good rtionship with Yun Linzhou just now. Why did he feel a little displeased? Ye Siming subconsciously turned around and looked in Gu Nuoers direction. He realized that the child was also looking at him! She pinched her chin with her small hand and looked at him, pretending to be in deep thought. Her fair and tender cheeks were pink. It made her ck and watery eyes even brighter. Ye Siming immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. Her answer to this question should be very simple. Did she not know who he liked the most? When Gu Nuoer saw Ye Siming, she immediately seemed to have been inspired. She opened her round eyes and turned to tell the teacher a name. Some distance away, Ye Simings ears twitched slightly and he only heard the word Ye. He frowned. Could this little thing be saying that he only liked himself? Seeing that her end was over, Ye Siming said a name without caring about anything else. Then, the two of them left the line and met under a lush tree. Gu Nuoer seemed to be very happy and was not affected by the question just now. She asked softly, Elder Brother Siming, Teacher asked what words you like to use for calligraphy practice just now. What was your answer?! Ye Siming said coldly, Gu Nuoer. Im here, the child replied subconsciously. Ye Siming looked down at her, his long eyebrows raised slightly. His gaze was deep and cold as if it carried a hint. Gu Nuoer blinked and suddenly realized something. Are you saying that you practiced with my name? Ye Siming saw that she finally understood. He pursed his thin lips and snorted. Youre not too stupid. The child immediately cheered. What a coincidence. Im talking about this too. As expected, I know Elder Brother Siming the best. The two of them took turns answering the other questions. Their answers were all very urate. She understood him, and he understood her. However, Ye Siming still asked onest question. For the question asking for the person the other party likes, what was your reply? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back, her eyes shining. What was Elder Brother Simings answer? Ye Siming paused for a moment. For the person you like the most, I replied as His Majesty. The child immediately revealed a delicate and dissatisfied expression. She stomped her feet. Elder Brother Siming, why did you say that its my father?! Didnt you give me a look? I thought that our eye contact meant that we were going to say each others names! Ye Siming was stunned. Did you answer with your name? Thats right! The teacher asked who you like the most. I said that its Ye Simings Gu Nuoer! Gu Nuoer pouted and said pitifully, To think that I said this on purpose. I was afraid that you would say your own name, so I specially added the words Ye Simings. Ye Siming was stunned. I didnt know what you were thinking, so I gave a random reply. After saying that, he immediately wanted to look for the teacher. Ill change my answer! Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand to hold him back. She couldnt help but burst outughing and said coquettishly, How can you go back on your word like this? The teacher wont allow you to change your answer! Chapter 787 - 787: I’ll Give My Candies Only to You Chapter 787: Ill Give My Candies Only to You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming pursed his lips. I wont answer wrongly next time. The next time will be next year. However, this isnt important. Im only participating because its fun. Gu Nuoer let go of his hand and rummaged through her small waist pouch. She found a candy. She pinched it with her small hand, raised it, and handed it to Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, this is for you. Ye Siming lowered his eyes in confusion. I answered the question wrongly. Why do I still get candy? Until now, he still had a kind of subconsciousness. For example, when he saved Gu Nuoer previously, the child would give him candy. In Ye Simings opinion, candy would only be rewarded if one did the right thing. Gu Nuoer didnt understand the rtionship between answering the question wrongly and giving candy. She blinked her watery eyes and took the initiative to tiptoe, cing the candy in his palm. Elder Brother Siming, what are you talking about? I want to give you candy. It has nothing to do with whether you get the questions right or not. She patted his arm gently with her two small hands. Her movements were gentle as if she was trying tofort him. I saw that you were in a bad mood just now and guessed that you must have been angered by yboy older brother. The candy is very sweet. You have to cheer up after eating it! Ye Siming was stunned. He looked at the childs smiling eyes. Gu Nuoer warmly invited him to quickly eat the candy. Ye Siming was coaxed by her and put the candy into his mouth. It was still as sweet as ever. It was the same taste as when he first got to know her. Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arm and bounced around him. The child was considerate and wanted to make him happy. He saw that her cheeks were pink and there was a light smile on her entire face. Ye Siming suddenly bent his knees and squatted down to look at the child at eye level. His eyes were deep and dark, and the youths unruly expression was swept away. Now, what reced his expression was a hint of nervousness and sincerity. Gu Nuoer, Ye Simings voice was a little hoarse. He lowered his head slightly and didnt look at her directly. I was indeed a little unhappy just now, he said slowly. Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her ck eyes bright. She looked at the jade headgear on Ye Simings head and asked softly, I know. Im not unhappy because of Jiang Xiaoran, but because youre close to Yun Linzhou. Gu Nuoer blinked in confusion. Ye Siming said in a low voice, I dont like him and think that hes a little cold. However, hes your friend and its normal for the two of you to get along. Im just a little unhappy for some reason. The youth suddenly ced his head on Gu Nuoers small shoulder. From the side, one could see Ye Simings thin lips curl up slightly. However, one candy from you can soothe this unhappiness of mine. However, can you promise me that you wont give the candy to others in the future? Especially not to Yun Linzhou. However, Ye Siming didnt say this. He was quietly waiting for Gu Nuoer to answer. Ye Simings words could almost be said to be heartfelt. This shocked the child. In the past, Elder Brother Siming wouldnt say so much! Suddenly, Gu Nuoer took the initiative to hug Ye Simings head with her two small hands. She patted his backfortingly. Elder Brother Siming, dont worry. Ill give my candies only to you! For other people, she could give them dried meat jerky, candied dates, and sesame seeds! Only candies would be for Elder Brother Siming! When Ye Siming heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and looked up. The two of them were very close and Gu Nuoer could clearly see the smile in his eyes. The child said in a soft voice, But when Elder Brother Siming leaned your head over just now, you looked especially like a dog waiting to be ravaged by me Ye Simings smile froze. The youth gritted his teeth. Gu! Nuo! Er! The child was so frightened that she let out a delicate cry and crawled out of Ye Simings arms, wanting to escape. Ye Siming got up and chased after her. The two of them got along warmly. Even the teacher passing by couldnt help but shake his head andugh when he saw this. Its good to be in your prime.. Chapter 788 - 788: Someone Actually Wants to Cheat! Chapter 788: Someone Actually Wants to Cheat! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the tacit understandingpetition ended. The teachers spent the entire afternoon tabting the results. It was not easy for such questions to have the same answers, but in the end, only one group answered all five questions correctly. Such tacit understanding surprised even the teachers. In pastpetitions, there had been teams who had answered all five questions the same. However, they were still in the minority. Most of them answered four questions correctly. After the winning team was announced, even Gu Nuoer couldnt help but be surprised for a moment. yboy older brother, Elder Sister Yinxiang, how did the two of you answer correctly?! In the ssroom, Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran were standing in front of Gu Nuoers table. She asked in a soft and curious voice. Compared to Jiang Xiaorans smug and proud face, Xie Yinxiang was also a little puzzled. I I dont know either. There were two questions that asked me what Young Master Jiang liked to eat. I was just spouting nonsense! What are you talking about? Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes, her eyes sparkling like stars. Xie Yinxiang frowned and said, I replied braised duck Jiang Xiaoran ced his hands on his hips and smiled. Isnt that a coincidence? I really like this dish. Xie Yinxiang looked at him and asked suspiciously, Young Master Jiang, could it be that you arranged for hidden guards to be by my side back then? How could it be so coincidental?! It might be a coincidence for me to guess what you like to eat, but how do you know that I like to eat osmanthus lotus root? How could the two of them, who had never lived together, understand each others likes and dislikes? Jiang Xiaoran raised his handsome eyebrows in a flirtatious manner. I was just guessing. Dont girls like to eat sweet things? Moreover, there were only two teams at that time. How could I have arranged for hidden guards to be nearby? There are so many teachers and ssmates. They will definitely be discovered. At the end of the day, the two of them couldnt exin why it was such a coincidence. Anyway, they had gotten all the answers correctly. Gu Nuoer supported her chin with her small hand, a hint of maturity appearing on her round and tender face as if she was pretending to be an adult. Oh, after Baby Nuos thought She dragged out her voice. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang looked over seriously. Gu Nuoer snapped her fingers. It must be fate to have such a coincidence! Jiang Xiaoran immediately deted. Your Highness, I thought you were going to say something shocking! Among them, the little princess was the smartest. Even she couldnt exin why it could be such a coincidence. Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes. Dont underestimate fate. It looks ordinary, but all the encounters and separations in the world cant escape the word fate. Jiang Xiaoran chuckled and said, In that case, Miss Xie and I are quite fated? He leaned over as if he wanted to lean on her shoulder. Xie Yinxiang hurriedly took a step back. Have some self-respect! At this moment, the teacher came in and everyone sat back down obediently. The teacher stroked his beard and first praised Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang for winning thepetition. He even said that when the time came to represent the school to help the poor, they had to remember the schools teachings. Use what you have learned to help others. Then, the teacher added, However, this is just an ordinarypetition aimed at building a rtionship with ssmates and improving friendships. However, there are actually people who try to cheat over such a small matter. Its really shameful! I hope everyone can use this as an example and not learn such bad habits. The students sitting below immediately started discussing Who is the teacher referring to? Who else could it be? Prince Guangs heir and Commandery Princess Rouqing! Chapter 789 - 789: Nuo’er, I’ll Bring You Home Chapter 789: Nuoer, Ill Bring You Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand and listened to her ssmates discussion. After a long while, she understood. It turned out that Commandery Princess Rouqing and Prince Guangs son, Gu Xinghan, had been possessed by some fiend when they were queuing up on the left and right. Gu Rao deliberately announced her answers loudly. When the teacher first reminded her to reply in a soft voice, she nodded and agreed, but in reality, she ignored him. When the teacher couldnt help but warn her for the third time to abide by the rules, Gu Xinghan seemed to be getting impatient again. As they were too far apart, Gu Xinghan couldnt hear what Gu Rao was saying at all. He tilted his ear slightly and wanted to listen carefully. The teacher in front of him asked him to straighten his posture. Gu Xinghan was unwilling to participate in such an event to begin with. If Gu Rao hadnt pestered him so much, he wouldnt havee at all! After the teacher reminded him a few times, Gu Xinghan became impatient first! He scolded the teacher for being disrespectful. Youre still disciplining me? Im not answering the questions anymore! After saying that, he turned around and left. Gu Rao quickly lifted the hem of her dress and chased after him. In the end, the siblings had a great argument. In the end, Gu Xinghan left the state school. This matter was seen by many ssmates. Everyone treated the siblings as a hot topic for chitchat. Gu Rao felt embarrassed and ran somewhere to cry. The teacher treated this matter as a warning and lesson and reminded his students. Gu Nuoer pursed her lips when she heard this. It was really worrying for Gu Rao to have such an uncooperative older brother. However, this had nothing to do with her! When it was time for school to end, the child obediently said goodbye to Ye Siming. Two days ago, Gu Nuoer had said that there was no need for Ye Siming to send her off today. This was because her mother had asked her to stay at her grandfathers house for two days. Her cousin, Qiao Xiuli, woulde to pick her up today. Elder Brother Siming, Ill be leaving then! The child ran to his table and patted him. Ye Siming raised his chin and asked calmly, You really dont want me to send you off? Gu Nuoer smiled. Its alright. Cousins legs have recovered a lot. Theres no need to trouble Elder Brother Siming! After saying that, she waved her small hand and turned to run out of the ssroom. Ye Siming crossed his arms, his eyes cold as he sighed softly. Heartless little thing. Most of the students had left. Outside the school, a tall and handsome man stood quietly under the setting sun. Under the fiery red light, he was like a god transformed from a vermilion bird. Even his brown eyes were ted with ayer of light. This made the female students passing by look at him and run away with red faces. Cousin! Gu Nuoer suddenly jumped and pounced into Qiao Xiulis arms. Even though he was knocked into Gu Nuoers arms Qiao Xiulis body didnt sway either. His footsteps were steady and his long and slender legs remained standing where he was. He reached out and picked up his sister. Qiao Xiuli smiled. Nuoer, Ill bring you home. Gu Nuoer nodded and said in a soft voice, Cousin, have you grown taller again? Nuoer is also growing. Why is it Im only up to your shoulder?! Qiao Xiuli chuckled at her childish words. You didnt eat enough, so you grew slowly. However, it doesnt matter. It doesnt matter even if my sister is shorter. After saying that, he bent down and picked up the child. Gu Nuoer felt the world spin. She ced her two calves on Qiao Xiulis shoulders. Her cousin was actually willing to let her sit on his shoulder! Gu Nuoer twisted her small body. This isnt good! It hasnt been long since Brothers leg recovered. Nuonuo is heavy The child puffed up her pink cheeks unwillingly.. Chapter 790 - 790: Get Out of the Way If You’re Done Talking Chapter 790: Get Out of the Way If Youre Done Talking Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Xiuli let out bursts of lightughter. How is Nuoer heavy? If I feel that I cant lift you, Im the useless one. After saying that, he grabbed Gu Nuoers small hands. Sit tight. Brother will bring you home. Qiao Xiulis voice was gentle. In the future, dont say that youre not tall. You can step on your brothers shoulder and look at the world at any time. Gu Nuoer rested her head on Qiao Xiulis head. Her voice was soft and cheery. Cousin is so good! The attendants at the side also smiled. Under the setting sun, the siblings shadows were drawn very long. Gu Nuoer left behind cheerfulughter on the way. All of this was seen by Gu Rao, who was hiding at the entrance of the state school. She had just cried and her eyes were still swollen. She cursed Gu Xinghan a few hundred times in her heart. He was ipetent and only knew how to cause trouble and spoil things. If it wasnt because he didnt cooperate, she might have been the one to win first ce this time! Just like that, she lost a good opportunity to interact with Marquis Yongye. Gu Rao originally wanted to return to the pce, but just as she was about to leave the school, she saw Gu Nuoer sitting on a young masters shoulder and leaving. The two of them even chatted and smiled sweetly, looking very happy. At this moment, Gu Raos small eyes were filled with hatred. Who was this handsome young master to Gu Nuoer? Why did Gu Nuoer always have outstanding gentlemen around her? Moreover, aftering to the capital for so long, not only did she not get anything, but she also made a fool of herself! Gu Rao gritted her teeth in hatred. Light footsteps sounded behind her. Someone brushed past her shoulder and walked out. Gu Rao looked sideways and was suddenly stunned. Ye Siming was wearing a ck and cold brocade robe. Under the setting sun, his waist looked even leaner and tall. The golden headgear tied up his hair, portraying the youths extreme coldness and unbridled nature. He didnt have any extraneous essories at his waist, only a long sword. However, it made Ye Simings temperament even more surly, making Gu Rao like and be fascinated by him even more. He was a marquis, and she was the Commandery Princess. They were sopatible. Moreover, Ye Siming looked so outstanding. Gu Raos eyes darted around and she thought of an idea. She said slowly, Marquis, please wait! Ye Siming had already gotten onto the horse. When he heard this, he turned around with a cold gaze. Youre calling me? Gu Rao hurriedly ran to his horse. She smiled apologetically and nodded. Thats right. Otherwise, are there any other marquises around here? Ye Siming was a little impatient. What is it? Gu Rao lowered her head slightly and pretended to be weak. Its not anything important. Its just that Ive always heard that youre in charge of protecting Sister Nuoer and the two of you are inseparable. However, just now, I saw her chatting andughing with another young master. I didnt see you beside her. I was worried about Sister Nuoers safety. Therefore, when I saw you, I just asked. Ye Siming knew that Qiao Xiuli had picked Gu Nuoer up. However, Gu Rao didnt know that. She only thought that if Ye Siming minded this, her words could sow discord between them! However, Ye Siming only lowered his eyes and looked at her coldly and impatiently. Are you done talking? Gu Rao was stunned. I Im done. Then get out of the way. Gu Rao didnt expect Ye Siming to have no reaction. His gaze was so calm that there was no fluctuation at all! Marquis She was indignant and wanted to say something else. However, Ye Siming suddenly grabbed the reins tightly and the warhorse Little ck immediately raised its front hooves. Gu Rao was so frightened that she fell to the ground. She only felt a ck shadow sh past her head! Ye Siming actually rode a horse and jumped over her head! Chapter 791 - 791: Grandmother, Tell Nuo’er a Story Chapter 791: Grandmother, Tell Nuoer a Story Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Rao was so frightened that her heart trembled. She turned around and looked at the fast horse and Ye Simings cold back view that was gradually disappearing. She only felt a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Why was Marquis Yongye so stubborn?! And he was so fierce and unreasonable as well. That horse hooves just now almost kicked her in the head! Gu Raos maid quickly went forward to help her up. Commandery Princess, are you alright? Gu Rao was already feeling stifled from Gu Xinghans anger. At this moment, she was naturally even more unhappy to have suffered such a setback in front of Ye Siming. She bit her lip tightly. Go back to the pce. I want to see Imperial Grandmother! With the Grand Consorts advice, she didnt believe that she wouldnt be able to harm Gu Nuoer! When Gu Nuoer arrived at the Grace Defender Duke Manor, she was naturally immediately carried into the arms of the Duke. who had been waiting for a long time. Good Baby Nuo, youve been refusing toe and stay at Grandpas ce. Do you think that Grandpas house isnt fun? As he spoke, he even smiled and kissed Gu Nuoers small face. Old Madam Qiao, who was at the side, immediately patted him. Old man, your mouth is so dirty. Nuoer is clean. What if your long beard hurts her?! Gu Nuoers aunt smiled and said, Alright, Father and Mother, lets not stand here and talk. What if Nuoer is hungry?! The Grace Defender Duke quickly echoed, Thats right, thats right. Weve prepared a lot of delicious food and are just waiting for our little Baby Nuo. Baby Nuo sat at the main seat of the dining table. Gu Nuoer didnt leave anyone out. She kissed her grandfather on the left and hugged her grandmother on the right. At the same time, she didnt forget to call out coquettishly, Uncle, Auntie, you guys should eat more too! The child even asked the servants to put more meat into Qiao Xiulis bowl. Brother is handsome enough, but youre too thin. Eat more! The familyughed happily and amicably. The night outside was hazy and gentle, and the moonlight shone. Laughter came from the hall. In the end, someone mentioned that Gu Nuoer and Gu Rao had an argument in the school over a tree. Story of the princess protecting the tree had already spread in the capital. Everyone felt that Commandery Princess Rouqing was trying to shoot herself in the foot. If she wasnt so pretentious, how would she have provoked the princess? The Grace Defender Duke said with a straight face, That Prince Guang hasnt been a good person since he was young. The daughter he raised probably isnt a good person either. Nuoer, have you been aggrieved? Not to mention a tree, even if its a small flower that our Nuoer likes, she cant touch it! Gu Nuoer shook her head. Grandpa, dont worry- Nuoer is smart. She wont be able to bully me. Moreover, she still had her parents, Empress Mother, and a group of mothers to protect her! She also still had her brothers! Oh my, she really couldnt count all the help she had! Old Madam Qiao said thoughtfully, Could it be that tree that Elder Sister Fu nted? After Old Madam Qiao finished speaking, the expressions of the Grace Defender Duke and Gu Nuoers uncle and aunt changed. Her uncle, Qiao Zijin, coughed lightly and said, Mother, dont mention it anymore. After saying that, everyone tacitly changed the topic. Only Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, feeling very curious. At night, she took the initiative to say that she wanted to sleep with her grandmother. Grandmother, its been a long time since youve coaxed Nuoer. Nuoer wants to hear you tell stories tonight, alright?! Old Madam Qiao smiled kindly. Of course. Old Master Qiao pretended to be pitiful. Nuoer, what about Grandpa? Grandpa also knows how to tell stories. Back then, I went on expeditions everywhere and fought bloody battles Before he could finish speaking, Old Madam Qiao pushed him. Go to the side pavilion building and sleep! Chapter 792 - 792: It’s My Imperial Grandmother? Chapter 792: Its My Imperial Grandmother? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Qiao was chased away unwillingly. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and chuckled. Then, shey down and rolled into the soft nket. Old Madam Qiaoy down beside her and gently patted the child. There was only one light left in the room. The light was warm and carried a softness that made people sleepy. Old Madam Qiaos white hair looked even more benevolent in this light and shadow. Gu Nuoer wasnt sleepy at all. She blinked her watery eyes and asked, Grandma, who nted that tree in the school? Old Madam Qiaos gently patting hand paused and her smile faded. Nuoer really wants to know? Gu Nuoer nodded. Her eyes were serious and flickered with curiosity. Old Madam Qiao couldnt help but sigh softly. She looked at the bed curtains, her gaze bing distant, as if she was looking back at decades ago. That tree was nted by an old friend called Chi Fu. She was once Grandmas close friend. At the same time, she is also Nuoers imperial grandmother, thete empress. After saying that, Old Madam Qiao shushed her. However, you cant say this to outsiders. This is because before thete empress passed away, she was stripped of her title and sent to the cold pce. Even until her death, she was only conferred the title of Empress Yian Huishu. Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes. Shes my imperial grandmother? The child asked curiously, What did she do wrong that Imperial Grandpa wanted to send her to the cold pce? Old Madam Qiao pulled up the nket for the child. As the lights and shadows intertwined, she smiled bitterly. This is how it is in the pce. Womenpete with each other in scheming ways. The winner enjoys wealth and glory, while the loser can only die with regrets for the rest of their lives. At that time, it was said that in order to defeat Consort Yu, who had received all of the emperors love at that time, thete empress didnt hesitate to persecute her biological son and wanted to frame Consort Yu. However, there were many suspicious points about this matter back then. However, at that time, thete emperor firmly believed Consort Yus words. Moreover, the person who jumped out to identify her was actually thete empresss trusted maidservant who had started serving her back before she had gotten married. They were originally a young couple and had been together for a long time. Logically speaking, their rtionship should be stronger than gold. However, because of such a matter, thete emperor was angry and sent thete empress into the cold pce. At first, she wasnt stripped of her title. However, thete Empress refused to admit her mistake and refused to confess. Thete emperor seemed to be angry with her and neither of them was willing to lower their heads until thete emperor abolished her empress title and forced her to hand over the pces golden seal. Gu Nuoer listened attentively. She turned over and rested her chin on her small hand, fluttering her long eyshes quietly as she looked at her grandmother. When Old Madam Qiao talked about the past, she recalled how isted and helpless her good friend Chi Fu was in the cold pce back then! She couldnt help but tear up. She felt sad for her friends helplessness and also felt helpless for not being able to help her friend! Thete empress suffered from a mental illness in the cold pce. After she fainted for the first time, when the imperial physician went to take her pulse, he found out that her internal organs had been damaged and it was toote for treatment. Gu Nuoers ck eyes revealed a hint of heartache. Her voice was soft. The cold pce is very miserable. I know that. I heard from Elder Sister Wanyin that before I was born, many consort mothers were locked up by Father. Very few of them came out alive. Old Madam Qiao carried the child in her arms and patted her back gently. Thats right. That ce is filled with coldness, hunger, and the cold eyes of servants. One has to experience the most lonely days and nights. No matter how strong ones temperament is, they will still bepletely defeated.. Chapter 793 - 793: Grandmother, Don’t Cry Chapter 793: Grandmother, Dont Cry Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Old Madam Qiao spoke, hot tears welled up in her eyes. She sighed softly. Even when thete empress fell sick and thete emperor only went to see her a few times. However, every time, the two of them would part on bad terms. She had been headstrong her entire life and refused to say that she was wrong even until her death. On her deathbed, perhaps thete emperor was soft-hearted and asked me to visit her. I wanted to bring herfort, but she told me that her only dying wish was to be buried on a tall green mountain. Old Madam Qiao still couldnt forget what thete empress had said to her decades ago. It was as if she could still see thest time she saw her when she closed her eyes. In the cold pce, thete empress Chi Fu was so thin that she had lost her former plump and dignified appearance. However, her eyes were so ck and bright that no one dared to ignore them. It was just like the prideful charm she had when she was in her prime back then. Chi Fu stood under the window and looked at the swallows flying in the blue sky. An extremely beautiful smile appeared on her face. AShi. She called Old Madam Qiaos name softly. Old Madam Qiao only felt that the wind that blew in from outside the window blew at her thin robe. It was as if the wind wanted to take her away too. Chi Fu pointed at the swallow in the sky. Look, its another year when the grass grows and the orioles fly. Haners birthday ising soon. Unfortunately, I probably wont be able to live to see it. After being locked up in the cold pce for so long, she hadnt seen Gu Yihan once. She heard that her son hated her and also felt that she wanted to poison him and take down Consort Yu. Old Madam Qiao hurriedly said, Elder Sister Fu, dont spout nonsense. His Majestys heart has already softened. He was willing to let mee and talk to you because he wanted tofort you. Dont think about anything now. Rest well. It probably wont be long before you can leave the cold pce. When Chi Fu heard this, she only smiled and didnt say anything. However, it was obvious that her eyes reflected no greater sorrow than a dead heart. This deep pce was a ce of suffering filled with thorns for her. When Old Madam Qiao left, she didnt know what to say tofort her. However, Chi Fu said to her, AShi, after I die, please try your best to fight for me on ount of our past rtionship. Bring half of my corpse to a tall green mountain to bury it. This way, even if Im in theherworld, Ill still be able to see if this world can eventually belong to my son. Old Madam Qiao was stunned. Elder Sister Fu Back then, when the first winter rain fell, thete empress died of illness. To the end, she didnt get to see Gu Yihan. Gu Nuoer watched as her grandmother fell into memories. Tears kept flowing out of the corners of her closed eyes. She reached out her small hand to wipe Old Madam Qiaos face. Grandmother, dont cry. Nuoers heart will ache. Gu Nuoer hugged her arm tightly. Old Madam Qiao took a deep breath and calmed down. Only then did she pat Gu Nuoers head, her eyes shining with loving tears. Nuoer, no matter what others tell you about thete empress, dont believe them. What happened back then must have been a setup against her. When His Majesty was still young, he had been seriously ill. How could a mother like her kill her child for power?! However, you cant mention this in front of His Majesty. Old Madam Qiao sighed. Because there was no evidence of what happened back then, His Majesty was still young at that time and still doesnt know the truth. Im afraid he mes thete empress in his heart.. Chapter 794 - 794: That’s a Tree Planted by My Imperial Grandmother Chapter 794: Thats a Tree nted by My Imperial Grandmother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and blinked her ck eyes. I dont think thats right. Father might also have doubts in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldnt dislike Grand Consort Yu and the others! Old Madam Qiao had also heard that recently, after Prince Guangs family entered the capital, they were ostracized by the imperial court and even the harem. If Gu Yihan still remembered Grand Consort Yus kindness in raising him in the past, he would stop all of this. However, he didnt stop them. Instead, he let everyone mock Prince Guang and the others coldly. This meant that Gu Yihan must also have doubts about the former empresss death. Actually, if thete emperor hadnt passed away early, the mysteries to the previous empresss injustice would have long been solved. After all, before thete emperor passed away, he left behind an imperial edict. He did not allow Consort Yus prince to ascend the throne. Consort Yu thought that after nning for many years and defeating thete empress, there was finally no one else who couldpete with her anymore. What she didnt expect was that even until his death, thete emperor was still suspecting her! The first thing Gu Yihan did after ascending the throne was to confer the title of empress dowager to the mother who had brought him up, Consort Yu. However, with a wave of his brush, he ignored the opposition of the remaining factions in the imperial court that supported Prince Guang. He directly conferred the title of Grand Consort to Grand Consort Yu and then chased Prince Guangs family out of the capital. It was already Gu Yihans greatest benevolence not to kill them. Old Madam Qiao agreed with Gu Nuoers words. She wrapped her arms around Gu Nuoers small shoulders and sighed. Perhaps theres a predestined arrangement. The tree that Nuoer was protecting was also nted by thete empress back then. The child was a little sleepy. When she heard this, she couldnt help but look up again. Oh? It was Imperial Grandmothers idea? Thats right. Back then, thete empress was famous and was the most outstanding female student in the state school. She had nted that sapling with the teacher and even said that if anyone could study under this tree in the future, they could enjoy the cool summer admire the moon in autumn. If that could happen, the sweat she shed that day would not be in vain. Gu Nuoers voice was sleepy as she muttered softly, Nuoer likes that tree the most. It grows small branches. When the wind blows, it tickles Nuoers face! When Old Madam Qiao heard this, sheughed. She couldnt help but think of thete empresss family. After Chi Fus death, the Chi Family moved out of the capital. After so many years, His Majesty didnt mention them anymore, so everyone naturally didnt know where the Chi Family lived. Just as Old Madam Qiao was about to sigh, she lowered her eyes to take a look. The child had already fallen asleep in her arms. Old Madam Qiao med herself. When one was old, they would be a little long-winded. She covered Gu Nuoer with a nket. However, she heard the child mutter, Imperial Grandmother Old Madam Qiao paused. The tears that she had just suppressed almost surged up again. She immediately felt indescribable bitterness in her heart. Elder Sister Fu, I wonder if your spirit in heaven has seen how well His Majesty has been after he ascended the throne. Now, you also have a cute and obedient granddaughter. All her longing for her old friend finally turned into a deep sigh. There was only the moonlight outside that was eternal and gently hung high. The night wind blew slowly across the courtyard, and the stars blinked quietly. At the same time Prince Guang secretly met up with a top-notch assassin. The secret room was brightly lit. The assassin kneeling in front of Prince Guang was dressed in professional night clothes. His eyes were filled with sharp killing intent. Prince Guang looked at him. Youre the expert sent by the young master to help me assassinate? Yes. The man in cks voice was cold. Prince Guang narrowed his small eyes. Then do you know that although this is called an assassination, its actually to create the illusion that Im sacrificing myself to save my master? Chapter 795 - 795: Stinky Thief, Stole His Way to Nuo’er Chapter 795: Stinky Thief, Stole His Way to Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man in ck nodded. This subordinate knows. When I came, Young Master had already sent someone to inform me clearly. Im also prepared to lose my life if I fail! When Prince Guang heard him say this, he nodded in satisfaction. I heard that your name is Ren Chao? A few years ago, you escaped from death row because you failed to assassinate the princess. Ive always wanted to ask you. Princess Yaoguang has a top-notch expert by her side called Ye Siming. Moreover, there are many guards in the death row prison. How did you escape? Prince Guangs tone was filled with doubt. However, Ren Chao was neither servile nor overbearing, his expression normal. Its not easy to escape. I also suffered an inhuman pursuit and was lucky enough to escape by hiding under the cliff. After saying that, he reached out his hand and showed Prince Guang his right hand. The palm that should have had five fingers was missing a pinky. Prince Guang ced his hands behind his back and said in a deep voice, It seems that you have a grudge against the princess for having made you lose your finger. Ren Chao nodded. Not only is it for working for the Young Master, but its also for my own hatred. Ill take revenge even if I have to die! Only then did Prince Guang p. Well said. You can leave. You dont have to look for me these few days to avoid exposing your whereabouts. Three dayster, act ording to the situation! Yes. After Ren Chao left, Prince Guang returned to the hall and sat quietly sipping his tea. He turned sideways and narrowed his eyes to look at the moonlight. Over the past few days, one wrong step led to another. Before he could do anything, he had already aroused Gu Yihans disgust. Therefore, he decided to go all out and carry out a real assassination. However, in order to gain Gu Yihans trust, he decided to put on a show of hurting himself! At that time, he would definitely be the one who got injured while protecting the emperor. When he became His Majestys benefactor, no one in the imperial court would dare to underestimate mm! Thinking of this, a cruel and sinister smile appeared on Prince Guangs dark face. The next day, the weather was clear and the breeze was warm. Gu Nuoer pulled Qiao Xiuli to her Four Seasons Sweet Shop. The childs business had expanded and the entire street belonged to her! Brother, choose whatever you want. Which shop on this street do you like? Ill give it to you! Gu Nuoer raised her chin proudly. Qiao Xiuli was wearing a long robe and had a cold jade-like disposition. Hearing this, he smiled. Why would Brother want the shop? Gu Nuoer scratched her face and smiled in embarrassment. She wheedled and said, Aiya, isnt it because Ive earned too much? Ive been receiving so much money that my hands are sore. I have a lot of ounting books to read every month. Im still so young. How can I manage so many shops? Brother is so smart. Why dont you help me share some of the burden?! Qiao Xiulis attendant, AZhong, heard this from the side. He immediately smiled and teased, Your Highness, why dont you get Young Master to quickly find you a sister-inw? This way, therell be someone to help you take care of the ounts! Gu Nuoers round eyes immediately revealed a look of realization. Thats right! Qiao Xiuli frowned slightly and reprimanded, AZhong, dont spout nonsense! AZhong wasnt afraid of being scolded. He stuck out his tongue and shrunk his neck, pretending to be innocent. The siblings were walking on the street when someone suddenly lowered his head and suddenly knocked past Gu Nuoer and Qiao Xiuli, running away quickly. Gu Nuoer almost fell. She turned around and pouted unhappily. Why arent you looking where youre going?! Qiao Xiuli saw that the person was in a hurry and like he was fleeing. He frowned and felt that something was wrong. He reached out to touch it. As expected, the jade pendant at his waist was gone. Its a thief. Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide and ced her hands on her hips. You little thief, youve stolen your way to Nuoer. If I dont catch you and tie you up today, you wont know the owner of this street has the surname Nuo! After saying that, the child rolled up her sleeves aggressively and chased after him. Qiao Xiuli called out anxiously, Nuoer! Chapter 796 - 796: Ren Chao Is Back To Repay the Favor Chapter 796: Ren Chao Is Back To Repay the Favor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Gu Nuoer was young, she ran as fast as a gust of wind. However, the man in front who had stolen the jade pendant was not slow either. He seemed to be in a panic and darted into a narrow alley. A sly smile appeared on Gu Nuoers round face from running. This is a dead end. Lets see how you can get out aftering in! It was as she had said. The man ran in but realized that there was no way out! He stood with his back facing Gu Nuoer, still holding ck jade pendant. The child reached out her hand and raised her eyebrows calmly. Give it back. Otherwise, my small fists arent to be trifled with! The strange thing was that the man didnt look flustered. Instead, he panted for a while. With his back facing Gu Nuoer, he suddenly asked in a deep voice, Your Highness, do you still remember that you let an assassin off in the past? Gu Nuoer was stunned and blinked her ck and round eyes. She scratched her face with her small hand and thought for a long time. Oh, there seem to be a lot of them. Who are you talking about? The man slowly turned around. The narrow alley blocked the sun, making his eyes look calm and deep cold. Your Highness, Im Ren Chao, the person who was sent to prison for helping the Huang Family assassinate you, but in the end, you gave me a way out. When Gu Nuoer saw his face, she immediately remembered. Wow, its Elder Brother Ren Chao! She remembered that back then, in order to incite the Ren Dynasty to rebel The child had indeed let him go. It had been more than a year and Ren Chao had appeared again. Elder Brother Ren Chao, did you deliberately snatch my cousins jade pendant to lure me here? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and asked leisurely and softly, Could it be that youre here this time to repay kindness with ingratitude? However, Ren Chao suddenly knelt down and kowtowed heavily to Gu Nuoer. On the day Your Highness let me go, this subordinate swore to be loyal to you to the death. The reason this subordinate came back this time is to remind Your Highness to be careful of the dangerous jackals, tigers, and leopards around you! Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and subconsciously let out a wow. However, she didnt look afraid at all. Elder Brother Ren Chao was right! Wasnt there a wolf beside her? Ren Chaos voice was low and fast. Back then, the Huang Family wasnt as simple as they seemed on the surface. There was another expert guiding them from behind. Gu Nuoers eyes were ck and her voice was soft. Continue. In the beginning, I was arranged by a young master called Young Master Lin Ya to serve Lord Huang. Lin Ya? Gu Nuoers small face was filled with confusion. She searched her entire brain but didnt think that there was such a person in the imperial court. Its normal for Your Highness to not know about this person. This is because even this subordinate who is loyal to him has never seen his true face. Every time wemunicate, we do it through letters. Gu Nuoer pouted. He is so cautious? Yes, Ren Chao nodded. Hes very cautious. The people whoe to deliver the letters each time dont know him. They only know to send this letter to me. I rarely reply because every time he writes a letter, he will give an order directly. I just have to do as he says and then wait for him to contact me next time. Gu Nuoer pinched her chin and pondered. Her watery eyes narrowed, glistening. Oh, he sounds like a very cunning and arbitrary person. Did he give you a new order to kill me when you came back this time? Ren Chao didntment. After Your Highness let this subordinate leave, this subordinate has been recuperating in Handeng Town, which is 50 kilometers away from the capital.. Chapter 797 - 797: Brother, Stop Fighting! Chapter 797: Brother, Stop Fighting! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this point, Ren Chao frowned. However, I didnt expect that the young master would be able to send someone to look for me just like that. In the letter, he asked me to assist Prince Guang and to achieve his great goal. Gu Nuoers interest was piqued. What negative karma does the n*ked prince have? Ren Chao said solemnly, ording to my understanding, Prince Guang seems to have the ambition to usurp the throne. The child was not surprised at all. Instead, she snorted. Wishful thinking. Anyone could tell that Prince Guangs family had ill intentions. It was impossible for her father not to be on guard against such a person! However, Ren Chao was a little worried. However, Prince Guangs n is for me to disguise myself as an assassin to carry out an assassination when His Majesty leaves the pce in three days. Then, he can protect the emperor in time to gain His Majestys trust. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she raised her eyebrows. There seemed to be sparkling water flowing in her big eyes. Ive heard Teacher say that desperate times call for desperate measures. They actually came up with such a clumsy n. Theyve really been forced into a corner. Ren Chao nodded repeatedly. This subordinate was afraid that my identity would be exposed, so I could only lure you here by stealing the jade pendant to remind you. After saying that, he handed over the jade pendant with both hands and raised it respectfully in front of Gu Nuoer. The child reached out a soft and fair finger, picked up the jade pendant, and shook it. A snicker suddenly shed across her round and delicate face. Elder Brother Ren Chao, you just said that Prince Guang nned to rush out to protect Father when he was assassinated, right? Ren Chao nodded. The child chuckled and waved her small hands. Come,e,e. I have a good idea. Itll definitely make his performance more realistic! After a series of rustling whispers. Ren Chaos expression first went from confusion to realization and finally to surprise. Gu Nuoer smiled. Do you understand? Yes, I understand. Her Highness, dont worry. This subordinate will definitely handle the matter wlessly! The child was about to reach out and pat Ren Chao. She wanted him to remember to protect his own safety. Unexpectedly, at this moment, extremely fast footsteps came from behind. Gu Nuoer looked back. Her cousin, Qiao Xiuli, was like a god that had descended from the sky. His face was filled with coldness that was filled with killing intent. He held the longsword in his hand and immediatelynded behind Ren Chao with a light leap. Qiao Xiuli suddenly waved his sword and didnt forget to say coldly, Nuoer, stand somewhere safe. It seemed that her cousin had treated Ren Chao as an evil person with ill intentions. Ren Chao hurriedly drew the dagger at his waist to resist. For a moment, the nging sounds of des rang out incessantly. After Qiao Xiuli could stand and walk, his skills improved even more. Without the restraints of the wheelchair, he could move like the wind and like a sword. Gu Nuoer hurriedly waved her small hands. Brother, stop fighting! Hes someone I know, hes someone I know! The sword in Qiao Xiulis hand stopped in front of Ren Chaos eyeball. Ren Chao was skilled in martial arts, but he was still no match for Qiao Xiulis sword technique. The Qiao Familys sword techniques were very famous. Back then, the Grace Defender Duke, Old Master Qiao, had relied on this set of smooth sword techniques. When surrounded by 500 enemy troops, he led an elite team to break through the encirclement. Qiao Xiuli was his grandson, so he naturally learned well. Ren Chao was stunned by the cold sword intent that was inches away. He gulped with difficulty. Gu Nuoer walked over and pulled him behind her. Only then did Qiao Xiuli put away the sword. Nuoer, who is this? Oh Gu Nuoer hesitated for a moment and said, Its a long story. Brother knows that Ive always liked to interfere in things. This is an older brother I saved in the past.. Chapter 798 - 798: The Little Boss Is Here! Chapter 798: The Little Boss Is Here! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ren Chao silently cupped his hands and lowered his head in greeting. Hello, Eldest Young Master Qiao. Qiao Xiuli reached out and pulled Gu Nuoer into his arms to protect her. There was wariness hidden in his cold eyes. Since youre indebted to her, why are you doing sneaky things on the streets? Stealing a jade pendant isnt something a gentleman should do. Ren Chao exined, As its inconvenient for my identity, Im afraid that itll tarnish Her Highnesss reputation. Thats why I came up with this n. I hope Young Master Qiao can forgive me. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Its alright, Elder Brother Ren Chao. Hurry up and leave. Remember what I told you! Ren Chao nodded. Yes. In the end, he cupped his hands and bade farewell to Qiao Xiuli. With a leap, he stepped on the roof at the side and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After he left, Qiao Xiulis cold expression disappeared. He sighed helplessly. Nuoer, the world isplicated. I know youre kind, but if you save someone who bears a great feud, Im afraid youll only be implicated. Gu Nuoer hugged Qiao Xiulis arm. She smiled like a yful kitten. Brother, dont worry. Nuoer can turn misfortune into good fortune. Dont worry about this anymore. Lets continue to go to my shop to take a look! Gu Nuoers business had expanded. The entire street was her Four Seasons Sweet Shop. Therefore, she recruited many more employees. When the child walked past a shops entrance with her hands behind her back, someone would say respectfully, Little Boss! Right on the heels of that, greetings rang out one after another. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and waved her small hand. Alright, alright. Go get busy. Qiao Xiuli saw her adult-like appearance. He was immediately caught betweenughter and tears. If Grandfather saw this, he would definitely praise our Qiao Family for finally having a talented female who doesnt only know how to swing weapons around. Gu Nuoer pouted andined softly, But Brother, its so hard to check the ounts. In the beginning, I just wanted to open a small shop and didnt have to worry about eating sweets myself. Who knew that The business grew big. Qiao Xiuli chuckled. The capable ones work more. This is also a talent. Gu Nuoer pulled Qiao Xiuli to the main sweet shop which she had opened at the beginning. This shop had long been expanded and was now three times as big as before. It was now connected with the few other shops next to it. Old Jiang was extremely busy inside. The young masters and young misses surrounded him and called out, Grandpa Jiang! Please bring me thentern I cedst time! Grandpa! Take mine first. I came first! Old Jiang was confused by all the calls. Old Jiang had no choice but to call for Auntie Qus help loudly. Ning Chudie was so busy behind the counter that she didnt even have the chance to raise her head. There was still a long queue of customers in front of her who were waiting to pay the bill. Only when Nanny Hu came out did she see Gu Nuoer. She quickly smiled kindly and said, Little Boss is here! Old Jiang, Ning Chudie, and the others looked over and shouted, Boss! Gu Nuoer smiled dryly and waved her small hand. You guys can go do your own things. I just brought my brother here to take a look today. Some of the guests recognized Gu Nuoer and immediately whispered to each other This is Princess Yaoguang! This is the first time Ive been so close to Her Highness. Which prince is it who is next to Her Highnesss side? He actually looks so gentle and elegant. Gu Nuoer was already used to this kind of attention. She wasnt surprised and tugged at Qiao Xiuli. Brother, lets go to the kitchen to try the pastries. Nanny Hu quickly apanied her to the backyard. Now that Nanny Hu was old, Gu Nuoer had long recruited seven to eight young apprentices to work under her.. Chapter 799 - 799: Good Thing, Agree to Cooperate Chapter 799: Good Thing, Agree to Cooperate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They were all teenage girls and boys. All of them smiled innocently. When they saw Nanny Hu, they would call her Grandma first. When they saw Gu Nuoer, they quickly put down the flour in their hands and greeted her respectfully. The child quickly let them get busy. She went into the kitchen and took a piece of pastry from the shelf that was meant for the shop employees. Gu Nuoer handed one to Qiao Xiuli generously. Qiao Xiuli tasted it for a moment and nodded. The taste is exquisite and the aftertaste is sweet. It is no wonder the Four Seasons Sweet Shop can be so popr. The child smiled proudly and said, Of course. The ones I had the shop assistants send to Grandpa and Grandma are always made by Nanny Hu herself. Ive liked Nanny Hus pastries since I was young! Brother, dont stand on ceremony. Eat your fill here! Nanny Hu smiled kindly. At this moment, Gu Nuoer saw a neat wall of wood stacked against the wall. As steaming pastries required a fire, they naturally used a lot of firewood. Sometimes, the shop assistants were too busy and even had to squeeze out time to chop firewood. Sometimes, when Nanny Hu saw that everyone was too busy, she would also pick up the ax and chop firewood herself. Every time, it would give the shop assistants a shock. They told her to rest and not sprain her waist. This was the first time the child had seen so much chopped firewood. Nanny, which person is so diligent and efficient? Give him a few more silver ingots this month. When Nanny Hu heard this, she smiled. The marquis came to helpst time. Elder Brother Siming? Nanny Hu said, After the marquis came, he said that he wanted to walk around to see if there was anything he could help with. Old Jiang told him about the troubles of chopping firewood, so he didnt say anything else. In no time, he deftly chopped up the firewood for each shop and ced them neatly. He was a great help! Gu Nuoer couldnt help but smile. Elder Brother Siming is amazing. Ill bring a box of pastries to thank himter! Oh, speaking of which, she hadnt seen Elder Brother Siming for a day. She missed him so much! Nanny Hu thought of something and said to Gu Nuoer, By the way, the owner of Colorful Hall sent someone over previously. He said that he wants to work together with our sweet shop to hold an elegant gathering. Elegant gathering was a gathering where the civilized people and schrse together topose poems and songs. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, feeling puzzled. Colorful Hall? She seemed to have heard of this shop before. They specialize in selling rouge that females buy. It was unknown if the owner was a male or female. The owner was very mysterious. However, their rouge was beautiful and unique, and they came in limited quantities. Therefore, their reputation rose in a short period of time. Their business got increasingly bigger. Gu Nuoer didnt expect them to take the initiative toe to the Four Seasons Sweet Shop to ask to cooperate and hold a poetry gathering. She took a bite of the sweet pastry and asked vaguely, What else did they say? Four stewards and a few shop assistants from Colorful Hall came. They looked like they were treating this matter very seriously. They said that because the sweet shop has a good reputation. If they can work with us, theyll be working with people out of their league. Therefore, they hope that we can do them the favor and at the same time, theyll be responsible for all the expenses. What the sweet shop needs to do is to provide some pastries. The Colorful Hall is also willing to buy them at a high price. Qiao Xiuli frowned. Is there such a good thing? This was indeed a good thing. All the conditions given by Colorful Hall were beneficial to the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. However, there was no rtionship between their two shops. There were so many shops in the capital, so why did they have to choose their sweet shop? Nanny Hu looked at Gu Nuoer, waiting for her to make a decision. Thest time the people in their shop came, we didnt make a decision because Your Highness wasnt in the shop. We told them to go back and wait for news. Gu Nuoer closed her watery eyes and felt it for a moment. She opened her ck eyes again and smiled sweetly. Then agree to it. Its a good thing anyway.. Chapter 800 - 800: His Majesty’s Grace Is Vast And Mighty! Chapter 800: His Majestys Grace Is Vast And Mighty! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In any case, she had sensed it. This matter was only beneficial and would bring no harm to the sweet shop. So why not? A few dayster, Gu Yihan visited. Every few years, the emperor would take a day off to personally go to the streets to take a look. He wanted to inspect the lives of themoners and see if they were suffering. He wanted to find out if they had any difficulties which he didnt know about. Therefore, every time this happened The officials in charge of various ces would receive the news in advance and make preparations. Not only was it to prevent anyone from suddenlyining, but it was also to check if there were any evil people plotting to assassinate His Majesty on the streets he passed by. Gu Yihan brought a few officials with him. The two groups of imperial guards apanying were majestic. Themoners squeezed behind the imperial guards and raised their heads and tiptoed, trying their best to see His Majestys true appearance. It was not easy to meet the emperor. Gu Yihan, who was originally sitting in the sedan chair, suddenly lifted the curtain and wanted to get down. Eunuch Chunshou was shocked. He hurriedly approached and whispered, His Majesty, you mustnt do that. Be careful that therell be people who will ambush you. Gu Yihans dragon robe was golden and his handsome eyes were condensed with an invible dignity. He waved his hand impatiently. Whats there to be afraid of? I came out to patrol. If I only sit in the sedan chair and be watched by themoners like a monkey, I wont be able to do anything else. Whats the point of patrolling then? After saying that, he waved away Chunshou, who was blocking his way. He took the initiative to walk to a stall selling bamboo baskets and casually picked one up to size up. The vendor standing behind the stall was stunned. He never expected His Majesty to visit his lousy stall! He was originally standing there in a daze until Prince Guang ran over fawningly and pretended to scold him, How dare you! Why arent you kneeling when you see His Majesty?! The vendor hurriedly bent his knees and was about to kneel. Unexpectedly, Gu Yihan nced sideways at Prince Guang. Are you the one patrolling or am I the one patrolling? Prince Guang looked embarrassed. Of course its Imperial Brother. Then why arent you scramming to the side? Gu Yihan couldnt even be bothered to brush him off. Prince Guang volunteered to apany him on his patrol today, but Gu Yihan ignored him. Prince Guang waited by himself at the entrance of the imperial city. As soon as the emperorsrge sedan came out, Prince Guang followed beside him. He acted as if he was a fox borrowing the might of a tiger. Gu Yihan asked the stall owner briefly about his livelihood. Although his tone was a little cold, the vendors initial fear turned into respect. The emperor was not as cold-blooded as the rumors made him out to be. He was still very reasonable! At the very least, he was very concerned about them! Gu Yihan was already impatient. However, he recalled that before he went to bedst night, he had made a promise to his obedient daughter. While maintaining patience, he had to understand the sufferings of themoners. When he found out that the straw basket vendor in front of him had a family of eight people at home and he was the sole breadwinner Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and asked, Since you know how to weave baskets, do you know how to weave straw shoes? The vendor quickly replied, Of course I do. His Majesty, this lowly one also knows how to weave satchels and woven straw raincoats Before he could finish. Gu Yihan frowned and waved his hand, calling for the corresponding official in charge. Take his name down. I remember that every summer, theres a river in the capital thats easily blocked and often needs soldiers to go down to clear it. Its easy to get injured if they go barefoot. In the future, every time that happens, go and buy straw shoes from him. The money wille from the government office. If there isnt enough money, tell the Ministry of Revenue. The vendor was simply stunned by this joyous asion. His Majesty had given him a cradle-to-grave job! Thank you, Your Majesty! Your Majestys grace is vast and mighty! I wish you all the best and live a long life! He said a series of auspicious words excitedly.. Chapter 801 - 801: Imperial Brother, Please Listen To My Explanation! Chapter 801: Imperial Brother, Please Listen To My Exnation! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The onlookers saw His Majesty just sharing some casual words. Yet this actually resolved the difficulties of a poor family! They could no longer hold back their agitation. They began to call out to His Majesty. Some of them even knelt down to Gu Yihan and begged him to take pity on them. Gu Yihan waved his hand, telling everyone to calm down. However, he could not stop the enthusiasm of themoners. However, at this moment! The sound of a sharp de cutting through the air came from the roof not far away. Prince Guang seemed to have received a hint and shouted, Imperial Brother, watch out! He pounced in front of Gu Yihan. A sharp arrow was nailed to the spot where Prince Guang had just stood. The tail of the arrow was still buzzing. This showed that it was shot with a ferocious force. The surrounding people were immediately in an uproar. Eunuch Chunshou shouted in a sharp voice, Someone! Protect the emperor! Theres an assassin! The imperial guards hurriedly narrowed the area and protected Gu Yihan. They drew their swords and looked around warily. Only Gu Yihan frowned and looked at the arrow that had been shot to the ground in confusion. His voice was cold and thought-provoking. Why does it look like this arrow is aimed at Prince Guang? Prince Guang was stunned. What? Before he could react, Gu Yihan kicked his butt. He kicked Prince Guang away from him Prince Guang let out a cry and fell to the ground. At this moment, another hidden arrow shot over! This time, everyone saw that the arrow was indeed aimed at Prince Guang! Prince Guang shouted, fear appearing on his dark face. His fat body twisted and he hurriedly rolled to the side. The second arrow brushed past his butt and nailed him into the ground. Prince Guangs robe was torn. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the arrow. The assassin is hiding there. Go and capture him alive. Prince Guang was still in a state of shock. Hey on the ground and shouted, Help! He was even more hesitant. Wasnt it agreed that the assassin would assassinate His Majesty while he was going to protect the emperor? How did it be an assassination against him?! There must be a traitor causing trouble! Unexpectedly, when the assassin was captured, Prince Guang saw his face clearly. It wasnt Ren Chao. It was another young man. The mans hands were restrained by the imperial guards and he was forced to kneel in front of the emperor. He looked at Prince Guang and gritted his teeth. I didnt manage to kill this dog prince today. I cant die in peace! He raised his stomach and shouted, Who are you? I dont recognize you at all! The man said angrily, It seems that Your Highness is really forgetful. When you first entered the capital, you passed by a teahouse and saw a beautiful peasant woman. You forced her to apany you to drink! Did you know that the peasant woman was already two months pregnant? Because of your persecution, she had a miscarriage that night! What kind of prince are you? Youre a b*stard! Prince Guang was shocked. Theres such a thing? He had indeed seen a beautiful peasant woman. After pulling her into the carriage, he didnt drink much either. This was because Grand Consort Yu was in a hurry to go on their way, so he chased her off the carriage. At that time, the peasant woman had also received a reward from him and looked overjoyed. She didnt mention that she was pregnant either. Why did it sound different from what this man said? Prince Guang felt that this matter was filled with strangeness. However, before he could think about it Gu Yihan gritted his teeth and sneered. What a tyrannical Prince Guang. Ive really underestimated you previously. Prince Guang was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He knelt down with a plop.. Imperial Brother, please listen to my exnation! Someone must be trying to frame me! Chapter 802 - 802: Specially Came To Assassinate Him? Everything Was A Coincidence? Chapter 802: Specially Came To Assassinate Him? Everything Was A Coincidence? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Frame? Gu Yihan sneered. He pointed at the man who was pressed to the ground. He even dared to lose his life to take revenge on you. Moreover, you have nothing. What worth do you have to be framed for? These words were very heart-wrenching. Prince Guang was almost unable to refute. I, I,.. Gu Yihan flicked his sleeves. Stop quibbling. Youve really embarrassed me today. Someone! Pass down my decree and give Prince Guang 20 heavy strokes of the paddle. Make him reflect in the Zhuyou Pce before he recovers! Imperial Brother! Prince Guang shouted at the top of his lungs. Gu Yihan didnt look at him. Drag him away. Prince Guang kept shouting as he was taken away by the imperial guards. Themoners watched the entire process. His Majesty didnt side with Prince Guang just because he was his younger brother. Instead, he taught him a lesson in front of so many people. At this moment, Gu Yihan looked at the man kneeling on the ground. He narrowed his eyes. Under his golden crown, his expression looked very cold and dignified. That peasant woman is your wife? The man lowered his head and said in a low voice, Yes Gu Yihan gave a thought-provoking smile, but he quickly regained his usual expression. Although your motives are understandable, its really disrespectful to use such a method to take revenge. Youll be thrown into the water prison immediately and released after five days of reflection. The man didnt cry like Prince Guang. Instead, he resigned himself to his fate and was dragged away. The surroundingmoners witnessed the entire process. They all shouted. Your Majesty is wise! Ren Chao, who was sitting in a private room on the second floor of a building not far away, put down his teacup when he saw that everything hade to a conclusion. He pushed open the door and left calmly. At night, Ren Chao knelt in a dark room. This was where he met Prince Guang. Prince Guang was carried in by a powerful trusted aide. Because his butt had been hit 20 times, he was in so much pain that he couldnt get up. He had just applied medicine onto his wounds and Grand Consort Yu was crying her eyes out. At this moment, Prince Guangs expression was clearly not good either. He couldnt get up and justy on the burly mans back. Ren Chao, how dare you! Ren Chao kowtowed. This subordinate doesnt know what I did wrong! Prince Guangs eyes were savage. You still dare to say that you dont know what youve done wrong? You ignored your agreement with me and actually made this mistake. I think youre just a spy whoplies on the surface but goes against the rules on the inside! Ren Chao sounded as if he had been wronged. He tried his best to exin, Your Highness, youve wronged this subordinate! This subordinate was hiding in the dark and was about to make a move when I saw that an arrow had already shot out first! This subordinate was puzzled at that time and thought that Your Highness didnt trust me and had arranged for someone else toy an ambush! Later on, the imperial guards came looking for me. This subordinate didnt dare to stay any longer and hurriedly left. Prince Guang was so angry that he felt dizzy. Youre saying that that b*stard specially came to assassinate me? That everything was a coincidence? Ren Chao lowered his head. That must be the case. Prince Guang was extremely angry. Ren Chaos eyes flickered. He recalled Gu Nuoers instructions. Therefore, he took the initiative to suggest, Your Highness, this was an ident. This subordinate will definitely do it well next time. Next time? Do you know how difficult it is for there to be a chance for His Majesty to leave the pce? There are many experts in the pce, and its even harder to seed! Youre useless! Ren Chao looked up, his eyes bright. Under the illumination of the dark rooms light fire, it looked like mes were jumping around, carrying a bewitching effect. Your Highness, youve forgotten that the first half of next month is the Double Third Festival[1.A Chinese festival celebrated on the third day of the third month of the Chinese calendar.]. At that time, the princess will definitely go out to y. Instead of saving His Majesty, why dont you save the princess? You have to know that the little princess is His Majestys precious daughter.. If you can be the princesss savior, will Your Highness still need to be afraid that His Majesty wont be soft-hearted? Chapter 803 - 803: Elder Brother Siming, I’m Not Someone To Be Trifled With! Chapter 803: Elder Brother Siming, Im Not Someone To Be Trifled With! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Guang narrowed his eyes when he heard this. His eyes, which were not big to begin with, became even narrower and gave off a sinister aura. He looked at Ren Chao again. Why are you trying to curry up to me like this? The young master only arranged for you to help me. He didnt say that you would help mee up with ns, right? Ren Chao was neither servile nor overbearing. Its because this subordinate has a grudge against Princess Yaoguang! Back then, she insulted this subordinate and caused my brothers to die in prison. Supporting Your Highness is to avenge myself! Prince Guang had heard of this matter before. He had gotten someone to investigate Ren Chaos past. It was said that at that time, Ren Chao was under orders to try to abduct the princess. However, the little princess arranged for them to clear the mud in the moat. After standing in the cold water for an entire afternoon, two peoples knees couldnt take it and they couldnt walk upright anymore. Gu Nuoer was smart. It was unknown if this action was intentional or unintentional. In short, she was really good at torturing people. Prince Guang thought of something else. Back then, Ren Chao had listened to Lord Huang. In that case, the young master who was ying with power behind his back had many spies in this imperial court? Ren Chao was probably just one of them. Prince Guang didnt say anything else and only slowly nodded. Ill believe you one more time! It was a good spring day, and the wind blew at afortable temperature. It slowly brushed past the colorful flowers in the garden. In the state school, Gu Nuoer was sitting in the pavilion, resting her chin on one hand and holding a book with the other to read. Learning and constantly revising Her voice was soft as she read. As for Ye Siming, he was lying opposite her and had already fallen asleep from her reading. A hint of craftiness shed across the childs eyes. She chuckled evilly. She quietly put down the book and picked up the brush on the table. Gu Nuoer tiptoed to Ye Simings side. Just as she was about to pick up a brush and draw a few whiskers on his face! Ye Siming suddenly opened his long, narrow, and cold eyes. His deep gaze was filled with danger. Gu Nuoer had been caught red-handed for doing bad things! She instantly broke into a sweet smile on round and tender face, trying to hide things. Elder Brother Siming, why are you asleep? I saw a small bug on your face just now and wanted to help you take it off. After saying that, Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes and pretended to be surprised. Eh? The bug is gone. Oh my, it must have known that you were awake and escaped. Ill leave first too! After saying that, she turned around and wanted to run. Ye Siming suddenly reached out and scooped her up. The child was easily grabbed into his arms. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands and feet pitifully. Ye Simings lips curled up into a teasing and untamed wolf-like smile. You want to run? Were you trying to paint on my face while I was asleep just now? Gu Nuoers voice was soft and carried a hint of shamelessness. I didnt. I was trying to help you catch the small bug out of goodwill, but Elder Brother Siming thinks of me like this. Im sad! Ye Siming sneered and snatched Gu Nuoers brush. Without any exnation, he drew a few whiskers on her soft and fair face. The child felt the cold brush brush across her cheek. Then, she blinked in confusion. Ye Siming calmly admired his masterpiece on her face. In the end, the youth couldnt help butugh happily. Why do you look so much like a tabby cat? Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and was angry like a little bun. She clenched her small fists. Elder Brother Siming, Im not someone to be trifled with! Suddenly, Gu Nuoer jumped and wrapped her arms around Ye Simings neck. Right on the heels of that, she pressed her face against his. Ye Simingsughter stopped abruptly.. Chapter 804 - 804: If You Call Me A Dog Again, I’ll… Chapter 804: If You Call Me A Dog Again, Ill Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A hint of shock appeared in his long and cold eyes. Even his ears turned inexplicably red and hot. Gu Nuoer did not notice anything. She hugged his neck tightly and pressed her chubby and soft face against Ye Simings cheek. Elder Brother Siming drew on me, so Ill rub against your face. Well all be big tabby cats together! After saying that, the child snorted angrily. She muttered softly, Im a fish and youre calling me a cat? Ridiculous! Then a doggy like you can also be a kitten! Suddenly, she retracted her small arms and wanted to take two steps back. Unexpectedly, her small foot tripped over her dress. She sat on the ground. Gu Nuoer blinked her bright eyes. Her pink lips pouted and she was about to cry. Only then did Ye Siminge back to his senses from the soft touch she gave him. Gu Nuoer was alreadyining aggrievedly, Elder Brother Siming, you caused me to fall! Ye Siming reached out his arm and pulled the child into his arms. He let her sit sideways on hisp. Gu Nuoer looked pitiful at this moment. Half of her small face had already been stained by ink. Of course, half of Ye Simings face was also in a tragic state. Gu Nuoer had smudged half her face onto his. Did you hurt yourself from the fall? Ye Siming asked casually. Gu Nuoer didnt look at him and crossed her arms angrily. Elder Brother Siming is bad! Ye Siming forced himself to remain calm, but his ears showed a suspicious red color. He sighed inaudibly, as if showing apromise. Ill rub it for you. Gu Nuoer didnt hurt from the fall. However, she wanted to take the opportunity to act shamelessly and wheedle. It made Ye Siming forget the fact that she had just prepared to draw on his face! However, the child turned to look at him. Gu Nuoer was suddenly stunned. This was because there was also a bit of eye-catching ink stain on Ye Simings cold and fair face. Coupled with his arrogant expression, it was really funny. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and giggled. Elder Brother Siming, your face is also ck! Seeing her smile, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said, Were about the same. Dontugh at each other. Thats not it. I thought of something! What is it? Gu Nuoer cupped his ears with her two small hands. She said softly, I remember that when I saw you in the Asura Realm, Elder Brother Simings appearance as a puppy was also pitch-ck! After saying that, the child tilted her head and her watery eyes fluttered. Elder Brother Siming, when will you be like that again to let me pet you? Ye Siming seemed to have thought of something and could no longer maintain hisposure. Ripples appeared in his long and narrow eyes, as if he was angry or trying to hide something. Gu Nuoer, that is the look of a wolf. If you call me a dog again, Ill What will you do? Gu Nuoer relied on Ye Simings favoritism and wasnt afraid of him at all! She tilted her head and swayed her small body proudly. Ye Siming gritted his teeth. He wished he could swallow this sweet and delicious child into his stomach. Gu Nuoer smiled softly. Elder Brother Siming, dont tell me you want to bite me! You cant do that. Theres ink on both sides of my cheeks, unless you want to eat a stomach full of unclean food! After the child finished speaking, she tugged at Ye Simings face even more boldly. She thought that Ye Siming couldnt do anything to her. Unexpectedly, the youth suddenly curled his lips and sneered dangerously. Just as Gu Nuoer sensed that something was wrong and wanted to escape He suddenly pressed the child into his arms, lowered his head, and bit her small ear.. Chapter 805 - 805: What He Wanted to Bite Was Actually Not Her Ears Chapter 805: What He Wanted to Bite Was Actually Not Her Ears Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming didnt use much strength and only rubbed his teeth against it. Gu Nuoer was so frightened that she cried out. Ye Siming only felt that her soft flesh was extremely delicate. Before he could taste it carefully, Gu Nuoer had already pushed him away. She covered her ears with her small hands, her big eyes filled with cute anger. Elder Brother Siming, I want to bite you to death too! Fish also had teeth! After saying that, she wrapped her two small hands around Ye Simings neck and opened her mouth to retaliate. Of course, Ye Siming wouldnt give her the chance to do so. One of his slender palms grabbed the back of Gu Nuoers neck. The child opened and closed her mouth, but her bite couldnt reach him. The youths dark eyes flickered with a smile. Ye Siming couldnt help but chuckle. Look at you, you still want to bite someone, huh? Im not going to bite a human, but a stinky wolf! The two of them fought non-stop. Until a teasing voice sounded Aiyo! We came at the wrong time. Why is Siming bullying the little princess?! Jiang Xiaoran opened up his fan and raised his eyebrows with a smirk on his face. Gu Nuoer turned around and called for reinforcements. She said, yboy older brother and Elder Sister Yinxiang came at the right time! Elder Brother Siming bullied me. Help me hold him down! Jiang Xiaoran was shocked. Your Highness, You mustnt joke like this. How can I be able to hold him down? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and looked at the child arrogantly. Look, theyre not helping you. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and said fiercely. Just you wait. Sooner orter, Ill get someone to hold Elder Brother Siming down for me to bite you! Xie Yinxiangs face turned red. She considered that Gu Nuoer was young and probably didnt mean anything else by these words. However, to outsiders, it sounded strange and made ones imagination run wild. She coughed lightly and pushed Jiang Xiaoran. Didnt Young Master Jiang say that he has something to tell the marquis and Nuoer? Only then did Jiang Xiaoran remember why he was looking for them. The Double Third Festival is in a few days. Therell be a lively water festival at the riverside. I heard that there will be many beautiful pleasure boats. How about we go and have fun together? Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoer. Ask her. How could the child not agree when she heard that it was about having fun? She immediately raised her small hand. I want to go! Jiang Xiaoran looked at Xie Yinxiang proudly. Look, Ive already said that Her Highness will go. Now Miss Xie will have toe along. Originally, he had invited Xie Yinxiang to take a walk by the river with him. However, Xie Yinxiang said that she would go if Gu Nuoer went. She even said that the princess might not go. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer agreed without hesitation. Xie Yinxiang was a little hesitant and persuaded, But the capital isnt too safe now. Previously, when His Majesty was out on a patrol, Prince Guang was almost assassinated. Jiang Xiaoran immediately retorted, Hasnt this matter been investigated clearly? Prince Guang bullied someone and someone came to take revenge. Gu Nuoer coughed guiltily. Her watery eyes lit up and her gaze drifted to the side. She stammered, Oh, aiya, I dont think its a big deal. We dont do bad things, so were naturally not afraid of danger. Its just that the n*ked prince is indiscreet! Jiang Xiaoran immediately echoed, Thats right, thats right! Moreover, Im skilled in martial arts and we also have Siming with us. Whats there to be afraid of?! Seeing that Gu Nuoer had already said so, Xie Yinxiang could only agree. Before ss started, Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer to wash their faces together. His dark eyes looked at the child beside him who was smiling sweetly under the sunlight. Just now what he wanted to bite wasnt her ear. What was going on? Chapter 806 - 806: Little Rich Girl Gu Nuo’er Chapter 806: Little Rich Girl Gu Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, Gu Nuoer was brought to the streets by the second prince to y. Nuoer, just listen to Brother. Brother will buy you whatever you like today! Gu Zitang patted his chest heroically. Gu Nuoer was wearing a pomegranate-colored dress today. Her hair was pinned with high-quality purple pearls. The childs skin was fair and her spring dress was like a blooming flower. She said in a soft voice, Second Brother, what good day is this for you to be so generous? When has Second Brother not been generous? Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and smiled sweetly. But I heard from Mother Consort Yi that shes been managing your money recently. This is so that you can learn to be diligent and thrifty, and not let you spend recklessly! Gu Zitangs handsome eyes were filled with flirtatiousness. When I talk about this, I get angry! My mother isnt asking me to be diligent and frugal. Shes clearly a bandit! It was not easy for him to rely on reselling and earning a few thousand taels of profit. However, his hidden guard secretly told Consort Yi about this. Consort Yi waved her hand and confiscated all his money. She even said that he was not married yet, so having so much money would only make him bad! Gu Zitang was so angry that he changed the hidden guard beside him. He had always liked extravagant grandeur. After Consort Yi took away the money, he lived a tough life for a few days. Heined to his sister, Your second brother, I, havent worn a good jade headgear and jade ring for a few days. Gu Nuoer crossed her arms like an adult. Second Brother, men dont cry easily. Theres no need to feel troubled. Nuoer has plenty of money. Ill support you! Gu Zitang was originally just joking with Gu Nuoer. After all, he had fought with his mother for a long time. After so many years, how could he not have any private savings hidden? However, when he heard Gu Nuoers words, he smiled with interest. How many silver taels does Sister have? Brother eats a lot and would need to spend at least several tens of silver taels per meal! The child blinked seriously. She sighed from the bottom of her heart. Second Brother, you eat so much! It was really expensive to raise an older brother! However, the child didnt despise him at all. She reached out her small hand and dug into her small waist pouch. Gu Zitangughed. Dont tell me you want to treat Second Brother to candy? Suddenly, Gu Nuoer took out a thick stack of banknotes. Her movements were so casual that it was as if she was taking out paper! Gu Zitangs expressionpletely froze. There was so much money?! He took a closer look and saw that each of the notes was 500 taels. He estimated that Gu Nuoer was holding more than 20 notes. Gu Zitang hurriedly covered her small hand. He hurriedly stuffed the banknotes back into her small waist pouch. It was no wonder that when they came out just now, he saw that her waist pouch was so bulging! It turned out that there was so much money ced there! Gu Zitang was extremely surprised. Sister, did Father give these to you? His father was too biased to give his sister such a high allowance! And he, the dignified second prince, actually had to earn his money himself! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and said in a nonchnt tone, Thats not the case. This is the money earned from the sweet shop. You can actually earn so much? Gu Zitang was even more shocked. The child blinked her watery eyes. Is this a lot? I already said that I dont want it. However, the nanny and the others insisted that there wasnt enough space in the bank ount and asked me to bring some back. They even said that why would anyone open a shop and not care about earning money at all? But I really dont care. I only want to eat sweets! Sigh, it was troublesome when the business grew bigger. Every time she passed by that street, thered be shop assistants who would recognize her and they would then shout in unison, Hello, little boss. It caused her to be unable to keep a low profile to eat sweets anymore! Chapter 807 - 807: Why Did Marquis Yongye Give You All the Money? Chapter 807: Why Did Marquis Yongye Give You All the Money? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Zitang knew that his sister had opened a sweet shop. He thought that she was just ying around. He hadnt asked her about it for very long. It turned out that she had grown the business?! He suddenly realized something. It was like when he was doing business previously. He heard an old merchant who was his partner say that he couldnt buy pastries from the Four Seasons Sweet Shop even if he queued up. Thered also be new vors introduced in each season. If one wanted to taste summer pastries during winter, it didnt just require them to invite the sweet shops old master toe to the manor to make it for them. They would also need to have the ingredients that would be avable during summer. No matter which one it was, it was not a small expense. The sweet shop had already be so amazing? Gu Nuoer looked at Gu Zitang in a daze. Her long eyshes fluttered and her voice was soft. Second Brother, do you still want me to support you? After saying that, the child lowered her head and counted in her small waist pouch. Oh, youre so good at spending money. I dont think my few banknotes are enough for you to squander. Its alright, Second Brother. Wait for me to work harder! Ill support you for a year with this money first! The second princes trusted attendant couldnt help but click his tongue when he heard this. The little princess had no concept of money at all! These were almost 5,000 silver taels worth of banknotes! It wouldnt be for just a year. It was more than enough to support him for five years! Their second prince was usually extravagant, but he wouldnt speak in such a high-profile manner like the little princess was doing! Gu Zitang quickly waved his hand. Nuoer, Brother is joking with you. Keep this money. A girl cant do without having money on her. The child smiled, her eyes curved. Alright, but Second Brother, dont worry. What Father gave me is more than this! Gu Zitang felt heartbroken. Father! Youre indeed biased! Gu Nuoer wanted to say that her father had given her the keys to his private treasury. However, she suddenly couldnt remember where she had left it. There was a good dragon-shaped tourmaline on the bunch of keys. Previously, Gu Nuoer thought that it looked good and raised it to refract a rainbow-like light under the sunlight, running around with it to y. Uh Where did she leave it? Forget it, forget it. When Elder Brother Siming enters the pce, shed ask him to help her sniff around and look for it! After Gu Nuoer thought it through, her small face was filled with a sweet smile. She suddenly thought of something. But Second Brother, dont worry. Even if I cant afford to support you, Elder Brother Siming will also support you! Gu Zitang frowned warily. What has it got to do with Marquis Yongye? Elder Brother Siming gave me all the money the imperial court gives him every year. I didnt expect his monkey title to be so rich even though it doesnt sound very amazing! Gu Nuoer counted with her fingers. Thest time I went to check the bank ount with him, there seemed to be Oh, I lost count. Its merely a few hundred thousand taels. Merely?! Gu Zitang realized that his sister was the real precious child raised by gold and jade. Compared to her, he was nothing! Suddenly, Gu Zitang realized something. Why did Marquis Yongye give you the money instead of showing filial piety to General Bai and his wife? Gu Nuoer blinked, her ck eyes filled with light. She shook her head honestly. I dont know either. Elder Brother Siming said that whats his is mine and asked me to keep it. The child shrugged and smiled innocently and sweetly. Maybe he doesnt care! Gu Zitang felt that something was amiss. On second thought, Marquis Yongye was a cold and arrogant person to begin with. There was no order to what he did. Perhaps he had given all the money to his sister just to repay her kindness! As the siblings were talking, they suddenly heard a praise when they passed by a rouge shop Commandery Princess, this makeup with the painting on your forehead looks really good. Chapter 808 - 808: Are We Going to Let Gu Rao Off Just Like That? Chapter 808: Are We Going to Let Gu Rao Off Just Like That? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the siblings heard this, they turned around. Gu Rao was surrounded by a few youngdies from prestigious families in the capital. They smiled sweetly and were asking about the makeup on her forehead. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered as she looked at the flower bud between Gu Raos eyebrows. She used light yellow ink to draw the appearance of a three-petaled flower. Although her eyes were slender and looked small, this yellow flower actually added a little more grace to her. It immediately made her originally ordinary facial features look a little more beautiful. That was why she was surrounded and questioned by the youngdies who had gone to buy rouge. Drawing a flower design between ones eyebrows was not something created by Gu Rao. However, the shape of the flower between her eyebrows was very special. Ordinary girls liked to draw plum blossoms, but this flower only had three petals and looked very unique. Gu Rao was praised by them. She was naturally extremely proud. However, she still pretended to be humble. She hooked her hair with her hand and said with a smile, Its just an ordinary flower. Thank you for your praise. I feel embarrassed. A youngdy at the side said with a smile, Commandery Princess Rouqing is too humble. How is this flower ordinary? It looks extremely beautiful! Gu Zitang listened for a long time and couldnt help but sneer. Why does this flower look so familiar? Gu Nuoer pursed her lips slightly, her voice soft but calm. Of course it looks familiar. I drew it for Mother. Gu Zitang was stunned. He was enlightened. Thats right, I remember now. The flower between Mother Qiaos eyebrows was drawn with the essence of a ming Epiphyllum that was worth 1,000 gold per flower. After saying that, Gu Zitang gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Rao in disgust. She even lied and said that it was an ordinary flower. She was clearly imitating Mother Qiao. Shes so disgusting! However, Gu Nuoer felt a little puzzled. She blinked and pondered for a moment before saying, But Mother only drew this flower on the autumn hunt a year ago. At that time, Gu Rao wasnt in the capital. How did she find out? Gu Zitang rolled up his sleeves. What else could it be? When we were hunting, all the officials brought their families along. Someone must have seen it. After Prince Guangs family came to the capital, although they were not liked, they had been behaving themselves these few days. Due to his status as a prince, there would definitely be people currying up to them. Someone must have told Gu Rao about this makeup. I think its probably to make Gu Rao stand out on the day of the Double Third Festival. Everyone says that the Double Third Festival is a festival for females. Wouldnt it be letting her off easy to let her wear Mother Qiaos flower design? The more Gu Zitang spoke, the angrier he became. Sister, Ill go teach her a lesson now! After he finished speaking, he didnt hear the childs answer. Gu Zitang turned around and saw that Gu Nuoer had already run away. She was attracted by a vendor selling red date pastries. The child smiled, her eyes curved, and her face was red. Grandpa, I want two date pastries! Alright! Gu Zitang almost staggered and fell. Gu Rao was already imitating Noble Consort Qiao like this. It was obvious that she wanted to take advantage of therge number of people at the Double Third Festival to shine. How could his sister still be so calm?! Gu Nuoer came back after buying something and held up a date pastry with her small hand. Second Brother, this is for you. Gu Zitang took it and muttered, Sister, are we going to let Gu Rao off just like that? The child blinked her grape-like ck eyes. Oh, then what does Brother want to do? Before Gu Zitang could finish speaking, Gu Nuoer smiled mysteriously. She blinked yfully and said, Brother, dont worry. Trying to emte something beyond ones ability will cause one to fall t on ones face. When the timees, itll be on her to have made a fool of herself! Gu Zitang saw that his sister seemed to have a brilliant n. Chapter 809 - 809: What Kind of Person Was Imperial Grandmother? Chapter 809: What Kind of Person Was Imperial Grandmother? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At night, Gu Yihan apanied Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer to have dinner. He held the childs hand and walked into the imperial garden to take a walk to aid their digestion. The night was long and the stars were densely packed. The moonlight was bright and gentle. The sounds of insects in the imperial garden fluctuated. Even theke water rippled with a sparkling luster. Gu Yihan was busy with government affairs, but he would always take some time to apany his daughters growth. As the father and daughter walked, he told Gu Nuoer about the interesting things in the court. Gu Yihan analyzed the imperial court very thoroughly and exined his understanding as an emperor to his daughter. Gu Nuoer was very obedient and listened very seriously. Chunshou led a group of pce maids and guards and followed behind at a distance. He left some time for the father and daughter to be alone warmly. Father, what kind of person was Imperial Grandmother? Gu Nuoer held her fathers big hand and looked up curiously. Gu Yihan was stunned. His biological mother, the former Empress Chi, had always been a taboo that he could not mention. In the past, when an official identally mentioned it, he was killed and sentenced to death by Gu Yihan. Only when Gu Nuoer asked would Gu Yihan not be angry. After a long while, he sighed softly. Actually, Father was very young when I lost my mother and cant remember her appearance anymore. I only remember that she was very strict and very busy. Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer and sat in a small pavilion to rest. The moonlight was gentle and theke was sparkling. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and listened to Gu Yihan quietly. At that time, she fought endlessly with Grand Consort Yu and rarely cared about me. Therefore, when the incident happened, Father was still young and naturally didnt know who to trust. I did hate her for a period of time, but my longing for my biological mother came deep from my bones. When I gradually grew up, I understood that it wasnt easy for her back then. Unfortunately, it was toote. No matter how much I wanted to investigate the truth back then, I couldnt find any traces of it. When I had grown to be sensible, her tomb was already covered in grass Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand. Oh, Imperial Grandmother must have been a really amazing person. Thats because even Father is so amazing! Gu Yihanughed heartily and looked at the starry sky, muttering, Thats right. Fathers mother is a very amazing person. At the age of 14, she was already a talented youngdy who was famous in the capital. There was an endless stream of people pursuing and admiring her. He didnt expect such a talented youngdy to fall in love with thete emperor back then. Therefore, she put away her ambitions and dreams that were not inferior to men. In the harem, for the sake of His Majestys love, she fought with others until her head bled. In the end, she even lost her life. At the thought of this, Gu Yihan couldnt help but massage his be, feeling troubled. He said to Gu Nuoer, Nuoer, promise Father this. In the future, even if you dont marry anyone, dont randomly pick a husband just for the sake of getting married. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes. Its good for you to not get married as well. Father will support you. When Father passes away many yearster, your older brothers will protect you. Gu Nuoer pouted. Father, youre talking about something thats too long away. Nuoer is still young! The child hugged Gu Yihans hand and blinked her thick eyshes. Father, do you still remember that you gave Baby Nuo the key to a private treasury? Gu Yihan smiled and nodded. I remember. Why? Gu Nuoer lowered her eyshes in embarrassment. She puffed up her cheeks and said softly, I identally lost it Gu Yihan thought that it was something serious. He patted his daughters small shoulderfortingly. My good daughter, dont worry. It must have fallen somewhere. Father will get people to keep an eye out when they are patrollingter. Its just a small thing. Dont take it to heart. Chapter 810 - 810: 3rd of March, Double Third Festival Chapter 810: 3rd of March, Double Third Festival Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes dark. But Father said that the things in the private treasury are all your treasures! The child felt a little guilty. Its all my fault for being too careless. Ill get Elder Brother Siming along to look for it with me! Gu Yihan smiled and picked her up. Fathers best treasure is you. Other things and money are just worldly possessions. Nuoer, you dont have to worry about this. Lets go. Father will bring you there to see the flowers again. The father and daughter left the pavilion. Not far away, a sneaky pce maid quietly turned around and left. She quickly returned to Zhuyou Pce. She whispered a few words in Grand Consort Yus ear. Grand Consort Yu was resting her head on her hand when she heard this and couldnt help but open her eyes. A hint of surprise appeared on her face. Do you mean what you said? This servant was listening from the side. Its absolutely true! The little princess lost the jade dragon key! Grand Consort Yu mmed the table. Alright, the heavens are really helping me. His Majesty really dotes on the princess to let her y with such a precious thing. The emperors private treasury has the heirloom jade seal that is not easily revealed to others! Losing the key is a small matter, but losing the jade seal is a big matter! The little pce maid had already been bribed by Grand Consort Yu and had long be her trusted aide. At this moment, she quickly asked, What does Grand Consort intend to do? Grand Consort Yu thought about it. Her slender eyes looked very shrewd and scheming. She waved her hand. I remember that the jade dragon design on the key was taken from a page in Artistic Carving. Its a pattern that thete emperor liked a lot. Go to the library tomorrow and steal that book. Then, go outside the pce and find a craftsman to replicate that jade dragon design for me. It doesnt matter how much it costs. Whats important is the resemnce! The young pce maid was a little hesitant. Your Highness, will this work? Even if the jade dragon pattern is the same, the jade might not be the same color. His Majesty may notice that something is amiss. You only need to choose a colorless tourmaline to deceive people. The more Grand Consort Yu spoke, the more excited she became. In the past, when she served thete emperor, she had seen the key with the jade dragon on it. The dragon design was carved on the jade, looking very lifelike. At that time, Grand Consort Yu liked it very much. She had once relied on thete emperors love for her to ask him to let her y with it for a few days. However, she didnt expect to be reprimanded by thete emperor for not knowing her standing. Therefore, her memory of this event was especially deep. The young pce maid nodded and remembered Grand Consort Yus request in her heart. After she left, Grand Consort Yu was so happy that she couldnt fall asleep, her eyes shining. The little princess had lost the key. If she lied and said that she had picked up the key and returned it to His Majesty Wouldnt that be considered a merit for her? As Grand Consort Yu thought about this, she gently curled her lips andughed. Her tough days wereing to an end, right? Soon, it was the third of March, the Double Third Festival. Every time there was such a lively festival, the streets would always be crowded with pedestrians. Especially by the river, there would be amotion on both sides of the river and the sounds of hawkers calling out to sell their merchandise would keep on ringing out. Young masters would wear light robes and jade headgear, while the youngdies would be dressed up prettily. The schrs recited poems andposed poems in an advanced and elegant manner. The scene would be very lively. Gu Nuoer was wearing a bright embroidered dress today. Under the sunlight, the robe revealed a burning color. Ye Siming, who was walking beside her, was wearing a red robe and his pair of cold eyebrows under a golden headgear made him look extremely handsome. They came to the riverside with Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang. At this moment, the river was surrounded by people andughter could be heard everywhere.. Chapter 811 - 811: Smelled A Dangerous Aura Chapter 811: Smelled A Dangerous Aura Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When any young master or young miss recognized Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming, they all stopped and bowed. A youngdy stopped in front of Gu Nuoer and had just finished bowing. Just as she looked up, her smiling expression suddenly froze. Your Highness, why are you also She looked at the three-petal flower drawn using liquid made from the ming Epiphyllum on Gu Nuoers be in a daze. The child specially wore a fiery red hair tie today. Under the light of the brocade dress and ck hair, her eyes looked even more exquisite and delicate. Gu Nuoer blinked. What about me? The youngdy quickly waved her hand, feeling a little flustered. Its nothing, its nothing. This subject will take my leave. After saying that, she hurriedly left with her maidservant. When they were far away, she and the maidservant patted their chests. Her maidservant had lingering fears. Miss, fortunately, you didnt say anything just now. I was really afraid that we would get into trouble today! Thats right. But its all Commandery Princess Rouqings fault. Why did she draw a flower design identical to Princess Yaoguangs? Only the color is different. The maidservant shook her head. This servant doesnt know either. Recently, there have been rumors everywhere that the three-petal flower the Commandery Princess Rouqing drew on her be is outstanding and beautiful. Today, the princess The youngdy frowned. Did they remember wrongly? Why do I remember that this flower seems to be the Noble Consorts makeup from the autumn hunt a year ago? The maidservant said in surprise, If thats true, then wouldnt Commandery Princess Rouqing The youngdy sneered and shook her fan. Theres going to be a good show to watch. The youngdy sneered and shook her fan. Theres going to be a good show to watch. There were already a few people who looked at them and wanted to say something but hesitated. What was wrong with their group? However, Gu Nuoer didnt seem to know anything. She lifted her dress with her small hands, afraid that the water in the puddles on the ground would ssh up and dirty her small dress. Seeing this, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Shall I carry you? Gu Nuoer immediately shook her head and said softly, Second Brother said that today is a celebratory day for girls. All the older and younger girls have to dress up beautifully for others to see! She ced her hands on her hips and said proudly, Im dressed so well, so of course I have to let everyone see it! Most importantly, its also for everyone to see She, Gu Rao, was imitating her mothers makeup look! As for the flower design, Gu Nuoer had personally drawn it! As the child thought about this, she pouted angrily. However, Ye Siming only heard a few words She wanted everyone to see how beautiful she was. Ye Siming narrowed his narrow eyes and a dangerous aura appeared. If someone is staring at you, it must be someone with ill intentions. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Yun Linzhou walking over with some young masters of simr age. Nuoer, youre here too! Yun Linzhou was overjoyed and ran over from afar. Gu Nuoer was about to reach out to greet him. However, she felt a shadow sh in front of her. Ye Siming was already carrying her in his arms. He carried her and walked quickly. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. Siming, where are you going?! Gu Nuoer was pressed into Ye Simings arms, her eyes filled with confusion. Elder Brother Siming, why are we running?! Ye Siming said in a serious and cold voice, I smelled a dangerous aura. The child immediately became nervous. He could even smell danger with his nose. As expected of Elder Brother Siming! Yun Linzhou watched as Ye Siming quickly left with Gu Nuoer. His heart turned cold. Why did they run away? Chapter 812 - 812: Mad Bees and Butterflies Attack! Chapter 812: Mad Bees and Butterflies Attack! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After walking for a while, Ye Siming put Gu Nuoer down. The child even took the initiative to run over and hug his hand. Elder Brother Siming, has the danger been resolved?! Her watery eyes looked around warily. What kind of danger could it be? When Ye Siming saw her like this, a hint of unnaturalness shed across his narrow eyes. For some reason, he had a strange feeling in his heart just now. It was as if he only wanted to hold the little thing in his arms. He didnt want Yun Linzhou to see how beautiful she was today. Yun Linzhou was a fool and spoke bluntly. He might show that he liked Gu Nuoer in front of Ye Siming without any scruples. At the thought that Yun Linzhou might do this Ye Siming felt an indescribable displeasure in his heart. Fortunately, Gu Nuoer didnt ask for long. She was so innocent and trusted his words very much. She didnt doubt him at all. Ye Siming could not help but feel a little regretful. He shouldnt have carried the child away. Instead, he should tell Yun Linzhou to get lost. Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran ran over, panting. Jiang Xiaoran was an elegant young master who had dressed up especially well today. The jade headgear he was wearing entuated his peach blossom eyes. He panted heavily. Why did you run so fast?! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. He looked to the side and immediately changed the topic. Theres a sugar figurine seller over there. Ill go buy a few. After saying that, Ye Siming took the initiative to walk towards the stall at the side. As expected, Gu Nuoer pped her hands happily and shouted softly, Elder Brother Siming, Ill wait for you! After a while. Suddenly, three to four youngdies stood not far away and whispered to each other. Their gazes repeatedlynded on Jiang Xiaorans face. Each of their eyes were filled with uncontroble excitement. Thats Young Marquis Jiang, right? Its him! I bumped into him once before and he even casually gave me a hairpin. He also gave you something before? He even gave me a poetry book previously. It was filled with love poems. What? Why is he showing love everywhere? Last time, he even said that he would pick me up to go for a walk. However, he didnte! As the girls spoke, they had already exined Jiang Xiaorans actions of showing love everywhere. They were immediately burning with fury. The four of them rushed over. Young Marquis Jiang! You have to make things clear today! Jiang Xiaoran was talking to Xie Yinxiang when he turned around. He saw four unique faces in front of him. They were all youngdies from wealthy families with delicate figures and fair skin. He felt that they looked familiar, but he had actually forgotten their names! Jiang Xiaoran was in a difficult position for a moment and called out tentatively, Lan? Unexpectedly, the girl standing at the side spoke. You still remember who I am? It seems that youre true to me and not to them. When the youngdy called Lan said this, the other three girls were unhappy. They pushed Xie Yinxiang away and surrounded Jiang Xiaoran. They all asked him who he cared about! He turned to look at Xie Yinxiang, his gaze filled with pleading for help. Unexpectedly, Xie Yinxiang looked at him in disdain. She held Gu Nuoers hand. Nuoer, lets go. A yboy like him deserves to be pestered! The child did not understand and could only flutter her long eyshes and wave at Jiang Xiaoran obediently. Goodbye! Then, she turned around and left with Xie Yinxiang. In any case, Elder Brother Siming woulde to find herter. However, when Jiang Xiaoran saw that the two of them were about to leave, he hurriedly broke free from the encirclement.. Wait for me! Chapter 813 - 813: Stand Further Away and Pretend We Don’t Know Him Chapter 813: Stand Further Away and Pretend We Dont Know Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He couldnt help but feel regretful for his past actions. He hadnt been fooling around for almost a year. He had almost forgotten the names of these girls who rushed out! Why did he have to encounter them here? He chased after Xie Yinxiang and Gu Nuoer. The girls immediately lifted their skirts and followed. Dont run! Make yourself clear! In the end, the four of them grabbed Jiang Xiaoran again and blocked him from all directions. There were many people by the river. At this moment, many people stopped to watch themotion. Gu Nuoer covered her face with her small hands. Xie Yinxiang hurriedly showed concern. Whats wrong, Nuoer? Are you feeling unwell? Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer separated her two pinky fingers, revealing her big watery eyes. She said softly, There are many people watching. Its embarrassing! Elder Sister Yinxiang, lets stand further away and we dont know him. Xie Yinxiang was originally angry with Jiang Xiaoran. She couldnt help butugh when she heard this. She nced sideways at Jiang Xiaoran. Thats right, its embarrassing! As Jiang Xiaoran was in a scuffle with the four girls, he knocked down an old woman with his butt. The old womans body trembled. Her eye sockets were deeply sunken, like she couldnt see. She was originally leaning on an ordinary bamboo walking stick and carefully felt her way forward. Unexpectedly, she was knocked down by Jiang Xiaoran and fell to the ground. Ouch She let out a soft cry of pain. Xie Yinxiang and Gu Nuoer quickly walked over to help her up. Olddy, are you alright? The child blinked her ck eyes and looked at the old woman with white hair. Xie Yinxiang saw that this old woman was holding onto her waist as if she was in extreme pain. She then saw that the clothes she was wearing were patched up and the basket of orchids in her hand had spilled all over the ground. She felt that this must be a pitiful old woman from a poor family who wanted to sell some orchids to earn a living during the Double Third Festival. Xie Yinxiang was already angry, but now, she was even more displeased. She gritted her teeth. Young Master Jiang, are you done?! When Jiang Xiaoran heard that Xie Yinxiang was angry, he also scolded the four girls angrily. You guys should be done fooling around! I havent spoken to you guys for more than a year. Even in the past, Ive only met you guys once! Now, youre pointing at my nose and calling me a b*stard. Firstly, I didnt cheat on you and secondly, I gave you a lot of money. You guys are going too far by saying this. Do you really think that I dont have a temper? The four youngdies originally wanted to fight for victory, but the more they fought, the more excited they became. Now that they saw that Jiang Xiaoran was angry, they all stopped. They muttered something inexplicable and turned to run away one after another. Jiang Xiaoran turned around and looked at Xie Yinxiang. Look, Im really innocent. Ive stopped for almost a year! Xie Yinxiang didnt look at him and only helped Gu Nuoer support the old woman. Olddy, are you hurt anywhere? Do you want me to send you to the medical hall in the city to take a look? No need, no need. When the old woman heard that they were entering the city, she was so frightened that she waved her hands repeatedly. She couldnt see and could only use her wrinkled hands to search for the orchids with trembling hands. However, with that fall just now, the orchids had long scattered everywhere. Some of them were stained with mud and definitely couldnt be sold. Gu Nuoer poked Jiang Xiaoran with her small hand. She suggested mischievously, yboy older brother, look, Elder Sister Yinxiang is already angry. Hurry up and buy all the orchids. She might not be angry anymore! Yes, yes, yes. When Jiang Xiaoran heard this, he hurriedly took out money and handed it over. Olddy, it was my fault for not seeing you just now and bumping into you. Take this money. Ill buy all your orchids.. Chapter 814 - 814: They Gave You Beauties?! Chapter 814: They Gave You Beauties?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Xiaoran stuffed the silver into the old grannys hand. Only then did hee back to his senses. That wasnt right. Why was he so anxious that Xie Yinxiang was angry? The old woman who had taken the money quickly said, Young master, youve given too much! Moreover, you didnt do it on purpose. Take back the money. She wanted to return the money. Gu Nuoer said softly, Olddy, just keep it. Otherwise, this yboy older brother will feel guilty for the entire day! When the old woman heard this, she was in a difficult position. But this is too much Its alright. Its a festival today. With more money, youll be happy too! The child smiled. The old woman quickly cupped her hands in thanks. When she bowed, a hint of surprise shed across Gu Nuoers round and fair face. The way this old granny bowed in thanks looked especially like how a pce maid would do so. Generally speaking, it was impossible for people who had never entered the pce and had been trained by the inner court to reach such a standard. Such doubts shed across the childs mind. At this moment, Ye Siming had alreadye looking for her. The surrounding onlookers had also dispersed. He was holding two sugar figurines in his hand. When he saw that Gu Nuoer was fine, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief and returned to his cold expression. Why did youe here? Ye Siming bent down and handed the little sugar figurine to Gu Nuoer. The child took it with sparkling eyes and ate the sugar figurines small ear in one bite. She said in a soft voice, Oh, because yboy older brother was pursued by a group of older sisters. We ran away because we didnt want to be implicated. Jiang Xiaoran quickly exined, Thats because theyre being unreasonable! My clothes were almost torn. Im also innocent. As he spoke, he secretly nced at Xie Yinxiang from the corner of his eye. Ye Siming nced at him coldly. You deserve it. Siming, why arent you consoling me? Youre even making sarcastic remarks! Why should I console you? You brought this upon yourself. Jiang Xiaoran ced his hands on his hips. Thats not right. Could it be that you havent been pestered by beauties before? A few days ago, I heard that someone in the imperial court gave you two beauties to please you He didnt even finish speaking. But Ye Simings eyes were already filled with storms. He looked at Jiang Xiaoran with a sharp gaze. Jiang Xiaoran shrank his neck. You Whats with your gaze? Are you going to hit me? Ye Simings long eyebrows were as cold as snow, enough to freeze people. I broke one of the hands of the official who gave me the beauties. Youre too talkative. Could it be that you dont want your hand anymore? From his tone, Jiang Xiaoran felt that he was really unhappy. He hurriedly hid behind Gu Nuoer. Your Highness, look. Siming is so fierce. How scary! Unexpectedly, the child stomped her feet in anger. They gave you beauties?! The anger in Ye Simings eyes dissipated. There was actually a wave of panic that even he didnt know of in his eyes. I didnt take them. They gave them to me by force. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks like a petty fish! Her round ck eyes stared at Ye Siming. Ye Siming hurriedly gritted his teeth and exined, I wasnt in the manor when they sent them over. Its all Old Bais fault for being stupid and not knowing how to refuse them. When I returned, I had already chased them away. I didnt Before he could finish speaking, Gu Nuoerined in a spoiled voice Which official uncle is so hateful? Dont they know that Nuoer likes beautiful older sisters the most? Why didnt he give them to me? Damn it! Ye Siming was stunned.. Chapter 815 - 815: I’m Rebuking You! Chapter 815: Im Rebuking You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His originally long and narrow eyes were dyed with panic. After hearing Gu Nuoers words, his eyes turned ck and cold. The youth gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer, so youre werent worried about me? The child blinked innocently. Whats there to be nervous about?! Ye Siming looked at Gu Nuoers fair face, her lively eyes fluttering. Her long eyshes were thick and swept around. He had an urge to eat the little thing. Why didnt she care? At this moment, the old woman who had been silent at the side asked with a pale face, Youre the princess? Gu Nuoer looked back and then remembered that there were outsiders next to them. However, she didnt think of wanting to hide her identity when she came out to y today. Therefore, she nodded and said, Thats right! Unexpectedly, the old woman seemed to have heard something incredible. She let out a strange cry as if she was frightened. She threw away the silver in her hand and staggered away. Xie Yinxiang looked at her fleeing figure. She frowned in confusion. Why is she like this? Jiang Xiaoran didnt think much of it. Its a great honor formoners to be able to see the princess once and even talk to her up close. She must have been frightened. However, Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her ck eyes flickering. It was unknown what she was thinking. At this moment, teasingughter came from behind them Commandery Princess, this bit of makeup on your forehead really looks increasingly better. Thats right. Commandery Princess, please teach it to uster. Gu Nuoer retracted her thoughts and looked behind her. Her proper meal was here today. The childs cheeks were pink and fair, and there was a hint of cunningness in her delicate and innocent expression. Commandery Princess Rouqing, Gu Rao, walked over while being surrounded by a few youngdies. Gu Rao was also dressed up today. She was wearing a purple dress with a thin veil draped over it. Her hair was tied up very high with golden tassels. There was still a three-petaled flower that Gu Nuoer had seen before between her eyebrows. However, it was painted with rose-red flower juice today. The shape of the three petals couldnt be said to be identical to the one on Gu Nuoers be, but they bore a great resemnce. At first nce, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that they were exactly the same. When Gu Rao straightened her gaze and saw Gu Nuoer, her smile froze. The child stood there, but she seemed to have a dazzling glow. Her eyes were already big and bright. At this moment, she stood there with a faint smile, looking like a little snow doll. Gu Nuoer was very capable. She didnt fall behind in any of Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiaos good points. When she wasnt smiling, her expression was just like His Majestys, with a hint of distance and sharpness. When she smiled, she looked like Noble Consort Qiao. She was a little charming, but she had the intelligence to not allow others to bully her. Ye Siming stood beside her, wearing a red robe and a golden crown, having narrow eyes and cold eyebrows. The two of them looked verypatible together. Gu Rao bit her lower lip. The jealousy in her heart was about to drown her rationality. Even during the Double Third Festival, Marquis Yongye apanied Gu Nuoer. ording to the customs of the Great Qi, the young master apanying the girl on such a special day meant that he was interested in her! Jiang Xiaoran also saw Gu Rao. He turned his head and said to Xie Yinxiang, How unlucky. Why did we bump into her? Gu Rao had nowhere to hide and brought the youngdies beside her forward to pay their respects to Gu Nuoer. The child went straight to the point and pursed her pink lips into an obedient smile. Her eyes were ck and round, deliberately filled with curiosity. Hmph, how dare you dare to giarize and imitate Nuoers creativity! Im rebuking you! Chapter 816 - 816: Just Say That You Want to Copy, I Won’t Scold You Chapter 816: Just Say That You Want to Copy, I Wont Scold You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had just finished speaking. When Gu Raos expression changed. Even the youngdies beside Gu Rao couldnt help but size her up. They looked at the flower designs between the princesss eyebrows and then at Gu Rao. Everyone looked a little embarrassed. Commandery Princess Rouqing was still looking smug just now, but now, she couldnt exin herself? Gu Rao pursed her lips and saw from the corner of her eye that Ye Siming was looking at her coldly. She was unwilling to be embarrassed in front of Ye Siming. She lowered her eyshes and said, Its a coincidence. This is probably because of our blood ties. Younger Sister Princess and I actually thought of doing the same thing together. From what she said, It was just a coincidence! She was clearly the one imitating, but she still insisted on bringing up blood rtions and said that they shared telepathy as sisters. Gu Nuoer was very unhappy! Who wanted to have such a deep sisterly rtionship with such a person?! She blinked her ck and round eyes. How can there be such a coincidence? Usually, everyone likes to draw plum blossoms. People would usually draw a five-petaled stamen. There are very few three-petaled flowers that can be named like the one we drew. Gu Nuoer looked at Gu Rao. Elder Sister Commandery Princess said that you thought of this yourself. Where did you get the inspiration from? Gu Rao still argued stubbornly, Cant it be that I only want to draw three petals on a whim? She straightened her back. Sister Nuoer, dont malign me. Id put on this makeup a few days ago. Ive also gone out to meet friends like this before. Countless people have seen it. If you like this design and want to take it for yourself, why dont you just tell me? How can I not let you have it? Youre my biological sister, so Im naturally willing to give in. Her words could be said to be ying the me game. It made things seem like Gu Nuoer had taken a fancy to the flower design on her be and wanted to monopolize it as her own. That was why she made things difficult for her. Xie Yinxiang was the first to frown. Commandery Princess, what you said makes no sense. Any youngdy who participated in the autumn hunt a year ago should recognize the makeup on your be. Thats because this isnt an ordinary flower. This is called a ming Epiphyllum. Last year, during the autumn hunt, Noble Consort drew a ming Epiphyllum flower design and stunned everyone. Everyone present then had seen it before. Why has it be yours now? Gu Raos expression tightened. What? How could it be Noble Consort Qiaos makeup look?! Gu Rao had heard of the ming Epiphyllum, but she had never seen it before. She only knew that it was very expensive and cost a thousand gold taels each. His Majesty had once obtained one and spent a lot of money to get the gardeners to nurture it carefully, saying that it was for Noble Consort Qiao. However, Gu Rao didnt know that the three-petaled flower in this flower design was actually the ming Epiphyllum! Gu Nuoers thin eyebrows were long and her eyes were bright. Back then, I was the one who mashed the petals of the ming Epiphyllum into flower juice and drew such a flower design for my mother. But now, Elder Sister Commandery Princess is saying that we have telepathy. It sounds really shameless! The child imitated her tone of ying the me game just now and said softly, Oh, just say that you want to copy. I wont scold The youngdies around Gu Rao didnte from families with high statuses. Their fathers werent high-ranking officials, so they naturally werent qualified to apany His Majesty to the hunt. Therefore, these people had never seen Noble Consort Qiaos fire epiphyllum design before. They thought that Gu Rao had created it herself! When they saw that Gu Rao had been used of imitating the noble consort, the few youngdies immediately took a few steps back silently. They stayed even further away from her! Someone even muttered softly, Inparison, the flower design on the princesss be seems to be more plump and beautiful.. Commandery Princess Rouqings is as thin and ugly as a fake Chapter 817 - 817: Carry Me, Let’s Go Have Tea Chapter 817: Carry Me, Lets Go Have Tea Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Yinxiang tried to protect Gu Nuoer. At this moment, she said bluntly, Commandery Princess, you should apologize to Her Highness for what you said just now. This isnt a coincidence from sisters sharing telepathy, nor was it that Her Highness wanted to take this flower design for herself. Its you, Commandery Princess Rouqing, who haspletely imitated the Noble Consorts makeup look and even wants to falsely use Her Highness. Gu Rao wished she could go up and tear Xie Yinxiangs mouth apart. What right did she have to criticize her in public? Xie Yinxiang was just ackey who was relying on Gu Nuoer to back her up! A venomous hatred shed across Gu Raos eyes. She saw Ye Siming from the corner of her eye. He also seemed to scoff at her actions. There were many young masters and youngdies who were watching the show around them. Gu Rao gritted her teeth. This must be a misunderstanding. A pce maid in charge of applying makeup drew this for me. I didnt mean to imitate Noble Consort or Sister Nuoer! Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, looking very arrogant. She said extremely domineeringly, Take out your handkerchief and wipe off the makeup on your be. Gu Rao was a little unwilling to do so. However, the child reprimanded in an imposing manner, Wipe it off! In Ye Simings eyes, her childish fury looked really adorable. Even when his little thing was angry, she was so lively and obedient. Gu Rao was frightened by her aura and quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe off the flower on her be. Only then did Gu Nuoer say to Gu Rao clearly in a soft voice, Anyone can imitate this ming Epiphyllum. Only you cant. Two drops of tears forced out of Gu Raos eyes. How did I offend Sister Nuoer to make you dislike me so much? Gu Nuoer narrowed her watery eyes. Your Grandmother Grand Consort bullied my imperial grandmother before. Just based on this, dont expect me to tolerate you! Gu Rao was stunned. She never expected this to be the reason! But Sister Nuoer, thats between the elders. Moreover, we werent even born at that time. How can you vent your anger on me? Gu Nuoer raised her small eyebrows. Her expression was lively and arrogant. Its precisely because I wasnt born. What reason do I have to forgive you on behalf of Imperial Grandmother? If she knew that those despicable people who had bullied her in the past were actually treated kindly by her good grandchild, she would definitely be sad! The child spoke clearly. Although her words were filled with childishness, they were her sincere thoughts. Gu Rao bit her lower lip. Gu Nuoer pped her hands. You can leave now, but you have to remember what I said. Also, I call you elder sister because the officials have said that the little princess has to know etiquette. Im not admitting that you and I are biological sisters! In the future, even if you were to bring up blood ties, I wont acknowledge it. Gu Rao felt that she had beenpletely pped in the face by Gu Nuoer today. She didnt give her any face. Gu Rao couldnt hold back her tears anymore. She turned around, lifted her skirt, and ran. The crowd whispered amongst themselves. They whispered to each other Previously, I heard from Commandery Princess Rouqing that His Majesty respects Grand Consort Yu and will definitely treat her as his biological daughter. From the looks of it, shes just bragging! His Majesty already has a little princess, so why take in a brothers child as a daughter? Commandery Princess Rouqing is too good at bragging! Gu Nuoer saw that Gu Rao had already run away. She pouted and snorted. Pretentious baddie. Then, the child looked up and wheedled at Ye Siming, Elder Brother Siming, after saying so much, Im thirsty! Carry me, lets go have tea- Chapter 818 - 818: Not Only Do Wolves Eat Fish, They Also Like That Chapter 818: Not Only Do Wolves Eat Fish, They Also Like That Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming didnt say anything and bent down to carry the child in his arms. He raised his narrow eyes slightly. So you deliberately drew a flower design when you went out today to teach Gu Rao a lesson? Gu Nuoer wrapped her arms around his neck. She whispered into his ear. Elder Brother Siming, I dont like her at all, and Grand Consort Yu looks bad. I wonder how much Imperial Grandmother suffered from her back then. As she spoke, the child pouted. Imperial Grandfather must have been an old fool back then! He actually believed in such a baddie! She crossed her arms and there was a hint of certainty in her watery ck eyes. It was no wonder my father said that I have to be careful of the bad men in the world. Some of them will make you sad! I wont, Ye Siming said almost subconsciously. Gu Nuoer blinked her thick eyshes. Oh? What wont Elder Brother Siming Just as Ye Siming finished speaking He also realized that he was a little impulsive. However, he spoke his mind based on his instincts. It was just that under careful thought, it sounded a little strange. However, since he had already said it, there was no reason for him to take his words back. Ye Simings throat moved before he promised in a deep voice, The world may make you sad, but I wont. Gu Nuoer looked at him seriously for a while. The child suddenly smiled sweetly. She stuck out her pinky. Pinky promise with me, then. Ye Siming sneered. Childish. However, he honestly freed one hand and hooked the childs soft finger with his slender and fair finger. Gu Nuoer giggled. Repeat it again, Elder Brother Siming. Ye Simings voice waszy but filled with patience. I wont make you sad. The child took the opportunity to say, Moreover, you wont bully me in the future. You wont bite me or threaten me to eat me! She pouted. Pinky swear! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and retracted his hand. Dream on. The child was stunned and waved her small hands in dissatisfaction. Elder Brother Siming, arent you going back on your word? You even promised me just now! I can choose not to make you sad or bully you. As for whether Ill eat you or not, Ill have to think about it. Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes and reminded him softly, Elder Brother Siming, I heard that wolves dont eat fish. Only cats eat them.. Ye Siming couldnt help butugh at her appearance. Gu Nuoers hair fluttered in the wind in front of her milky-white forehead. It made her big ck eyes look even brighter. Ye Siming liked how her eyes were filled with him now. Therefore, the youth couldnt help but have the thought of teasing her. He leaned his head slightly closer to Gu Nuoer. His voice had to be lowered with a hint of danger. Who did you hear that from? Hes wrong. Not only do wolves eat fish, but they also like it very much Before he could finish speaking, Gu Nuoer suddenly covered her ears with her hands. Her pink lips let out a childish sound. I wont listen! As long as I cant hear it! Elder Brother Siming wont be able to eat! Ye Siming couldnt help butugh. His heartyughter lit up the stars in his deep eyes. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang walked behind them and saw that the two of them had such a good rtionship. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but feel a little envious. He looked at Xie Yinxiang. Miss Xie, we Unexpectedly, Xie Yinxiang suddenly interrupted him. Theres no us. Young Master Jiang, please keep a distance when you speak. Dont get so close. Have some self-respect. Then, Xie Yinxiang quickened her pace. Jiang Xiaoran hurriedly chased after her.. Hey! Wait for me! Chapter 819 - 819: Sending Head to Marquis Yongye! Chapter 819: Sending Head to Marquis Yongye! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Rao had originallye with Gu Xinghan. However, as soon as Gu Xinghan arrived at the riverside and saw so many graceful youngdies, he immediately abandoned Gu Rao. Gu Rao was also happy not to be with him, lest he always did things to embarrass her and implicate her. She didnt expect to encounter Gu Nuoer and be ridiculed by her without being given any face. She actually wanted to stand up for her deceased imperial grandmother? Gu Rao walked to a ce where no one was around and spat fiercely. What do you think you are? Serves your imperial grandmother right for dying early. No matter how smug you are, shes still a dead person! Gu Rao left angrily. Little did she know that behind the tree she was standing on just now, an old woman with blind eyes walked out while supporting herself against the tree. She used her hearing to look in the direction Gu Rao had left, her expression solemn and silent. On the other side, Prince Guang had already sneaked into the river with his men. ording to his original n. Today, he would arrange for a few people to create the illusion that they were going to attack the little princess. At the very end, he would rush over and save the princess from the encirclement. After he saved the emperors beloved daughter, Gu Yihan would definitely reward him greatly. Prince Guang waved his hand and arranged for those who had disguised themselves to enter the crowd. However, when he turned around, he realized that Ren Chao was still standing beside him. Prince Guang was a little puzzled. Why arent you going with them? Ren Chao lowered his head slightly and said respectfully, The little princess has seen this subordinate before. If this subordinate appears, this premeditated assassination will definitely be filled with suspicion. At that time, it wont be good if His Majesty suspects Your Highness. Prince Guang thought for a moment and nodded. Youre right. Then find a ce to hide and donte out to cause trouble. Yes! Ren Chao cupped his hands and immediately turned to leave. It was as if he couldnt wait to leave. Prince Guang didnt know, but Ren Chao knew in his heart. Today, the little princess was with Marquis Yongye. They could forget about encircling her. As long as those people got close, they would be killed by Marquis Yongye before they could draw their sabers. He wasnt going to court death! However, Ren Chao wanted to bypass the crowd here. He had to think of a way to find Gu Nuoer by the crowded river and inform her beforehand. Although Her Highness was already prepared, it was safer for him to inform her. After all, the few people Prince Guang had arranged to go had brought real weapons. There were many people at the river today and there were also many peddlers setting up stalls. Previously, Gu Nuoer said that she was thirsty. Ye Siming really brought her to sit at a tea stall. The simple wooden table that had been set up at thest minute was polished until it shone. Gu Nuoer sat obediently on the wooden stool with a teacup in her small hand. The tea was a little inferior, but she didnt despise it at all. Gu Nuoer had never put on airs since she was young. When it was time to be approachable, she was very obedient and considerate. Ye Siming sat opposite Gu Nuoer and was about to look up to talk to her. Suddenly, the youths expression changed and a sharp and cold expression immediately surged from the bottom of his eyes. Watch out. As soon as Ye Siming finished speaking, he reached out and protected the child in his arms. At the same time, screams and riots broke out in the crowd. Gu Nuoery in Ye Simings arms, not knowing what had happened. She was only hugged tightly by him. It turned out that when the child was drinking tea just now A man who looked to be wearing ordinary clothes covered his sleeve with his hand and walked over quickly with his head lowered. He looked like he wanted to drink tea, but he was too close to Gu Nuoer. The moment Ye Siming turned over and carried the child away The man also took out his short knife and suddenly shed at the short stool Gu Nuoer was sitting on! Chapter 820 - 820: Killing With Your Fan Chapter 820: Killing With Your Fan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the man who hadunched the sneak attack saw that he had missed, he turned around and shed behind him. However, Ye Siming was even faster. He covered Gu Nuoers neck with one hand to prevent her from turning around and seeing the uing bloody scene. His other hand quickly grabbed the mans neck. Before the man could beg for mercy, the youth had already crushed his neck. Then, Ye Siming swung his arm and threw the corpse to the side. The screams in the crowd became louder and louder, and everyone fled in panic. Only Ye Simings eyes were filled with killing intent. He gently raised his ck boots and grabbed the short saber on the ground firmly. Ye Siming looked back and saw three sword-wielding assassins attacking him from behind. The youth protected Gu Nuoers head and retreated gracefully, avoiding these cold des. In his eyes, these peoples actions seemed to be chopping and sweeping randomly. Ye Siming looked at the three people in front of him with his dark and cold eyes that were filled with killing intent. Suddenly, he suddenly swung his hand and the short saber that he had been holding in his hand just now flew to the side. It hit the chest of an assassin who was preparing to shoot an arrow andunch a sneak attack! The assassin originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to shoot hidden arrows. As long as he injured Marquis Yongye, Marquis Yongye would no longer be able to protect the little princess! However, Marquis Yongye seemed to have three heads and six arms. Even though he didnt look in the direction the assassin was hiding, he could still throw the saber over urately. The assassin fell into a pool of blood and died instantly. Ye Siming had alreadv carried Gu Nuoer and retreated to stand in front of Tiang Xiaoran. His eyes were filled with a wolf-like dangerous expression and a sinister aura as if he was about to attack and capture his target. It was as if all the suspicious people, no matter where they were hiding, were in his sight. The people sent by Prince Guang gradually surrounded them. There were a total of 15 people. They held sabers and swords and surrounded Ye Siming and the others. Ye Siming reached out and took Jiang Xiaorans fan. Jiang Xiaoran was shocked. What are you doing with this?! Ye Siming gritted his teeth slightly and said in a cold voice, Of course its to kill. In the blink of an eye, Ye Siming suddenly stepped on the table and jumped. The uncle who was selling tea just now was hiding under the table. He was so frightened that he covered his head and screamed. The youth jumped up and stepped on an assassins head with his ck boots. He exerted strength and pressed down. The assassin was caught off guard and his knees went limp as he knelt on the ground. At the same time, Ye Siming bent down and dodged the longsword that was swinging from the other side. He took the opportunity to thrust out his weapon horizontally. With a whoosh, the fan opened up and left a trail of blood on the ground. Jiang Xiaorans gold-rimmed fan, which was originally used for him to pretend to be cool, had actually be a killing weapon in Ye Simings hands! The stabbed assassin suddenly fell to the ground. When hispanions saw this, they couldnt help but retreat. However, Ye Siming had no intention of letting them escape. He carried Gu Nuoer alone and held a folding fan in his hand. He approached the assassins surrounding him bit by bit with cold steps. Originally, the assassins were relying on their numbers in this situation, but they were now starting to retreat. They were forced by Ye Siming to the extent that they even wanted to throw their swords and escape! The youth suddenly flew tond amongst them, the golden fan in his hand like an extremely handy sword. Wherever the fan passed by, bloody flowers bloomed. Ye Simings movements were elegant as if he was strolling in his garden. Gu Nuoer leaned on his shoulder and finally couldnt help but let out a moan. Uh Ye Siming paused. He was so happy from killing that he forgot that the child was still here. He looked sideways slightly and asked in a soft voice, Whats wrong? Chapter 821 - 821: Elder Brother Siming, Beat Him Up Chapter 821: Elder Brother Siming, Beat Him Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and burped silently. Burp She raised her head in embarrassment. She looked at Ye Siming in embarrassment with her ck and round eyes. Elder Brother Siming ran too quickly and I ate a little too much beforeing to the river, so my stomach was in a mess. I couldnt help but let out a small burp- After saying that, Gu Nuoer obedientlyy on his shoulder again. I feel much better now. Elder Brother Siming, continue. Dont worry about me! Seeing that she was so obedient, the killing intent that Ye Siming had on his face just now hadpletely disappeared. Only a faint smile appeared on his thin lips. His eyes were dark and deep as he said to the child in a soft voice as if he wasforting her, Dont speak. Ill be distracted. Gu Nuoer immediately nodded obediently. Ye Siming said in a hoarse voice, Close your eyes. Gu Nuoer quickly closed her eyes. Her pink, fair, and tender face was filled with peace and trust. The fan in Ye Simings hand was slowly dripping blood. He looked at the remaining four people in front of him again. The surroundings were filled with the corpses of assassins. Ye Simings red robe was so bright that it entuated the coldness in his eyes. He didnt n to leave anyone alive. They chased forward again. The assassins were so frightened that they dropped the swords in their hands and turned to run. After Ye Siming killed three people in a row It was thest assassins turn. Before the assassin could run far, Ye Siming grabbed his hair ruthlessly. The assassin fell to the ground. The youth stepped on his chest. The assassin felt a pressure that felt like a thousand tons. He cried and begged for mercy. Marquis, spare me, spare me! Prince Guang only asked them to put on an act and not to really assassinate the princess. However, they didnt expect that they would really lose their life! When Ye Siming heard him beg for mercy, he sneered and lowered his head slightly. You recognize me, yet you dare toe and assassinate the princess. Are you here to court death? The assassin trembled in fear and stammered, No, no! This lowly one is Just as he was about to tell the truth Prince Guang couldnt hold it in anymore and rushed out of the crowd in the distance where he was hiding. If he still didnt go, there wouldnt be a need for him to save the princess! Wouldnt they all be killed by Ye Siming?! Princess! Dont be afraid, Imperial Uncle is here! Prince Guang ran quickly with his chubby stomach. Ye Siming frowned and turned to look at Prince Guang. Just as Prince Guang was about to approach them Gu Nuoer whispered in Ye Simings ear, Elder Brother Siming, beat him up. Therefore, just as Prince Guang stopped in front of them, Ye Siming suddenly reached out his palm and punched Prince Guang from above. Prince Guangs fat body immediately started spinning from the punch. Marquis Yongye, you! Prince Guang held his chin and almost lost his bnceo. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming walked over and punched Prince Guangs nose again with an extremely cold gaze. This time, he really knocked the dark fatty to the ground. Prince Guangy on the ground and cried out in pain. Murder! Marquis Yongye is going to kill someone! He screamed for help. Only then did Gu Nuoer look up. I was frightened by those assassins just now. You ran so quickly just now, so I thought you wanted to assassinate me too! Thats why I let Elder Brother Siming hit you. Dont be angry with me! At this moment, a team of patrolling soldiers rushed over when they heard themotion. Whats going on! Chapter 822 - 822: Protect Her and Her Little Dress Chapter 822: Protect Her and Her Little Dress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just now, someone reported to the officials that there were assassins here who wanted to harm the princess! These soldiers rushed over without stopping. However, they looked at the scene in front of them. Corpses of assassinsy everywhere, and the injuries on their bodies were all fatal cuts. Prince Guang was lying together with an assassin who was still alive. His nose was bleeding and his cheeks were bruised. The soldiers asked hesitantly, Prince is also one of the assassins? Prince Guangs expression looked guilty like a rat whose tail had been stepped on. He immediately jumped up from the ground. If you dare to spout nonsense again, Ill sentence you to death! I rushed all the way here to protect the princesss safety but was mistaken for an assassin. Ye Siming ced Gu Nuoer on the ground. She pursed her pink lips and narrowed her eyes with a faint smile. Yes, I believe you. Prince Guang nced at Gu Nuoer from the corner of his eye and didnt dare to meet her sparkling ck eyes. Ye Siming took a deep breath and said to the soldiers, Bring this assassin to prison and interrogate him. He will definitely confess. After saying that, the youth looked at Prince Guang with his cold and deep gaze. As for Prince, you can exin things yourself when His Majesty asks. The soldiers received the order with cupped fists. Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers hand and turned around, walking towards Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang, who were already in a daze. Although he was afraid, Jiang Xiaoran still protected Xie Yinxiang in his arms. The situation was so critical just now. The four of them were surrounded by more than ten assassins. He hugged Xie Yinxiang tightly almost without thinking. Ye Siming returned the fan that had been stained with blood to Jiang Xiaoran. I usually find it boring when I see you always carrying such useless things. Now, it seems that its notpletely useless. Ye Siming said calmly, It has gotten a little dirty, but youre only using it to fan yourself. It can still be used. Jiang Xiaoran widened his eyes and looked at the bloodstained fan. He waved his hand repeatedly andughed dryly. Theres no need for that. I suddenly feel that such an exaggerated thing would be a waste on someone like me! Ill give it to you. God knew that he had embedded gold onto the structure of a fan in the beginning because it looked good. He didnt expect that in Ye Simings hands, it would be a convenient killing weapon. He recalled that Ye Siming had been at ease among the assassins just now, holding a folding fan and stabbing freely. He was simply like a sinister young master who killed without batting an eyelid. Anyone who encountered him would lose their lives. Xie Yinxiang came back to her senses and hurriedly pushed Jiang Xiaoran away. She ran towards Gu Nuoer to confirm if she was injured. It was too dangerous today. Fortunately, Nuoer is fine. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands, her round and tender face filled with the words not afraid. With Elder Brother Siming around, Ive never been worried about getting injured. Its a pity that those assassins alwayse to court death for nothing. Ye Siming squatted down and checked Gu Nuoer back and forth. Gu Nuoer wrinkled her nose and blinked her delicate eyshes. Im not injured! Ye Simings tone was nonchnt as he said, I want to see if your clothes got dirty. Youve put in effort to dress up nicely. I dont want your dress to be stained with blood. He didnt want everyone to see how exquisite and cute the child was today. However, since she had put in so much effort to dress so beautifully, she definitely wouldnt want her dress to be dirty. Fortunately, even when Ye Siming made a move just now, he was very careful to avoid the sputtering blood. Seeing that there was nothing on Gu Nuoer, he smiled faintly. Its fine. Gu Nuoer snuggled into his arms and smiled sweetly.. Thats because Elder Brother Siming is amazing! Chapter 823 - 823: He’s A Chess Piece, Then What About Me? Chapter 823: Hes A Chess Piece, Then What About Me? Prince Guang limped as the soldiers helped him away. He felt very puzzled. Why wasnt the princess frightened at all when faced with an assassination at such a young age? He knew that Gu Nuoer had been rumored to be blessed since she was young. However, he felt that no matter how smart and quick-witted a girl who was only six or seven years old was, It was impossible for her not to show any fear when facing so many peoples assassination attempts. Just now, Prince Guang had hidden in the nearby crowd and watched as the assassins he had found surrounded Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer leaned on his shoulder, obedient and quiet. Not only that, but the child also seemed to yawn. It was as if she had foreseen this. Prince Guang didnt believe that Gu Nuoer had the ability to predict the future. He began to suspect if there was a traitor among his people who had exposed his n! Prince Guang immediately thought of Ren Chao. He looked around but didnt see Ren Chao. Prince Guang became even more suspicious. He called over another trusted hidden guard. Go and find Ren Chao. Keep an eye on him and see who he hade into contact with. Yes. The hidden guard turned around and left. On the other side, Ren Chao was reporting what had just happened in Gu Nuoers carriage. I wanted to inform Your Highness, but Prince Guangs assassins were fast. By the time I got close, they had already taken action. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was sitting at a short table filled with pastries. She swayed her small feet in white socks. She held the mung bean pastry in her left hand and a small teacup in her right. Her round face puffed up and her pink lips were glistening as she ate. Gu Nuoer finished the fruit tea and swallowed the pastry in her mouth. Her pink tongue licked her lips before she smiled and said softly, Its alright, Elder Brother Ren Chao. Its fine as long as you take care of your own safety. If the n*ked princes n doesnt work, he will definitelye up with another n. He has already been yed by us twice. The next time might not be so easy. In order to prevent him from suspecting you, you dont have toe and look for me these few days. If you have anything to report, not longter, the sweet shop I opened will have a poetry gathering that is held together with a rouge shop. You cane again then. Ren Chao cupped his hands and epted the order. Yes. After saying that, he nced at Ye Siming, who was sitting in the corner but staring at him coldly the entire time. Ren Chao felt a chill run down his spine. He didnt say anything else and hurriedly left the carriage. Ye Siming pursed his lips and looked sideways at Gu Nuoer. You conspired with him to lure Prince Guang tounch an assassination attempt today but didnt tell me. Gu Nuoer had just taken a bite of the mung bean cake. She turned to look at Ye Siming. The youth was sitting in the shadows. A ray of light that shone in from outside the window happened to hit his eyes. His deep and cold eyes were illuminated, but they revealed a circle of brown coldness. Ye Siming frowned and added, Is Ren Chao worthy of your trust? Gu Nuoer blinked, her watery eyes shining. He is. This is a chess piece I buried a year ago. Now is the time to use him. Ye Siming looked up and locked his gaze on the child. Ren Chao is a chess piece. Youre using him well. Then what about me? His throat rolled twice and his voice was low. Even I dont know about your plot you hatched with the chess piece. Am I inferior to this chess piece? Gu Nuoer didnt expect Ye Siming to ask such a question. She threw away the mung bean cake and crawled to Ye Simings side. Gu Nuoer poked Ye Simings face. Elder Brother Siming, youre not a chess piece. Youre my most intimate person.. Chapter 824 - 824: Wolf Ears Moved, So Cute! Chapter 824: Wolf Ears Moved, So Cute! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard this, he raised his eyebrows very slightly. What does it mean to be the most intimate person? Gu Nuoers eyes were ck, round, and bright, her tone sincere. Someone I care about the very very very most, apart from my father and mother. Ye Siming sneered. Is that so? What about your older brothers? My older brothers I care about them the very very most. They are one very shortpared to you. She sat there obediently, her voice soft and her smile soft. Ye Siming was stunned. This heartless little thing. She even used such words to coax him. Did he just have one more word very than her older brothers? However, it was fine. Hearing such an answer, Ye Siming felt an indescribable faint satisfaction. At this moment, he looked down. There were some mung bean pastry crumbs stuck to Gu Nuoers pink lips. He reached out his finger and wiped away the crumbs for the child. Elder Brother Siming, dont waste it! The childs sharp eyes saw it. She pounced over and grabbed Ye Simings finger with her two small hands. She stuck out the tip of her tongue and licked a piece of crumb into her mouth. The childs soft tongue and tender flesh seemed to have electricity. When it brushed past Ye Simings fingertips, he waspletely stunned on the spot. Gu Nuoer didnt notice the change in him. She turned around and continued to pick up the mung bean pastry that she hadnt finished earlier and ate heartily. Oh, its delicious. I also want to get Nanny Hu to learn how to make it. Its almost summer and mung bean pastries can clear the heat and detoxify poison. I can sell them to everyone! However, Ye Siming, who was sitting behind her, suddenly shouted, Gu Nuoer! The child was stunned and turned around in confusion. Her watery eyes blinked at Ye Siming. His cheeks had a hint of a suspicious pink. His wolf ears swayed angrily. Gu Nuoer whispered in surprise, Elder Brother Siming, why did you reveal your true form?! Ye Siming raised his finger that had just been licked. He gritted his teeth, feeling ashamed and angry. In the future, youre not allowed to lick me! Huh? Gu Nuoer gave a perfect guileless look. Did she lick him? The child tried her best to recall and came to a realization. Youre talking about just now? I dont want to waste the food. If Elder Brother Siming doesnt like it, I wont do this in the future. The more Gu Nuoer spoke, the softer her voice became as she snorted. How petty. Is he afraid that Ill bite his finger? He doesnt even let me lick him, unlike my brothers However, Ye Simings cold voice immediately sounded. Youre not allowed to lick the food in their hands in the future either. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks. Elder Brother Siming, Im only six years old! Yet youre so fierce to me. Ye Simings long and narrow eyes were filled with a dangerous aura. If I say its not allowed, then its not allowed. Peoples fingers are dirty. You cant be so nonchnt. Gu Nuoer pouted, feeling very indignant. She ate the mung bean pastry in her hand in one bite, her cheeks bulging. Gu Nuoer only took two fierce bites with one side of her cheeks as she chewed. It was as if she was treating the mung bean pastry in her mouth as Ye Siming. As for the youth sitting behind her. Gu Nuoer actually licked his finger? In the wolf n. Only when their spouses were injured would they lick each others wounds. At the thought of this, the ears on Ye Simings head twitched again. He quickly clenched his fingers into fist. He forced herself not to think about this anymore. He leaned against the wall of the carriage and closed his eyes to rest. When Gu Nuoer looked back, she could see that Ye Simings face was covered in a thinyer of red and he was extraordinarily handsome as the lights and shadows intertwined in the car. His wolf ears swayed back and forth.. Chapter 825 - 825: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, The Oriole Is Behind Chapter 825: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, The Oriole Is Behind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Ren Chao got out of Gu Nuoers carriage. He had just walked past a street when he was bumped into by someone. The other party repeatedly apologized. Im sorry, Im sorry. Then, the other party quickly brushed past him. Ren Chaos expression was solemn and he didnt say a word. However, after taking a few steps away, he slowly opened his clenched palm. There was a note inside. It was stuffed into his hand when that person bumped into him just now. Ren Chao took a simple look. It said Someones following you. He was immediately shocked. He didnt dare to look around, lest he alert the enemy. Ren Chao tightened his grip on the note and quickly walked forward. He walked into a narrow alley and hid in the dark. As expected, a momentter, someone suddenly followed in sneakily. Where is he? The other party asked. Ren Chao didnt hide anymore. He suddenly flew out and strangled the mans neck with his elbow. He questioned fiercely, Why did you follow me? The man under his control didnt react at first. However, very quickly, he suddenly counterattacked and kicked back fiercely. Ren Chao hurriedly dodged and let go. The man turned around. It was a stranger that Ren Chao didnt know. However, his tone was very cold. I saw you getting out of the princesss carriage just now. Ren Chao, you betrayed the prince. Ren Chao frowned. What do you want? The man sneered. Come back with me to see the prince! As he spoke, he threw a punch. Ren Chao quickly blocked. Suddenly, an extremely thin bamboo leaf suddenly flew over from above. The leaf that should have been light was now extremely sharp like a dart. It cut the mans neck. The mans eyes widened. Before he could let out a cry for help, he copsed. Blood flowed all over the ground. Ren Chao retreated warily. A figurended gracefully from the roof, looking extremely elegant. Ren Chao looked up and met a pair of extremely cold eyes. It was actually the noble young master who had followed the little princess that day. He seemed to hear Her Highness call him cousin? Qiao Xiuli ced his hands behind his back and said with a tall figure, Youre too careless. You didnt even know that someone was following you. Ren Chao frowned. That note was given to me by Young Master? Qiao Xiuli nodded. Since youre working for Nuoer and deceiving Prince Guang for her, you should be more careful. Ren Chao pursed his lips. He knew that he had been negligent. He cupped his hands and said his thanks. Young Master, thank you for saving me. Qiao Xiulis expression was cold. Im doing this to protect my sister, but your carelessness might cause serious consequences. Ren Chao lowered his head. There wont be a next time. Qiao Xiuli took a deep breath and looked calm. You can leave. Ill deal with this person. Yes. Ren Chao nced at Qiao Xiuli again before turning to leave quickly. He once again had a clear idea of the Qiao Family. It was rumored that the Qiao Familys sword techniques and darts could be said to be number one in the world. He had just seen that Young Master Qiao could actually use a bamboo leaf to kill someone. Ren Chao couldnt help but click his tongue in surprise. At night, Prince Guang received news that the person he had sent to follow Ren Chao was actually dead. The hidden guard knelt and reported, He seemed to have gotten into an argument with someone for some reason and was stabbed to death in the narrow alley. Prince Guang was surprised. How can it be such a coincidence? Have you checked? Was there anything strange? The hidden guard shook his head. The person who quarreled with him was a drunk man. He was notorious in the vicinity and often caused trouble after getting drunk. This time, after he woke up, he realized that he had killed someone. He has already been executed in the government office. Prince Guang was puzzled. Was there really such a coincidence? Chapter 826 - 826: Grand Consort Yu, the Villain Flourished? Chapter 826: Grand Consort Yu, the Viin Flourished? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The spring sun was clear and white clouds rolled in the blue sky. The gentle wind blowing in ones face carried a hint of satisfaction. It was rare for Noble Consort Qiao to be done with the work in the harem. She brought the pce maids and eunuchs to the imperial garden to admire the flowers and bask in the sun. Her fair fingernails were painted with red cardamom. She was gently touching a rose. Wanyin, pluck some of these flowers and make them into pastries. When Nuoeres back from school tonight, shell definitely like them. Wanyin smiled and said, Yes, Your Highness. At this moment, an uninvited guests voice sounded Noble Consort Qiao is in a good mood today. Noble Consort Qiao straightened up from admiring the flowers and looked back slowly. Grand Consort Yu was supported by a young pce maid as she walked over. Previously, Grand Consort Yu had suffered at Noble Consort Qiaos ce and then went to the Empresss ce to sow discord. Unexpectedly, the Empress solved the big issue with little effort and grounded Gu Rao for five days. Grand Consort Yu hated Noble Consort Qiao to the core. Even so, when the two of them met again, Grand Consort Yu could still smile. Noble Consort Qiao stood among the flowers. Even all the flowers couldntpare to her beauty. She had a well-rounded and slender figure. She was not an inch fatter where she should be more plump, and her waist was so slender that it could not be grabbed. Her makeup was full and her ck eyebrows were ck, but the rouge at the corners of her eyes was extremely red. Just by standing there, it seemed like thepetition for beauty amongst all the flowers was just to serve as a foil for her. Grand Consort Yu couldnt help but think to herself. Noble Consort Qiao was indeed the number one beauty in the world who was extremely doted on by the emperor. Noble Consort Qiao pursed her red lips and smiled faintly. I still cant bepared to you, Grand Consort. You can only walk with the help of the pce maids. Be careful not to fall. What scenery is there that you must definitely admire now? Grand Consort Yus smile froze. Noble Consort Qiao was clearly scolding her for putting on airs. She held back her anger and continued with a smile, Theres something in my heart. The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel. I cant sit or sleep in the Zhuyou Pce, so I decided toe out for a walk. Oh? Noble Consort Qiao raised her eyebrows. Did the prince, the princess consort, or themandery princess or the princes heir cause trouble? Her short sentence almost called out everyone in Grand Consort Yus family! Grand Consort Yuughed dryly. Its none of them. Noble Consort Qiao sneered softly. She continued to lean down and smell a roses fragrance, her attitude towards Grand Consort Yu appearing very nonchnt. Grand Consort Yu knew that Noble Consort Qiao looked down on her. However, she had evidence that Gu Nuoer had lost the key to His Majestys private treasury! Grand Consort Yu smiled. This matter actually has something to do with the little princess. Although Im not the princesss real imperial grandmother, Im still worried for her after she caused trouble. Noble Consort Qiaos fingertips that were holding the flower paused for a moment. She slowly straightened up, her eyes dark. Grand Consort, you can eat whatever you want, but you cant spout nonsense. Grand Consort Yu said, The little princess lost the key to the private treasury His Majesty gave her. Do you know that? Noble Consort Qiao frowned calmly. How did you find out? Grand Consort Yu suppressed the smug look in her eyes. Theres no need to ask about this, Noble Consort Qiao. In any case, you have to know that theres no need for me to lie to you about such a big matter. The emperors private treasury contained the things of the previous emperors. They were usually priceless or extremely precious treasures. The heirloom seal to be passed down in the imperial family and not spread to outsiders was among them. If Nuoer lost the key, given how much His Majesty doted on her, he might not punish her. In a short period of time, Noble Consort Qiao had already thought things through. However, she couldnt help but be a little worried. If someone with ulterior motives were to take the key away and make use of it Wouldnt her precious daughter be a little sinner? Grand Consort Yu leaned closer and raised her eyebrows. I think I know where that key is.. Chapter 827 - 827: Don’t Bully My Noble Consort Chapter 827: Dont Bully My Noble Consort Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In this split second, Noble Consort Qiao suddenly looked up. She looked gorgeous and had a faint smile on her face. She said slowly, Grand Consort Yu, could it be that you stole this key? Grand Consort Yu was stunned. She never expected this. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, not only did she not panic, but she also yed the me game! How could she have stolen it?! Grand Consort Yu panicked first. Dont spout nonsense. I just happened to pick it up. Noble Consort Qiao smiled even more. Grand Consort also knows the importance of the key to the private treasury. Why didnt you give it to His Majesty after picking it up? What did youe to tell me? Grand Consort Yu was speechless for a moment. You Of course I want to tell you first on ount of our rtionship. It would be best if you can avoid His Majestys punishment for you. Why doesnt Noble Consort Qiao know how to appreciate peoples kind intentions? Noble Consort Qiaos red lips curled up into a mocking smile. Rtionship? She raised her head slightly, carrying a unique domineering and arrogant aura as if she was looking down on everyone in the world. Grand Consort Yu, youre muddle-headed. Im not close with you, so how can we have a rtionship? If were really talking about it, the previous empress, Madam Chi, was my godmother. The two of you are on bitter terms with each other. Strictly speaking, you should be my enemy. Noble Consort Qiao emphasized the word enemy. Because of her aura, Grand Consort Yu involuntarily took a step back. She looked at Noble Consort Qiao steadily. Its all in the past, but Noble Consort Qiao still bears a grudge until now? The Noble Consort lowered her head slightly and chuckled softly. How can I not remember? Do you think that theres no one in the world who hates you after the previous empress passed on? Ive never been one to make false ims. Ill be disappointing Grand Consort. Grand Consort Yu stared at her with a sinister gaze. I know that your mother and the former empress are good friends. Its normal for you to hate me. However, Noble Consort Qiao, dont forget that His Majesty doesnt like others to mention the former empress. Even if youre relying on the little princesss favor alone, dont be too presumptuous. Suddenly, a sharp and serious voice sounded When did I say that I dont like it? Grand Consort Yus expression changed, and Noble Consort Qiao was also stunned. Everyone turned around and saw a bright yellow figure walking over with people. They immediately knelt on the ground. Gu Yihan was the first to pull Noble Consort Qiao up. He nced at her and pulled her behind him. Grand Consort Yu, pay attention to respect when talking to Noble Consort. Grand Consort Yus eyes widened. Did she hear wrongly? Noble Consort Qiao was her junior and she was her elder, but he actually wanted her to respect Noble Consort Qiao?! Grand Consort Yu suddenly looked up. Your Majesty, this Gu Yihans eyes were cold as he interrupted what she was about to say. Its already not easy for Noble Consort to give birth to a daughter for me, but she also has to take care of the internal affairs in the harem. Donte and annoy her in the future. Grand Consort Yu felt as if her teeth had bitten into her tongue and she couldnt say anything! How did she be the one who annoyed Noble Consort Qiao? Grand Consort Yu gritted her teeth and exined, Actually, it was a chance encounter. I just came out to take a walk However, Noble Consort Qiao suddenly stuck her head out from behind Gu Yihan and said, Really? But didnt Grand Consort Yu say that you picked up the key to the private treasury and came to look for me because of this? Gu Yihan slowly frowned. Whats going on? Grand Consort Yu hurriedly said, When I went for a walk the other day, I picked up a set of dragon-shaped tourmaline keys. As Ive seen it at thete emperors ce before, I know that this is the key to Your Majestys private treasury. After saying that, Grand Consort Yu even smiled. I was wondering how it could have been lost, so I came to return it to Noble Consort Qiao.. Chapter 828 - 828: Punish Nuo’er? Don’t Even Think About It! Chapter 828: Punish Nuoer? Dont Even Think About It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Yihan heard this, he was silent for a moment as if he was waiting for Grand Consort Yus next words. Grand Consort Yu also fell silent. Only then did he raise his eyebrows and ask impatiently, Thats it? Just this? Grand Consort Yu was stunned for a moment before replying, Yes What was with His Majestys tone? Wasnt this matter big enough? If the heirloom seal was lost How could he face the Gu Familys ancestors?! I understand. Send it to the imperial study another day. You can leave. What surprised Grand Consort Yu was that Gu Yihan dismissed her with a casual sentence. Your Majesty, the key to this private treasury is of extreme importance You Grand Consort Yu said indignantly. Gu Yihan waspletely disgusted and said, Dont I know better than the Grand Consort? Didnt you find it? What else is there to say? Grand Consort Yu was speechless! Gu Yihan couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on her. He held Noble Consort Qiaos hand and walked away. Grand Consort Yu stood on the spot and looked at Gu Yihans figure, gritting her teeth in hatred. This ingrate! Did he forget that when thete Empress passed away, the consorts in the pce were unwilling to nurture him with all their heart? It was her! She had kindly brought him to her side. She had done it for his own selfishness. However, she had raised him for a few years. How could Gu Yihan be so unfilial? Grand Consort Yu wished she could grit her teeth. You dont care? Alright, just wait! There are plenty of people in the imperial court who care! She didnt believe that those old officials in the imperial court would still be able to sit still after the news that His Majesty had almost lost the key to the private treasury and almost caused the heirloom seal to disappear spread! Noble Consort Qiao turned around and saw that Grand Consort Yus figure was already far away and out of sight. Only then did she retract her hand and bow to Gu Yihan. Just now, she was at ease in front of Grand Consort Yu and could advance and retreat appropriately. However, the undisguised panic on her face now was all for her daughter. Gu Nuoer had identally lost the key. It was her dereliction of duty as a mother. Noble Consort Qiao took the initiative to apologize and said, Your Majesty, Nuoer is still young. It wasnt her intention to lose the key. Your consort also knows that Grand Consort Yu and Prince Guang are difficult to deal with. If they push the officials to gossip together and force you to punish Nuoer At that time, Your Majesty, please spare Nuoer on ount of her young age. Your consort is willing to bear the sin on behalf of my daughter and take the punishment for her. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled. Noble Consort, weve been husband and wife for many years. Is this how you think of me? Noble Consort Qiao looked up in confusion. Gu Yihans eyes were dark with a hint of self-satisfaction. He slowly said, Let the people in the court say whatever they want. Some old officials might not be helping Prince Guang, but they like to jump to conclusions from insignificant evidence. But what has it got to do with me? Why should I care about what they say? Are they the emperor or am I the emperor? Moreover, punish Nuoer? Dont even think about it! If anyone dares to mention it, Ill definitely cut off their head first. Gu Yihan held Noble Consort Qiaos hand again. He brought her to stroll around the garden. Noble Consort, dont worry. Those officials in the imperial court know how to read peoples expressions and are smarter than you. All of them have known from long ago that Nuoer is my bottom line, no one would dare to mention it unless they are deliberately courting death. When Noble Consort Qiao heard him say this, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, Gu Yihan suddenly pretended to be serious and said in a deep voice, But I just heard you mention thete Empress. rm bells rang in Noble Consort Qiaos mind. Although Gu Yihan wouldnt me Gu Nuoer, However, he had always med his biological mother for abandoning him. This matter was a taboo for him and no one was allowed to mention it.. Chapter 829 - 829: You Blamed Me For the Matter Relating to the Late Empress? Chapter 829: You med Me For the Matter Rting to the Late Empress? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao was about to retract her hand and apologize again. However, Gu Yihan held onto it very tightly this time. He got Chunshou to bring the pce maids and eunuchs to stand further away. A pair of deep eyes looked at Noble Consort Qiao. He said something unexpected. Thest time I heard Nuoer miss her, I suddenly felt that she had already passed away for many years and had even forgotten her voice, smile, and appearancepletely. Im in a good mood today, so I dont me you for mentioning her. Noble Consort, do you still remember her? Tell me about her. The two of them walked along theke. Under the spring sun, the water was sparkling. Noble Consort Qiao said, Of course I remember. When I was five years old, Mother brought me into the pce and kowtowed to thete Empress. Gu Yihan suddenlyughed heartily. I remember this too. At that time, I was learning archery. When you and Madam Qiao came out of the Fengyi Pce and passed by the training ground, I saw beautiful pearls hanging from your robe. I became yful and shot an arrow at you. The more he spoke, the more heughed. Noble Consort, you were really timid back then. My arrow nailed your dress, and you were so frightened that you fell to the ground. Later on, you even cried. At the mention of her predicament back then, Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help but pout her red lips, a hint of resentment rising in her beautiful eyes. The dress that Your Majesty destroyed was one of your consorts favorite dresses. Gu Yihanughed heartily. Later on, I was reprimanded by Mother and gave you a lot of expensive fabrics. Only then was your anger dissipated. A breeze blew over and the two of them held hands tightly. Noble Consort Qiaos dress swayed slightly. When she thought of the past, she couldnt help butugh. Later on, thete Empress even called your consort into the pce to teach your consort how to bully you back. She asked your consort to add salt to the tea Your Majesty had to drink every day after ss. There were a few times when Your Majesty didnt know anything and was deceived. You spat out the water after taking a sip. Your consort hid in the dark and saw this andughed happily. In the end, Noble Consort Qiao lowered her head and sighed quietly. Thete Empress was sensible and didnt side with you at all just because Your Majesty is her child. When your consort was young, your consort admired her the most. When your consort was young, your consorts father was very strict and always asked me to learn all types of martial arts. If your consort was identally injured, your consort wasnt allowed to cry. At that time, what your consort looked forward to the most was for thete Empress to call your consort into the pce to stay for a few days. Your consort would always be able to get some peace when your consort was with her. Not only did she not force your consort to learn martial arts, but she also taught your consort how to read and write. She taught your consort that women dont have to be weak at all times. When theyre strong, theyre not inferior to men. Gu Yihans eyes were deep as he looked at theke in a daze. He took a long time before saying, I remember that you almost wanted to join the military because of what she said. Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help butugh dryly. At that time, your consort was still insensible and kept feeling that men could be soldiers and protect their country. Why cant your consort do the same? Gu Yihan looked at her steadily. After you entered the pce, did you me me for the matter rting to thete Empress? Your consort didnt. Liar. Gu Yihan sneered. You told your maidservant that you wouldnt be my consort even if you died because back then, I didnt stand up and express my trust in my mother. I was even adopted under Grand Consort Yus name. Noble Consort Qiaos eyes widened. Which maidservant betrayed your consort? Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows faintly. Only then did Noble Consort Qiao realize that he had tricked her. She bit her lip and lowered her head. The hatred was only for a while. Gu Yihan only smiled but didnt say anything. It took him a long time to pick up a green leaf that had been blown down by the wind. Do you still remember a tune that thete Empress taught us? Chapter 830 - 830: Playboy Older Brother, Danger! Chapter 830: yboy Older Brother, Danger! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao nodded silently. When she and Gu Yihan were still children, they liked to bicker more. There was once when the two of them quarreled with each other, angering each other to death. The former Empress tried to ease their rtionship. She casually plucked a green leaf and taught them a tune. At that time, the previous Empress said, This tune is called Yearning. You guys will grow up in the future. Haner might be the ruler, and Yayu had your own ambitions. You might be a famous female general. If one day, the two of you have no choice but to separate, and you think back on your friendship and miss each other, you can y this tune. Melodious music sounded. Gu Yihan ced the green leaf under his lips and blew on it gently. The previous Empress had taught the two of them this song because she was afraid that they would be heartbroken if they were separated when they grew up since they were close as children. However, she didnt expect that this song would now be something that Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Yihan used to think back on her. Life was unpredictable and the love of the emperor was unpredictable. Noble Consort Qiao recalled something the former Empress had said to her many years ago. Dont put her love on the emperor. Otherwise, her love would be like holding fire in the wind. She would run the risk of burning herself. This was what Noble Consort Qiao had warned herself all these years. However, after Gu Yihan finished ying the tune, he held Noble Consort Qiaos hand tightly. You can be more arrogant when facing Grand Consort Yu. Ill give you the confidence to do so. Noble Consort Qiao lowered her eyes slightly, her voice revealing a hint of unfathomability. She was once the Grand Consort who raised His Majesty in name, so your consort cant do anything to her. Gu Yihan focused his gaze and looked at the water. The light and shadows illuminated his handsome eyes, but they revealed a hint of coldness. Im waiting for an opportunity. Once I can find any evidence of what Grand Consort Yu did back then, Ill spare no effort to kill them all. Noble Consort Qiao didnt say anything for a long time. After a long while, Gu Yihan put his arm around her shoulder. Lets go. Looking at the time, Nuoer should be back from the state school. The two of them returned to the Qiushui Pce. As expected, Gu Nuoer had already returned. She had just washed her fair and tender hands under Wanyins service. Gu Nuoer sat on the chair impatiently and was nning to eat the small pastries Wanxuan had prepared for her first. The child had just grabbed a piece of sugar cake when she saw her father and mother walking hand in hand. She obediently put the pastry down again, jumped off the chair, and pounced over. She first hugged her jealous father before snuggling into her mothers arms. The child rubbed her head against her mother, messing up her hair. Father, Mother, where did the two of you go to y? Why didnt you bring Nuoer along?! Gu Yihan seemed to be in a good mood. He picked the child up and pinched her chubby and soft face. Father brought your mother to admire the flowers. Wow, admire the flowers! Gu Nuoer looked back and forth between the two of them with her big watery eyes. Then, she raised her eyebrows like a little adult. Father, is Mother prettier or are the flowers prettier? Gu Yihan turned around and looked at Noble Consort Qiao seriously. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned and her face was about to turn red from his gaze. Only then did Gu Yihan nod and say firmly, Your mother is prettier. Gu Nuoer crossed her arms, her ck eyes sparkling. Father, you cant just say it next time. If you see beautiful flowers, you have to pick them for the girl you like. Gu Yihan couldnt help butugh. Who did you learn these from? yboy older brother! Radish? Chapter 831 - 831: Elder Brother Siming Is Here for Dinner Chapter 831: Elder Brother Siming Is Here for Dinner Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao looked at each other in confusion. Who is this radish? Gu Nuoer smiled. Its Jiang Xiaoran! He said that if there are beautiful flowers, one has to give them to the girl they like. Noble Consort Qiao shook her head helplessly and smiled. Why is this Young Marquis Jiang spouting nonsense in front of Nuoer? Gu Yihan also agreed. Ill look for a few princester and have them go talk to him. Nuoer is still young and he mustnt speak without thinking. Gu Nuoer quickly waved her small hand. Father, dont let my elder brothers go. yboy older brother is a very good person. Elder Brother Siming and I like to tease him. Gu Yihanughed heartily. Kid, youre not old, but youve even learned to tease people. Thats right, youre my, Gu Yihans, daughter! Gu Nuoer thought of something and quickly said to Noble Consort Qiao, Mother, get the uncles in the imperial kitchen to make more delicious food tonight. Ive invited Elder Brother Siming toe to the pce to y! Noble Consort Qiao had a good impression of Ye Siming and knew that he was one of her daughters good friends. Therefore, she turned around and gave Wanyin and Wanxuan instructions. Gu Yihan still had memorials to go through and didnt stay for long. In the evening, Ye Siming returned to the manor and changed his clothes before entering the pce. The eunuch led him along the pce path and was about to head to the Qiushui Pce. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Gu Rao walking over with a few maidservants. Ye Simings expression didnt change. He treated her like air and didnt even blink. On the other hand, Gu Rao saw him and ran over excitedly. Marquis! She stopped in front of Ye Siming. What a coincidence. I didnt expect to meet you here. Ye Siming walked around her. Unfortunately, I dont have time to talk to the Commandery Princess now. Goodbye. Gu Rao was stunned. Why was this Marquis Yongye always so heartless?! She chased after him and blocked his way again. He recalled how Gu Nuoer had smiled on the day of the Double Third Festival. Gu Rao also smiled brightly at Ye Siming. Marquis, theres good tea in Zhuyou Pce. My brother has always wanted to treat you to a taste. When are you free? When she spoke, her cheeks were slightly red as if she was pretending to be shy. Ye Siming watched coldly and didnt say anything for a long time. Gu Rao couldnt hold back her smile and called out tentatively, Marquis? Only then did Ye Siming say coldly, Commandery Princess, theres something on your tooth. With your appearance, its better for you to stay in the hall. After saying that, he circled around Gu Rao again. He left faster than the eunuch who led the way. Gu Rao was stunned on the spot. It took her a long time to react. She turned her head and bared her teeth at the maid. Is it really unclean? There was a small suspicious green thing stuck to her white teeth. The maid was shocked. Commandery Princess, you you have food on your teeth. Gu Rao wished she could find a hole to bury herself in. She covered her face and went back. She cried and said in frustration, You bunch of trash, you didnt even remind me. She had embarrassed herself so much in front of Ye Siming. He must hate her! As for Ye Siming, he had just stepped into the Qiushui Pce. He saw Gu Nuoer chased after Wanyin and Wanxuan in the courtyard, stepping on their shadows with the light from the setting sun. In order to y with the princess, Wanyin and Wanxuan kept retreating and eximing. Gu Nuoer stared at the shadows on the ground and chuckled evilly. On her fair face, her watery eyes became even darker. Watch me step on you! She jumped over and Wanyin quickly dodged. The child didnt step on the shadow, but she almost lost her bnce and almost fell to the ground. Just as she was swaying, she was suddenly pulled into Ye Simings arms. He took off the rice that was stuck to her cheek and said in a low and patient voice, Be careful.. Chapter 832 - 832: This Secret Has Nothing to Do With Him? Chapter 832: This Secret Has Nothing to Do With Him? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and focused her gaze. She immediately smiled and said sweetly, Elder Brother Siming is here! Ye Siming looked at the rice grain on his thumb andughed. Didnt you say that you wanted to wait for me to eat together? You ate first? Gu Nuoers ck and round eyes immediately looked at the piece of evidence that was stuck to his fingertip! The child stood on the ground and drew a circle with her small feet in embarrassment. I was a little hungry, so I ate a little first. She reached out her pinky to gesture an extremely small amount. Wanyin and Wanxuan walked over to pay their respects to Ye Siming. When they heard this, they covered their mouths and snickered. Wanxuan exposed the princess. Her Highness indeed didnt eat much. She only ate a bowl of trotter braised with rice, some chicken, and cabbage and mushrooms Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks angrily. Elder Sister Wanxuan! Im not going to be friends with you anymore! She picked up her dress and jumped, chasing after Wanxuan to step on her shadow. Wanxuanughed in shock and fled. When Noble Consort Qiao heard themotion, she walked out of the hall. Ye Siming nodded slightly. Your Highness. Noble Consort Qiao was a little surprised. It was rumored that Marquis Yongye was usually arrogant. Even when facing His Majesty, he did as he pleased. Why was he suddenly so polite to her? Noble Consort Qiao came back to her senses a momentter and nodded at Ye Siming. Marquis, you came at the right time. Nuoer has long gotten the imperial kitchen to prepare delicacies for you. Hurry up and enter the hall to try them. However, Ye Siming lowered his calm eyes. He looked at Gu Nuoer and asked softly, Can you still eat? Gu Nuoer shook her head honestly. Ye Siming raised his long eyebrows as if he was helpless. He cupped his hands at Noble Consort Qiao and said, Thank you for your understanding, Noble Consort. However, since the princess has already eaten her fill, Ill apany her to y for a while. Gu Nuoer quickly asked, Elder Brother Siming, arent you hungry? Ye Siming shook his head. He had been vaguely looking forward to what secret Gu Nuoer would tell him about. Today, in the state school, the child had acted very mysteriously. She even said that he would only know after he entered the pce. Ye Siming had been looking forward to this for the entire day. Now that she had eaten her fill, he naturally couldnt wait. However, his expression was still calm. Gu Nuoer immediately held his hand and waved her chubby arm at her mother. Mother, Ill bring Elder Brother Siming around! Noble Consort Qiao nodded. When itspletely darkter, dont run near theke. Be careful that its dangerous. Got it! With Ye Siming around, Noble Consort Qiao didnt even let Wanyin and Wanxuan follow her. The child grabbed Ye Siming and walked on the pce path with light footsteps. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and couldnt help but ask, What exactly is it? Can you tell me now? Gu Nuoer had said that that secret was very important. Therefore, Ye Siming specially returned to the manor to change his clothes. Under the light of the setting sun, the youths figure was tall and there was a sword at his thin waist. His hair was tied up with a jade headgear, and he had long eyebrows and handsome eyes. He looked very outstanding. At this moment, there was a hint of waiting in his warm eyes. Gu Nuoer looked around. She stopped. Elder Brother Siming, this secret is very important. After you secretly help me find it, I n to give Father a surprise tomorrow! When Ye Siming heard this, he frowned calmly. For His Majesty? It turned out that this so-called secret Had nothing to do with him? Chapter 833 - 833: Mother Consort MO’s Residence Chapter 833: Mother Consort MOs Residence Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer nodded. She curled her pinky and gestured for Ye Siming to bend down. He then leaned over and ced his ear close to the childs lips. Gu Nuoers breath also carried a sweet fragrance. She hugged Ye Simings head with her small hands and said softly, I lost the key to the private treasury that Father gave me! I forgot where I left it. Elder Brother Siming, can you help me look for it? After saying that, Gu Nuoer took out a piece of candy from the small bag at her waist. She took the initiative to bring it to Ye Simings nose. This candy was ced with that key back then. Smell it. It definitely has the smell of the key! Gu Nuoer blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Ye Siming seriously. The youths eyes gradually turned from calm to a little gritting his teeth. His handsome and deep eyes were tainted with a hint of irritation. Gu Nuoer! Are you treating me like a dog again? He still bent over and reached out to pull the child in front of him. The tips of their noses almost touched. Gu Nuoer pouted innocently from a few inches away. Elder Brother Siming is the most powerful wolfie! You must be more powerful than those doggies who only know how to look for things! After the child finished speaking, she even smiled sweetly. Ye Siming narrowed his eyes and stared at her soft face. Gu Nuoer immediately pouted wheedlingly. Apart from you, I dont know anyone else who is more amazing. Elder Brother Siming, if I dont ask you for help, who else can I look for? Her long eyshes fluttered quickly. They were like two small fans, casting a butterfly-like shadow on her fair skin. Ye Simings brows rxed. He enjoyed the childs wheedling. He bit the candy from her fingertips into his mouth. Ye Siming held her hand and walked forward. He pretended to be cold and hard. Ill eat you sooner orter. Gu Nuoer didnt care about his words. Instead, she heaved a small sigh of relief. Phew! That was close! Elder Brother Siming had almost bitten her pinky just now! The two of them walked on the pce path. The spring sunset shone brightly, illuminating their shadows in an intimate manner. Elder Brother Siming, you didnt even smell it just now and you already know where it is? Gu Nuoer asked curiously. Ye Siming sneered. Youre a fairy after all. Why dont you know how to use your powers to search for things? Gu Nuoer pouted. Whats the point of that? Although there are some things that can bepleted with a wave of the hand, the most important thing is the process of doing things. She looked up and smiled, her crescent eyes seeming to have stars in them. Otherwise, if Ipleted it alone, how could there be the current scene of Elder Brother Siming holding my hand and were taking a walk together?! Right? When Ye Siming heard this, he suddenly felt happy. He pursed his thin lips slightly and suppressed the smile that was about to rise. However, his long eyes lit up. The two of them gradually walked to a tall and dignified pce. Gu Nuoer looked up at the que on the courtyard outside the pce. Three words were written in a mboyant manner Liuyun Pce. Gu Nuoers mouth opened wide. Elder Brother Siming Weve arrived at Mother Consort Mos residence. Could it be that the key to her fathers private treasury was actually here? Ye Siming frowned and led her in. The child hugged his arm tightly. Mother Consort Mos ce has traps everywhere. Every time I want toe, I have to call out from outside the door. Why not lets not be in a hurry to go in and let me call out first? Ye Simings voice was cold. With me around, theres no need to go through so much trouble. Hold onto me if youre afraid. Gu Nuoer really hung onto him like a bag.. Chapter 834 - 834: Must You Stick Your Face to Mine? Chapter 834: Must You Stick Your Face to Mine? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming wrapped his left hand around the child to prevent her from sliding down. He raised his boots and entered the courtyard. This was a huge pce because Consort MO liked peace. In addition, she didnt trust guards but trusted her own mechanisms more. Therefore, there was no one outside the hall. Only the setting sun lit up the ce. There was a tall flowering tree in the courtyard. A breeze blew past, bringing with it a colorful scene. The grass was green and the wild flowers bloomed brightly. Gu Nuoer was so nervous that she pressed her entire face against Ye Simings. Ye Siming stopped in his tracks and his ears immediately turned red. He looked sideways slightly. What are you doing? The childs big eyes observed back and forth, looking extremely serious and vignt. Im observing! If any silver needles suddenly fly out, Ill be able to remind Elder Brother Siming. Ye Siming pursed his lips, his gaze extremely unnatural. Then must you stick your face to mine? Gu Nuoer moved her head away and looked at Ye Siming seriously. Then where should I stick my face to? Ye Siming looked elsewhere with his ck eyes. Up to you. Gu Nuoer really leaned over again. Ye Siming walked steadily toward Liuyun Pces main hall. Suddenly, he stepped on a stone b that seemed to be protruding. At the same time, a dim whoosh sounded out from all directions. Ye Simings expression turned cold. He carried Gu Nuoer and tapped his boot, jumping up. Hended in front. When he turned around, he saw that a few crossbows arrows had been shot at the spot where he had been standing just now. Gu Nuoer leaned on his shoulder and widened her watery eyes. Ye Siming frowned. Its no wonder the eighth prince likes to fiddle with mechanisms. Isnt Consort MO afraid of hurting His Majesty? Gu Nuoer held her chin with her small hand and thought about it seriously. Oh, Father almost doesnte to Mother Consort Mos ce much. He spends most of his time with me. Ye Siming was speechless. Perhaps because she heard themotion, a woman walked out of the hall not longter. She was wearing a wide ck robe, looking like a beauty who had walked out of a painting. There was a schrly gracefulness in her eyes. Dear Nuoer, why have youe? Consort MO reached out her hand, revealing a ck jade bracelet on her wrist. She quickly waved her sleeve. Hurry up ande to Little Mother. Let me carry you. Gu Nuoer abandoned Ye Siming. She twisted her small butt and got onto the ground, running towards Consort Mo. Mother Consort MO, Nuoer is here to see you! Consort MO carried the child into her arms and smiled extremely gently. She tapped the tip of Nuoers nose twice. Didnt I tell you before? If you want toe and see me, remember to shout a few times outside the pce. There are many mechanisms here. What if they were to hurt you? Gu Nuoer turned to look at Ye Siming and smiled. Im not afraid because I brought Elder Brother Siming along. Hes very skilled! Consort MO looked at Ye Siming, who was standing in the courtyard. She rarely went out. This was also the first time she had officially met Ye Siming face to face with Ye Siming in so many years. When Consort MO sized up Ye Siming, her expression seemed very serious. She was like a mother who was examining a boy who was ying with her daughter. Marquis, I heard from Laner that youre an extremely skilled martial artist. Ye Siming looked disdainful andzy. Yes. Consort MO was stunned. He admitted it just like that? He didnt even act humble and say a few words of denial. Consort MO was speechless for a moment. After a long time, she said, Come in. She carried Gu Nuoer into the hall. From the decorations in the hall, one could tell what are the things that Consort MO liked. The entire hall was covered in cold colors, ck stone bricks, and furnishings that were pasted with silver.. Chapter 835 - 835: So It’s Really With Eighth Brother Chapter 835: So Its Really With Eighth Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only did the decorations have an antique vibe, but they were also very poetic. Consort MO carried Gu Nuoer and sat beside a small round pond in the pce that she had specially gotten someone to dig. She took some fish food from the shelf at the side and ced it in Gu Nuoers hand. The childy on her stomach by the pond with great familiarity and raised her two small feet. Big Flower, Little Flower, Im here to see you guys! As she spoke, she scattered a handful of fish food. Two flowery koi fish swam over. They were very fat. Gu Nuoer was immediately pleased when she saw them. Consort MO sat down on the futon at the side and smiled gently. She looked up at Ye Siming and invited him to sit opposite her. This is the Marquiss first time here. Why dont you sit down and have a cup of tea? Ye Siming didnt refuse or stand on ceremony and sat down generously. He turned to look at Gu Nuoer, who was ying happily. This little thing encountered something she liked and forgot the reason why she hade. Forget it. He still had to worry about her. Consort MO poured a cup of tea for Ye Siming. The tea was fragrant and strong. The dense fog made the youths eyes look even deeper. Consort MO actually felt that she couldnt see through a mere youth. She asked, Did Nuoer bring the marquis here just to have fun? Ye Siming said for Gu Nuoer, His Majesty once gave Her Highness a key to the private treasury. Now, the key has gone missing. I found out that its in the Liuyun Pce. Consort MO paused in her actions of holding the teacup. The key to the private treasury? This was something extremely important to the royal family. Consort MO put down her teacup. Is there a misunderstanding in this matter? This is because Nuoer hasnte to my ce for some time. The key shouldnt have fallen here. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said in a calm voice, What about the eighth prince? Does he know? Consort MO was stunned. She had almost forgotten about her silly son. She stood up. Ill ask him. Consort Mos dress was as beautiful as andscape painting. She walked to a shelf and knocked on something. Two mechanical sounds rang out. The seemingly ordinary shelf was slowly pulled open by her. A hidden door was revealed. Consort MO pulled open the door and a hidden dark room leaked out. There were also sounds of knocking. Consort MO stood at the door and crossed her arms, calling out calmly, Gu Zn,e out. After a while, the eighth prince walked out. His sleeves were rolled up to his arms and he was holding a piece of metal in his hand. Mother, why are you calling me? Im about toplete the mechanism for Sister. Im just one step away! Consort MO calmed down and gestured for him to look behind her. Only then did the eighth prince see Ye Siming looking at him coldly. Why is the Marquis here? Gu Zn was a little surprised. He turned around and saw that even his sister was there. Gu Nuoer raised a fair hand. Eighth Brother. Consort MO asked, Marquis Yongye said that Nuoer once obtained a key to a private treasury from His Majesty. Have you seen it before? The eighth prince shook his head in confusion. No Wait! A thought shed through his mind. He frowned and pondered. Key Could it be After saying that, he suddenly turned around and rushed into the dark room. Not longter, he walked out with a key with a tourmaline dragon-shaped pendant. Is this it? When Gu Nuoer saw this, she quickly jumped happily. So its really with Eighth Brother! Consort MO also widened her eyes. She was a little angry. Gu Zn, this key is extremely important.. How can you hide it?! Chapter 836 - 836: A Mechanism From Eighth Brother Chapter 836: A Mechanism From Eighth Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The eighth prince cried out in grievance. Mother, I didnt steal this. Sister gave it to me! Gu Zn looked at Gu Nuoer and hurriedly asked, Sister, have you forgotten? You said that this jade looks good and asked me to help you make it into a hidden weapon in a mechanism! Gu Nuoer pouted and thought about it. There seemed to have been such a thing! At that time, she saw that this dragon-shaped jade was very beautiful. He decided to turn it into a mechanism. If it couldnt shoot anyone to death,it would still be good to be used for observation. When Consort MO heard this, she almost fainted. This is the key to your fathers private treasury. Nuoer might not understand at such a young age, but how can you not understand either! She hurriedly checked the key. Fortunately, her silly son hadnt melted the key yet. Otherwise, it would really be a cmity! Gu Zn was on the brink of tears. Mother, how can you me me? Ive never seen this key since I was young! Gu Yihan had many sons. He was neither ranked at the top nor at the bottom. He was not as doted on as Gu Nuoer either. Consort MO quickly returned the key to the child. Nuoer, His Majesty must be anxious. Do you want me to go with you to return it to him? Gu Nuoer put the key in her small bag. She smiled and waved her hand, her eyes curved into cute crescents. Its alright, Mother Consort Mo. Father said that its fine if its lost. There are traps set up by Mother around the private treasury. If people who dont know about it go and steal things, theyll only die. Consort MO naturally knew about this. It was even a blueprint for a mechanism that she had personally designed. However, the key to this private treasury was no small matter. Fortunately, no big trouble was caused. Consort MO felt relieved and invited Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming to stay behind to eat some snacks before leaving. While Consort MO was talking to Ye Siming, The eighth prince, Gu Zn, secretly handed a very small portable mechanism to Gu Nuoer. It looked like a small pink tourmaline ring. Gu Nuoer put it on her index finger and realized that the size was just right. Gu Zn was a little proud. Its suitable, right? This was done ording to your finger size and it took me a very long time. The child liked it very much. She raised her fair hand and opened her fingers. The rare pink tourmaline reflected an even brighter glow in the candlelight. Eighth Brother, this looks really good. How do I use it? Gu Zn pointed to an inconspicuous ce on the outer side of the ring. There was a small bump that looked like a scratch. Theres an especially small needle hidden under this tourmaline stone. Its smeared with knockout powder. Previously, you were in danger at the Double Third Festival. Now that youre gradually growing up, there must be many people who want to bully you. The mechanism that Brother gave you is for saving your life in times of danger. Sister, dont press this bump easily. Theres a lot of knockout powder on that silver needle. It was given by Tenth Brother. Even if a bear were toe, it would copse! Gu Nuoer blinked and said words of admiration. Her tenth brothers mother was a concubine revered as a great beauty in the outer regions. She was born looking a little different from them. Tenth Brother had a pair of dark blue eyes. When Gu Nuoer was young, she liked to y with him. However, after he grew up, he gradually distanced himself from his brothers and stoppeding to y with his sister. He only studied and practiced martial arts in his pce every day. People from the outer regions were born to know how to use knockout powders and incense. Gu Nuoer thought to herself that it seemed that one day, she would have to go and y with Tenth Brother again. The child put away the mechanism that Gu Zn had given her. Thank you, Eighth Brother! Gu Zn watched as his sister looked up and smiled like a small flower. He felt a great sense of aplishment! Gu Zn stroked his sisters head. Its good that you like it.. Its worth it no matter how hard Brother works! Chapter 837 - 837: Cry for Me Chapter 837: Cry for Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers stomach was round from eating. Ye Siming then brought her out of the Liuyun Pce. When they came, the evening glow filled the sky. When they left, the moon and stars were slowlying out and the night sky was already blue. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming walked along the pce path. She chased after him mischievously, wanting to step on his shadow. Elder Brother Siming, I heard that if one can step on the other partys shadow, they wont be separated for a long, long time. Watch how powerful I am! As she spoke, she was about to jump into his shadow. However, Ye Siming suddenly stood still. The child pressed against his back. Her nose hurt from the collision. Gu Nuoer quickly covered her nose with her small hand. She looked up, her eyes filled with tears from the pain. Why did you suddenly stop?! Under the moonlight, the youths calm eyes looked even deeper and colder. When he saw Gu Nuoer like this, he couldnt help butugh. Didnt you say that you dont want to be separated from me for a long time? Ill stand here. You can step on my shadow. Gu Nuoer rubbed the tip of her nose. She pouted and muttered, Then whats the point? Stepping on shadows must be in a chase. Its more fun that way! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. This little thing was really difficult to serve. He suddenly reached out his boot and said indifferently, I stepped on you. Gu Nuoer was stunned. The child suddenly lowered her head to take a look. As expected! Ye Siming was standing above her small shadow! Elder Brother Siming! You didnt follow the rules! Why did you step on me without saying a word?! The youth couldnt help butugh. You said that I can step on your shadow. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands crazily. That didnt count just now! Then Im going to start chasing you. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Little thing, why arent you running? Gu Nuoer reacted and grabbed the hem of her dress with her two small hands. She hurriedly turned around and ran all the way. Ye Siming had long legs and let her run for a distance before following. Even so Gu Nuoer was panting after a while, but Ye Siming was almost catching up to her. The child left behind a yful cry along the way. She suddenly recalled a story her father had told her when she was young when he coaxed her to sleep. Crying wolf! Boohoo, there was really a wolf chasing after her now! Ye Siming followed unhurriedly. He controlled his speed and didnt move very quickly. This was to prevent the child from falling from running. However, when he saw her jumping figure in front of him, her orange dress looked like a fleeing butterfly in the night. And he suddenly wanted to pounce on the butterfly. A strange feeling of wanting to hunt surged into his heart. Ye Siming suddenly wanted to pounce over and press Gu Nuoer down. The expression in his narrow eyes changed, and his gaze became even deeper and darker. In such a dark night, he looked like a ferocious beast with great danger. However, Gu Nuoer really couldnt run anymore. She was in a panic and didnt know where she had run to. She only knew that she tripped on the threshold and fell into the courtyard. Ye Siming immediately sobered up when he saw that she had fallen. He frowned coldly and hurriedly stepped forward. The child held her aching head. Her big watery eyes were filled with tears. Ye Siming squatted down and carefully checked if she was injured. Fortunately, her forehead was just a little red. Gu Nuoer pouted and looked at him pitifully. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. Cry if you want to. Gu Nuoer pouted even more fiercely. Im not going to cry. Only children cry! Her soft voice sounded aggrieved. She reached out her small arm to shield her eyes. She sniffed stubbornly. Ye Siming sighed. He carried the child in his arms. There was a hint of coaxing in his voice as he said in a very deep voice, Then take it that I want to hear you cry.. If you cry for me, it wont be considered that youre a child, alright? Chapter 838 - 838: The Day I Met You Was My Birthday Chapter 838: The Day I Met You Was My Birthday Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer snorted. Really? Ye Siming nodded. Only then did the child ce her chin on his shoulder and cry. Elder Brother Siming, it hurts! Its all your fault for chasing me too quickly. My legs are short to begin with. Damn it! As she cried, she muttered andined. She wiped her tears with her small hands and wiped them on Ye Simings clothes. Originally, his heart ached a lot. However, after hearing Gu Nuoers words, he couldnt help butugh. His cold eyes were filled with warmth. Gu Nuoer Youre so adorable. He was too embarrassed to say the second half of the sentence. In order to coax her, Ye Siming said, I see that theres a river of stars tonight. Its very beautiful. How about I bring you to the roof to sit? The child looked up. Her big eyes were already filled with tears and her nose was also red. Her voice was soft. Stargazing? Right. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled through her tears. Alright! Ye Siming immediately hugged her small body. He tapped his feet and suddenly jumped onto the roof of the hall at the side. Standing on it, Gu Nuoer realized that.. It turned out that she had identally run into the cold pce. Under their feet was an abandoned pce. The surroundings were quiet and no one was around. Looking into the distance, one could still see rows of luxurious pces. The Qiushui Pce was the most brightly lit. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming sat on the eaves and looked up at the myriad stars. Wow, its so beautiful. The stars gathered into a Milky Way that flickered with a dazzling light. Gu Nuoer supported herself with the back of her small hand. Her grape-sized eyes had long been washed by her tears and became even clearer. Elder Brother Siming, Ive seen the gxy above the Jade Pond, but I think the Asura Realms sea of fallen stars is still better! The child sighed sincerely. Ye Siming also looked into the night sky. The evening wind blew the youths ck hair, making his eyes look even deeper and colder. When he was by Gu Nuoers side, he was always very calm. Is that so? You like it there? Gu Nuoer nodded. Stars will fall into the sea and we can even jump on them. Theres also the sea of ming Green Flowers! I like them all! Ye Siming suddenly looked sideways at her. His voice was a little low and careful as if he was testing the waters. Then if theres a chance in the future, lets go back and take a look? Alright! Gu Nuoer immediately opened her round and happy eyes. Can I touch Qiongqi again? Ye Simings thin lips curled up and he smiled happily. Why not? Gu Nuoer immediately jumped up and cheered. Her small feet slipped and she almost fell off the roof. Ye Siming was quick and grabbed her small waist, hugging her into his arms. He sighed faintly. Be careful. With Elder Brother Siming around, Im not afraid! When Ye Siming heard this, he didnt let go. He kept hugging her gently. The two of them practically snuggled together. The night was quiet and the moonlight was gentle. At this moment, Ye Siming actually felt that the mortal world was unbelievably beautiful. Elder Brother Siming, you guys celebrate my birthday every year. Ive always wanted to ask, when is your birthday? Birthday? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. He had never had such a thing. Ever since he had consciousness, he had been in massacres. He didnt know when he was born. The day we met. What? The child tilted her head in confusion. I dont know when I was born, so the day we met was my birthday. Gu Nuoer blinked and nodded heavily, saying sweetly, Mmmm! Ye Siming recalled that time. He looked at the three-year-old girl outside through the cage. She only felt that her skin was fair and tender. It must be very delicious. However, at that time, he didnt know that fate had already tied the two of them together.. Chapter 839 - 839: Aren’t He Still Fat As Before? Chapter 839: Arent He Still Fat As Before? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Later on, Gu Nuoer fell asleep leaning against him. Ye Siming protected the child and carried her back to the Qiushui Pce.. He handed the sleeping Gu Nuoer to Wanyin. Noble Consort Qiao watched from the side and whispered, Thank you for taking care of our Nuoer, Marquis. Ye Simings thin lips moved and he said slowly, Its what I should do. A trace of confusion shed across Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes. Why was it something he should do? Noble Consort Qiao thought about it. It was Marquis Yongyes duty to love and protect the princess. It was no wonder he said that. Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Its gettingte. The pce gate has probably been closed long ago. If Marquis cant get out, you can use my token to stay at Yongxi Pce for the night. Ye Siming nodded and didnt refuse. Before he left, he reminded Noble Consort Qiao. The key to the private treasury has been found. Its in the princesss waist pouch. Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes lit up in joy. She personally sent Ye Siming out of the pce. The next day, Gu Yihan went to court. Today was a little different from usual. The officials were divided into two sides in the Jinluan Hall. His Majesty was neverte, but today, he was fifteen minuteste. This kind of situation had happened in the past. There was only one reason for this. That was, the little princess would alsoe to court today. Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer, had followed the emperor to the morning court to listen since she was young. Many officials still remembered. When the little princess was three years old, her entire body was small. She fell asleep in His Majestys arms, and His Majesty didnt let everyone report to the court loudly. It was obvious how much he doted on Her Highness. At this moment, Prince Guang was standing at the front. Originally, he didnt have an official position, nor was he a prince with real power. He was not qualified to attend court. However, he said today that he had something important to report. He kept his hand in his sleeve and Dressed on something. There was a hint of smugness hidden in his small eyes on his ck and fat face. Censor Zhang, who was standing at the head of the group opposite him, had been secretly observing Prince Guang. The more he looked at Prince Guang, the more he felt that something was wrong. He then touched Ye Siming, who was standing at the side with a straight face. Ye Siming had stayed in the pcest night and came very early today. Marquis, dont you think that Prince Guang is very strange? Censor Zhang frowned and said in a low voice. Ye Siming turned around and took a cold look. He said in a normal tone, Isnt he still as fat as before? Censor Zhang stomped his feet. Aiya, no! Look, his hand has been hidden in his sleeves. Could it be that hes hiding some sharp weapon? When Prince Guang was still a prince in the past, there were rumors that he wanted to be the emperor. Now, he still had to tread carefully around Gu Yihan, looking respectful and didnt dare to offend him. However, ever since he entered the capital, there had been a lot of trouble. His entire family wouldnt stop. Naturally, he was treated coldly by His Majesty. Censor Zhang was afraid that Prince Guang would act out of desperation. Therefore, he told Ye Siming in advance. After all, Marquis Yongye was very skilled in his eyes. If Prince Guang really wanted to assassinate him, there was still time to protect him. However, Ye Siming was very calm from the beginning to the end. Censor Zhang, dont worry. He doesnt have the skills. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he stood up straight like a pine tree and started to close his eyes to rest. When Censor Zhang saw this, he continued to secretly observe Prince Guang. It made Prince Guang feel like someone was looking at him. However, every time he sized up his surroundings, he could only see Censor Zhang ncing at him from the corner of his eyes. Prince Guang thought to himself Is he looking down on people? Heh, when he takes out the key to the private treasuryter and receives his brothers praise, this group of stuck-up officials would also look at him in a different light! Chapter 840 - 840: Prince Guang, Who Allowed You to Come to Court? Chapter 840: Prince Guang, Who Allowed You to Come to Court? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone waited patiently for a while. As expected, Gu Yihan arrivedte with Gu Nuoer. The child was wearing a pink dress today. Her soft ck hair was tied into two braids and hung by her ears. A little hair was left on her forehead, making her eyes look even more watery. Her skin was soft and her pink lips were tender. Gu Yihan held his daughters hand and walked slowly. Everyone quickly bowed and greeted, Greetings, Your Majesty and Your Highness. Gu Yihan was already used to such a scene, so he gave an indifferent reply. However, Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. She said in a soft voice, Im sorry, official uncles. Father and I camete! My mother scalded her hand at breakfast this morning. My father helped to blow on her hand before we came! Dont be angry! Everyone was stunned. Noble Consort Qiao and His Majesty really shared a close rtionship. The officials quickly called out, We wouldnt dare. On the other hand, Noble Consort Qiaos older brother, Qiao Zijin, who was standing in the line of officials, lowered his head in embarrassment. An official who had a good rtionship with him immediately whispered, Lord Qiao, the noble consort has a good rtionship with the emperor. Its really enviable. Qiao Zijin cupped his hands and said humbly, Youre too kind. When Gu Nuoer passed by Ye Siming She didnt forget to turn her head and wink at him. Her big eyes flickered. When Ye Siming saw this, he pursed his thin lips and a smile appeared in his cold and narrow eyes. Gu Yihan carried his daughter onto the throne. He waved his hand, indicating that the officials could start reporting government affairs. Gu Nuoer sat obediently and listened attentively. Firstly, the minister from the Ministry of Revenue stood up. He reported, Your Majesty, the great waterway that runs through our empire has beenpletelypleted. This subject has already led my men to check the ounts. The expenditure memorial has been submitted to the imperial court. Your Majesty, please approve the memorial when you are free. When the minister from the Ministry of Revenue said this, Chunshou had already delivered two tes of pastries ording to orders. Gu Yihan pushed the snacks in front of his daughter. However, his voice was very serious. Alright, let the Ministry of Works verify it. Yes. Right on the heels of that was the minister of the Ministry of Personnel. He went forward and reported, Your Majesty, two days ago, this subject received a letter from Academician Lu. He has already arrived at Caixia Town and will arrive in State Ke with another half a month of traveling. Gu Nuoer immediately looked up with watery eyes. Uncle Lu was really fast. Ever since Gu Nuoer arranged for Academician Lu to go to State Ke to deal with corrupt officials and supervise the officials culture Academician Lu quickly went to make preparations and set off the next afternoon. He was dedicated to the people and was a good official. Gu Yihan nodded. Maintain correspondence with him. If he encounters any difficulties, cooperate with him to resolve them in time. Yes. The officials finished reporting the matters one after another. Gu Yihan blinked and suddenly saw Prince Guangs tanned face. He frowned and asked coldly, Prince Guang, who allowed you toe to court? Prince Guang eximed in his heart. Gu Yihan had finally seen him. Otherwise, he didnt know how he could perform in front of everyone today! He had to hand over the key to the private treasury in front of all the officials! Not only would he let everyone know that His Majestys doting on the little princess had almost caused him to lose such an important item! It also made them and Gu Yihan understand that Prince Guang was loyal and reliable and had made great contributions! Thinking of this, Prince Guang appeared a lot more arrogant as he stepped forward. He raised his dark and chubby face, and there was unconceble smugness in his small eyes. Gu Nuoer blinked her dark eyes when she saw him like this. She shook her head silently. He sighed in his heart. Why was neither the n*ked prince nor Grand Consort Yu smart?! Chapter 841 - 841: You ‘Il Follow Her Highness Chapter 841: You Il Follow Her Highness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Censor Zhang saw Prince Guang digging his hand into his sleeve. He was very nervous. He immediately approached Ye Siming and whispered anxiously, This is bad. Does Prince Guang want to take out a dagger? Ye Siming looked over coldly. He doesnt dare. Prince Guang was a despicable guy. He wouldnt take such a risk. He knew that there were imperial guards around the hall. There were also four personal guards standing beside His Majesty. Moreover, he was so close. If Prince Guang dared to have malicious intentions In the blink of an eye, Ye Siming could grab his throat. Gu Yihan frowned and watched as Prince Guang dug around in his sleeve for a long time. He raised his voice impatiently. Im asking you a question. Are you mute? What are you digging around for? At this moment, Prince Guang suddenly pulled out a key with a green dragon-shaped jade hanging on it. He dropped to his knees. His stomach also trembled. Gu Nuoer let out a soft Oh ho!. The n*ked prince wasnt afraid that his knees would hurt! Gu Yihans frown deepened. The officials were also puzzled. What was Prince Guang doing here today? Prince Guang first kowtowed and then straightened up, his voice loud and clear. Imperial Brother! Youll definitely recognize this dragon-shaped jade key! This is the key to the emperors private treasury that has been passed down in our Gu Family for generations and is only managed by the emperor! Some of the old officials had seen this key before and immediately recognized it. Everyone was in an uproar Why is this thing in Prince Guangs hands? Could it be that he stole it? Their guesses made Prince Guang unable to listen anymore. He hurriedly exined, I heard that previously, because Imperial Brother doted on your daughter, you gave this key to the little princess to y with. However, in the end, she identally lost it! It almost caused a huge disaster! Prince Guang turned to look at the civil and military officials. All the subjects would know that the heirloom seal that is not easily revealed to others is stored in the private treasury! Thats evidence that our ancestors established the country back then! If the key falls into the hands of evil people, the consequences will be unimaginable! After saying that, he became even more proud. Although the little princess lost it, Ive picked it up now. This allows our ancestors item to be preserved. Prince Guang looked at Gu Yihan. Imperial Brother, Ill return this key to you. Theres nothing wrong with Imperial Brother doting on your daughter. Its just that you shouldnt have given out such an important thing to her to y with! The officials immediately whispered amongst themselves. No one dared to badmouth Gu Yihan. However, they still had lingering fears. This was the key to the private treasury that all the emperors of Great Qi had passed down from generation to generation. If the key were to be lost, not only would the heirloom seal be stolen, but the hidden scrolls and treasures in the private treasury would be gone as well! However, there were also many officials who didnt say anything and had doubtful attitudes. This was especially true for Censor Zhang. He didnt say anything and stared at Prince Guang, his eyes filled with deep confusion. Censor Zhang couldnt help but ask, May I ask where Your Highness picked the key up from? Prince Guangs eyes shed guiltily and he said, In the imperial garden, of course. Censor Zhang was even more puzzled. Thats not right. There are many peopleing and going in the imperial garden. There are countless pce maids and patrolling imperial guards passing by every day. Moreover, there are so many princes anddies from the harem. If the little princess had identally lost the key there, how did the prince happen to pick it up? Prince Guangs heart jumped. This He hurriedly looked at Gu Yihan. Imperial Brother, this subject really picked up the key. Censor Zhangs words seem to be ndering this subject for trying to wait for an opportunity to take action! Censor Zhang waved his hand repeatedly. This subject didnt say that.. Chapter 842 - 842: Behead Prince Guang! Chapter 842: Behead Prince Guang! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Guang looked at him. His tanned face was filled with undisguised anger. Then what do you mean? Is it wrong for me to pick up the key to the private treasury and return it to my imperial brother? Before Censor Zhang could say anything, everyone heard Marquis Yongye sneer. The youthsughter was cold and mocking. Such a coldugh immediately made the hall fall silent. Ye Siming looked at Prince Guang with arrogant eyes and spoke with an unruly tone. Censor Zhang means that you picked up the key right after the princess lost it. Could it be that you had followed the princess with the intention of doing something bad, but unexpectedly picked up the key? Censor Zhang was stunned. Hmmm?! Was this what he meant?! The problem was immediately escted to an even more severe level by Ye Siming. Gu Yihans gaze immediately darkened. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell. His Majesty looked like he was about to kill someone. Prince Guang was shocked. Marquis Yongye, dont nder me! The little princess is my imperial brothers beloved daughter, so shes naturally my little niece. I dote on her a lot, so why would I harm her?! Gu Nuoers ck eyes flickered. She watched the farce for a while and said softly, Really, Uncle Prince Guang? Do you really treat me as your little niece? How can that be fake? The child lowered her head and rummaged through her bag. She also came out with a dragon-shaped tourmaline key in her small hand. All the officials could not hide their surprise and were in an uproar! Didnt Prince Guang say that the key was lost? Why was it still with the princess? This time, even Prince Guang was dumbfounded. Gu Nuoers long eyshes fluttered and her delicate pink face was filled with innocent confusion. But you said that you picked up the key I lost Then, what is this? She looked up at her father. Father, could it be that Imperial Grandpa left behind two keys? Gu Yihans expression could be described as dark and gloomy. He lowered his cold eyes and looked at the dragon-shaped tourmaline in his daughters hand. It was impossible to tell if there was noparison. However, withparison, the so-called dragon-shaped tourmaline key in Prince Guangs hand was much duller in color. It was precisely because the key to the private treasury was so important. Therefore, ever since the founding emperors generation, he had searched for the best jade in the world. That was why he could find such a pure and good quality tourmaline jade that had almost no impurities. After being sculpted by countless skilled craftsmen, it became the lifelike swimming dragon it was now! Therefore, the dragon-shaped tourmaline in Gu Nuoers hand Not only were the dragon whiskers distinct, but the scales on the dragons body were also lifelike! And all of this was not something that Prince Guangs temporary forgery item couldpare to. Gu Yihan first covered his daughters two small ears. Then, he scolded Prince Guang angrily, Gu Yongxuan, how dare you privately forge the key to the private treasury with the intention of framing the princess? How should you be punished?! He called out Prince Guangs full name. Prince Guang trembled in fear andy on the ground, tears streaming down his face. Imperial Brother! I definitely wouldnt dare to frame the little princess. This is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding? Gu Yihan gritted his teeth. You were so certain just now that you picked it up from the imperial garden and even insisted that Nuoer had lost the key to the private treasury. How dare you say that it was a misunderstanding?! Prince Guangs fat body trembled non-stop. Tears and snot flowed proficiently as he begged for mercy, Brother, spare me Men! Gu Yihan covered his daughters ears tightly and shouted angrily, Drag him out and behead him! The officials were shocked. After all, Prince Guang was a member of royalty and His Majestys half-brother. Was he to be beheaded directly? Chapter 843 - 843: To Kill Someone, One Must First Destroy Their Will Chapter 843: To Kill Someone, One Must First Destroy Their Will Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if Gu Yihan didnt want his daughter to hear him shouting and shouting, However, the child still heard it. Gu Nuoer quickly waved her small hand. Father, wait! She curled her finger, indicating for Gu Yihan to lower his head. Gu Yihan pressed his ear close to her. The child said softly, Father, killing him just like that is really letting this baddie off too easily. Gu Yihan immediately raised his eyebrows. The cunningness of the Gu Family lingered in the father and daughters somewhat simr eyes again. What does Nuoer want? Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she said in a low voice, Nuoer wants to seek justice for Imperial Grandmother. Therefore, the n*ked prince has to live to see how Grand Consort Yu is exposed. Father, why dont you strip his authority as a prince this time and punish him by grounding him in Zhuyou Pce? Then, let Grand Consort Yu go to the Buddhist temple to copy sutras and recite them a hundred times for Imperial Grandmother! The child said softly, Grand Chancellor Uncle Ye said that to kill someone, one must first destroy their will before the other party can diepletely. In the past, Grand Consort Yu bullied Imperial Grandmother. Now, if she wants her son to live, she has to copy sutras for Imperial Grandmother! As for when the sentence will be handed down, Father doesnt have to be in a hurry. When Nuoer gathers the evidence from back then, there will naturally be a chance to bring this family of baddies to justice! Gu Yihan was stunned at first. His daughter was only six years old. Why would she think of clearing the former Empresss name? However, the child had always had her own ideas. Gu Yihan saw that her ck eyes were flickering with a bright luster, her eyshes were long, and she looked very obedient. He immediately nodded. Gu Yihan looked up at Prince Guang, who was kneeling in the center of the hall. He had long cried until his face was distorted and he kept kowtowing. Prince Guang shouted, Imperial Brother, I was blinded and casually picked up this key. I thought that the little princess had thrown it away, but I didnt know that it was fake! Gu Nuoer pouted and snorted. At this point, he was still trying to find excuses. Gu Yihans voice was cold. You still want to lie? If I go to interrogate the people around you now, do you believe that Ill definitely find traces of this fake? At that time, therell be irrefutable evidence. Do you still dare to say anything more? He hit Prince Guangs guilty conscience. Gu Yihan was right. Grand Consort Yu arranged for a little pce maid to forge this private treasury key. The pce servants in the pces library knew the books they had borrowed before. The craftsman in charge of forging the key outside the pce knew the blueprint. If Gu Yihan wanted to investigate, there were traces everywhere that couldnt be hidden! At this moment, Prince Guang was really regretful. He shouldnt have listened to his mothers bewitchment. She said that His Majesty would definitely reward him for taking out the key to the private treasury in front of all the officials. It would also cause the image of the little princess to plummet in the hearts of the officials. Look at the situation now! It was simply him who had been pped in the face! This time, he was really too careless. There was no turning back after the arrow was fired. An irreparable mistake had been caused. Gu Yihan frowned and said in disgust, On ount that we were once brothers, I can choose not to sentence you to death. However, even if you can escape death, you cant escape punishment! Someone, pass down my decree. Today, Prince Guang intends to frame and nder the princess. He even secretly imitated the key to the private treasury. His crime is doubled! From today onwards, his position as a prince will be stripped and his fief will be taken back. His son can no longer be called a prince heir. His daughter can no longer be called amandery princess! Prince Guangs eyes widened. Imperial Brother Imperial Brother! I know my mistake. However, his bitter pleas were useless. Gu Yihan smiled coldly. Im already being exceptionally lenient by still keeping the position of Grand Consort Yu. Men! Drag him out and ground him in Zhuyou Pce. He cant leave without being summoned.. Chapter 844 - 844: Grand Consort Yu Dreams Chapter 844: Grand Consort Yu Dreams Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Zhuyou Pce. Grand Consort Yu still didnt know what had happened. She was looking at the yellow bronze mirror and getting the pce maid behind her to dress her up. This pce maid was the person she had previously assigned to forge the fake key. Grand Consort, your hair is ck and shiny. You look really pretty. In order to curry favor with her, the young pce maid quickly praised her. Before she came to serve Grand Consort Yu She was just a pce maid in charge of sweeping the floors. It wasnt easy for her to get a chance to get close to her master. Of course, she couldnt let go of this good opportunity. The little pce maid even dreamed of how the Grand Consort Yu would be the empress dowager that His Majesty respected in the future. By then, she could be the head pce maid by her side with her current merits! At that time, they would definitely be more arrogant than the other two maids working under Noble Consort QiaoWanyin and Wanxuan! With this thought in mind, her mouth became even sweeter. Grand Consort Yu enjoyed it very much. She pursed her lips and smiled brightly. When the previous emperor was alive, he also liked to praise my ck hair the most. He once said that it was smooth and had a luster like satin. The little pce maid praised endlessly, You and thete emperor are so loving. This servant is envious when I hear that! The idiom that the pce maid used was originally meant to describe husband and wife. This was the thing Grand Consort Yu regretted the most in her life. Even when thete emperor was on his deathbed, he refused to confer her the title of Empress! Although she was unwilling to admit it, the former emperor had always had the former Empress Chi in his heart. Therefore, after Empress Chi died, no one else took the position of Empress. Grand Consort Yu chuckled. Whats the use of thete emperor doting on me? Im old now, so I have to listen to His Majesty for everything. However, although I raised His Majesty for a few years, he wasnt born from my stomach after all. Theres still a barrier between us. Gu Yihan was no longer the child who could be easily deceived by her. After many years of political polishing, this child had already be a terrifying emperor. Grand Consort Yu could not help but feel a little regretful. Why didnt she work harder back then and ruthlessly crush Gu Yihans heart? He had clearly developed a violent personality. Even if he became the emperor, he would still be a tyrant that everyone hated! However, in recent years, his reputation among themoners had be better. No one hated him anymore. Instead, he praised his firm and unyielding methods, allowing the citizens of Great Qi to live a more stable life. Grand Consort Yu sighed. Now that things hade to this, they could only get along in a roundabout way. Sooner orter, Gu Yihan would have to give up the throne to her son! The little pce maid ttered, His Highness has already brought the private treasurys key that the Grand Consort asked this servant to make to the Jinluan Hall today. This servant believes that under the witness of all the civil and military officials, His Majesty would understand that His Highness is the brother who was as close to him as a family. At that time, His Majesty will naturally remember your kindness, Grand Consort. Thete Empress has been dead for so many years. His Majesty has always hated thete Empress for wanting to kill him and frame you back then. Youre his biological mother! Hearing these words, Grand Consort Yu was very happy. In the bronze mirror, Grand Consort Yu, who had taken good care of herself, had small eyes. However, the light emitted from them carried a ruthlessness that was determined to win. She curled her lips slightly and smiled. Youre right. Im his mother! Madam Chi, just watch carefully. Since I can pull you down from the position of Empress, Ill naturally make your son lose the throne! Grand Consort Yu was in a good mood and covered her mouth to smile. However, at this moment, the young eunuchs panicked voice came from outside the door Grand Consort, theres bad news! The imperial guards have taken His Highness into custody and brought him back! Chapter 845 - 845: Careful Planning Ruined by Gu Nuo’er Chapter 845: Careful nning Ruined by Gu Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Grand Consort Yu could retract her smile, it immediately froze on her face. She suddenly stood up and rushed out of the door. What did you say?! At this moment, the head eunuch, Chunshou, led the mighty imperial guards into the courtyard of the Zhuyou Pce. Prince Guangs fat body was pressed down fiercely by the imperial guards as if they were escorting a prisoner. His headgear and clothes were in a mess and he looked very miserable! My son! Grand Consort Yu eximed and quickly ran over. Before she could touch Prince Guang, she was separated by the imperial guards with their tasseled spears. In the side hall, Princess Consort Guang and Gu Rao also rushed out when they heard themotion. Seeing Prince Guang like this, Gu Rao was shocked. Father! Eunuch Chunshou had a faint smile on his face and looked at Grand Consort Yu with a mocking gaze. This servant has received orders to issue an edict. Hurry up and kneel! Grand Consort Yu was usually arrogant. She had also always looked down on such eunuchs. However, she saw the bright imperial edict in Chunshous hand. She gritted her teeth and knelt down with the princess consort and Gu Rao. By the will of the heavens, the emperors edict states that Prince Guang had privately forged a key to the treasury and tried to frame and nder the princess. He even made amotion in the Jinluan Hall, disregarding his status and losing the dignity of the royal family. His crime is doubled! On ount of our familial ties, he wont be beheaded. However, from today onwards, he will be stripped of his status as a prince, his fiefdom will be taken back, and he will be demoted to amoner. His son cant be called a prince heir, and his daughter cant be called amandery princess! He will also be grounded in the Zhuyou Pce and wont be able to leave without being summoned! Grand Consort Yu was in disbelief. She looked up and widened her eyes. What did you say? My son didnt forge a key! The princess had clearly lost the key! Yongxuan picked up the key and kindly wanted to return it to His Majesty. How could he be ndering the princess?! There must be a misunderstanding! Chunshou closed the imperial edict. He looked at Grand Consort Yu and snorted. Grand Consort, you must have gone senile. When did the princess lose the key? If she really did, how could Her Highness take it out directly in Jinluan Hall just now? Grand Consort Yu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had clearly heard Gu Nuoer tell Gu Yihan that she had identally lost the key. How could she have taken it out again on the spot?! Chunshou watched Gu Nuoer grow up and was very biased towards the little princess. Moreover, Gu Nuoer usually took care of him. She didnt discriminate against him for being a eunuch. When she saw him, he would still obediently call him Uncle Chunshou. At this moment, Chunshou didnt treat Grand Consort Yu well either. He pursed his lips and said to Grand Consort Yu in disdain, Grand Consort, if this servant were you, this servant would have felt really embarrassed. As he spoke, Chunshou even took the initiative to pat his cheek. He described vividly, In the Jinluan Hall, all the civil and military officials saw Prince Guang say that he had found the key and took out a fake one. Then, the little princess took out the real key in confusion. Oh my! If you go back to theherworld, how will you face the previous emperor, Grand Consort? Grand Consort Yu was already in a daze. Her carefully nned n was actually destroyed effortlessly by Gu Nuoer. Grand Consort Yu looked at Prince Guang. Thetter lowered his tanned head, looking like he had just survived a cmity. Chunshou exined, His Majesty was furious and almost beheaded Prince Guang, oh no, I mean Master Gu Yongxuan! Its already very lucky that he is able to survive. Grand Consort, you have to be grateful! By the way, His Majesty also said that you can keep your status as the Grand Consort without being implicated by Master Gu. However, you have to go to the Buddhist hall every day to copy sutras for the former Empress a hundred times a day.. Chapter 846 - 846: Grand Consort Yu Still Has A Trick Up Her Sleeves, but Failed Again Chapter 846: Grand Consort Yu Still Has A Trick Up Her Sleeves, but Failed Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Consort Yu was stunned. Her voice was high and sharp. For me to copy sutras for her?! Chunshou nodded heavily. Eunuch, did you really not hear wrongly? His Majesty is very resentful towards the former Empress. Why would he Before she could finish, Chunshou immediately interrupted. Grand Consort, be careful with your words! At the end of the day, the previous Empress is His Majestys biological mother. Its your good fortune to have you copy sutras for her! Grand Consort Yu was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Her good fortune? Madam Chi had been defeated by her back then! They fought to the death. What right did Madam Chi have to get her to copy sutras and chant Buddhist scriptures when they were such nemesis?! Perhaps because he could see the unwillingness on Grand Consort Yus face, Chunshou sneered and said, Grand Consort, someone will supervise you to go to the Buddhist hall to pray tomorrow morning. There will also be someone supervising from the side. This servant has already delivered my message. Goodbye. He first cupped his hands and then waved his sleeve. The imperial guards immediately pushed Prince Guang out as if they were throwing away a piece of rag. Prince Guang fell to the ground and only knew how to cry bitterly. It was as if he had yet to recover from his horror. After the door to the courtyard was closed. Only then did Gu Rao pounce over and grab Prince Guangs sleeve, crying. Father, why is this happening? Im no longer Commandery Princess Rouqing? Prince Guang nodded with tears in his eyes. The princess consort went over and the family of three hugged each other and cried bitterly. Grand Consort Yus face was ashen. Just now, she was still dreaming of bing the empress dowager. Now, her son had actually been demoted to amoner! They couldnt even enter the royal family register. After their death, they were unworthy of entering the imperial mausoleum. Grand Consort Yu choked. Yongxuan However, Prince Guang cried at her angrily, Mother, dont call me! Youre really amazing. You actually came up with such a good n that caused your son to fall! Id rather not have a mother like you! After saying that, Prince Guang staggered to his feet. He was helped into the side hall by the princess consort and Gu Rao. Grand Consort Yus heart ached. She called out repeatedly, Yongxuan! My son! The door to the side hall was mmed shut. How could this be? She had carefully nned things out for Prince Guang in her lifetime. In the end, she was hated and abandoned by her son! Grand Consort Yu could no longer hold on and knelt on the ground, crying bitterly. The young pce maid had witnessed everything just now. At this moment, she wished she could quickly separate from Grand Consort Yus family. It seemed that she couldnt hold onto this big tree anymore! However, without any decree to arrange for her to leave, she still had to serve the grand consort! The young pce maid walked over and tried her best tofort her. Your Highness, dont be too sad. Take care of your health. Grand Consort Yu looked up and curled her nails into her palms. She looked over with a dark and ruthless gaze. I cant just admit it like this. Come closer. Ill tell you a few things. Hurry up and help me do them! The little pce maid quickly approached. At this point, Grand Consort Yu could only get the little pce maid to help her out. After all, she and Prince Guangs family were both targets at the center of the storm. If they were not careful, they would fall into an abyss of eternal damnation. The little pce maid was caught between a rock and a hard ce, so she could only agree to Grand Consort Yus request. However, when she walked out of Zhuyou Pce and was about to turn the corner However, a hand suddenly covered her mouth. The young pce maid panicked and could only make muffled sounds. However, when she was let go and saw the person in front of her, she was shocked and stunned. It turned out that Chunshou had not gone far with the imperial guards. Gu Nuoer asked him to wait here for five minutes to see if Grand Consort Yu had any other actions. As expected, we caught her. Take her away! Chunshou waved his hand. The imperial guards immediately pressed down the little pce maid. The young pce maid was about to call for help when she was gagged. Then, she was ruthlessly dragged away.. Chapter 847 - 847: I’ll Dote On You Too Chapter 847: Ill Dote On You Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At night, the moonlight was faint, and thin clouds lingered around. The cold pce was not like the other pces. Even the moonlight here seemed even colder. The surrounding halls were dpidated and bleak, illuminating the ce even more clearly. Gu Nuoer stood in front of a hall. There was a brazier in front of the child, mes lit up. Her small hand grabbed a stack of incense papers and she threw them into the brazier. Immediately, the mes grew bigger. It illuminated the childs ck and watery eyes with an extremely lively glow. Ye Siming was standing behind her. The youth had apanied her here. Ye Siming said calmly, After that pce maid was brought to the torture chamber, she was interrogated with torture. She confessed in just five minutes. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. What did Grand Consort Yu ask her to do? She had her get some needles and thread. Grand Consort Yu wants to pretend to be crazy and sew a set of inner clothes for His Majesty from when he was young. The child pouted in disdain. Father has already grown up, but she still wants to y the emotional card. At this moment, a gust of wind blew past. It blew up the ashes from the brazier. Ye Siming reached out his hand to block, and the ashes circled around Gu Nuoer. There was a faint arrogance and disdain in the youths eyes. The mes in his eyes flickered, making them look even deeper. Under such interrogation, there was another unexpected gain. That little pce maid confessed to something. Grand Consort Yu had her forge an imitation key to the private treasury. However, after the matter was exposed today, Gu Yongxuan lost his title as the prince and vented his anger on the grand consort. The mother and son fell out. Gu Nuoer squatted down and added some incense papers to the brazier. Hmph, she must have felt it now. It doesnt feel good to be hated by your biological son. The child looked up with bright eyes. Her delicate eyshes fluttered, making her fair face look even more obedient. Elder Brother Siming, look here. There are holes in every window. Mother said that the roof here will even leak on rainy days. Grandma lived in this house back then. I really want to ask her if she was cold when it snowed. At this point, tears started to well up in Gu Nuoers watery eyes. She rubbed her eyes with her small hands. She answered herself, It must be cold. Otherwise, why didnt she survive the winter snow? Gu Nuoer felt someone hugging her from behind. Ye Siming ced his chin on her small shoulder. He didnt know how tofort people, but he hugged the childs body from behind. Now, youre already avenging her. I know that theres the Netherworld in the three worlds. Shell definitely know. A determined look appeared in the childs eyes. She threw all the incense money in her hand into the brazier. In an instant, the mes rolled extremely high. Gu Nuoer looked at the dark room and said firmly, Imperial Grandma, dont worry. Since Im here now, even if youve already passed away, I wont let Grand Consort Yu take advantage of you at all! Ill definitely make her pay back what she owes you. This is just the beginning. Ill deal with Grand Consort Yu and the baddies in her family one by one! The night wind blew gently. It was as if someone who had already passed away had brought a gentle touch. The childs soft hair was blown gently. Gu Nuoer sniffed. Her voice was thick and soft. If only she wasnt dead. She would definitely dote on me very much too! Ye Siming suddenly raised his eyebrows and almost subconsciously said, Ill dote on you too. The child blinked in confusion and looked back. Their eyes met. Elder Brother Siming, Im talking about Imperial Grandmother. Your love for me is different from Imperial Grandmothers love! However, Ye Siming was puzzled. What was love? Wasnt it all the same, to be treating her well? Chapter 848 - 848: Your Highness, The Princess Has Run Away! Chapter 848: Your Highness, The Princess Has Run Away! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Early the following day. Gu Nuoer ate at the table. The child pricked up her ears and eavesdropped on Wanyin and Noble Consort Qiaos whispers. Wanyin lowered her voice and said, Before dawn, Grand Consort Yu was escorted to the temple hall by the imperial guards. This servant heard that Grand Consort Yu was a little unwilling at first, so the imperial guards scolded her angrily! They scared Grand Consort Yu so much that she obediently chanted sutras. After a while, His Majesty sent someone to say that if Grand Consort Yu doesnt finish reading todays portion of the 100 times, she wont be able to eat. Its obvious that theyve really made His Majesty unhappy this time! His Majesty has also made up his mind to deal with Grand Consort Yu ruthlessly. As she spoke, Wanyin couldnt help but smile again. She still has to copy the sutras after reciting. This will definitely tire her out! When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, a disdainful smile appeared on her red lips. Grand Consort Yu, that old hag She was about to say something nasty to humiliate her. Noble Consort Qiao suddenly recalled that her daughter was sitting behind her and eating. She quickly turned around. The child was fluttering her long eyshes and biting her chopsticks as she eavesdropped on their conversation. Seeing that Noble Consort Qiao was looking over, she pretended to lick her lips again and looked seriously at the buns in the bowl that only had skin left. Its so delicious! Noble Consort Qiao retracted her gaze. She lowered her voice even more. Grand Consort Yu, that old hag, used to make Godmother suffer a lot when Godmother was still alive. Now that shes in my hands, I naturally cant let her have an easy time. Wanyin, go and find a few pce maids to interfere while shes reciting the sutra. If she reads it wrongly, let the imperial guards supervise the restart. How can she not be sincere? Wanyin nodded. Yes, this servant will go now. Although the master and servants voices were low, However, the child heard the whispers clearly. She blinked her watery eyes. Oh, it seemed that her mother had her eyes on this Grand Consort Yu in the pce and she wouldnt be able to create trouble for the time being. Gu Nuoer wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and rinsed her mouth. She jumped and stood on the ground. Mother, Im full. Im going out! Noble Consort Qiao was thinking about bringing her daughter for a walk in the garden. When she heard this, she raised her beautiful eyebrows in surprise. Nuoer, there are no sses at the state school today. Where are you going? Gu Nuoer looked back. On her fair face, her eyes were big and her eyshes were long. She was a little proud. The sweet shop I opened is having a coboration with a rouge shop, Colorful Hall, to hold an elegant gathering. Its going to be held at the Victory Chess Hall today. As the owner, I have to go and show support! Noble Consort Qiaos beautiful eyes immediately lit up with interest. Elegance gathering? One for poetry and songs? Gu Nuoer nodded. Noble Consort Qiaos eyes carried a hint of pride. My daughter is really amazing. Shes like a little adult and can even hold a poetry gathering with others! After saying that, she stood up and her wide blue sleeves fell. Noble Consort Qiao tucked a strand of hair behind her ear with her soft and slender fingertips and said firmly, Then Mother has to go with you to take a look. Gu Nuoers big eyes were filled with surprise. Mother is going too? Would her father discover this?! Noble Consort Qiao was a person of action when it came to Gu Nuoer. She immediately turned around and walked towards the inner hall. Of course Mother has to go. This is our Nuoers first time doing a coboration with someone. How can I not go and take a look? As she spoke, she pondered for a moment and said, Why dont we call Consort Yi along? She has a lot of money, so its more suitable for her to support us! Noble Consort Qiao quickly walked into the inner room, nning to change her clothes. At this moment, she heard Wanxuans call from outside Your Highness, the princess has run away! Chapter 849 - 849: When Siming Dresses Up, You Have to Be Worthy of Her Chapter 849: When Siming Dresses Up, You Have to Be Worthy of Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers small feet ran wildly. Like a gust of pink wind, she darted out of the Qiushui Pce. She couldnt bring her mother along! If her father found out, he would say that Nuoer only loved her mother and not her father! Sigh, it was so difficult to coax a pair of clingy parents! If theres a chance next time, Ill bring Mother to y! At the same time Ye Siming was already riding a horse and waiting for Gu Nuoer at the entrance of the imperial city. The two of them had agreed to go to the poetry gathering together. Beside him, Jiang Xiaoran was riding an eye-catching red-maned horse. Today, he was wearing a purple robe with a majestic beast embroidered on it. He had ck hair and a golden headgear on his head, making him look like a flirtatious young master. Jiang Xiaoran had followed his father into the pce to meet His Majesty. At this moment, his father had something important to do and was asked to stay behind. Jiang Xiaoran originally wanted to ride his horse back first. He happened to meet Ye Siming at the entrance of the imperial city. He sat on the horse and raised his eyebrows at Ye Siming. He thought that he was handsome and raised his head. Siming, what do you think of my outfit today? Do I look valiant and extraordinary?! Ye Siming, who was wearing ck clothes and had his hair tied up with a jade headgear, looked even colder. He sat upright on the ck horse. His back was straight and his temperament was a little cold. Ye Siming nced at Jiang Xiaoran. His thin lips moved and he sneered. Youre dressed so beautifully that you look like a parrot. Jiang Xiaorans eyes widened. Do you know what it means to be handsome?! Im just full of vitality. Do you think all good boys our age are like you, wearing ck all day long?! Ye Siming frowned and turned to look at him. Jiang Xiaoran was frightened by his gaze. He coughed unnaturally. Im telling the truth. At this moment, a delicate call approached from afar Elder Brother Siming, Im here! Ye Siming immediately looked over. The child lifted her pink dress and ran until her ck hair flew. Her fair and rosy face was flushed from running. Her watery eyes smiled like the crescent moon. Ye Simings eyes were filled with joy. He got off the horse and waited to carry the child onto its back. Jiang Xiaoran naturally saw it too. He clicked his tongue and said, Look, Her Highness is always dressed brightly. On the other hand, youre following her every day. Doesnt it seem a little inappropriate to be dressed in ck? Jiang Xiaoran patted his sleeve and raised his eyebrows. Siming, you have to improve on your disposition. The little princesss personal guard has to be presentable when you go out! Ye Siming was stunned by his words. He looked down at his clothes. He had never had any requirements for his clothes. This was the first time he realized what Jiang Xiaoran was saying. Gu Nuoer had already run nearby and pounced into Ye Simings arms. Elder Brother Siming, lets set off quickly. Otherwise, my mother will catch up to uster! There was sweat on the childs forehead from running. Her face was even more delicate and pink as she panted heavily. My mother still wants to go with us. Itll be bad if Father finds out. Hurry up and leave. Ye Siming quickly carried her onto the horse. At this moment, the child saw Jiang Xiaoran beside her. Oh ho! yboy older brother, you look like youve been dyed today. Youve turned into an eggnt! Jiang Xiaoran had just been called a parrot by Ye Siming. After hearing Gu Nuoers words, he was on the brink of tears and stomped his foot hard. Your Highness! Why are you and Siming saying that I look like a parrot or an eggnt? Can we still be good friends?! Chapter 850 - 850: Whatever I Think of Comes, Whatever I Want Comes Chapter 850: Whatever I Think of Comes, Whatever I Want Comes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming had already gotten onto the horse and sat close behind the child. Gu Nuoer grinned and said in a sweet voice, But youre really handsome today! You look good! Only then did Jiang Xiaoran purse his lips and smile proudly. He opened his fan coolly. Of course. Ye Siming frowned quietly. He reached out and straightened Gu Nuoers small head, making her look straight ahead. Lets go. After saying that, he gently mped the horses abdomen and left, sending dust flying. Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice, yboy older brother, goodbye! When they arrived outside the Victory Chess Hall, it was already extremely lively. In order to make a name for themselves, Colorful Hall had spent a lot of money this time and wasnt stingy at all. There were firecrackers crackling at the door. There was also a red cloth hanging above the que of the chess hall and a string of ck words written on it. Lets celebrate the opening of the poetry gathering by the Four Seasons Sweet Shop and Colorful Hall! Many customers were walking towards the chess hall. There was also a waiter calling out at the door. Dont miss it when youre passing by. As long as youre in the mood to recite poetry, you cane to our ce to take a look! Tea and melon seeds are free of charge. There are also pastries provided by the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. These pastries are hard to buy even if you queue up at the shop. Today, you can enjoy them for free in our Victory Chess Hall! If you win the award, you can even win the expensive rouge from Colorful Hall for your wives, youngdies, or daughters at home. This is a great thing. Dont miss it! Pleasee in! As the waiter shouted enthusiastically, more and more people walked in. Ye Siming tied the horse to the horse shed outside. He then held the childs hand and walked in. Gu Nuoer didnt say that she wasing, so the people in charge of connecting Colorful Hall and Four Seasons Sweet Shop didnt know. When the two of them entered the chess hall, the hall was already filled with people. The chess hall had been rented by Colorful Hall at thest minute. At this moment, a few waiters were moving tables and adding seats under the arrangements of the manager. However, even so, many people chose to stand and listen to the poems. The seats with the best views had long been upied. Gu Nuoer tiptoed and looked around. She was a little vexed. Elder Brother Siming, it seems that we dont have a seat. Uh, but I dont want to stand. As soon as the child finished speaking. A man, who was in one of the best seats, stood up. He looked like a dignified and graceful schr who hade to attend the poetry gathering. However, at this moment, he touched his clothes back and forth and said in confusion, Where did I drop my book? I have to go and look for it. He left in a hurry right on the heels of that. The man who was sitting beside him hurriedly stood up when he saw this. He chased after him. Brother Tan! Wait! My money bag is still with you! He looked at the two departing figures. Gu Nuoer blinked. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a seat. Moreover, from here, one could see the center of the chess halls hall. Later, the schrs would go up to spar with each other in poetry. Just like that, although Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer camete, they sat in the seats with the best view. The waiter quickly served tea, melon seeds, and snacks. Ye Siming said calmly, If there arent any seats left, I can snatch one for you at thest minute. Gu Nuoer immediately waved her small finger. The people sitting here are all schrs. We have to be reasonable when we do things. We cant bully others! As she spoke, the child pushed a cup of tea to him.. Chapter 851 His Majesty and the Noble Consort Are Sitting At the Side 851 His Majesty and the Noble Consort Are Sitting At the Side When the chess hall was so full that they couldn''t take anymore people The poetry gathering began. After the talented schrs went on stage, they disyed their talents. Poetry that was enough to stun everyone spread repeatedly. This caused everyone to p and cheer. They were very busy on stage. However, Gu Nuo''er''s thoughts were not on that. She looked around. She quietly observed what the remaining pastries on everyone''s table were. The pastries provided by the Four Seasons Sweet Shop were the same on every table. They were a te of date paste, a te of bean pastries, a te of sweet milk pudding, and a te of seasonal flower pastries. Gu Nuo''er had originally nned to take a look and see which one the public liked better. Unexpectedly, she nced around. Everyone had almost finished everything! Her pastries were indeed very popr! The child felt a little relieved. At this moment, two people entered the chess hall. A woman wearing a bamboo hat walked in with a man wearing half a mask. The two of them had extraordinary dispositions. Even though they were covering their faces, they attracted a lot of attention the moment they appeared. Gu Nuo''er didn''t notice them and was still focused on sizing up the surroundings. Only Ye Siming frowned. Why did he feel that these two people looked a little familiar? Noble Consort Qiao couldn''t help but want to take off her bamboo hat and take a closer look. Where was her precious daughter hiding?! Unexpectedly, just as she raised her hand, Gu Yihan, who was beside her, gently pped the back of her hand. She could only put her hand away obediently. The waiter came up and said with an apologetic smile, "Guests, I''m sorry, but there are no seats in the chess hall at this moment. It''s already full. If you''re willing to stand" Before he could finish speaking. Gu Yihan had already taken out a silver ingot. There was a tourmaline ring the size of a quail''s egg on his slender index finger, making his finger look even fairer. It was obvious that he was someone who lived a pampered life. The waiter didn''t expect this guest to be so generous! Gu Yihan said impatiently, "Move aside." The waiter quickly led him and Noble Consort Qiao inside. "Guests, this way please!" Gu Nuo''er focused on watching the two talents spar passionately on the stage. She didn''t notice that Gu Yihan had brought Noble Consort Qiao over at all. The two of them stood at the table beside Gu Nuo''er. The two customers who were originally sitting at that table felt that they were wrapped up in a powerful shadow. They looked up with difficulty. They immediately met a pair of cold eyes under the mask. "Uh Do we know each other?" The two of them probed. Without any exnation, Gu Yihan took out two gold ingots and threw them on the table. "Take the money and stand at the side. Let us sit for a while." Looking at the brilliant gold, the two of them widened their eyes. Have they met the God of Wealth today?! They quickly took an ingot each and quickly stood up, nodding and bowing. "Please take a seat!" It was really worth it to be able to get so much money by giving up a seat! At this moment, the victor had already been decided. The people below the stage immediately apuded. Gu Nuo''er didn''t hold back either. She pped her small hands and said in a soft voice, "Excellent!" Ye Siming sat opposite her and looked at the child indifferently. Then, he patted the back of her hand. "Gu Nuo''er," He reminded her in a low voice, "His Majesty and the Noble Consort are sitting at the side." Gu Nuo''er was stunned. "Huh?" The child turned her watery eyes and looked to the side! Her father supported his head with his hand and was looking at the two of them. Noble Consort Qiao lifted the veil on her hat with her slender fingers, revealing a gorgeous face. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and waved her hand. "Nuo''er, Mother is here." Chapter 852 Nuoer Still Cares About Father 852 Nuo''er Still Cares About Father Gu Nuo''er immediately sat up straight. Her porcin-like face and watery eyes were filled with surprise. "Mother?" Noble Consort Qiao dragged the small stool and moved to their table. When Gu Yihan saw this, he quickly brought his stool and sat on the other side. There was a narrow square table surrounded by their family of four. Gu Yihan lowered his voice. "Father came, but you didn''t see me?" Gu Nuo''er''s long eyshes fluttered and her fair face was filled with innocence. "Father, Mother, why are the two of you here?!" Noble Consort Qiao smiled under her hood, her red lips fluttering. "You child, I asked you to bring Mother here to take a look, but you ran away by yourself. "Our Nuo''er is so outstanding that she can even hold a poetry gathering after opening a sweet shop. Of course Mother has toe and take a look at such an interesting thing." Gu Nuo''er looked at Gu Yihan. "Then why is Father also" Gu Yihan nced at Noble Consort Qiao and sneered. "It''s all because of your mother. She actually wants to leave the pce privately. How presumptuous!" Hisst four words were a little louder. It attracted the puzzled gazes of the surrounding people. Gu Yihan didn''t look guilty at all. Instead, he red at everyone with an imposing aura. "What are you looking at? Turn your head away!" Everyone thought that it was strange. Who was this person? He was so fierce! However, due to Gu Yihan''s aura, everyone silently retracted their gazes. Noble Consort Qiao whispered to Gu Yihan, "Your Majesty, don''t be angry anymore. Didn''t you realize Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Not bad. Is this made by Nanny Hu?" 09:36 what your consort did in the end?" Gu Yihan crossed his arms and sneered. "If I hadn''t, you would have left the pce to look for Nuo''er yourself. At that time, you''d be the one apanying our daughter more. I''m busy to begin with. I''d have suffered a huge loss!" Gu Nuo''er knew that this would happen. She quickly held a te of bean pastries on the table and pushed it between Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao. "Father, Mother, this is a new vor from my sweet shop. Give it a try and don''t quarrel any more." Gu Yihan snorted. "Nuo''er still cares about Father." He reached out to take one, but he handed it to Noble Consort Qiao first. Then, he took another one to have a taste. Noble Consort Qiao lifted her hood and took a small bite. Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Not bad. Is this made by Nanny Hu?" Gu Nuo''er smiled. "It''s made by Nanny Hu''s little disciple. Now that Nanny is old, I''ve found many disciples to learn her craft from her!" Noble Consort Qiao was even happier. "Our Nuo''er is really getting better and better. She''s so considerate like a little adult." Gu Yihanughed heartily. "She takes after her father." Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. At this moment, Gu Yihan saw that Ye Siming had been crossing his arms calmly at the side. The youth''s eyes were cold, hiding a reassuring steadiness. Gu Yihan pushed the pastry in front of Ye Siming. "Marquis Yongye, try it too." However, Ye Siming said calmly, "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''ve already had it just now." Gu Yihan knew that Ye Siming''s personality had always been like this, so he didn''t argue with him about not giving him face. He picked up the teacup that Gu Nuo''er had used and moistened his mouth. He then asked Ye Siming nonchntly, "What do you think of this poetry gathering?" Gu Yihan''s original intention was to hear people other than their family of three praise Nuo''er''s current achievements. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and slowly said "There''s a person in front on the left who keeps looking back as if he''s sizing up the noble consort. The third person on His Majesty''s left was sneaky. He had stolen the purse of the person beside him just now. He was probably a thief. "There''s also the second person sitting by the window on the right. When his friend left, he spat in his cup. He''s hypocritical and probably doesn''t really get along with his friend." Chapter 853 Your Majesty, You Might Be Angry 853 Your Majesty, You Might Be Angry Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao were a little surprised when they heard this. This Marquis Yongye had observed everyone carefully? Gu Yihan immediately looked to the left. As expected, a man happened to turn around and sized up Noble Consort Qiao. Gu Yihan frowned, his eyes silently expressing his anger. Ye Siming also stared at that person. He mmed the sword on the table. The youth''s gaze was cold, carrying a sense of judgment. When the man saw this, he trembled in fear. He just thought that the married woman was beautiful and couldn''t help but want to take a few more nces. Why did he feel a chill on the back of his neck? Gu Nuo''er pped her hands, her eyes glistening. "Father is great! Elder Brother Siming is so amazing!" Gu Yihan was very satisfied with Ye Siming''s performance. He could observe all the environment around him in such detail. In that case, he would definitely do a better job protecting his daughter! "Come, Marquis Yongye, I''ll have a drink with you using tea in ce of wine." Gu Yihan raised his teacup. Ye Siming looked at him. "Your Majesty, there''s one more thing. You might not be too happy if you find out." Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and put down his teacup. "Oh? I''ve always been calm. Go ahead." Ye Siming looked at the stage that had been built. For some reason, the two schrs were having an intense debate. The surrounding people listened attentively, but some of them also had a hint of solemnity and fear on their faces. Ye Siming''s voice was a little cold. "The schr on the left is crying out for injustice for Prince Guang." "What?" Gu Yihan was furious and suddenly looked over. Gu Nuo''er blinked her watery eyes and listened attentively for a while. It turned out that the two people on the stage were arguing over Prince Guang''s recent punishment and the deposition of his status as a member of royalty. The schr on the left said, "Prince Guang is thete emperor''s son after all. His Majesty has to at least keep his title on ount of kinship. Even if his sry is deducted, it''s better than directly demoting him to amoner!" The schr on the right objected. He cupped his hands at the sky in dissatisfaction. "You and I were born and raised in Great Qi. Apart from being raised by our parents, we also have the emperor''s grace! "His Majesty naturally had his own thoughts to decide as such. It is ridiculous for you to seek redress for a prince who had already been stripped of his title in public! "Today, everyone came here for a poetry exchange. It''s not a ce for you to express your opinions. Brother, please leave. I''ll invite another schr to spar." Unexpectedly, the schr on the left was immediately dissatisfied. "What you said is unfair. We''ve all read many sage books and have great ambitions to take the examination to obtain merits and serve the imperial court! "Could it be that no one is allowed to say anything despite that His Majesty''s actions are inappropriate? The imperial court belongs to the world! It''s not a ce where only His Majesty has a say!" These words were getting more and more presumptuous. Everyone was shocked. Gu Yihan frowned deeply, his eyes filled with frost. "How dare this person criticize my decree in public?" Gu Nuo''er blinked her watery eyes and said softly, "If it''s not that he''s not afraid of death, then there''s another reason. He was probably instructed toe." Ye Siming looked around. "After saying this in the chess hall, he can leave after the poetry gathering ends. By the time the news reaches His Majesty''s ears, he''ll probably have already escaped from the capital. Someone must be nearby to receive him. He might be sitting in the chess hall." Gu Nuo''er pped her small hands. "Are they the three people sitting in the corner?!" The child had just looked around. Everyone liked the pastries from the Four Seasons Sweet Shop very much and had basically finished them. Only the pastries from that table hadn''t been touched at all and they didn''t drink much tea either. It seemed that it wasn''t their intention toe here. They weren''t here to listen to the poetries at all. Chapter 854 Nuoer, Criticize Him! 854 Nuo''er, Criticize Him! The two schrs on the stage argued until their faces turned red. The manager of the chess hall could already tell that something was wrong. He hurriedly stopped them. "Young masters, this poetry gathering is for talents topete and meet friends through poetries. Our shop still has to open for business. Please stop this insubordination." If His Majesty heard about this The Victory Chess Hall could only shut down their business to save their lives! This would still be considered light punishment. If His Majesty was enraged, no one would be able to escape and they would all be killed! The manager of the chess hall was so frightened that he kept persuading them. Unexpectedly, the schr who was spouting nonsense seemed to be determined to stand up for Prince Guang. His saliva flew everywhere, and he looked loyal and righteous. "When we read sage books, we naturally have to speak up for injustice. Otherwise, if everyone were to be silent, wouldn''t this world be like walking in a dark abyss?!" "Well said!" A soft voice interrupted. Gu Nuo''er stood up. Everyone quickly looked at her. Everyone was stunned. What nonsense was this little girl talking about?! That schr was clearly saying something treasonous. If he wasn''t careful, he would be beheaded. Why was she echoing along?! The schr probably didn''t expect to receive support either. He was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously looked at the three people sitting in the corner. All of this was captured by Ye Siming''s gaze. The youth raised his eyebrows, his eyes revealing a hint of coldness that he was about to make a move. Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao sat there without moving, nning to see how their daughter would deal with the schr on the stage. Gu Nuo''er stood up, her small hands pping. "What you said is really good. Even a child like me admires you. Schr, you''re really touching to speak up for thatmoner! "If he knew that there was a good person like you, whose heart aches for him, he would definitely cry. Therefore, hurry up and introduce yourself. "This way, everyone can also help you spread the news. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. He will definitely be able to help you repay you after knowing of your appreciation for him!" Gu Nuo''er waved her small arm and called out to everyone enthusiastically. "Uncles, older brothers, when the timees, we can all be his witnesses, right? He''s the one who said it. We can''t let others benefit from it!" The schr''s expression changed. Someone immediately echoed. "That''s right. Brother, you''ve worked so hard, so how can you remain anonymous?! We have to let the other party know." "I think that''s right. Eh? Brother, what''s your name?" Everyone was talking at once. After all, this person''s words were so dangerous. If they were not careful, a fatal disaster would befall. Of course, they had to go along with this girl''s words and push the me on him alone. The schr was speechless in the face of everyone''s "passion"! He looked at Gu Nuo''er in shock. After a long while, he said reluctantly, "If I were to ask for favors and repayment, what kind of person would I be?! Everyone, don''t look down on me. I''m just defending Prince Guang." Gu Nuo''er pressed forward step by step, her eyes flickering like stars. "Eh? If you''reining about injustice, you naturally have to say it out loud! His Majesty might hear about your words! If His Majesty thinks that what you said makes sense, he might confer themoner his title back!" The child smiled like a cunning little fox. "Don''t be afraid. Speak your name loudly and let us hear it like thunder!" The schr became anxious. How could he say that?! He had been invited to clear Prince Guang''s name. Unexpectedly, he was grabbed by this girl, who refused to let go! Chapter 855 Ending Descendants Kick, Ill Send You To Hell! 855 Ending Descendants Kick, I''ll Send You To Hell! The schr hurriedly looked at the three people sitting in the corner for help. Before they came, they had alreadye up with a countermeasure. If they were caught, they were prepared to start a fire. There were many people in the chess hall. When everyone saw that it was on fire, they would definitely flee in panic. At that time, they could just take advantage of the chaos to leave. One of the people sitting at the table sneakily took out a fire starter. He was about to throw it under the curtain of the window at the side. However, his wrist was grabbed by a strong palm. Ye Siming suddenly raised his hand. The youth''s narrow eyes were cold and he raised his eyebrows slightly. He stepped on the stool and looked at the man in front of him, whose expression had changed drastically. He sneered. "You want to start a fire?" "N-no!" "No? Then what do you want to do with the fire starter in your hand?" Ye Siming asked coldly. He couldn''t be bothered to wait for the man to argue. He exerted strength and suddenly pressed the man''s head against the table. Right on the heels of that, his movements were smooth as water as he raised his boot and kicked. It made the aplice who was about to stand up and escape fall to the ground. "Why are you running?" Everyone was in an uproar. "What exactly is going on?" Ye Siming looked back and stared at the person on the stage. "Capture him, this despicable person is deliberately causing trouble." Just as everyone was still stunned The aplice who wasn''t subdued by Ye Siming suddenly pulled out the dagger hidden in his sleeve and stabbed at Ye Siming. The youth dodged and retreated. The three of them hurriedly stood up in the chaos. Perhaps they knew that they couldn''t beat Ye Siming. They took out their daggers and started to attack the crowd at the side. Everyone fell into panic and immediately wanted to escape out the door. This provided a lot of convenience for the schr on the stage to escape. He was about to turn around and run when the person who was arguing with him on the stage grabbed him. The schr was furious and revealed a fierce expression as he suddenly pushed the man. 09:38 "Get lost! Don''t be nosy, or I''ll kill you too!" "Don''t even think about running! You want to escape after insulting His Majesty''s imperial decree and spreading rumors?" The schr was furious and revealed a fierce expression as he suddenly pushed the man. "Get lost! Don''t be nosy, or I''ll kill you too!" The schr pushed away the person who was pulling him. He was about to run. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a walnut shot over like a dart and hit the back of his head. The schr suddenly fell and two of his teeth fell off! Noble Consort Qiao stood on the table, holding the remaining walnut in her hand. She had already pulled her hood up. At this moment, she narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at the schr on the stage. It was really a dream for him to want to slip away from under her nose. Apart from the famous sword techniques, the Qiao Family''s martial arts also included hidden weapons that could kill people without leaving a trace. Noble Consort Qiao lifted the hems of her dress and stepped on a stool, preparing to stand on the table. This way, it would be easier to deal a finishing blow. Gu Yihan frowned and watched as she stood on the table. He reached out to support the Noble Consort''s leg. "Don''t fall!" At this moment, Gu Yihan looked around again. He realized that his precious daughter had actually taken advantage of her petite figure to make her way to the schr! The schr was almost knocked out by a walnut that came with a force of a thousand pounds. His ears kept ringing. He endured the difort and staggered to his feet. Unexpectedly, just as he got up, he saw the little girl from before standing in front of him! Gu Nuo''er smiled. "Hello! You were the one who said that my father was in the wrong just now, right?" "Your father?" The schr was puzzled. "Damn child, get lost!" The child was not angry at all. Instead, she smiled even more. "Let me give you a gift!" Before the schr could react. Gu Nuo''er suddenly raised her small feet and her entire body suddenly jumped up. "Hey da!" Ending descendants kick, I''ll send you to hell! \ Chapter 856 The Family of Four Was Invincible 856 The Family of Four Was Invincible When the nearby constables rushed over. The chaotic scene in the chess hall had already beenpletely controlled by Gu Nuo''er''s family. The constables entered and saw the cold youth, Ye Siming, stepping on the head of a criminal who was preparing to start a fire. His other hand was holding onto an aplice. On the stage, there was a child who looked like an ice sculpture. Her face was round, fair, and delicate, and her glistening eyes were sparkling. She crossed her arms and looked down at the schr who was lying on the ground unconscious, holding his crotch with both hands. At the side, a beautiful woman with a hood pointed at all the guests present. "All of you, don''t leave. You''ll be witnessester." The man beside her was tall. Even though he was wearing a mask, he still had a murderous aura. Her eyes under the mask were filled with a might that made people not dare to look straight at her. All the guests in the chess hall were already as obedient as chicks. The constables scratched their heads in confusion. He then asked the manager of the chess hall, "Someone reported to the officials that someone here is ndering and underestimating the imperial power. What''s going on?" The manager quickly said, "Official, that schr on the stage was spouting nonsense. We didn''t know anything! "Fortunately, there''s that girl''s family. Not only did they subdue the schr who had offended his superiors, but they also held down his aplices. They''re all over there!" The constables went to Ye Siming''s side and captured the two rebels he had captured. The youth''s eyebrows were arrogant as he pointed at the few people in the chess hall. "That person there is a thief. Catch him too. The stolen goods are on him. Also, that person spat into his friend''s teacup. He might have added poison and has to be interrogated severely. Take them all away." The constable quickly bowed. "Yes, yes, yes." Suddenly, the constable reacted. That wasn''t right. Why did he have to listen to a youth? Who was the official here?! The constable was about to straighten his back and teach Ye Siming a lesson. Ye Siming frowned and scolded angrily, "Why are you moving so slowly? Didn''t you hear me when I asked you to take them away?" The small spark in that the constable that made him want to start to cause trouble was extinguished. This youth was dressed luxuriously and the jade pendant on his waist seemed a little familiar. He felt that this was a noble person that he shouldn''t offend. Forget it! The constable waved his hand and called out to the others, "Arrest the two people this young master mentioned just now! Bring the remaining few who have vited their superiors back to the government office and send them to prison for interrogation!" When everything was settled Gu Nuo''er then returned to Ye Siming''s side. She pped her hands and snorted. "They''re only at this level, yet they still came out to spout nonsense. They want to taint Father''s reputation as a virtuous ruler? Dream on!" Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. "That good-for-nothing Gu Yongxuan has been imprisoned. I''ve got someone to keep a close eye on him. He probably wasn''t able to instruct anyone to do this. Someone else had probably arranged this for him." Noble Consort Qiao nodded. "There must be others behind him." Gu Nuo''er clenched her small hands into fists and jumped up again, kicking the stool beside her. "No matter who it is, I can find them out. Hey, hey, hey" When her small feetnded, she lost her bnce and her entire body fell to the side. She looked like she was about to fall to the ground. However, Ye Siming hugged her steadily. He frowned slightly. "Be careful." Gu Yihanughed loudly. "Baby Nuo''s appearance reminds me that the Noble Consort almost tripped over a chair once before." Therefore, when Noble Consort Qiao was standing on the table just now, he subconsciously went to support her. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows proudly. "You take after your mother in this aspect, but fortunately, your intelligence takes after mine. Good daughter." He reached out and rubbed the top of Gu Nuo''er''s head. Noble Consort Qiao was speechless. Chapter 857 - 857: How Dare You Not Accept the Princess’s Bestowal? Chapter 857: How Dare You Not ept the Princesss Bestowal? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, after that, Ye Siming kept holding the childs hand and didnt let go. When Gu Yihan noticed this, he felt a hint of dissatisfaction. He frowned and said, Marquis Yongye, why are you still holding the princesss hand? Its time to let go. However, Ye Simings expression didnt change as he exined calmly, Im afraid that the princess will fall again. There are many tables and chairs here. If she knocks into them and gets hurt, wont Your Majestys heart ache? Gu Yihan felt that what he said made sense. He reached out his hand. Ill hold her hand. However, at this moment, Ye Simings deep eyes revealed a hint of vignce. He wanted to hold the child in his hand, so he didnt want to give her to others. Just as Gu Yihan sensed that something was wrong A cry of surprise came from the side. Your Majesty?! Is it really you?! This shout frightened everyone in the chess hall who had yet to leave. They all turned to look. Gu Yihan was stunned and looked back. It was Censor Zhang, who was wearing casual clothes. Censor Zhang lifted his robe and quickly walked over, observing Gu Yihan from head to toe. When he recognized that it was indeed his beloved emperor, he quickly cupped his hands and bowed. This subject pays greetings to Your Majesty! The others in the chess hall were all stunned. The emperor was here?! Gu Yihan gave Censor Zhang a few looks, gesturing him not to expose his identity. However, Censor Zhang didnt see it. Instead, he turned around and saw a pair of small feet wearing pink butterfly shoes. Looking up, it was Princess Yaoguangs snow-white and cute face. Censor Zhang was shocked and quickly bowed to Gu Nuoer. Right on the heels of that, when he saw Ye Siming, he bowed repeatedly. Marquis. Gu Yihan couldnt take it anymore and simply gritted his teeth and took off his mask. He ced his hands on his hips and scolded angrily, Censor Zhang, you always do things without looking at me. Im visiting incognito. Why are you so stupid?! As soon as Gu Yihan finished speaking.. The sound of clothes rustling and kneeling could be heard in the chess hall. Everyone shouted, Long live Your Majesty! Long live the princess! Onlv then did Censor Zhang react. He exined anxiously, His Majesty, this subject knows my mistake. This subject just didnt expect to see you here. This subject was really surprised and didnt react for a moment. Please punish me! Censor Zhang suddenly saw a pair of beautiful eyes from the corner of his eye. He looked over in confusion. Noble Consort Qiao lifted her hood and was smiling with her red lips. Censor Zhang was shocked. Just as he opened his mouth, Gu Yihan reprimanded, Hold it in! Censor Zhang covered his mouth with both hands and silently knelt on the ground. Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she asked curiously, Uncle Zhang, are you also here to attend the poetry gathering? Censor Zhang replied embarrassedly, Your Highness, this subject is here to eat pastries from the Four Seasons Sweet Shop Huh? The child blinked. Censor Zhang said helplessly, Every time this subject queues up to buy it, it will be sold out by the time its my turn. This subject heard that it can be tasted in the chess hall, so this subject came to take a look. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and chuckled. Uncle, you should have said so earlier. Next time, Ill get someone to send it to your house alone. Ill make sure theres enough! Censor Zhang kept a low profile and hurriedly waved his hand. This subject would dare, this subject wouldnt dare. Gu Yihan threatened, How dare you not ept the princesss bestowal? Censor Zhang trembled in fear and hurriedly said, This subject would dare, this subject wouldnt dare. Gu Nuoer went to help him up. Uncle Zhang, stop kneeling. Its fate that we met by chance, quickly get up! At first, Censor Zhang didnt dare to get up casually. From the corner of his eye, he saw that His Majesty didnt seem to have any objections. Only then did he stand up slowly. He then thanked Gu Nuoer. Just now, he was kneeling on the ground and enduring the scrutiny and sizing up from Gu Yihan, Noble Consort Qiao, and Ye Siming. He actually felt a lot of pressure! Chapter 858 - 858: Fina A chance to Kill Him Chapter 858: Fina A chance to Kill Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan casually pointed and arranged for Censor Zhang to stay in the chess hall to deal with the aftermath. He left with Noble Consort Qiao, Gu Nuoer, and Ye Siming. At this moment, a group of imperial guards who were hiding in a narrow alley not far away were ready to make a move! Chunshou had made preparations in order to cooperate with the emperor and the Noble Consort for their incognito trip. He had specially changed into ordinary clothes! At this moment, he stood at the front and stuck his head out of the alley to observe. Gu Yihan was afraid that so many people would be eye-catching when they went out and that theyd rm the publicly-hosted poetry gathering. He had specially asked them to hide here. Eunuch Chunshou was puzzled. Why hadnt His Majestye to call for them to protect them? Two days after this incident. The news spread throughout the court. Someone had said bad things about His Majesty and was caught red-handed by His Majesty! Everyone was inevitably in an uproar. They all sighed to themselves that His Majesty was indeed the son of the true dragon. He was really pervasive! They all sighed to themselves that His Majesty was indeed the son of the True Dragon. He was really pervasive! It was said that the schr who was spouting nonsense in the hall confessed not long after he was arrested and interrogated in the prison. However, no one knew who the instigator was. Everyone in the court was guessing. Who was it that had to help him like this even after Prince Guang had fallen? However, in the end, everyone sounded an rm in their hearts. They had to say more good things about His Majesty even when they were outside. What if His Majesty happened to be present?! In Prince Xuans Manor. It was silent inside and outside Yun Chuhuais courtyard. All the servants in the manor knew that their princes adopted son liked peace and quiet, especially when he was resting at noon. Therefore, no one would disturb him at this time. No one would have thought that at such a quiet moment. The sound of a teacup shattering suddenly came from the room. A crisp sound rang out, scaring away the birds on the green tree outside. In the room, Yun Chuhuais expression was sinister. A hidden guard knelt in front of him with his head lowered. The broken porcin was scattered all over the ground and there was still steaming from it. Trash, theyre all trash! Yun Chuhuai was furious. He had thought of a way to bring Prince Guang back to the capital. Before he could do anything, he was beaten up and even lost his title! In order to control the world, Yun Chuhuai bribed a schr to go to a crowded ce like the chess hall to persuade everyone. The publics opinions often have few principles. They were used to going with the flow. As long as the schrs words were reasonable, the news would spread like wildfire. His Majesty might be pressured to restore Prince Guang to his position in order to stop the dissatisfiedmoners. Unexpectedly, Gu Yihan suddenly went crazy and actually went to watch a small poetry gathering! Not only that, but they also captured the few people who were causing trouble on the spot! The hidden guard persuaded, Master, the n now is to quickly find out if that schr confessed your name! Yun Chuhuai stared at him, his eyes deep and cold. Do I need you to say that? However, Ive always been cautious and never took the initiative to contact anyone. Who did hemunicate with? The hidden guard hesitated for a moment. Prince Guangs heir, Gu Xinghan. Yun Chuhuai pressed his be with a headache. Looks like this piece of trash cant be kept alive. Killing intent burst out from his eyes. Find an opportunity to kill him. Dont let him expose us after hes caught. However, the hidden guard was a little hesitant. Master, are we too rushed? What if My identity cant be put through any threat of exposure! Do as I say! Yun Chuhuai berated sternly. The hidden guard could only cup his hands and take his leave.. Chapter 859 - 859: Ye Siming Has Become Different Chapter 859: Ye Siming Has Be Different Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The weather was clear, the wind was bright, and the sun was shining. In the state school, it was break time after ss. Gu Nuoer sat obediently at the table and wrote her name on the paper. Jiang Xiaoran strolled to her side and asked with a smile, Strange, why is it that only Your Highness hase today? Wheres Siming? Gu Nuoer didnt look up and replied in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming has something to take care of in his military camp . He said that helle back after settling it. Jiang Xiaoran replied with an oh. When he saw Gu Nuoer writing, he became curious and went to see what she was writing. Jiang Xiaoran watched for a while and frowned silently. Why did Her Highness seem to be writing the name of Grand Consort Yus family? The child wrote the names of Grand Consort Yu, Prince Guang, his wife, Gu Rao, and Gu Xinghan on it. He then drew a cross on Prince Guang, his wife, and Gu Rao. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but ask, What does this mean? The child blinked her ck eyes. It means that they were beaten by me. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but give her a thumbs up. He echoed, However, I really dont like that Gu Xinghan. Hes glib-tongued all day long. He doesnt care that his fathers noble title has been stripped off and is still swaggering around like a profligate young master. Gu Nuoer looked up, her delicate eyshes blinking. yboy older brother doesnt like him always trying to curry favor with Elder Sister Yinxiang, right? Jiang Xiaoran seemed to have what he was thinking pointed out. He quickly turned his head and turned around, his tongue and teeth seeming to be fighting. Who, who, who said that?! Its nothing like that. I just cant stand that guy. Gu Nuoer pouted and snorted softly. Youre stubborn. You dont understand as well as Baby Nuo. She continued to lower her head and look at the remaining people in Prince Guangs family. Grand Consort Yu was the person she had to focus on dealing with. Previously, her father had captured that schr. He was indeed locked up in prison and interrogated under torture. Unfortunately, before he could confess who had instructed him, he couldnt stand the torture and died. His aplices didnt know anything and only knew that the schr had arranged for them toe. Therefore, they were all given a cup of poisonous wine. However, Gu Nuoer had gotten someone to stop the news from spreading at that time. Although they didnt manage to interrogate her, those who had a guilty conscience definitely wouldnt be able to sit still. Hence, she got Gu Yihan to spread the news that they had already interrogated the criminal and found out who the mastermind was. Investigations were being conducted step by step. As long as the mastermind could hear the news, Gu Nuoer didnt believe that he could sit still! At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran, who was standing at the side, was suddenly stunned. Your Highness He muttered in a daze. Gu Nuoer didnt look up and drew a ghost face beside Grand Consort Yus name. The childs nose twitched at her name and let out a cold snort. Jiang Xiaoran shouted again, Your Highness! Siming is here! Oh, so be it. Elder Brother Siming said that he woulde back for ss after he was done. No, what I mean is that hes different today. Hurry up and look! Gu Nuoer looked up and toward the door. Ye Siming was wearing white clothes with a vermilion lining. He wore a bright jade headgear and two strands of ck hair hung down on both sides of his face. His long eyebrows reached his temples and his narrow eyes were slightly raised, looking endlessly high-spirited. He looked noble and handsome. He had a longsword at his waist and was walking over. It was very different from the ck cold clothes he usually liked to wear. In the past, he was a cold and murderous god who kept people a thousand miles away. He was as unpredictable as a shadow. Now, Ye Siming was a peerless and elegant young master in the world. It was as if as long as he smiled, the surrounding scenery would fade. Just as Ye Siming was about to enter, he was surrounded by a few youngdies from different sses. Marquis, have you just finished your work? They approached him enthusiastically.. Chapter 860 - 860: Playboy Older Brother, You ‘re Going to Get In Trouble Chapter 860: yboy Older Brother, You re Going to Get In Trouble Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming couldnt be bothered with them. However, the moment he stepped forward, he realized that this group of girls was blocking in front of him again. From the corner of his eye, he could already see Gu Nuoer sitting in the ssroom. They were blocking his way to look for the little thing. Ye Siming was very unhappy and was even impatient. He suddenly reached out to grab the sword and pushed it out an inch with his thumb. The moment the cold light from the de appeared, it also reflected the decisive killing intent in the youths eyes clearly. Thedies were given a fright and quickly scattered in all directions. Only then did Ye Siming put away his sword coldly. Gu Nuoer watched as Ye Siming walked up to her. Jiang Xiaoran sized him up from head to toe first. He couldnt help but exim, Siming, its said that clothes make the man. This is really true! Look at you now. Youre handsome, valiant, and extraordinary! Ye Siming frowned slightly. After he changed his clothes, he received a lot of attention along the way. Ye Siming had never liked to be sized up. Therefore, whenever someone made him impatient, the youth would look back coldly. The other party would immediately look away. Ye Siming ignored Jiang Xiaorans sizing up and looked down at Gu Nuoer. If what Jiang Xiaoran said was true Then Gu Nuoer would also like what he was wearing today, right? He was waiting for the child to speak. However, Gu Nuoer blinked. Elder Brother Siming, why are you still standing there in a daze? Hurry up and sit down. The teacher ising soon! Ye Siming was speechless. She actually didnt notice it at all? For the rest of the day, no matter how Ye Siming identally passed by Gu Nuoer, The child was either reading or talking to her ssmates. In short, she didnt seem to notice that he had deliberately dressed up. The youths eyebrows were dark and he exuded a coldness that made people not dare to approach him. When Xie Yinxiang saw this, she couldnt help but ask Jiang Xiaoran, Whats wrong with Marquis Yongye? Jiang Xiaoran smiled gloatingly. What do you think is different about him? Xie Yinxiang looked at Ye Siming in confusion. Theres no difference Jiang Xiaoran hissed, Why are you girls so bad at paying attention? Didnt you notice that Siming is dressed very handsomely today? Xie Yinxiang looked at Ye Siming again. He seems to be different from before, but why would changing his clothes matter? He wont be angry because of this, right? Jiang Xiaoran crossed his arms and said, Last time, I suggested that Siming dress better so that he wont always be dressed in ck. It wont bepatible if he stays by Her Highnesss side! Look, after he has changed, doesnt it make peoples eyes light up? When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she looked at Jiang Xiaoran speechlessly. You dont teach good things. If Marquis Yongyees back to his senses, hell definitely scold you! After saying that, she packed her books and prepared to go home. Jiang Xiaoran quickly chased after her. Shall I send you off? Theres no need. Its not like I dont know the way. Young Master Jiang has so many admirers. Dont let them get angry with you because of me. Xie Yinxiang carried her books and left after saying goodbye to Gu Nuoer. Jiang Xiaoran went up to Ye Siming. Before he could say anything Ye Siming already spat out his thin lips. Scram. Alright, Ill be returning to the manor. Goodbye, Your Highness. Jiang Xiaoran knew that Ye Siming was in a bad mood and quickly took his leave. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Suddenly, she blinked her watery eyes in confusion. yboy older brother, you dont look too good. It seems that you will encounter troubleter! Why dont you wait a while ande with us? Jiang Xiaoran didnt take this to heart. Heughed heartily. Im a little white dragon swimming in the waves. Who would dare to find trouble with me? Your Highness, dont worry. After Jiang Xiaoran finished speaking, he strode away.. Chapter 861 - 861: I Like Elder Brother Siming the Most Chapter 861: I Like Elder Brother Siming the Most Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer turned her head. Elder Brother Siming, lets go home too! However, apany me to the flowerbed in the school first. I have something to give you. Ye Siming immediately stood up and pretended to be cold. Is that so? Then lets go now. What would she give him? Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming came to the flowerbed. At this moment, the setting sun was shining brightly and the surroundings were filled with golden brilliance. The roof of the state school reflected a beautiful light. Gu Nuoer squatted by the flowerbed. Her hair was ck and her dress was brightly colored. Her exquisite and fair face had curved eyebrows and her big eyes were filled with gentle ripples. The child reached out and pulled away some weeds and some small flowers that were about to wither. Ye Siming crossed his arms and waited at the side. Gu Nuoers small hands were very skillful. Her clean and pink fingertips turned back and forth a few times and a flower gand was weaved in a short while. She raised it in front of Ye Siming happily. Elder Brother Siming, lower your head. Ill put it on for you! Ye Siming lowered his head obediently, but he still pretended to be cold and said, Its atrocious to be wearing this on my head. The child fixed the gand on his head. Then, she took two steps back, pinched her chin with her small hand, and sized up the youth seriously. She smiled. You look even better with this! After saying that, Gu Nuoer blinked and said mischievously, Elder Brother Siming, dont worry. I know your little secret and wont tell anyone. Dont feel embarrassed. Ye Siming was stunned. What secret do I have? He looked at the childs sly expression and raised his long eyebrows. Why did he have a feeling that she was going to say something unpleasant again? Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and said softly, I know that wolfies are the same as little doggies. You have to dress up in spring. Ye Simings expression changed. Anger began to appear in the youths deep eyes. He gritted his teeth as if he was preparing to bite the child into pieces. Where did you hear this from? Gu Nuoer blinked innocently. I saw it! Hu Ni started to dress up. Thest time I saw him, he was also this mboyant. mboyant!? Ye Siming pressed his be and took a deep breath. He knew that he shouldnt have listened to that b*stard Jiang Xiaoran. What good ideas could hee up with when he mingled arounddies every day? Gu Nuoer was still admiring her masterpiece with her small hands behind her back. With the gand, Elder Brother Siming looks even better. Youre the most handsome person in my heart. Ye Siming paused. He looked at the child again. Do Do you like me wearing this? Will you think that my clothes were dull in the past and I wasnt worthy of going out with you? Gu Nuoer was stunned. Her voice was soft as sheughed. Elder Brother Siming, what nonsense are you talking about?! Theres no distinction in clothes. Were best friends. Why would I think of you like this? Gu Nuoer ran over, hugged Ye Simings hand, and shook it gently. She wheedled, I like going out with Elder Brother Siming the most. It was as if a warm sun suddenly shone straight into Ye Simings heart. The youths deep eyes were filled with emotions. A momentter, his thin lips curled up into a smile. Lets go home. He suddenly lifted the child up and carried her in his arms before striding out. Gu Nuoer struggled back and forth. Elder Brother Siming, let me walk by myself! I like to carry you. I wont listen to you this time. Elder Brother Siming! Youre unreasonable! The two of them walked away under the setting sun.. Chapter 862 - 862: How Dare You Kidnap Someone In the Imperial City! Chapter 862: How Dare You Kidnap Someone In the Imperial City! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming returned to the Bai Manor, he didnt take off his gand even when he was eating. After dinner, he put down his chopsticks and pointed at the gand proudly at Bai Yi before leaving without saying anything. Bai Yi held the bowl and watched him leave in a daze. He turned to look at Madam Bai. Whats wrong with this child? Not only was he suddenly dressed extremely handsomely, but he was also starting to wear gands? Madam Bai was also confused. How would I know? Youre his father, so I should be asking you. Hes a boy. How could it be that he has a closer rtionship with me, his mother? Bai Yi frowned. A boy wearing a gand on his head is really not masculine enough. I have to go talk to him! Madam Bai suddenly mmed her chopsticks on the table, scaring Bai Yi so much that he sat back down. Madam Bai red at him. What are you talking about him for? As a father, you clearly know that Siming is a child who thinks about things a lot. You should spend more time with him. Youre always scolding him. Do you think our home is your military camp?! I Bai Yi wanted to exin. You what you! Madam Bai quickly interrupted. She rolled her eyes at her husband. Ever since I married you, I could tell that youre a blockhead! You only know how to study that weapon every day. When youre free, spend more time with Siming. Although this child looks cold on the outside, hes warm on the inside. Bai Yi lowered his head silently. Got it. Eat! Under Madam Bail s order, Bai Yi picked up the bowl and chopsticks again. Jiang Xiaoran would never go home after school. He definitely had to go to the chess hall or teahouse. Flirting with others was Young Marquis Jiangs profligate style. Because of this, he was often scolded by his family. However, he didnt care. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoran came out of the teahouse after listening to the storyteller. He bade farewell to his friends with whom he fools around with. He brought two attendants and strolled around the streets. He was wondering if he should find a restaurant to eat tonight or go back to the manor. However, just as he passed by an alley Suddenly, a hand appeared from the side and covered Jiang Xiaorans mouth, dragging him into the dark alley. The two attendants were stunned and were about to shout for help when two cold-looking men jumped out right on the heels of them. They moved extremely quickly as if they had been specially trained. They knocked out the two innocent attendants and then dragged them into the deep alley. When the stall owner at the side saw this, he widened his eyes in shock. The man who made the move didnt forget to turn around and give the stall owner a warning look not to spout nonsense. Jiang Xiaorans martial arts were not bad, but it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. Moreover, these people all looked to be highly skilled in martial arts! Not longter, Jiang Xiaoran was subdued. His hands and feet were tied up, and his mouth was stuffed with a rag. He was carried into the deep alley by four men. When they passed by an inconspicuous house, they turned in. After entering the house, they threw Jiang Xiaoran to the ground and removed the rag. Ouch Jiang Xiaoran cried out in pain. He gritted his teeth and cursed, Which bastard is so rough to dare to kidnap someone in the imperial city? Why dont you find out who I am?! Oh? A coldugh sounded. A figure wearing a silver robe with a python embroidered on it slowly walked out of the darkness. The python robe could be worn by the current prince. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, bent down, raised his eyebrows, and chuckled. Young Marquis Jiang, take a good look at who I am. Do I have enough rights to tie you up? Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. Fifth Prince? How could it be him?! Jiang Xiaoran admitted that he had nothing to do with the fifth prince and did not have any feuds with him. He had never offended him at all! Chapter 863 - 863: Diverting the Trouble to Someone Else, Scoring A Lucky Hit Chapter 863: Diverting the Trouble to Someone Else, Scoring A Lucky Hit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Right on the heels of that, something Jiang Xiaoran didnt expect happened. The second prince, Gu Zitang, also walked out slowly. He looked down at Jiang Xiaoran and pulled him up from the ground. The two of them were considered friends in the past and liked to squander money. Gu Zitang felt a little awkward to meet him here. He smiled. The people who captured you were my hidden guards. They were a little rough. Dont be angry. As he spoke, the second prince even patted the dust off his clothes. A cold voice sounded from the other side. Ive already said that this kind of thing is very simple. You can just call Young Master Jiang to the pce to have a casual chat, but you guys have to use such a rough method to kidnap him. Under the dim light, Jiang Xiaoran could barely recognize it. The one who was sitting in the corner and talking It was the first prince, Gu Zixiao! His eyes were calm and his sitting posture was straight like a pine tree. The second prince quickly cleared his name. This is all Fifth Brothers idea. He said that if we want Young Master Jiang to be obedient, we have to do this. The fifth prince didnt think much of it and raised his eyebrows teasingly. Im doing this for Young Master Jiangs own good. Otherwise, if the other younger brothers find out the reason why we invited him into the pce, wont Young Master Jiang suffer? The second prince echoed, Im already hiding this matter from Seventh and Eighth Brother. Jiang Xiaoran widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at the three princes in the room. Each of them was a well-known member in their respective domain! He was on the brink of tears. Your Highnesses, weve never had any feud. Why did you bring me here? The second prince was familiar with him, so there was a hint of understanding in his tone. He patted Jiang Xiaorans shoulder. Its all because you spoke nonsense to my sister. My father casually instructed us to tell you to be more careful in the future. Jiang Xiaoran was stunned. Huh? What did I say The second prince was about to answer when he suddenly frowned in confusion. He turned to look at the first and fifth princes. Father doesnt seem to have said what Jiang Xiaoran said to Sister. The fifth prince snorted. No matter what it is, Nuoer is still young and doesnt know much. Youve been fooling around with women all day. Dont lead her astray. Jiang Xiaoran wished he could cry out in grievance. How could he have the chance to lead the little princess astray?! Ye Siming watched over her more closely than anyone else! The first prince stood up. Alright, weve said what needs to be said. We should go back. Young Marquis Jiang, I really have no choice but to invite you like this today.. Please understand. Jiang Xiaoran was untied. Before he could say anything The first prince, Gu Zixiao, said with a dark gaze, But Nuoer is our only sister. If you bully her, we have more than 20 brothers and well have no choice but toe for you then. Jiang Xiaoran was still at a loss. What exactly did I say? Why dont I understand He thought about it carefully and recalled in confusion, Could it be that he said a few bad things about Gu Xinghan to Her Highness? The first prince paused. Gu Xinghan? The previous Prince Guangs heir? Thats right. Honestly, Im not badmouthing him. Thats just a factual evaluation. Gu Xinghan is a promiscuous person and has an extremely bad character. Ive only said a few words in front of the little princess. Jiang Xiaoran was surprised. Could it be that he was trying to please the little princess and made her think that I was lying?! The first prince and his two younger brothers looked at each other. How dare Gu Xinghan get close to their sister? Based on his character? The fifth prince clenched his fists and smiled. I understand. The brothers knew who to look for now.. Chapter 864 - 864: Gu Rao, Do You Want Revenge? Chapter 864: Gu Rao, Do You Want Revenge? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The spring wind was always melodious. The weather had always been beautiful, making the golden tiles and red walls in the pce look extremely beautiful. Falling flowers and butterflies fluttering amongst the flowers could be seen everywhere. However, Grand Consort Yu was not in the mood to admire such good weather. In Zhuyou Pce, Grand Consort Yu was lying on a bed. There were two thick bruises on her exposed knees! The new pce maid was carefully applying ointment on her knees. Gu Rao stood at the side and couldnt help but cry. Grandmother has suffered. Youve only been reciting sutras for a few days, but youve already been tortured to this state! Grand Consort Yu endured the pain and hissed. Her eyes were filled with a poisonous ck glow. Noble Consort Qiao and her daughter were really good. First, Gu Nuoer asked her to chant sutras and pray for blessings for thete Empress, Madam Chi. Later on, Noble Consort Qiao sent people to cause trouble, causing her to make several mistakes in her recital. Every time, she had to start all over again! If Grand Consort Yu didntply, those imperial guards wouldnt let her eat! What she could have finished in the morning often dragged tillte at night without Grand Consort Yu having a bite to eat! Noble Consort Qiao was the goddaughter taken in by the former Empress, Madam Chi. Her mother, the old madam of the Grace Defender Duke household, was also Madam Chis close friend back then. Now that Madam Chi was dead, she didnt expect these two troublesome people to deal with her! Perhaps the little pce maid had exerted too much force. Grand Consort Yu cried out in pain and immediately vented her anger on her. How are you going to serve me when youre so clumsy? Get out! The young pce maid was so frightened that she trembled. She took the ointment and hurriedly left. Grand Consort Yu thought of the little pce maid she had served previously. She had served Grand Consort Yu better. However, the little pce maid had leftst time and didnte back. Grand Consort Yu asked around and heard that she hadmitted some mistake and hanged herself with a piece of white silk. Therefore, the matter that Grand Consort Yu had arranged for her naturally failed. Gu Rao watched as the little pce maid closed the door. She sat by the bed, her slender eyes that were identical to Grand Consort Yus letting out a sigh. Grandmother, the people in the pce dont like us anymore. My father cant eat or sleep well. When will Emperor Uncle show mercy? When Grand Consort Yu heard this, she became worried. She could tell that Gu Yihan was serious about dealing with their family this time. This emperor whom she had deliberately wanted to raise into a bad person back then had now be a voluptuous lion who had hurt them. The only thing they could do now was to take the risk and think of another way. Grand Consort Yus eyes flickered with unwillingness. Raorao, we cant just sit here and wait for death. When Gu Rao heard this, she echoed, When I think of how Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer must be feeling smug now, I feel indignant. What right do they have?! Why was it that nothing happened to her, but she was deprived of her title as the Commandery Princess? The food she ate every day was worse than what the pce maids ate! Ever since Gu Rao was born, she was born with an endless supply of silk. She had never suffered like this before! Grand Consort Yus cold gaze locked onto her. Raorao, you also want to take revenge, right? Do you also want to see Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer disappointed?! Gu Rao nodded heavily. Grand Consort Yu pursed her lips and smiled sinisterly. If you have this intention, were not afraid that we wont be able to wait until the day we seed. Now that only your father is grounded, you can still enter and leave freely. This is a good opportunity. In a few days, it would be Gu Yihans birthday. At that time, the pce would hold a banquet. All the civil and military officials, as well as the consorts and concubines in the harem, would go. The scene will definitely be grand and lively. Why dont you take advantage of that time to think of a way to put this bag of medicine into the water? She took out a palm-sized medicine bag from under the pillow and handed it to Gu Rao.. Chapter 865 - 865: She Wanted to Make Gu Nuo’er Sad Chapter 865: She Wanted to Make Gu Nuoer Sad Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Rao looked at this in confusion. Grandmother, you mean you want me to poison them? When she said this, Gu Rao was shocked. She revealed a terrified expression and looked at Grand Consort Yu, her eyes flickering. She didnt dare to kill anyone yet! Moreover, it was to use poison at the emperors banquet! Grand Consort Yu looked at her reproachfully. The previous Empress, Madam Chi, had lost to her in the pce battle. However, why was Madam Chis granddaughter especially smart? Looking at her granddaughter again, Grand Consort Yu only felt that Gu Rao was simply stupid sometimes! She suppressed her impatience and exined word by word to Gu Rao. Raorao, remember this. Sometimes, women have to use some methods to control men. If you can control men, youve already won half the battle. Grand Consort Yu raised the medicine bag and smiled sinisterly. This medicine is a poisonous substance to men. Gu Rao immediately understood what this was. She was shocked. Grandmother could it be that you want me to drug my imperial uncle? Just the thought of it almost scared Gu Rao to death. How would she dare?! Grand Consort Yu rolled her eyes at her. She finally couldnt help but curse, Idiot! She looked at Gu Rao. Not to mention that Gu Yihan has such a violent personality, Im afraid youll be killed before you can do anything. Moreover, he has so many consorts, so why would he choose you? Grand Consort Yu didnt forget to sneer. If I let you enter the harem, can you win against Noble Consort Qiao?! Gu Rao felt embarrassed. She lowered her head and bit her lip tightly. Then Grandmother should have chosen someone else. Why did you look for me? Gu Raos temper red up. She was unwilling to do such a risky thing and was naturally unhappy to be taught a lesson by Grand Consort Yu. Grand Consort Yu seemed to be able to tell. She narrowed her eyes, the corners of which had a few wrinkles left behind by time. However, it added a hint of viciousness to Grand Consort Yus appearance. Raorao, Grandmother is doing this for your own good. Dont you like Marquis Yongye? Hearing Ye Simings name, Gu Rao looked up immediately. Her eyes widened in shock. This medicine is to be given to Marquis Yongye? Grand Consort Yu smiled brightly and nodded. Think about it carefully. Apart from the emperor, isnt Marquis Yongye the one surrounding Noble Consort Qiao and Gu Nuoer? If you can marry him, that mother and daughter will definitely vomit blood and be furious! Not only that. To get close to Marquis Yongye was to get close to General Bai Yi, who was behind him. Bai Yi and Gu Yihan had apanied each other since they were young at a very young age and had an extremely good rtionship. When Gu Rao became Ye Simings wife, Bai Yi would definitely save them from this crisis on ount of their rtionship. Gu Raos eyes burst out with joy and yearning. She had always liked Ye Siming. It wasnt just because he was handsome and tall. It was also because he was extremely skilled and every woman yearned for a man who could give them a sense of security. If she could be his wife, she would definitely be very happy. However, Gu Rao suddenly thought of something and her smile froze. But Grandmother, Marquis Yongyes personality is even more terrifying than Imperial Uncles She thought of the day they first came, when Ye Siming drew his sword and shed at their horses. Back then, she was so frightened that she almost fainted. Gu Rao couldnt help but feel worried. He definitely wont let me have an opportunity. Grand Consort Yu chuckled. No matter how amazing a man is, he wont be able to do anything when hes drugged. When the door is closed, wont things be a done deal between the two of you? After saying that, she stuffed the medicine into Gu Raos hand. Raorao, if you dont want to live such a tough life, youll have to rely on yourself. You must seize this good opportunity! Gu Rao held the medicine bag, the look in her eyes gradually turning from hesitation to victory. Grandmother was right.. Not only did she want to get Ye Siming, but she also wanted to break Gu Nuoers heart! Chapter 866 - 866: Jiang Xiaoran In Coquettish Pink Chapter 866: Jiang Xiaoran In Coquettish Pink Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an endless stream of guests in the Four Seasons Sweet Shops. The entire street was filled with branches opened by Gu Nuoer. The shopkeeper of the jade shop opposite the Four Seasons Sweet Shop previously even said that this street was not a prosperous one. He didnt expect Gu Nuoer to book the entire street for her business in just a year. Even the human traffic had increased a lot. The jade shop from before was naturally sold to Gu Nuoer as well. Apart from the fact that the pastries in the sweet shop were delicious and were the work of the pces old master, with everyone liking them The ntern letter that Gu Nuoer hade up with was the most well-known. Everyone wrote down the secrets that they usually couldnt reveal on thenterns. If a stranger were to pick thentern, it would be equivalent to them venting out a portion of their worries without holding back. It seemed that many people in the world liked such a way of expressing themselves. Therefore, Gu Nuoerbined four shops together to expand her business. There were manynterns specially ced for people to ce their worries here. The child was wearing a pomegranate-red dress today, making her skin look even fairer like pearls. Her soft ck hair was braided into buns, making her look obedient and cute. She stood beside a shelf where thenterns were ced and blinked her watery spiritual eyes as she watched Xie Yinxiang write. The childs voice was sweet and soft. Elder Sister Yinxiang, you have the same personality as this person and chat very well with him. Ive seen you replying to his letters more than ten times. Xie Yinxiang smiled, her gentle eyes curving. Thats right. From the handwriting, I can tell that this is probably a young master who doesnt care about trifles. Hes funny and has a straightforward personality. He often tells jokes to enlighten me. Ever since Lord Xie only had her as his daughter, he took more care of her. However, he had done some things that made Xie Yinxiang sad in the past. It was impossible for there to be no estrangement between father and daughter. The older Xie Yinxiang got, the more mature and restrained she became. She rarely expressed her unhappiness. Therefore, she ced all her expressions on thentern. However, she didnt expect to meet someone who was verypatible with her. Not only would he counsel her when she was worried, but he would also tell her jokes. Gu Nuoers delicate eyshes fluttered and she smiled. Then ask him toe to the shop to eat pastries! You have to get to know such a fated person well. Xie Yinxiang shook her head. This young master didnt bring up this idea, so I dont want to bring it up either. What if it makes things difficult for him? The child nodded and looked out of the door. Jiang Xiaoran was smiling and talking to Ye Siming. The two of them were about to enter. Gu Nuoer said casually, But the personality of the person you mentioned just now is also very simr to yboy older brother. Xie Yinxiang ced the letter she had written on thentern and handed it to the attendant in the shop to store it. She would wait for that young master toe and get it next time. Hearing this, she looked back and sized up Jiang Xiaoran. Today, he was wearing an exaggerated pink dress again. His eyes were flirtatious and he wore a jade headgear. He was dressed ostentatiously and boldly. Just like a peacock! Xie Yinxiang retracted her gaze. Thats not true. The difference in personality between Young Master Jiang and the young master who has beenmunicating with me is too great. Gu Nuoer probably didnt hear what she said. This was because the child had already moved her two small feet and ran towards Ye Siming, pouncing straight into his arms. Elder Brother Siming! Can we set off now? She looked up with her fair face. Today was originally a day for Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran to represent the state school to deliver stationeries to the poor mountain vige nearby. Of course, Gu Nuoer was involved in such a good deed of helping others. Therefore, when she mentioned it to Ye Siming, he asked the child to wait for him at the sweet shop while he went to the military camp to take a look beforeing to pick her up.. Chapter 867 - 867: If You Make A Girl Angry, You ‘re Asking For A Beating! Chapter 867: If You Make A Girl Angry, You re Asking For A Beating! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming lowered his eyes, and the cold expression in his eyes faded unnaturally. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. Ive already made arrangements for my matters. Lets go. Gu Nuoer was in high spirits and asked the attendant to pack up the pastries that had been prepared in advance. She was nning to bring them along so that if she was hungry on the way, she could eat them. She could also distribute them to the people in the mountain vige. Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers hand and walked in front. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang walked behind them side by side. The two of them listened to the pair in front, and Gu Nuoer was asking wheedlingly, Elder Brother Siming, have I been a good girl? You asked me to wait for you here, so Ive been waiting for you to finish your work! Ye Siming nodded. Youve been a good girl. Gu Nuoer immediately reached out her two small hands. Then carry me. The little thing didnt want to walk by herself again. Jiang Xiaoran watched as Ye Siming sneered, then bent over to carry the child in his arms. The two of them chatted as they walked. Ye Siming looked happy while Gu Nuoer smiled like a flower. Jiang Xiaoran clicked his tongue and sighed. This must be what they call childhood sweethearts. However, when Her Highness grows up in the future, she wont be able to be so close to Siming anymore. Otherwise, wouldnt His Majesty be angry when he sees this? He then recalled how he had been surrounded by a few princes a few days ago Jiang Xiaoran felt that it was too embarrassing to say it out loud. However, he sincerely sympathized with the guy who would marry Her Highness in the future. Who could withstand more than 20 older brothers-inw?! Xie Yinxiang nced at him. Why are you worried about this? Nuoer and Siming have such a good rtionship. Are they not going to get along when they grow up? Jiang Xiaoran thought for a moment. Youre right. He watched as Xie Yinxiang dressed up even more beautifully recently. She always exuded a gentle and quiet beauty inadvertently. Jiang Xiaoran couldnt help but frown and say, Have you been very close to that Gu Xinghan recently? Xie Yinxiang was stunned and didnt know why he had started this conversation. She looked at him unhappily. Young Master Jiang, what do you mean by this? Do I have to report to you who I interact with? Jiang Xiaoran said in a tough tone, Why cant you understand what Im saying? Gu Xinghan isnt a good person and might have gotten into trouble recently. Im just afraid that youll suffer if you get too close to him! He continued, Moreover, you look innocent. Gu Xinghan has always been slovenly and frivolous. Im afraid that youll be deceived! Xie Yinxiang felt rather embarrassed. Who do you take me for? She said angrily, Moreover, even if I have anything to do with Young Master Gu, Young Master Jiang has no right to interfere with my affairs. After saying that, she flicked her sleeves and left. It was inexplicable! She wasnt on familiar terms with Gu Xinghan at all! Why did Jiang Xiaoran think that of her? Jiang Xiaoran looked at her angry backview and shouted with a frown, Why cant you understand? Im doing this for your own good! However, Xie Yinxiang walked away even faster and even ran in front to pass by Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming. The child looked at Xie Yinxiang and then turned to look at Jiang Xiaoran. Both of them looked a little angry. Elder Brother Siming, why are Elder Sister Yinxiang and yboy older brother always quarreling? Ye Siming said indifferently, Perhaps Jiang Xiaoran deserves a beating. Oh, what Elder Brother Siming said made sense. If one makes a girl angry, theyre asking for a beating! At this moment, not far away down the street, a stall owner seemed to be displeased by a boy who was just four years old because he was asking for directions. The stall owner wanted to push the boy away, but the boy lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He immediately wailed sadly. When Jiang Xiaoran saw this, he ran to Ye Simings side.. Siming, isnt this the child we just helped? Why hasnt he left yet?! Chapter 868 - 868: I Still Want to Let Benefactor Older Brother to Hold My Hand Chapter 868: I Still Want to Let Benefactor Older Brother to Hold My Hand Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Child? Gu Nuoer blinked curiously. Ye Siming exined, I met him together with Xiaoran when we were on the way here just now. He couldnt see and almost fell when he crossed the bridge. I helped him up. Gu Nuoer pped her hands and praised sincerely, Elder Brother Siming is amazing. Jiang Xiaoran squeezed over and said proudly, I helped too. We sent him here just now and gave him some money to go home. However, why didnt he leave? Gu Nuoers watery eyes flickered and her face was pink with a hint of understanding. Its because he cant see and hes young, so he cant go home by himself. Why dont we ask him where he lives? Well help him to the end and send him back! Before Ye Siming could say anything, Jiang Xiaoran immediately said arrogantly, Ill go ask! After being taught a lesson by a few of the princes, Jiang Xiaoran deeply understood the importance of currying favor with the little princess. The boy sat on the ground and cried helplessly. Jiang Xiaoran walked up to him. Kid, dont cry anymore. Where do you live? Wipe your tears clean and well send you home. The boys cries stopped abruptly. He turned his blind eyes in Jiang Xiaorans direction and asked in confusion, Are you the older brother who had helped me earlier? Jiang Xiaoran gave an affirmative mmm. The boy immediately jumped up in joy and almost bumped into a passerby. I live in Qingxi Vige. Sorry to trouble you, older brother! At this moment, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer also walked to their side. He heard Jiang Xiaoran say, Qingxi Vige? Its on the way with where were going. Kid, youre really lucky! He reached out and took the boys hand. The boy asked carefully, Is the older brother who saved me earlier also here? Ye Siming said coldly, Youre asking about me? The boy was immediately a little excited. Live-saving benefactor! He instantly shook off Jiang Xiaorans hand and pounced towards Ye Simings direction based on the sounds he heard. He grabbed onto Ye Simings leg. Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and looked at him. Ye Siming immediately frowned. Let go. Jiang Xiaoran could hear the youth gritting his teeth in impatience. He quickly walked over and wanted to pull the boy away. Hurry up and let go. This older brother will beat you to death when he gets angry! The boy said innocently, Benefactor older brother wont hit me. Hes the kindest and even saved me! As he spoke, he looked up in Ye Simings direction. Although he couldnt see, the expression on his face was pure and childish. His small face was slightly yellow fromck of nutrition. In his eyes that couldnt see anything, there was a gray expression. Even though his clothes were tattered, it could not hide his innocence. Gu Nuoer said to Ye Siming in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, it seems that hes also a pitiful person. How about this? Ill go down and hold his hand. As she spoke, the child slid off and jumped to the ground. She reached out her hand. Little brother, older sister will hold your hand. When the child said this, she felt extremely smug. She had lived in the loving care of more than 20 older brothers all year round. She had really longed to have a younger brother or sister! She didnt expect her to be able to call herself an older sister now! Gu Nuoer immediately felt responsible and had the self-awareness as an older sister. She reached out her small hand. Unexpectedly, before she could hold the boys hand The boy changed to hug Ye Simings arm even tighter. He said carefully, Older sister, I still want benefactor older brother to hold my hand.. Chapter 869 - 869: Did He Offend the Little Thing? Chapter 869: Did He Offend the Little Thing? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer pouted. Isnt it the same if I hold your hand? The boy shook his head. Thank you for your kindness, older sister, but I like benefactor older brother. This detestable little brother! This was the first time Gu Nuoer had been rejected. She fluttered her long eyshes and puffed up her pink face pitifully. In the end, she could only say, Forget it. Im the older sister, so I wont hold it against you. Elder Brother Siming, just hold his hand. Since Gu Nuoer had spoken, Ye Siming did as she said. Moreover, he didnt want Gu Nuoer to hold this kids hand. Therefore, along the way, Ye Siming held the boys hand and walked in front. Gu Nuoer walked behind with Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran. The servants Jiang Xiaoran brought with him followed behind them with a pile of poems, books, pens, and paper. These were to be given to poor children who couldnt afford to study. At this moment, Gu Nuoer looked ahead with her watery eyes. Ye Siming turned around from time to time to check on her safety. However, the boy kept telling Ye Siming about his family cheerfully. I have a grandmother who can make very delicious dishes. When we get to my hometer, benefactor older brother can bring your friends to my house for dinner! However, Ye Siming didnt listen seriously. He only looked at Gu Nuoers round, fair, and delicate face. It seemed that there was a hint of gloominess on it. What was wrong with the little thing? The boy was still chattering away. My name is Qi Jingsheng. Grandmother calls me ASheng. You can call me that too, benefactor older brother. Ye Siming retracted his gaze and replied with an mmm. Behind them, Jiang Xiaoran did not notice Gu Nuoers expression at all. He smiled happily. To be honest, Siming looks even more handsome when hes taking care of the child seriously. Xie Yinxiang nced at him and gently nudged him with her elbow. Before Jiang Xiaoran could react. Why are you touching me? Xie Yinxiang rolled her eyes at him. Who touched you?! Why couldnt he understand what she meant? He kept bringing up things that shouldnt be touched. Gu Nuoer had never been a petty person. However, now that she saw that Ye Siming had a good personality and was taking care of that little boy The child felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. At this moment, the group had already reached the foot of the mountain. If they walked a little further up, they would reach Qingxi Vige. Gu Nuoer saw that the purple wildflowers by the roadside were blooming nicely. She quickly ran over. After picking a few flowers, she caught up to Ye Siming and the others. Little brother! Gu Nuoer ran until she was panting, her eyes bright and obedient. She handed the purple flowers over. The flowers by the roadside are very fragrant. Do you want to smell them? Qi Jingsheng immediately said happily, Thank you, older sister! He reached out his small hand and Gu Nuoer handed the flowers over. The childs voice was soft. Why dont I hold your hand and well go to the front to take a look? There must be other flowers that smell even better! Unexpectedly, Qi Jingsheng shook his head. Theres no need. I smell old pine. We must be getting closer to the vige I live in. Older sister, lets not run around. Gu Nuoer wanted to trick his small hand out of Ye Simings palm. However, she failed again. The childs delicate eyshes suddenly fluttered twice. She looked up at Ye Siming pitifully. The youth didnt understand and only asked, Whats wrong? Are you hungry? Gu Nuoer immediately puffed up her pink cheeks. Youre the one whos hungry. Hmph! She turned around and walked towards Xie Yinxiang. Ye Siming frowned in confusion. Did he offend the little thing? Chapter 870 - 870: Cut Off Friendship Ties With You for Two Hours Chapter 870: Cut Off Friendship Ties With You for Two Hours Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they were about to reach Qingxi Vige, Jiang Xiaoran was attracted by the beautiful scenery in the mountainous forest. As the name suggested, there was a clear stream running through the entire Qingxi Vige Although they hadnt entered the vige yet, they could see a stream flowing proficiently through the dense forest at the vige entrance. Under the sunlight, it formed mottled shadows through the green leaves. The water was crystal clear and emitted a pleasant ding-dong. With the illumination from the light, there seemed to be dust rolling, as if a little fairy in the mountains would appear at any moment. Jiang Xiaoran ran to the stream and squatted down to scoop up a handful of clear water. He took a sip and the aftertaste was sweet. He immediately wiped his lips with the back of his hand. What a treasurend! Xie Yinxiang walked over and said indifferently, The watering down from the mountain is cold. Young Master Jiang, arent you afraid of having a stomachache? Jiang Xiaoran stood up. Under the sunlight, he smiled elegantly. The benevolent like the mountains and the wise like water. I was just brought into an aesthetic mood. Miss Xie, you dont understand. Xie Yinxiang was stunned when she heard this. The benevolent like the mountains Why did he say the same thing as what the young master who she exchanged messages through thenterns with did? However, everyone was familiar with this sentence. Perhaps Jiang Xiaoran had it at his fingertips and it was just a coincidence. She instantly thought it through and muttered, I indeed dont understand as much as Young Master Jiang does. After saying that, Xie Yinxiang turned around to look for Gu Nuoer. The child was picking flowers and nts and skillfully weaving them into a gand. The moment shepleted one, she ran up to Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, this is for you! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Her skin was covered in a thinyer of red under the sunlight, like natural rouge, making her eyebrows look even more lively. Ye Siming was about to reach out to take it when Qi Jingsheng asked, What is Gu Nuoer said softly, Its a gand. This is for Elder Brother Siming. If you y with me, older sister will give you er. Wow! Qi Jingshengs tone was a little envious. Older sister is so amazing. Can you let me touch the gand? Before Gu Nuoer could say anything, Ye Siming naturally gave him the gand. Qi Jingsheng slowly touched the flowers and grass on it. He liked it very much. However, Gu Nuoer watched helplessly and grievance appeared in her ck eyes. She immediately turned around and ran to the stream like a bullied meat bun. I dont want to enter Qingxi Vige anymore. Ill wait for you guys here. Elder Sister Yinxiang and yboy older brother can go! Xie Yinxiang quickly asked, Whats wrong, Nuoer? Weve already reached the vige entrance. Gu Nuoer squatted down, picked up a stone with her small hand, and threw it into the stream. I dont want to go anymore. Her pink face was buried in the crook of her arm, and her soft ck hair stuck obediently to her cheek. It made the child look pitiful. When Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran saw this, they couldnt possibly force the princess. She could only nod. Ye Siming had been standing not far away and looking in the childs direction with a frown. When the two of them came over, Ye Siming handed Qi Jingsheng to Jiang Xiaoran. You guys go in first. Ill go see whats wrong with her. By now, Qi Jingsheng had arrived at his house. The uneasiness in his heart had already faded, and he no longer pestered Ye Siming, who could give him a sense of security. He also nodded obediently. Benefactor older brother, all of you cane to my house to eat roasted potatoester! Jiang Xiaoran grabbed his small shoulder. Lets go. Gu Nuoer threw a small stone into the water. Her pink lips muttered, Hmph, I must cut friendship ties with Elder Brother Siming for two hours! Chapter 871 - 871: Gu Nuo’er Promised to Accompany Him for A Thousand Years Chapter 871: Gu Nuoer Promised to Apany Him for A Thousand Years Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Steady footsteps sounded from behind. Ye Siming stared at her angry back and frowned in confusion. Whats wrong? Gu Nuoer wrinkled her nose and turned her head to the side. Hmph! Ye Siming was speechless. He squatted down beside Gu Nuoer and looked sideways at her. The childs watery and bright eyes were illuminated by the sparkling stream, making them look even clearer. However, there was a hint of pity and grievance. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Tell me. You havent been very happy on the way here just now. What happened? Gu Nuoer grabbed a stone with her small hand and threw it into the water. She snorted. Isnt Elder Brother Siming a wolfie? I heard that wolves are all very smart. You can guess! Ye Siming thought carefully for a while. He really couldnt think of anything. He didnt seem to have done anything along the way just now. Perhaps because Ye Siming was silent for a long time but couldnt think of the reason Gu Nuoer felt even more aggrieved. Ayer of misty light appeared on her eyes as if she was preparing to cry. She sat on the ground and wanted to make a fuss. Ye Siming hurriedly reached out to hold her small body. He gritted his teeth and frowned. The stones here are sharp. Arent you afraid of hurting yourself by sitting down? Gu Nuoer said fiercely, Why does Elder Brother Siming still care about me? The little brother is so good that youre protecting him and ignoring me. The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. She pouted stubbornly, her tears refusing to fall and hanging in her eyes. Ye Siming was stunned. Heughed in anger. Thats because you asked me to hold his hand. Gu Nuoer also knew that. However, she lowered her head and said in an aggrieved voice, But he doesnt y with me and only pesters you. Elder Brother Siming doesnt know how to get me involved either Elder Brother Siming and I are supposed to be best friends! Ye Siming instantly understood. A thinyer of gentleness appeared in his eyes. The youths cold brows seemed to be like melted ciers, revealing a doting look that he didnt notice. Gu Nuoer, he said seriously. Although Im a wolf and am vignt by nature, there are indeed some things that I dont know much about. Ye Siming looked at her steadily, his charming voice low. But you can teach me. As long as its something you care about, Ill study it seriously. Gu Nuoer turned to look at him. Really? Ye Siming nodded. You have to believe that almost everything I do is for you. Gu Nuoer immediately felt that she had gone too far. It was as if she had been spoiled by Ye Siming until she had bewless. He actually felt aggrieved because of a little brother. She immediately said guiltily, Im sorry, Elder Brother Siming. I was fierce to you just now. Ye Siming sneered. How is this fierce? Can I carry you now? Gu Nuoer pounced into his arms obediently. Ye Siming wrapped his arms around the child and easily carried her in his arms. Gu Nuoer waved her small hands, her eyes big and bright. Elder Brother Siming, youre the best. Well have to be good friends for a hundred or a thousand years! Ye Siming was stunned. His ck eyes lit up like mes. You are willing to be with me for a thousand years? Gu Nuoer nodded docilely and innocently. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. Thats right. However, a thousand years is neither short nor long. You wolves Before she could finish speaking Ye Siming quickly interrupted. Its a deal, Gu Nuoer. It was as if he was afraid that she would go back on her word. The child blinked. She tilted her head and saw that Ye Simings expression was upright, as if he had taken these words as a promise. He looked at the child, his eyes filled with undercurrents. Gu Nuoer smiled and said without any distracting thoughts, Alright! Its a deal! A gentlemans word, oh no, a fishs word cant be taken back! Chapter 872 - 872: Meeting The Blind Grandma Again Chapter 872: Meeting The Blind Grandma Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer to look for Jiang Xiaoran and the others. At this moment, the vigers and their children had already surrounded Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang in the middle. They wereughing and ying around, Older brother, older sister, give me a book too! Jiang Xiaoran shouted at the top of his voice, Everyone will get one. Dont push! The boy, Qi Jingsheng, who had received their help just now, was holding the book he had just been given. An old woman who was holding his hand smiled and said something. Gu Nuoer blinked and saw her. Elder Brother Siming, look, isnt that old granny the one we met at Double Third Festival? Ye Siming looked up. Gu Nuoer pulled Ye Siming to the two of them. Little brother, so youre this old grannys rtive? Gu Nuoer said in a soft voice. When Qi Jingsheng heard the voice, he quickly turned his head based on his intuition and smiled innocently at Gu Nuoer. Older sister, this is my grandmother! He grabbed the old womans hand at the side. Grandmother, this older sister and older brother are the great benefactors who saved me that I told you about just now. They even sent me home. When the old woman heard Gu Nuoers voice, her expression turned solemn and she was stunned for a moment. However, she quickly suppressed her emotions and forced a smile. Thank you, young miss. Thank you, young master. Ye Siming seemed to have noticed the change in the old womans expression and looked at her indifferently. Qi Jingsheng warmly invited them to his house to have a seat and drink some water. Gu Nuoer couldnt bear to reject his good intentions, so she pulled Ye Siming along and followed him to his house. In the small fenced courtyard, the house was a little old. The brick wall that had been in disrepair for a long time looked a little shaky. However, although the furnishings inside were simple, there was warmth everywhere. Perhaps it was because the old woman and Qi Jingsheng couldnt see. Therefore, traces of carvings with a small knife could be seen everywhere on the mud wall in the room. Ye Siming walked over with his hands behind his back. After looking at it for a moment, understanding shed across his cold eyes. He asked Qi Jingsheng, Do you guys use the marks on the walls to discern the direction in the room? The old woman nodded and replied, Thats right, young master. When we touch a longer mark, well know that the bedroom is in front. The shorter one is in the direction of the stove. When Jingsheng was still young, he kept falling wherever he went because he couldnt see. Qi Jingsheng smiled. Ive grown up now and am already familiar with the house. I dont have to touch the wall to find ces! After saying that, he wiped the already clean wooden stool with his sleeve. Older sister, benefactor older brother, take a seat. Gu Nuoer lifted her skirt and sat down. Her heart ached for this grandmother and grandchild. Ye Siming walked to her side and lowered his head to remind the child in her ear, Ill go out and ask about the situation. If anything happens, just shout loudly. Ill be outside and wont go far. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently and waved her small hand. Go on, go on! After Ye Siming went out, the old woman brought Gu Nuoer a cup of tea. Gu Nuoer reached out her fair hands and took it. Thank you, grandma. The old woman was stunned. She lowered her face and nodded guiltily. The child asked again, Is it just the two of you living together now? Qi Jingsheng brought over a te of sweet pancakes that had just been heated up. Thats right. My mother passed away after giving birth to me. My father also died of illness not longter. Older sister, try these sweet pancakes. My grandmother made them. Theyre especially delicious! You cant buy them outside! Gu Nuoer looked down. She actually felt that the sweet pancakes on this te looked a little like the ones in the pce.. Chapter 873 - 873: A True Master Hides His Skills, You’ve Surprised Me Chapter 873: A True Master Hides His Skills, Youve Surprised Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since the founding of Great Qi, the food, clothing, and necessities in the pce had been extremely different from those of themoners. Take this small sweet pancake for example. In the pce, it was pastries that were specially provided for the emperor, his consort, and the imperial heirs to enjoy. Themoners basically never had the chance to enter the pce in their lives. Even if they asionally ate it and wanted to replicate it when they went back They probably wouldnt be able to make a simr taste either. This was also why Gu Nuoers Four Seasons Sweet Shop could keep on expanding with the reputation of carrying the pces pastries. She looked at this sweet pancake that looked ordinary but seemed to contain profound meaning. She recalled that before Nanny Hu left the pce, she knew that she liked to eat it and would make it for her every few days. The child reached out her hand, picked up the sweet pancake, and took a bite. It was sweet but not greasy, and the syrup stained the tip of her tongue. It had exactly the same taste. If it wasnt because someone in the pce had taught her before, it meant that this old granny had also entered the pce back then. Gu Nuoer put down the pancake quietly. When she looked up again, her big watery eyes were filled with a calm ck light. At this moment, when she saw the old womans expression, she felt that she was hiding a hint of uneasiness. Gu Nuoer said softly to Qi Jingsheng, Brother Jingsheng, you cant see. Wow are you going to study with the book you got? Qi Jingsheng immediately sat up straight and said proudly, Older sister, I have an ability that no one else knows. Oh? What is it? Tell me about it. Qi Jingsheng ran into the room and brought over a rough brush and paper. Elder Sister, just write a sentence or a few words. Although I cant see them, I can tell what youre writing. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her thin eyebrows, her watery eyes filled with curiosity. Really? She picked up the brush and thought for a moment before writing, Dont coerce with age, dont coerce with high status, dont coerce with brothers influences to make friends. During this period, she paid attention to Qi Jingsheng from the corner of her eye. He turned his head slightly as if he was listening. After Gu Nuoer finished writing, Qi Jingsheng immediately read the line out loud, word for word. The child was surprised. Brother Jingsheng, do you know what this line means? I know! What it means is that as a person, you cant rely on your age and be domineering, you cant rely on your high status to be arrogant, and you cant rely on wealth to make friends. Gu Nuoer pped sincerely. You know so much. Qi Jingsheng chuckled and pointed at his ears. Although Im born blind, my ears are more sensitive than everyone elses. I can tell what words are written by the rustling sound made by older sisters handwriting. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were clear. In that case, you must know a lot of words. Who taught you all of them? She could tell that Qi Jingshengs family background was not good. They couldnt even fill their stomachs, let alone study. However, with their family background, where would they get the money to study and read? Qi Jingsheng immediately said proudly, My grandmother taught me. My grandmother is amazing. She knows how to cook delicious food and read a lot of books. Gu Nuoer looked at the old woman standing at the side. At this moment, the expression she revealed could no longer be described as panic. It was filled with guilt! The childs eyes were deep and she said with a faint smile, Grandmother, a true master hides his skills. Youve really surprised me. The old woman hurriedly bowed and subconsciously greeted. Young miss, youre too kind. Thismoner only learned a few words when I was young and doesnt dare to say that Im amazing. Gu Nuoers eyes darted around and she looked at Qi Jingsheng. Brother Jingsheng, help me look for Elder Brother Siming and distribute brush and paper with them. I want to finish the sweet pancake before going over. Qi Jingsheng agreed enthusiastically. Alright, older sister. Rest well.. Ill go help! Chapter 874 - 874: So You ‘re the Person Who Served the Former Empress Chapter 874: So You re the Person Who Served the Former Empress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Qi Jingsheng left. The room returned to silence. Gu Nuoer wasnt in a hurry to speak. The old woman maintained her bowing posture. The windows in the room were small and the light wasnt bright. Lightnded on Gu Nuoers soft and fair face, adding a hint of darkness to the child. Her watery eyes were bright and intelligent. Gu Nuoer sat upright on a small stool. Her small back was straight and she looked elegant Grandmother, you recognize me, right? The child said softly. There was no reproach or interrogation in her voice, but it made the old woman tremble. The old woman lowered her head deeply. Thismoner She seemed to be considering how to answer. However, Gu Nuoer didnt give her a chance to argue. The child continued, Do you know that ever since I was young, my father has said that no matter how powerful a big shot is, they cant lie in front of their child. Otherwise, wouldnt they be setting a bad example for the child? Gu Nuoer looked at her steadily. Ever since Little Brother Jingsheng grew up, have you hidden anything from him? The old womans words were stuck in her throat. Of course, it doesnt matter if you dont tell me the truth. Since youre acting so strangely, Ill investigate it myself. Its just that if you dont confess now, dont me me for being ruthless when I find out something. The childs expression was mighty. Even though the old woman couldnt see her expression, she was convinced by her calmness. Suddenly, the old woman bent down and knelt, almost crying bitterly. Your Highness, thismoner definitely didnt lie on purpose. Please forgive me. Gu Nuoer crossed her legs leisurely. She was a small person, but her side profile looked very calm andposed. She really looked like a small adult. She tapped her pink tourmaline-wearing finger gently on her knee. Oh, do you remember that Im the princess now? Grandmother, Im not a bad person, but your actions are strange. I want to ask, who exactly are you? Have you entered the pce before? The old woman touched her head to the ground. After a while, she choked and said, Yes This old servant, Luzhu, kowtows to Your Highness. Luzhu Gu Nuoer repeated it a few times. Luzhu raised her head, her eyes which could no longer see from very long ago were now filled with tears. She sobbed and said, Back then, this old servant was a first-grade pce maid by the former Empresss side, serving her daily needs. Gu Nuoer suddenly stood up. Ripples appeared in her round and watery eyes. Youre my imperial grandmothers maidservant? Yes Gu Nuoer frowned her thin and beautiful brows. I heard that back then, my imperial grandmother was tragically framed by her trusted maidservant. The maidservant joined forces with Grand Consort Yu and caused my imperial grandmother to enter the cold pce. Is this person you? Listening carefully, the childs tone became as cold as ice. Luzhu shook her head. Its not this old servant. It was a pce maid who served thete empress together with this old servant. Her name is Luying. Usually, the consorts and concubines with high statuses would have two trusted head pce maids serving them. For example, Noble Consort Qiao had Wanyin and Wanxuan by her side. Not only would the two pce maids serve thedys daily needs, but they were also the people they trusted the most. Gu Nuoer frowned deeply. Tell me in detail what happened back then. Luzhu sighed deeply. She knew that after hiding for so long, she still couldnt escape fates arrangements. At this point, she could only tell Gu Nuoer everything she knew. Back then, this old servant and Luying were maidservants that Her Majesty brought to the pce from home. Weve been following Her Highness since we were young.. Although were maidservants, Her Highness treats us like sisters Chapter 875 - 875: How Can You Retreat Unscathed When You ‘re Scheming With A Tiger? Chapter 875: How Can You Retreat Unscathed When You re Scheming With A Tiger? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luzhu exined the matter tirelessly. It turned out that back then, Grand Consort Yu had bribed Luying to help her frame Empress Chi. At first, Luying didnt agree. Unexpectedly, her biological brother identally killed someone and was sent to prison. It was unknown where Grand Consort Yu got the news from, but she grasped this point and threatened and tempted Luying. She even told Luying, Empress Chi is the most impartial. If she finds out, she wont save your brother either. However, I can save your brother as long as you agree to cooperate with me. Luying was caught in a dilemma, but in the end, she agreed to Grand Consort Yus request. She got Luying to add a herb called Arisaema heterophyllum into the warm soup that Empress Chi gave Gu Yihan every day. The effect of Arisaema heterophyllum was originally to remove the wind, stop the convulsions, disperse knots, and reduce swelling. However, if one were to take it for many days in a row and the dosage increased, not only would it not be beneficial to the human body, but it would also be harmful. Soon, this matter was exposed. Luying stood up and testified that she had been instructed by Empress Chi to do this. Thete emperor was furious. Everyone knew that Luzhu and Luying were the former Empresss maidservants from her maiden home! They all thought that the two of them wouldnt lie. Therefore, Empress Chi was banished to the cold pce. Gu Yihan was young and hated his biological mother without knowing anything. Luzhu sat on the ground, recalling the past, her face filled with sadness. But not longter, Luying suddenly died in her room. Her younger brother naturally died in prison too. Grand Consort Yu didnt fulfill her promise and she made use of Luying. Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and sneered. How can you retreat unscathed when youre scheming with a tiger? Shes really stupid. The child looked at Luzhu with her ck eyes. What about you? How did you know all of this? Since you knew, why didnt you tell my imperial grandfather? I Speaking of this, Luzhu broke down and hit her head a few times, crying and shouting, Im sorry for not living up to Her Majestys nurturing. She closed her eyes, tears already flowing down her face. I saw Grand Consort Yu giving Arisaema heterophyllum to Luying, but I didnt tell Her Majesty Gu Nuoer immediately looked up, her gaze sharp. Why didnt you say anything?! All of you are helping Grand Consort Yu. Who is the one who treats you well? Why didnt you say anything?! Luzhu endured Gu Nuoers anger. Tears streamed down her face. Because at that time, with Her Highnesss help, Im in the midst of discussing marriage with the imperial guard, Qi Zhong. I really wanted to marry him and live a stable life. I was about to leave the pce. If I were to stand up to rify for Her Majesty, Grand Consort Yu would definitely take revenge on me. The happiness that was just right in front of me will also disappear. Moreover, at that time, His Majesty doted on Grand Consort Yu so much. Its unknown if he would believe my testimony. I dont have any confidence and dont dare to say it, let alone say it. As she spoke, Luzhu pped herself hard. Im not human. Ive let Her Majesty down. All these years, Ive been hiding Her Majestys memorial tablet in the cab and worshiping it. I dont expect her to forgive me in theherworld, but I hope that she can live a better life in theherworld. Luzhu smiled bitterly. Not long after Her Majesty died, I suddenly became blind and couldnt see anymore. My husband also lost his footing and fell off a mountain after I gave birth. Even my grandson, Jingsheng, couldnt see when he was born. My son and daughter-inw passed away early. I was the one who harmed my family! Its all retribution. I deserve it! Gu Nuoer stared at her, her big eyes already filled with hateful tears. The heavens are clear. Evil people reap what they sow.. Chapter 876 - 876: Clear My Imperial Grandmother’s Name Chapter 876: Clear My Imperial Grandmothers Name Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child slowly walked to the window and looked at Qi Jingshengs innocent smile. Complicated emotions shed across her ck and lively eyes. Whats the use of worshiping her every day? A person has already been indirectly killed by you. Will she be better off after going to theherworld than when she was alive? Although Gu Nuoers voice was soft, there was nock of reproach and sternness. The small fire stood there with a clear and cold figure, exuding her own might. Luzhu was filled with regret and knelt on the ground, crying bitterly. Luzhu, remember this, nothing is better than living. If you onlypensate a person after they die, this isntpensation. This is called hypocrisy. She turned around and lowered her thick and long eyshes. Her porcin-white face was covered in ayer of darkness. How ridiculous. Youre spending your remaining life with your grandson to enjoy his life, but Ive already lost my imperial grandmother when I was born. My father had to bear the sadness of being abandoned by his mother when he was young, but this turned out to be fake. When you were teaching your grandson to read and write, did you think that the reason why you could read and learn like a youngdy from a wealthy family was because of my imperial grandmothers benevolence and kindness? She trusted and treated the two of you like biological sisters. One of you betrayed her and the other didnt say anything when she saw that she was framed. Luzhu, you and Luying are really good sisters. Luzhu couldnt hold it in anymore andpletely broke down from Gu Nuoers words. This old servant is willing to apologize with my death and go down personally to beg for Her Majestys forgiveness. The child stared at her. Theres no need for that. Its rare for my imperial grandmother to have peace. People like you should stay away from her. Gu Nuoer looked at Qi Jingsheng outside the window again. Luzhu, youve been hiding from this matter for so many years. Its time to reveal the truth back then. Luzhus entire body trembled. But Your Highness, what happened back then was too long ago. The evidence has probably been destroyed long ago. Theres no need to worry, Gu Nuoer said firmly. As long as Im around and youre willing to testify, well definitely be able to find out the truth and clear my imperial grandmothers name. The child suddenly turned around, her skirt drawing a beautiful arc. In this dim room, her eyes were bright and she looked quite divine. Nanny Luzhu, you wont be able to hide this time. Its time do justice to my imperial grandmother after close to 20 years of dy. Luzhu closed her eyes and tears flowed down her cheeks. She kowtowed heavily and said firmly, Yes, this old servant understands. When the door opened again, Gu Nuoer walked out. Luzhu had already wiped her tears and followed behind her, staggering out of the door. Grandmother, the older brothers gave me another book just now! When Qi Jingsheng heard the sound, he happily raised the book in his hand. Luzhu looked a little guilty. She quickly said, Hurry up and thank the young masters and youngdies. Qi Jingsheng thanked them one by one. Gu Nuoer smiled softly. Grandma, entrust Brother Jingsheng to a trusted family for the time being. Come back to the city with me. Qi Jingsheng was stunned and asked in confusion, Grandmother is going to the city with Elder Sister? Cant ASheng go? Although Luzhu looked reluctant, she stroked Qi Jingshengs head and exined, Grandmother is going to the city to make sweet pancakes for this youngdys family. Go to Uncle Sangs house and wait for Grandmother. Ill be back in a few days. Qi Jingsheng immediately nodded obediently. Alright! Ill definitely be obedient. Grandmother, dont worry and go. Make more delicious sweet pancakes for older sisters family.. Older sister is a good person, so her family must be too! Chapter 877 - 877: Spring Makes One’s Heart Run Wild, It Was the Same for Wolves Chapter 877: Spring Makes Ones Heart Run Wild, It Was the Same for Wolves Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Nuoer heard this, the sharpness in her watery eyes melted a little. Qi Jingsheng didnt know about the grudges between those from the older generation. She wouldnt make things difficult for this child either. After Luzhu settled her grandson down, she left with one of Jiang Xiaorans attendants. Gu Nuoer had her settle down in an empty room in her shop first. When the time was right, she would bring Luzhu out and let the truth be revealed. Ye Siming stared at Luzhus figure as she staggered away. His thin eyes were calm as he lowered his head and told Gu Nuoer about the situation he had just learned. This womans expression is always dodgy and strange, especially when she heard about your identity, so I asked around. She hade to settle down here with her husband a long time ago. Everyone said that she had good etiquette. When she was young, she even taught the children here how to read. However, one day, she suddenly couldnt see and her husband died in an ident. Bad luck quickly fell on her only son and daughter-inw. Qi Jingsheng is her only family left. After saying that, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. But looking at your arrangements, you clearly already know something. Gu Nuoer nodded. Under the sunlight, the childs face was fair and tender, with a little blush. It made her look even more extraordinary and her eyes were extremely exquisite. In a short period of time, Gu Nuoer had already calmed down. She turned to look at Ye Siming, blinked, and told him quietly. Shes one of the pce maids who used to serve my imperial grandmother. I asked her to go back this time to testify for my imperial grandmothers innocence. Gu Nuoer must personally ruin Grand Consort Yus reputation. Ye Siming knew that the child was passionate and liked to protect her family. The death of the former Empress, Madam Chi, had always been a sad thing for her. In order to make the child happier, Ye Siming bent down and looked at her with his deep and narrow eyes. He said seriously, In that case, if you need any evidence, you can look for me. Perhaps I can smell it. He felt a little awkward when he said thest two words. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her eyebrows. Her big watery eyes looked at Ye Siming in disbelief. This was the first time Elder Brother Siming had taken the initiative to ask to help her find something! Previously, he had resisted very much and felt that Gu Nuoer treated him like a doggy. The child chuckled, jumped up, and kissed Ye Simings cheek. Ye Siming was stunned and immediately raised his sharp eyebrows. The darkness in his ck eyes seemed to have dissipated and he was a little ttered. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and said sweetly, Thank you, Elder Brother Siming. Ye Siming was stunned for a long time. Even though Gu Nuoer had already turned around and ran towards Xie Yinxiang and Jiang Xiaoran to help them distribute books to the children in the vige. He was still standing on the spot and silently touching his face. The ce where Gu Nuoer had kissed him just now seemed to be burning up. His heart was also beating very quickly. Spring made ones heart race, it was the same for wolves. Was this a reward Ye Siming fell into deep thought. Soon, Jiang Xiaoran and the others had already distributed the books, brushes and paper they had brought this time to different nearby viges. The reputation of the state school naturally resounded again. In the evening, at dusk, Gu Nuoer, Ye Siming, and the others finally set off on their way home. Under the setting sun, the child skipped in front with Ye Siming following closely beside her. Jiang Xiaoran and Xie Yinxiang walked behind, talking about something. Gradually, Xie Yinxiangs expression turned a little ugly. Jiang Xiaoran also looked a little angry.. Chapter 878 - 878: When Lips Touch, It Is Kissing, Not Biting Chapter 878: When Lips Touch, It Is Kissing, Not Biting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Xie Yinxiang couldnt take it anymore. Young Master Jiang, why do you keep mentioning Young Master Gu? I dont know him. Jiang Xiaoran frowned. You dont know him,but I saw him sending you homest time. Xie Yinxiang shouted helplessly, He said its on the way! Hes spouting nonsense! Jiang Xiaorans voice was even louder. He lives in the pce and goes in the opposite direction from your house. How can it be on the way? This brat is fooling you! Xie Yinxiang bit her lip. What exactly do you mean? Jiang Xiaoran was about to die from anger from this ungrateful woman. I advise you to interact less with him. Hes not a good person. He had mentioned Xie Yinxiang too many times in a row. Every time, she would give an exnation, but Jiang Xiaoran seemed to be certain that she had something going on with Gu Xinghan. For a moment, Xie Yinxiang felt that her pride had suffered a setback. She also felt that she was too embarrassed in Jiang Xiaorans eyes. She was almost furious and said without thinking, Dont interfere in my matters. Even if Im with Young Master Gu, I dont have to tell you! Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming had already heard them arguing and turned around. The child quickly walked towards the two of them. Stop arguing, stop arguing. Isnt it worth it to fight over a loser?! She waved her small hands to stop the fight. However, when Jiang Xiaoran heard Xie Yinxiangs words, the rxed and ordinary expression in his eyes suddenly faded. It was reced by a kind of scarlet and anger. Suddenly! Just as Gu Nuoer approached them Jiang Xiaoran suddenly reached out and grabbed Xie Yinxiangs neck, pushing her in front of him. The air instantly fell silent. Gu Nuoer looked up and saw Jiang Xiaorans lips pressing fiercely against Xie Yinxiangs. The child opened her ck and watery eyes. Ah, this Ye Simings expression changed. He quickly walked over and scooped Gu Nuoer away. He covered her eyes with his big palm. However, Gu Nuoer still tilted her head curiously and peeked from under his palm. Xie Yinxiang was probably also stunned. When she felt the soft feelings on her lips, a rumble rang in her mind and it went nk. When Xie Yinxiang came back to her senses, she pushed Jiang Xiaoran away. Right on the heels of that, a loud pnded on Jiang Xiaorans face. His handsome face was pped so hard that it turned to the side! B*stard! Hooligan! Xie Yinxiang scolded angrily with tears in her eyes, her body trembling. Then, she lifted her hems and ran. Jiang Xiaoran probably didnt expect himself to do such a thing on impulse. He chased after her a little. Wait, I However, Xie Yinxiang still ran far away. Gu Nuoer quickly pushed Ye Simings hand away. Elder Brother Siming, take care of yboy older brother. Ill go chase after Elder Sister Yinxiang! After saying that, she also chased after Xie Yinxiang. Ye Siming was left behind by the little thing just like that. He turned around, his eyes cold as he asked Jiang Xiaoran angrily, Why are you suddenly going crazy? Why are you biting someones mouth? Jiang Xiaoran hit his head twice in distress. I dont know either. When I heard what she said at that moment, my blood surged. By the time I reacted, I had already kissed her. Kiss? Ye Siming frowned. It turned out that when lips touched, it was called kissing, not biting. Then thest time he identally kissed the child in the Asura Realm, did that count as kissing her? Jiang Xiaoran was talking about his worries in distress, but Ye Siming didnt listen at all. Under the setting sun, the youth seemed to have thought of something and felt a little embarrassed.. Chapter 879 - 879: Don’t Be Angry With A Fool Chapter 879: Dont Be Angry With A Fool Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang were squatting by a stream. Xie Yinxiang had just cried and finally stopped. At this moment, her eyes were red as she stared at the sparkling water. Gu Nuoer patted her shoulder like an adult. Elder Sister Yinxiang, we all know that yboy older brother is a fool. Dont be angry with a fool. After saying that, she tilted her head and said in a soft voice, If he bullies you, beat him up. Ill get Elder Brother Siming to help you hold onto his hands and feet. Xie Yinxiangs voice was muffled and a little hoarse from crying. I dont understand why Young Master Jiang always treats me like this. Ive never provoked him either. Gu Nuoer thought for a moment. Could it be the same situation as mine? Ill also be unhappy when I see Elder Brother Siming holding Brother Jingshengs hand. She ced her hands on her hips and analyzed seriously, Its because Elder Brother Siming is my best friend. I felt very sad when I saw him ying with others. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. They were ck and lively, and her round and fair face looked delicate under the golden light of the setting sun. Therefore, Elder Sister Yinxiang, could yboy older brother also feel that hes best friends with you? Hes afraid that youll be snatched away by others. Xie Yinxiang was much older than Gu Nuoer and had long understood that kissing exceeded the scope of friends. However, she didnt know how to exin it to the child. She could only say, But he cant do such a thing either. This She touched her lips with her fingertips and told Gu Nuoer, Only the closest person can do it. The closest people Gu Nuoer pouted, her big eyes flickering brightly as she puffed up her chubby face seriously and thought. On Ye Simings side, he was also using his own method to counsel Jiang Xiaoran. Jiang Xiaoran hadpletely calmed down and was filled with regret. Its over, its really over. The princess is right. I actually hurt Miss Xie over a useless person. Shell definitely ignore me in the future! Ye Siming walked beside him and nced at him indifferently. Cant you apologize? Whats the use of apologizing?! She definitely wont forgive me. Jiang Xiaoran stomped his feet. Its all Gu Xinghans fault. He usually pesters her! I thought Ye Siming sneered. Youre really stupid. Since the person you hate is Gu Xinghan, why did you make things difficult for the girl instead of beating him Jiang Xiaoran was stunned as if he didnt understand. What do you mean? It means that if I hate someone getting too close to Gu Nuoer, Ill go and deal with him. I wont me Gu Nuoer for getting close to him. Shes not in the wrong. Its all the other persons fault. Jiang Xiaoran looked at Ye Siming nkly. The outline of the youths handsome face looked like a gods under the setting sun. There was arrogance between his eyebrows, making him look unattainable. Ye Siming had always only lowered his head for Gu Nuoer. Jiang Xiaoran was enlightened. Siming, youre so smart. Why didnt I think of this?! I should have found trouble with Gu Xinghan and told him to stay away from Miss Xie! However, in the end, he still sighed in distress. However, after thinking calmly just now, I think I probably like Miss Xie. Ye Siming frowned and looked sideways at him, asking. What is like? I just feel like Im going crazy when I see her with another guy. Jiang Xiaoran shrugged. Go crazy Ye Siming fell into deep thought. Later on, the four of them met up again. Jiang Xiaoran wanted to talk to Xie Yinxiang, but she ignored him. This continued until they went home separately. Tonight, four people were destined to look at the moonlight and think hard about the questions in their hearts.. Chapter 881 - 881: Slap Her Face Chapter 881: p Her Face Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Tao was shocked. She really didnt know about this. Noble Consort Qiaos reason for inviting the Empress and the others out was very simple. She wanted everyone to go and support her precious daughter, Nuoer. However, although many people were invited, Gu Yihan was unwilling to let so many people go. He had to be sure that he was the first one his daughter saw. Empress Du nodded slightly. The ck light in her eyes was like an unsheathed sword, but it carried a terrifying coldness. She only smiled gently, but in her movements and silence. she seemed to have seen through Madam Taos intentions. Madam Tao, Noble Consort and I are not only close friends who have been together for decades, but were also confidants who have gone through thick and thin together. Ive always had a good temper, but if you say bad things about Noble Consort Qiao, its equivalent to pointing at my nose and scolding me. Ill reward you with 30 ps to teach you a lesson. Your husband has already be amoner. Under such circumstances, you should be even more careful with your words. Someone, p her. As soon as Empress Du finished speaking, the two old nannies standing at the door went forward. They pressed down Madam Tao from both sides. Right on the heels of that, Empress Dus head pce maid went forward and pped her ruthlessly. A crisp p rang out. Empress Du suddenly said, Take her outside. I still have to read. Yes! The pce servants dragged Madam Tao out. When the hall door was closed, Madam Tao could still be heard begging for mercy Your Majesty, please spare my life! Aiyo! My face, please spare my life At this moment, Empress Du put down the book and walked to the inner room. An obedient little figure was lying on her bed with her butt sticking out. Gu Nuoer arched the nket high, revealing only her small head. She looked out with her big ck eyes. Empress Du couldnt help butugh. Its all Mothers fault for waking Baby Nuo up. Last night, Gu Nuoer came to Empress Dus ce to y and freeload. Later on, the child yed till toote and naturally fell asleep at the Empresss ce. It wasnt as if something like this had never happened before. Noble Consort Qiao and Empress Du were as close as sisters. Empress Du even doted on Gu Nuoer as if she were her daughter. Gu Nuoer sat up, her soft ck hair immediately draped over her shoulders. Her pearl-like cheeks were a little red from having just woken up, and her big eyes were bright and clear. Empress Mother, that Madam Tao is really bad. She wants to sow discord between you and my mother! Empress Du smiled and patted her head. Nuoer is really smart, but do you know why I trust your mother so much? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Empress Du tapped her small nose twice. Ill help you put on your clothes while telling you stories, alright? The child immediately agreed softly. Alright! The Empress carried Gu Nuoer in her arms and buttoned her inner shirt first. She said slowly, Not only did your mother, Qiao Yayu, and I have decades of friendship with me, but the two of us have also experienced many hardships together. It turned out that when she first entered the pce, the harem was far less harmonious than now. The consorts fought for power and benefits, both openly and secretly, wanting to gain the emperors favor. If a woman were to be vicious, she would be the fastest sharp sword in the world used for killing. Empress Du and Noble Consort Qiao had also been surrounded by many schemes together. They almost died in the pce battle. Later on, the two youngdies supported each other and fought their way through the battles. Noble Consort Qiao helped Empress Du stabilize her position. However, the Noble Consort at that time wasnt pregnant yet.. Chapter 882 - 882: Only Two People Together for Eternity, That’s Loved Chapter 882: Only Two People Together for Eternity, Thats Loved Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most of the consorts in the pce were working hard to give birth. All of them wanted to give birth to a daughter and gain His Majestys favor. Noble Consort Qiao had once been hurt by rumors in the harem that she was infertile because she had not been able to give birth. Empress Du was worried for her sister and had once wanted to let the first prince be adopted under her Noble Consort Qiaos name. However, Noble Consort Qiao rejected the offer. The rtionship between the sisters was stronger than gold. When Noble Consort Qiao was ndered by rumors, Empress Du often took action to rectify the situation. Back then, Empress Du was poisoned and fell seriously ill. The reason was also because Noble Consort Qiao was pregnant and the sisters were careless. As a result, the pce maids serving Empress Du were bribed. Those years were filled with danger. They had never betrayed each other. Now that the harem was stable, there would be no mutual suspicion between them. Back then, after Noble Consort Qiao gave birth to her daughter, in order not to let her power fall into the hands of others, it was disadvantageous to the two sisters Therefore, four months after giving birth to Gu Nuoer, Noble Consort Qiao took the initiative to take over the rights to manage the harem. Noble Consort Qiao knew very well the importance of the harem atmosphere, so she subdued those people who liked to cause trouble and were vicious. Not only did she want to create an environment without danger for her daughter, Nuoer. She also had to ensure that she and Empress Du would not be implicated in the strife between the pces again. Over the past few years, Noble Consort Qiao had finally reorganized the harem with her tough methods and thoughts that were deeper than many pce consorts. However, His Majesty had many consorts and there might still be one or two ck sheep. However, in front of the powerful noble consort, everything was not worth mentioning. Apart from recuperating, Empress Du had been under Noble Consort Qiaos protection all these years and had a peaceful life. The sisters seemed to have always been like this. When one was in trouble, the other would hold up the sky for the other party. Empress Du carried Gu Nuoer to the mirror on the dressing table andbed her hair gently. Gu Nuoers thick eyshes flickered and she said curiously, Empress Mother, do you and my mother not care about Fathers love? For the first time, Empress Du couldnt help but burst outughing. Her gaze was filled with love as she stroked Gu Nuoers soft ck hair. Nuoer, youre still young and wont understand how difficult it is to ask for His Majestys true heart in a harem with 3,000 beauties. Your mother and I are no longer youngdies who are beginners in love. We know very well that only by holding onto our power can we make the so-called lovest forever. She was already the Empress. Why would she still ask to be doted on? The best of both worlds was something that would never happen in this world. Empress Du understood this principle, and Noble Consort Qiao understood it even more. Gu Nuoer seemed to have learned a lesson. Her big eyes were tilled with deep thought. Empress Du tied two buns for her attached on beautiful red silk. The child looked like an adorable Chinese New Year doll on drawings. Empress Du couldnt help but kiss her small face. Our Nuoer is really good-looking. I wonder whose guy will benefit in the future. Gu Nuoer looked up. Empress Mother, will Nuoer also marry an emperor with 3,000 beauties in the future? Empress Dus smile immediately faded. No, she said firmly. Mother will never let you marry someone like that. Empress Du said to Gu Nuoer seriously, Nuoer, you have to remember that as a woman, the best love is for only two people to be together for eternity. She looked at the child lovingly. Now that you have His Majesty, me, your mother, and a group of older brothers behind you, if the person who wants to marry you in the future has multiple wives and concubines, you should get rid of him as soon as possible. Mother will find a better person for you.. Chapter 883 - 883: Where Did This Ugly Thing Come From? Chapter 883: Where Did This Ugly Thing Come From? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was afraid that Gu Nuoer wouldnt understand. Empress Du even emphasized, Youre the Great Qis princess and the empires greatest pride. If someone wants to marry you, theyll have to show more than a million worth of sincerity. Theres only one choice for true love. If the other party doesnt choose you, then its not love. Dont like him either. Youre a treasure that weve pampered since you were young. Your love is very precious, understand? Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and immediately smiled. Empress Mother, I understand! Although she still didnt know what getting married meant. However, she understood that she had to find someone who would only love her and her alone in the future! Hmm it was fine even if he wasnt human! Empress Du smiled. Youre dressed. Go off and y. The child immediately jumped off the chair. Coincidentally, the first prince, Gu Zixiao, came to pay his respects to the Empress. Gu Nuoer immediately pounced into her eldest brothers arms. Eldest Brother! Gu Zixiaos calm and handsome face immediately broke into a smile the moment he carried Gu Nuoer. Nuoer. He looked up at the Empress and bowed politely. Greetings, Mother. Empress Du saw that the siblings were very close and was very satisfied. Zixiao came at the right time. Your sister has just woken up. Can you bring her to have a meal after washing up? Gu Zixiao nodded. I ept the order. Gu Nuoer immediately cheered. Eldest Brother, lets go straight to the imperial kitchen to eat. The dishes made by the imperial chef uncles are the best when theyre just cooked! Gu Zixiao was helpless. He held Gu Nuoers hand and said to the Empress, Ill take my leave with my sister first. However, Empress Du asked, When you came, has Madam Tao left? She thought that Nuoer was young. Madam Taos cheek was swollen from the beating, so she didnt want to scare the child. She has left. When I came up, she had just left crying. Only then did Empress Du feel relieved. Gu Nuoer couldnt wait anymore. She grabbed Gu Zixiao with her small hand. Eldest Brother, lets go quickly and see what the imperial kitchen is cooking today! The siblings ran away. After being beaten up in Fengyi Pce, Madam Tao could only cover her face and cry as she walked back along the pce path. She cursed Empress Du and Noble Consort Qiao fiercely in her heart. Empress Du was an idiot who didnt know how to appreciate good people! As if she was too angry, her ferocious expression tugged at her swollen face, causing her to feel pain. Madam Tao gritted her teeth and held onto the pce wall for support, panting. Coincidentally, at this moment, the second prince, Gu Zitang, walked past with a group of pce servants. He was born rich and every time he went out, it was with grandeur. When he passed by Madam Tao, he narrowed his eyes and took a look. Who is that? Why is she leaning there sneakily? Does she want to pretend to be a ghost to scare me? As soon as he finished speaking, the head eunuch beside him immediately berated Madam Tao. Where did this ugly thinge from? You scared our Second Prince! Hurry up and scram! Madam Tao gritted her teeth in hatred, covered her face, and ran away quickly. Gu Zitang looked at her back view and sneered disdainfully. The head eunuch reminded, This servant can vaguely recognize that it seems to be the Princess Consort Guang, whose title has been stripped. Gu Zitang raised his head and snorted. Of course I know its her. If it wasnt her, I wouldnt have scolded her so badly. If Prince Guangs family wanted to bully his sister, they should first consider that the entire pce was Gu Nuoers backing! Gu Zitang swaggered away with his men. On the other pce path, the first prince, Gu Zixiao, was holding Gu Nuoers hand and walking towards the imperial kitchen. On this spring day, the child smiled brightly. She skipped along and looked at the flowers by the roadside from time to time. The first prince was dressed in a brown robe and had a handsome face. He followed behind her calmly with a doting smile.. Chapter 884 - 884: Gu Rao Wanted to Do Bad Things, But She Was Hit By Bird Shit Chapter 884: Gu Rao Wanted to Do Bad Things, But She Was Hit By Bird Shit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Nuoer stepped over a lush tree She paused and turned to look at the tree root. A small bird nest had fallen for some reason. A few newborn birds called out helplessly and in an extremely soft voice. Eldest Brother, lets send the bird nest back together. The child held onto the bird nest while Gu Zixiao carried her and lifted the child. Gu Zixiao was tall and when he carried Gu Nuoer, he looked even more reliable and steady. He grabbed the childs arm tightly with his two strong arms. Gu Nuoer carefully ced the bird nest back on a stable fork of the tree branches. At this moment, she saw from the corner of her eye that Gu Rao was talking to a young pce maid in the garden a wall away. Due to the concealment of the branches, Gu Nuoers small body wasnt discovered. She watched as Gu Rao lowered her head and whispered to the young pce maid, I asked you to catch spiders. How many have you caught? The little pce maid was clearly afraid. She took out a box trom her sleeve and was hesitant if she should give it to Gu Rao. Miss Gu Why did you ask this servant to catch these? Gu Rao snatched the box over. She opened the box and took a look. She was so frightened that she quickly closed it again. There are so many of them. You did well. She took out a small piece of silver from her pocket and threw it to the pce maid. Youre not allowed to tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, even if Im not the Commandery Princess anymore, I have my ways to deal with you. Do you hear me?! The little pce maid was so frightened by her that she shrank her neck and nodded silently. You can leave. Gu Rao waved her hand. Only then did the little pce maid turn around and leave in a hurry. Gu Rao held the box and saw that there was no one around. She pursed her lips and smiled proudly. Her eyes were filled with scheming viciousness. Gu Nuoer, just you wait. There are so many spiders. I dont believe that youre not afraid. At this moment, a burly bird pped its wings and flew over. A suspicious soft white object fell from the sky. Not longter, it hit Gu Raos forehead. Gu Rao was stunned. She reached out her finger and touched it. In an instant, her screams and roars resounded in the surroundings. Bird shit?! Gu Rao gritted her teeth in anger. Damn bird, youll be eaten sooner orter! She wiped it off with a handkerchief, but the more she wiped, the stranger the smell became. She had no choice but to turn around and run back to the Zhuyou Pce with a strange smell on her head. The bird that had acted heroically just now had already pped its wings and returned to the nest. Gu Nuoer blinked her dark eyes and reached out her soft finger to gently stroke the birds head. This female bird didnt attack her. Instead, she shook her wings and covered her children. She also enjoyed Gu Nuoers caresses. The child smiled. Thank you. I helped your babies and you helped me once. Youre really a heroic bird! Gu Nuoer lowered her head. Brother, you can put me down now! Gu Zixiao did as he was told and bent down to ce the child on the ground. He looked around and frowned in confusion. I think I heard someone screaming just now. Could something have happened nearby? Gu Nuoers eyes turned like a pair of sparkling ck ss balls. Brother, dont worry. Gu Rao wanted to do something bad just now, but even the bird couldnt stand it and punished her a little. The childs face was innocent and cute as she walked forward. Gu Zixiao followed at the side curiously. What was the punishment? Gu Nuoer turned around and smiled. She said softly, Father said that the word is very vulgar and doesnt allow me to say it. Its rice-field-together! Chapter 885 - 885: I’m Not Afraid of Spiders Chapter 885: Im Not Afraid of Spiders Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Zixiao was stunned. Rice-field-together Wasnt that bird feces? He thought of Prince Guangs entire family. Now that Gu Rao wanted to do bad things, bird poop had actually fallen from the sky. From the looks of it, it was really ridiculous. Even the usually calm Gu Zixiao couldnt help but shake his head andugh. Serves her right. Gu Nuoer pouted and nodded heavily. Thats right. She only thinks of bullying people every day. Gu Rao got someone to catch a lot of spiders and even said that she wants to scare me! The child ced her hands on her hips. Would I be afraid of spiders? She has really underestimated Baby Nuo. Unexpectedly, when Gu Zixiao heard this, his expression changed. He had been to the battlefield before. When he was serious and didnt smile, his eyes looked as if they had been carved by a de, carrying a coldness. She said she was going to scare you with spiders? Gu Nuoer nodded. Thats right. I was lying on the tree and overheard it just now. She didnt look up, so she naturally didnt notice it. Gu Zixiao clenched his fists tightly, and veins appeared on the back of his hand. He said coldly, Ill go look for her. After saying that, Gu Zixiao was about to turn around and go to the Zhuyou Pce. Gu Nuoer quickly grabbed him. Brother! Dont go, dont go. The child advised, If you go now, firstly, you cant catch her red-handed. Secondly, you cant get her to admit it. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Gu Raos family is very despicable and cunning. If you dont catch them on the spot, theyll definitely argue and escape. When the timees, theyll bite you back and affect your mood! Gu Zixiao lowered his head and looked at his sister. On her round and fair face, under her curved eyebrows, her eyes were bright. They were the most precious pearls in the world. Gu Zixiaos heart ached. His sister was so innocent. What the hell was Prince Guangs family?! Gu Zixiao squatted down seriously and said calmly to Gu Nuoer, Brother wont cause trouble. Ill only reason with them, alright? Otherwise, if he were to just wait for Gu Rao to bully Gu Nuoer How could he hold it in?! He wished he could immediately raise his spear and ride his horse to tten Zhuyou Pce. Gu Nuoer shook her head. Reasoning wont work. The official uncles said that we can only reason with righteous people. Gu Raos family is clearly not suitable for this. Gu Zixiao pursed his lips. Then what does Sister want to do? Only then did the child smile slyly. Her slender eyshes blinked and she snapped her fingers. Brother, listen to my arrangementster. Didnt she want to scare me with spiders? Just watch as I scare her as well. Hmph, whos afraid of who?! Seeing that his sister looked very confident, Gu Zixiao nodded. Gu Nuoer waved her small arm. Lets go. Well go to the imperial kitchen to plunder first and see if theres anything delicious there! He saw that her mood didnt seem to be affected by Gu Rao at all. Gu Zixiao felt relieved and followed the child. At the same time, Ye Siming brought Bai Yi to his military camp to take a look. Bai Yi saw that Ye Siming usually looked indifferent and arrogant, but he managed the entire military camp in an orderly manner. The division ofbor and cooperation were clear at a nce. There was no longer any foul atmosphere between the soldiers. Everything was done in an orderly manner. He couldnt help but pat Ye Simings shoulder. Good kid, youve be even more capable now. Ye Siming only pursed his lips and gave a perfunctory smile. It was as if such a small matter was nothing in his eyes. He then handed a wine pouch to Bai Yi. Bai Yi opened the stopper and a strong fragrance of wine assaulted his nose. He quickly took a sip and the fragrance of the fermented wine instantly moistened his mouth. Bai Yi smacked his lips in satisfaction. Good wine! Siming, if theres anything you dont understand about military camps, you can ask me anytime. Bai Yi smacked his lips in satisfaction. Good wine! Siming, if theres anything you dont understand in the military camp, you can ask me anytime.. Chapter 886 - 886: Brat! Why Did You Plot Against Me Again?! Chapter 886: Brat! Why Did You Plot Against Me Again?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming narrowed his eyes and stood on the high tform, looking at the soldiers training below. They were filled with vigor and their shouts shook the heavens. The way the youth lowered his eyes made him look like a king looking down on everyone. However, after hearing Bai Yis words, Ye Siming raised his head slightly and looked into the sky. The sky was bright andrge white clouds hung in the azure sky, making people feelfortable. Ye Siming couldnt help but think of Gu Nuoer. What was the little thing doing now? Ye Siming asked Bai Yi, What did Madam Bai like about you back then that made her willing to marry you? Bai Yi stopped drinking. His eyes widened. What do you mean by that? Im tall and mighty. Isnt that enough? Ye Siming sneered. In terms of skills, Madam Bai isnt inferior to you. Dont use this self-praising excuse to fool me. This brat! Bai Yi held onto the railing. What else could there be? Of course, its because we respect each other and love each other as if we love ourselves. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. How do you exin this? Madam has suffered a lot since she was a very young age. Youve seen her fathers state. She doesnt have a warm family to rely on at all and was even chased out of the house. We met when she was very young. Back then, my father hadnt passed away yet. My wife and I could be considered childhood sweethearts. Shes very good at enduring hardships. When she was in the military camp, in order not to be chased away, she often carried water with the youngds. There was once when I saw her secretly applying medicine to herself. The flesh on her shoulder was all scraped. But she never cried in pain. In my impression, she didnt cry much and had always been very strong. At that time, I made up my mind that I had to protect her like an older brother. Later on, when we encountered difficulties, weforted each other. When I went to war everywhere, she apanied me without abandoning me. As time passed and we reached the marriageable age, I naturally asked for her hand in marriage. As Bai Yi spoke, he looked at the sky and smiled. His facial features, which had been put through wind and frost, also revealed a hint of youthfulness when he thought of his beloved. Although I was already a general back then, I hadnt saved up much money. The betrothal gift for Madams marriage was only a pair of gold bangles. However, she agreed to marry me without hesitation and even confiscated that pair of bangles. She said that since she had decided on me, she was willing to marry me even if I didnt have money. On the night of our marriage, I swore to her and my parents memorial tablets that I would only love her in this life and that there would be no other woman in the manor. Bai Yi looked at Ye Siming, his gaze filled with fatherly love, and he also used a teaching tone. So do you understand, Siming? Neither love nor loyalty can becking. Ady has handed her life to you, so you have to be responsible for doting on her for the rest of her life. Thats a real man! The youth was deep in thought. A momentter, he suddenly said, The wolf race is the same. They only have one spouse in their lives. We happen to agree on this point. Bai Yi took a sip of wine and nodded first. Then, he was stunned right on the heels of that. Wolf race? What did what he had just said have to do with the wolf tribe? Bai Yi turned around and was about to ask carefully when Ye Siming was already prepared to walk down the observation deck. By the way, Old Bai, I forgot to tell you that Madam Bai doesnt allow you to drink, but you drank a lot just now. When we get hometer, Ill tell her. Bai Yi was shocked and looked down at the wine pouch in his hand. A miscalction! He immediately strode after Ye Siming. Brat! Why did you plot against me again?! The more Ye Siming did this, the more Madam Bai felt that he was reliable. Now, she had even started to let Ye Siming keep an eye on Bai Yi. She didnt want him to always act like an old child.. Chapter 887 - 887: Let’s Try Her Frog Army First! Chapter 887: Lets Try Her Frog Army First! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, a gust of wind blew past and the clouds in the sky were blown away. Ye Siming looked up and saw that the wind was blowing the clouds in all directions, but they condensed into an irregr triangle. The youth raised his eyebrows. He suddenly missed the candies given by Gu Nuoer. This cloud was very simr to it. At the same time, Gu Nuoer happened to look up at the sky. The siblings had already walked to the entrance of the imperial kitchen. The child seemed to have suddenly sensed something and looked up at the blue sky. Gu Zixiao looked up as well. Nuoer, what are you looking at? The child reached out her hand and pointed at the triangr cloud. Brother, what does that look like? Gu Zixiao thought seriously. Like a rock? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and sighed silently as if she were sighing at her brothers old-fashioned thoughts! Dont you think it looks like a doggys ear? Gu Zixiao frowned in surprise. Does it? Of course it does. Gu Nuoer replied in her heart. She remembered that when she rubbed Ye Simings ear previously, it looked like this! It was soft and felt extremely good to the touch! Oh She wondered what Elder Brother Siming was busy with now. The melodious spring breeze swept past Gu Nuoers eyes and also in front of Ye Siming. Although the two of them didnt know, they were both thinking of each other. However, at this moment, they had looked at the same sky seriously. This was how so-called childhood sweethearts would share telegraphy. The imperial kitchen was huge. There was a head chef who was in charge of His Majestys daily meals. The other kitchens were all for the empress, consorts, and princes. The food Gu Nuoer ate every day basically came from the head chef. Her meals were all taken care of by His Majestys personal chef. However, the child would asionally go to other kitchens to freeload. She had been here a few times and was familiar with the chefs, nannies, and the eunuchs who were kitchen helpers here. As soon as Gu Nuoer entered, everyone quickly put down their busy work and shouted, Greetings to the Princess and the First Prince! The child waved her small hand imposingly and blinked her round eyes. Whats good to eat today?! Weve prepared a steamed Steamed Golden Chopped Mushroom for His Majesty. Little Princess, do you want to try it first? The head pce maid in charge hurriedly came over. Gu Nuoer took a look and waved her small hand. I dont want to eat it. She wandered around the few big stoves for a long time. At some point, she had grabbed half a cucumber and was biting it crisply. Gu Zixiao followed behind her. The siblings seemed to havee to patrol, making the entire pce servants in the imperial kitchen extremely nervous. At this moment, Gu Nuoer seemed to have heard a few croaks. She widened her eyes and looked in the direction of the sounds. Behind the cabbage basket, there was actually a bamboo basket containing about ten frogs! Gu Nuoer was surprised. You guys want to cook these too? The pce maid in charge quickly said, This thing is strange. We definitely dont dare to serve it to the nobles to eat. These servants nned to roast it for a taste when we were having a meal. Eat little frogs? Gu Nuoer couldnt bear to see this happen. A ck light shed across her eyes as if she suddenly had an idea. She looked up and blinked her round eyes, looking obedient and cute. Auntie in charge, can you give them to me? I want to take it away. The pce maid in charge was stunned. Soon, she nodded. Your Highness, if you like them, please feel free to take them. We caught them from the fields this morning. Theyve already been washed. Theyre not dirty. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Thank you, Auntie in charge! She couldnt be bothered to look for food anymore. She waved her small hand and instructed Gu Zixiao, Brother, carry them. Ill bring you to y a game! Hmph, Gu Rao wanted to scare her with spiders. Lets try out her frog army first! Chapter 888 - 888: Brother, We’ll Take the Preemptive Strike! Chapter 888: Brother, Well Take the Preemptive Strike! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer was carrying a basket of little frogs. They were croaking along the way. Gu Zixiao followed beside his sister and watched as the child walked towards the remote pce path. He couldnt help but ask in confusion, Nuoer, where are we going? Gu Nuoer turned her head and smiled, revealing her white teeth. Her bright and lively eyes were sparkling. Brother, theres a strategy in the art of war called preemptive strike. Im off to scare Gu Rao first! She raised the small basket and shook it gently. Then, Gu Nuoer remembered. This older brother of hers had been on the battlefield since he was young. He had trained himself to be as firm and upright as a copper wall. When doing such bad things, she should drag her second brother along. It didnt seem good to let Eldest Brother follow her Just as Gu Nuoer was hesitating if she should let Gu Zixiao go back first However, the first prince had already taken big steps. He looked back and urged, In that case, what are we waiting for? Nuoer, give me the basket. Brother will go and put it down. The child beamed with joy and caught up to her brother in two steps. Lets go together! The siblings quickly arrived near Zhuyou Pce. Initially, Gu Yihan had let their family stay here because the Zhuyou Pce was located in a remote ce. It was in the extreme north of the pce and was just one path away from the cold pce. There were two imperial guards guarding the door. Their goal was to forbid anyone from visiting the deposed prince, Gu Yongxuan. When they saw the first prince walking over with the little princess, the two imperial guards were shocked. They quickly bowed. Greetings Shh. Gu Nuoer raised a small finger and pressed it against her pink lips. She curled her small finger and the imperial guards quickly lowered their heads and approached. What instructions does Your Highness have? Is that old woman, Grand Consort Yu, inside? The childs voice was soft and her disgust for Grand Consort Yu was obvious. The imperial guard quickly said, Grand Consort Yu has to go to the Buddhist hall to chant scriptures every morning. She hasnt returned yet. Gu Nuoers ck eyes darted around. The imperial guard seemed to understand something. He said in a low voice, The deposed prince stays in his room in a depressed state every day. The deposed princess consort had also just returned with a swollen face and had not left her room. Later on, Miss Gu Rao also went in angrily. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled. Thank you for telling me, imperial guard older brother. She looked up with her watery eyes and asked cutely and obediently, Can Brother and I go in to take a look? How could they say no?! The little princess could do anything she wanted. The two imperial guards quickly made way for the two of them and bowed, opening the doors to the Zhuyou Pce. Gu Nuoer darted in with a sh. Gu Zixiao followed behind his sister. He looked around cautiously before following her in. This was the first time he was nning to do something bad. He was still a little excited and nervous! The courtyard of Zhuyou Pce looked a little empty and deste. Compared to the other pces, this ce was like a cold pce that had been simply decorated. Although the windows werent broken, it was still very cold. Gu Nuoer walked along the long corridor on the left. Just as she was about to walk around the corner, Gu Zixiao hugged her and the siblings stood rooted to the ground. At the corner, Gu Rao hurriedly walked into a room with a pce maid. Gu Rao was still cursing, Bad bird, stinky bird, damn bird! Hurry up and get me hot water. Wipe it clean! The young pce maid looked troubled. Miss, please wait in the bathroom for a moment. This servant will go boil water now. Hurry up! Gu Raosints came from inside. The young pce maid left quickly.. Chapter 889 - 889: Why Are There So Many Frogs?! Chapter 889: Why Are There So Many Frogs?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer and Gu Zixiao walked to the backyard. There were a few nearby houses here. Apart from the bathroom that Gu Rao had just entered, there was a room next to it where the cries of the deposed prince, Gu Yongxuan, could be faintly heard. In an instant, he went from a noble to amoner. The psychological difference was definitely not small. For some reason, when they heard Gu Yongxuans cries, the little frogs in the basket immediately croaked even more happily. Whats that sound? The deposed princess consorts puzzled voice sounded in the room. Gu Zixiao quickly picked up his sister and hid in another room. Fortunately, there was no one in this room. Gu Nuoer lowered her head, raised her finger to her lips, and said to the basket. Shh! Quiet! The little frogs immediately stopped crying. Through the gap in the door frame, Gu Zixiao saw the deposed Princess Consort Guang running out of the room with a swollen face. She looked around and frowned in confusion. I clearly heard sounds just now Perhaps thinking that she had heard wrongly, she returned to the room. Gu Nuoer looked up and called out in a soft voice, Brother, I suddenly thought of a problem- What problem? Oh, I dont know which room is Gu Raos. Gu Zixiao turned around. The room they were in was simple. First, he excluded Gu Yongxuan and his wife, who were already in the next room. This room either belonged to Grand Consort Yu or Gu Rao. While Gu Zixiao was deep in thought, Gu Nuoer said in a rxed voice, I dont care anymore. It doesnt matter whose room it is. Anyway, theyre the ones who will be scared! As she spoke, the child carried the basket and walked to the bed inside. She turned the basket upside down and shook it. The ten little frogs immediately fell onto the nket. Gu Nuoer squatted down and whispered to them, Stay here, and dont run around. Help me vent my angerter! Gu Zixiao didnt know what method his sister had used to make these frogs listen. Not a single little frog jumped around and all of themy obediently on the nket. Gu Nuoer put away the basket and said to Gu Zixiao, Alright, Brother, lets go find a ce to stay. Well be able to watch a good showter! However, at this moment, Gu Raos voice suddenly sounded from the door. These damned servants in the pce who revere those in power and look down on those without! They are so slow when just asked to boil some water! Seeing that she was about to push open the door and enter, Gu Nuoer quickly moved her small feet and hid behind a hanging curtain. It was by the bed! Gu Zixiao was tall and had nowhere to hide! He frowned. At the critical moment, Gu Zixiao quickly walked to the window and left in a sh. When Gu Rao pushed open the door and entered, the window happened to be closed, so she didnt notice anything amiss. She soaked a handkerchief in the copper basin in the room with cold water and wiped her forehead several times. Gu Rao bit her lip andined, Ever since I came to the capital, nothing good has happened. This ce must be my nemesis! After she is married to Ye Siming, she will stay at Ye Simings house! She wouldnte to the pce even if she was invited to do so! After this ordeal, Gu Rao felt rather tired. She walked to the bed and wanted to lie down for a while. Unexpectedly, just as she approached, she saw a group of little frogs lying evenly on the nket! Their green skin was bright and dazzling, and their ck bean eyes stared at Gu Rao. They suddenly let out a series of croaks. AhI Gu Raos scream resounded through the clouds. She fell to the ground on her butt and then scrambled out of the room. This is too disgusting! Someone,e quickly! Gu Rao eximed along the way.. Chapter 890 - 890: To Shoot Oneself in the Foot Chapter 890: To Shoot Oneself in the Foot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Behind the curtain, Gu Nuoer saw Gu Rao running out, but the door was still open. She quickly walked out of the curtain and ced the basket on the bed. Hurry up ande in. Ill bring you guys with me and run! The little frogs jumped into the basket. There were also a few who were slow and were grabbed back by Gu Nuoer. In the end, the child ran to the window and called out softly, Brother! Gu Zixiao, who was hiding behind the window, reached out his arm and took the child and the basket. The window closed again. The siblings did it seamlessly and smoothly. Gu Rao ran until her hair was in a mess and she looked flustered. She arrived at the entrance of Zhuyou Pce. She originally wanted to ask the imperial guards to help, but she bumped into Grand Consort Yu, who had just returned from reciting the sutra. Ouch! When the two of them collided, they both fell to the ground. The metal box in Gu Raos sleeve immediately fell beside Grand Consort Yus hand. Grand Consort Yu rubbed her tailbone which was in pain from the fall and hissed. She was already exhausted from chanting sutras and had even been put in a difficult position by the people Noble Consort Qiao had sent. After finallypleting all the work, she wanted toe back and rest. However, she was knocked down by someone who didnt have eyes. Grand Consort Yu scolded angrily, Are you blind?! She took a closer look and saw that it was Gu Rao. She became even angrier. Raorao, have you forgotten the etiquette and manners I usually teach you?! Gu Rao stood up aggrievedly. Grandmother, I Theres something in my room. Im scared! Grand Consort Yu rolled her eyes sharply. What can there be? You only know how to scare yourself all day long. Useless thing! Grand Consort Yu thought to herself, The son she gave birth to is useless, and so is her granddaughter! The son and granddaughter of the former Empress, Madam Chi, were each more outstanding than the other! She gritted her teeth in hatred. At this moment, Grand Consort Yu felt something crawling up the back of her hand. She looked down. It was a long-legged spider! There were also a few others who were leaning against Grand Consort Yus clothes as if they were nning to climb up. On their feet, on a closer look, there was also slightly long fur. Grand Consort Yu immediately felt her blood run cold! She was so frightened that she swung her hand and screamed, rolling back and forth on the ground. Gu Rao was at a loss. Grandmother! After a while, Grand Consort Yu finally shook off the spiders with great difficulty. Only then did she stand up, covered in dirt and looking ashen. The two imperial guards stood at the side and looked straight ahead. They let Grand Consort Yu roll on the ground. At this moment, the imperial guard lowered his head and looked at the box on the ground. He warned coldly, Dont hide these things on you in case you scare the important people when you take them out. Well only allow this once. There wont be a next time. Otherwise, youll definitely be severely punished! Grand Consort Yu followed their voices and saw that there seemed to be a dead spider in the box. She red at Gu Rao. This is yours?! Gu Rao looked embarrassed. Grandmother, this Let me exin. Grand Consort Yu pointed angrily at the door. Go in! If you dont exin yourself clearly, Im not your grandmother! Her hairstyle was askew as she walked into the courtyard angrily. Gu Rao followed behind dejectedly. The spiders didnt harm Gu Nuoer. Instead, she was scolded by Grand Consort At the same time, Gu Zixiao and Gu Nuoer were already walking on the pce path with their backs facing the Zhuyou Pce. The little frogs in the basket croaked happily. Gu Nuoer also narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her big eyes were curved as if they had been dyed with stars. She covered her mouth with her small hand and smiled like a silver bell, filled with childishness. Lets see if Gu Rao still dares to do bad things in the future! Chapter 891 - 891: I Hope You Can Always Be So Happy Chapter 891: I Hope You Can Always Be So Happy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Zixiao saw his sister smiling happily, he also pursed his lips and smiled. His sharp eyebrows and starry eyes were filled with love. In his opinion, the way his sister sees things is very simple. When a bad person wanted to catch spiders to scare her, she would catch frogs to retaliate. This was how the world of children was. She knew who was good to her and who didnt like her. Gu Nuoer lived a bright and ostentatious life. She didnt deliberately curry favor with anyone or take the initiative to bully anyone. However, when she encountered unfairness and injustice, she also knew how to protect herself and use suitable methods. The more Gu Zixiao looked at his sister, the more he liked her. He reached out and rubbed her head. Gu Nuoer looked up with her big eyes and said softly, Brother, apany me to ce these little frogs in the Green Lotus Pond. Okay. The Green Lotus Pond was thergest scenic pond in the pce. There were a few huge artificial mountains inside and countless small fish of beautiful colors were raised in the pond. The lotus leaves floated on it. In summer, one could still see blooming lotus flowers. Gu Nuoer opened the basket and the little frogs scrambled to jump out. Some hid in the cave behind the artificial mountain, while others hid under the lotus leaves. Not longter, none of them could be seen. There were only happy frog croaks. Gu Nuoer grinned. My frog army, youve worked hard. Gu Zixiao looked at his sister and asked with a warm smile, Nuoer, its Fathers birthday soon. What gift did you prepare for him? The child blinked and smiled mysteriously. Of course Father will like it from the bottom of his heart. I want to give him a surprise, so I cant say it! Gu Zixiao couldnt help butugh. Youre so full of entric ideas. The next day, Ye Siming entered the pce to see Gu Nuoer. They had only not met for a day. However, Gu Nuoer was already waiting at the entrance of the imperial city. When she saw Ye Siming riding a horse over, Gu Nuoers small body immediately jumped and she called out, Elder Brother Siming! She waved her small hands, her eyes sparkling like stars. Ye Siming stopped his horse when he was still a few inches away from her. Before the warhorse stopped, he had already gotten off the horse and walked quickly towards the child. The youths eyes were cold and arrogant, but there was a hint of warmth hidden in them. Gu Nuoer was wearing a blue and white pce dress today, making her look luxurious, beautiful, and delicate. The child pounced into Ye Simings arms. She couldnt wait to share what she had encountered yesterday. Unexpectedly, the two of them spoke at the same time, as if they had many things to say to each other. Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer were both stunned. Gu Nuoer smiled brightly. Elder Brother Siming, lets talk as we walk! Ye Siming held her hand and the two of them strolled along the pce path. The warm spring sun shone on them, making Gu Nuoers fair and smooth face look even fairer and cute. Ye Siming chuckled. Tell me first. What do you want to tell me? Gu Nuoer described in a passionate voice that she and her eldest brother had encountered Gu Rao yesterday. Gu Rao had wanted to prank her, but in the end, she had brought a group of little frogs to scare her. Gu Rao was so frightened that she covered her head and fled. Ye Siming listened to her story attentively, but his thin eyes were focused on the childs expression. Her sweet smile was a scene that was worth remembering deeply in his eyes. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she didnt forget to ask softly, Thats right, Elder Brother Siming, what did you want to tell me? Ye Siming wanted to tell her about Bai Yis conversation with him. However, he felt that it was fine as long as he understood this matter himself. There was no need to tell the little thing clearly. Once he made a choice, he would firmly love and care only for one person. Therefore, when the words were about toe out of his mouth, they turned into a youths chuckle. His eyes werezy and arrogant, carrying indulgence and countless love. His voice was low and pleasant. I just wanted to say that I hope you can always be so happy. Especially when you are by my side.. Chapter 892 - 892: Imperial Grandmother’s Smile Is Really Nice Chapter 892: Imperial Grandmothers Smile Is Really Nice Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers small face was round, fair, and cute. She blinked her slender eyshes and smiled. Of course Ill be happy. Lets go, Elder Brother Siming. Ill bring you to see something! The child naturally reached out her delicate palm, grabbed Ye Simings sleeve, and walked forward. The two of them came to an extremely spacious and glorious hall in the pce. There were bold words written on the que: Library Pavilion. A few officials from the Secretary Office were already bowing and waiting here a long time ago. When they saw Gu Nuoering, they quickly went up to her and lowered their heads to pay their respects. The child waved her hand to indicate that there was no need to stand on ceremony. Uncles, thank you for your hard work today! The officials from the Secretary Office quickly said, Its this subjects honor to be able to share Your Highnesss burdens. Your Highness, please enter. These subjects have already prepared brush, paper, and ink. Gu Nuoer nodded and turned to say to Ye Siming, Im preparing to draw a painting today. Elder Brother Siming,e and apany me. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. He didnt know how to draw. However, it didnt matter. For the sake of the little thing, he should be able to learn it now. After the two of them entered, the first thing they saw was rows of bookshelves. The fragrance of books and ink filled the hall. The library contained many authentic masterpieces by renowned masters, calligraphy and paintings, ancient books, and so on that had long been lost in the world. There were so many books. Even if a person were to read one every day, it would take them five to six years to finish reading all the books here. However, Gu Nuoer had almost gone through all of them. The people from the Secretary Office brought her to a big table next to the bookshelves, facing the window. The table had long been set up with inkstone and various types of paper. Actually, if Gu Nuoer wanted to find someone to draw, there were also painters with superb painting skills in the pce whom she could ask for help. However, the officials in the Secretary Office were even more impressive. They were usually in charge of recording everything about His Majestys daily life. Therefore, not only did they have to have good handwriting, but sometimes, they also had to add paintings beside the words to record his deeds more clearly. In the Secretary Office, portraits of every emperor and empress were stored and recorded in the booklet. At this moment, the official from the Secretary Office took out a thin book. There arent many portraits of the former Empress. Back then, when she was first reported as the empress, the Secretary Office drew a portrait of her and thete emperor together. Your Highness, please take a look. Gu Nuoer took it and opened it. A beauty with a dignified smile and a natural bearing entered her eyes. Her pink fingers slowly touched the womans face. Her imperial grandmothers smile back then was really beautiful. She must have been feeling very blissed back then, right? Gu Nuoer immediately decided. Lets draw ording to this expression. You guys help me draw the lines and Ill fill in the colors. Oh right, remember to leave a spot beside her. Yes. The officials from the Secretary Office received the order and immediately dispersed to work together. A long piece of paper was ced horizontally on the table. The officials who were best at drawing expressions were in charge of painting Empress Chis head, while those who were good at posture drew her body. Thest person was good at checking for misses, so he was in charge of adding finishing touches. Their movements were extremely fast and their hands were steady. As their brushes fluttered smoothly, the image of a smiling former Empress appeared on the paper. Gu Nuoer had her hands behind her back and had been watching seriously from the side. She suddenly said softly, Thats not right. Her expression is like this, but I also want her eyes to have a little more motherly love apart from just smiling. The official held the brush and hesitated, not knowing how to continue for a long time.. Chapter 893 - 893: A Mother and Child Portrait That Belongs to Chapter 893: A Mother and Child Portrait That Belongs to Both of You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer pondered. How could they express motherly love in Empress Chis eyes? One had to know that the gaze was a feeling. It would be a little difficult to show it through a painting. Ye Siming, who was standing at the side with his arms crossed and observing quietly, suddenly said, Perhaps we can modify the former Empresss posture and make her lower her head and look beside her with a smile? Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. Elder Brother Siming is right! Mothers loved their children. As long as the child was by their side, their gazes would follow the child. The official quickly made amendments ording to Her Highnesss instructions. Not longter, the former Empress with her head lowered and a gentle smile gradually becameplete. Gu Nuoer pointed with her small hand. I think Imperial Grandmother stillcks something in her hand. The officials from the Secretary Office gathered together, feeling a little puzzled. Your Highness, do you mean that it iscking a jade ruyi? Or prayer beads? Gu Nuoer shook her head. Neither. Its missing a rattle drum! The officials were stunned. The child exined softly, Since Imperial Grandmother is apanying her child, although she has a dignified bearing, how can she not have a toy in her hands?! The officials from the Secretary Office came to a realization. This way, the scene of thete empress apanying His Majesty to y seemed even more realistic! One of the officials suddenly said, When this subject first entered the Secretary Office, I heard my teacher say something interesting. Back then, His Majesty was still young and thete emperor and thete empress were arguing over trivial matters. His Majesty was young and didnt understand the reason, but he held his small wooden sword and protected thete empress, preventing thete emperor from losing his temper at his mother. After the official finished speaking, he quickly added carefully, This is all what this subjects teacher said. It was from too long ago and theres no evidence of it. After all, this was an interesting matter between thete emperor and thete empress. To say it out loud would make one have the suspicion of gossiping about the imperial family. However, Gu Nuoer wasnt angry. Instead, she smiled cutely. Then change the rattle drum to a small wooden sword! After all, this was a gift for her father. She had to be careful with every detail. Soon, under Gu Nuoers request, the first empress, Madam Chi, lowered her head and smiled, her eyes filled with love. There was a nk soace beside her. The officials continued with a few more strokes and added the appearance of a three to four-year-old child. It was the young Gu Yihan. He was wearing a small brocade robe and thick cloud boots, his small face looking mighty. He raised his small fist while the former Empress, Madam Chi, held his small wooden sword in her hand. Gu Nuoer looked at the drawing and praised them repeatedly. Its been hard on you, uncles. This is exactly what I want! Ill fill in the remaining colors myself. The officials from the Secretary Office bowed and cupped their hands. Your Highness is too kind. The child blinked her watery eyes and said with a lively expression, However, you guys have to keep it a secret for me. I want to give Father a surprise when the timees. The few of them quickly replied, Yes. After they left, Gu Nuoer climbed onto a stool. Elder Brother Siming, lets start! She took a brush dipped in ink and handed it to him. Youll be in charge of painting ck hair and eyes. This isnt difficult! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and took the brush. He immediately leaned over and started working. Gu Nuoer was afraid that he would make mistakes. If that happened, the entire painting would have to be redone again. However, Ye Simings wrist moved quickly and steadily. Not longter, thete empress and the young emperors ck hair and ck eyes had beenpleted. Gu Nuoer opened her pink lips.. Elder Brother Siming, do you know how to draw? How can you move so quickly without making any mistakes? Chapter 894 - 894: Would She Cry If He TookA Bite? Chapter 894: Would She Cry If He TookA Bite? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming sneered. I was watching them draw just now. It wasnt very difficult. I felt that I had learned it. He lowered his eyes and looked at the round-faced and delicate child beside him. Ye Siming couldnt help but reach out and scratch the tip of her nose. Do vou want me to do the rest? Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and refused to be outdone. I dont want that! This is for Father. I want to put in effort too! She then waved her small hand and instructed, Elder Brother Siming, go to the other side and fill in the colors for my imperial grandmothers clothes. I want them to be sapphire blue and the inner part to be a light and smoky color! The colors had already been prepared by the officials just now and were ced at the side, so it wasnt difficult. Ye Siming walked to the opposite side of Gu Nuoer. He looked up slightly and saw that the child was seriously applying colors to the small wooden sword. The way she lowered her head made her small face look like she was pouting, making her look even rounder, fair, and cute. Ye Siming licked his thin lips. He wondered if she would cry if he gently took a bite of her face. Gu Nuoer probably saw from the corner of her eye that Ye Siming wasnt moving. She looked up. Under her thin eyebrows, her big lively eyes were filled with innocence. Elder Brother Siming, hurry up and start! Ye Siming calmed down before lowering his head and starting to fill in the color. Perhaps because he knew that Gu Nuoer wasing, the librarian stood guard outside the door and didnt let anyone in to disturb her. In the hall, there was only the quiet rustling of brushes falling onto paper. The excellent spring sunlight poured in from outside the window andnded on the youth and the child, forming a special painting. He sat upright, his eyes cold and arrogant, but his expression was focused on the brush. As for Gu Nuoer, her entire small body was half leaning on the table, coloring the former empresss shoes. After an unknown period of time, Ye Simingpleted the mission Gu Nuoer had arranged for him. However, when he looked up, he realized that Gu Nuoer had fallen asleep on the table! Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before chuckling. His voice was very low. You fell asleep just like that? At this moment, a butterfly flew in from the window behind him. It fluttered its wings and flew around the table. After a while, itnded in Gu Nuoers hair. Ye Siming frowned slightly. This would affect the little things sleep, right? He slowly reached out his hand and was about to chase the butterfly away. The butterfly flew up by itself, but in the next second, it stopped on the back of Gu Nuoers hand! Ye Siming narrowed his eyes and reached out his palm, quickly wanting to catch the butterfly. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the butterfly flew up. Ye Siming didnt grab it. Instead, his hand gentlynded on the back of Gu Nuoers hand. The youth quickly went to check Gu Nuoers expression. The child only muttered a few times and didnt seem like she was going to wake up. However, in her sleep, her small hand subconsciously grabbed Ye Simings fingertips. Gu Nuoer wasnt strong, but this action seemed to be filled with dependence. Ye Siming was stunned for a moment. Soon, he lowered his eyebrows and smiled. His handsome eyes were dyed with gentleness by Gu Nuoer, diluting the original coldness. Now that she was asleep, if he were to go and bite her gently, he wouldnt wake the little thing up, right? Ye Siming leaned over and leaned over slightly across the table. When he was still a few inches away from Gu Nuoer The butterfly from before had returned at some point andnded on Gu Nuoers eyes. The child waspletely woken up. She quickly sat up and Ye Siming quickly returned to his seat. However, his fingertips were still grabbed by Gu Nuoers small hand. Gu Nuoer blinked her big and misty eyes.. Why did I fall asleep?! Chapter 895 - 895: Grand Consort Yu Saw A “Ghost”! Chapter 895: Grand Consort Yu Saw A Ghost! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Simings ears were red and he pretended to be cold. Its time to get up. If you dont continue now, itll be dark soon. Gu Nuoer pouted and let go of his small hand. Elder Brother Siming, why didnt you wake me up earlier? Hmph. Ye Siming sighed and closed his eyes slightly. If the little thing were to see that, how would he exin himself? From then on, Ye Siming remained calm and no longer distracted. Gu Nuoer also added colors to the painting seriously. The two of them worked until dusk and the setting sun dyed the surroundings golden. Neither of them noticed it. The butterfly from beforended on the former empresss forehead for a long time before leaving. Grand Consort Yu had been feeling uneasy for the past few days. This was because Gu Rao had previously emphasized to her that she had seen a group of frogs on her bed. However, when the two of them entered the room, there was nothing on the bed! They had searched everywhere in the room, but there wasnt even a bug, let alone a frog! Grand Consort Yu immediately believed that Gu Rao was lying, even though Gu Rao cried and said that she had really seen it. However, very quickly, Grand Consort Yu actually hallucinated. For example, when she was sleeping at night, she would suddenly wake up and hear someone calling her from outside the window. Through the half-open window, one could only see some ck hair fluttering, but no figure could be seen reflected in the window. Grand Consort Yu was so frightened that she called for the pce maid. When she lit themp, the pce maid opened the window, but there was nothing outside. There was another time when she came back after reciting the sutra. She entered the room and wanted to drink some water. However, she saw a phoenix seal stained with blood on her table! It looked very simr to the one she had asked thete emperor to force thete empress to hand over when she plotted to frame thete empress back then! Grand Consort Yu screamed and fell to the ground in fear. When the pce maid rushed over again, there were only teacups and a teapot on the table. There were many times in a row when Grand Consort Yu seemed to have gone crazy and would make a fuss over nothing. Her son, the deposed prince, Gu Yongxuan, had been crying and feeling sad in his room every day. When he knew that his mother had gone half-crazy and seemed to have bumped into a ghost, he even started to cry very softly, afraid that the ghost woulde looking for him! Gu Rao also silently avoided Grand Consort Yu. On this day, Grand Consort Yu went to recite sutras as usual. The hallucination torture she had suffered for the past few days made her dispirited and she didnt even dare to sleep. Her face showed her old age. Her eye circles were thick and dark, and there were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes that couldnt be covered. Grand Consort Yu quickly walked into the temple hall. Usually, she was unwilling toe and chant scriptures for thete empress, but now, she treated this ce as her shelter! The hall was filled with gods and Buddhas. Ghosts couldnt possibly follow her in here, right?! However, when Grand Consort Yu picked up the Buddhist scriptures, she looked up and heard Empress Chis voice. There was also a cold wind that brushed past her neck! Why arent you kneeling when youre chanting sutras? Grand Consort Yu would never mistake this voice for anything else! She fell to the ground in fear and howled angrily as if she had gone crazy. Madam Chi! I know its you! You must be the one behind this! You want to scare me to death? Im not afraid of you! When the pce maids outside the hall saw her like this, they looked at each other. They watched as Grand Consort Yu roared crazily inside before rolling back and forth as if she was being kicked around. Themotion she caused was so big that it frightened the young pce maids. In the end, the imperial guards came in and carried the dying Grand Consort Yu away. She kept muttering, Madam Chi was sitting on the altar. I saw her She must be here to take my life! When the news that Grand Consort Yu had gone crazy and was gued by a ghost reached the ears of the various pces Gu Nuoer had also heard about it. The childs eyes were ck and bright, suffused with a lively glow. She smiled and said to Wanyin, If you dont do anything wrong, you dont have to be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door! Youll only be afraid of everything if you have a guilty conscience.. Chapter 896 - 896: Coax This Man Later Chapter 896: Coax This Man Later Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, it was Gu Yihans birthday. The emperors birthday was celebrated by the entire world. Not only were therenterns and decorations in the shop, but there were also spontaneous dragon and lion dances and fireworks. It was very lively. Early in the morning in the pce, the imperial kitchen busily began to prepare the banquet delicacies for the entire day. At this moment, Gu Yihan was in the Qiushui Pce. Noble Consort Qiao helped him button up his clothes. Gu Yihan looked at his good daughter, who was sitting obediently at the side and eating pear. He asked with a smile, Nuoer, today is Fathers birthday. What gift are you going to give Father? Gu Nuoers watery eyes were bright. She blinked like an adult. This is a secret! I want to give Father a surprise. After saying that, she ran over and hugged her fathers leg. She raised her head and fluttered her long eyshes. The childs voice was soft. Father, can youe to the Qiushui Pce after the banquet tonight? Nuoer wants to give you my gift personally. Gu Yihan chuckled brightly. Of course. Father will apany Nuoer today. Gu Nuoer smiled and nodded and said, Then Father must remember toe back early. Otherwise, Ill fall asleep! Kid, Father promises you. Gu Yihan reached out and gently scratched her nose. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Ill go y with my brothers. Ill go with them to the banquetter! Noble Consort Qiao reminded, Dont run too far and forget the time. I understand, Mother! Gu Nuoers cheerful figure ran out of the Qiushui Pce. After their daughter left, Gu Yihan held Noble Consort Qiaos hand and naturally kissed the back of her hand. I heard from the people from the Internal Affairs Bureau that youve been busy for half a month in order to make arrangements for my birthday banquet. Noble Consort Qiaos ck hair was like clouds, her skin was fair, and she looked beautiful. Now that she was wearing gold and jade on her head, she looked even more noble and elegant. Her red lips curled up and she smiled. When has your consort not been busy? Gu Yihan said calmly, I know that the Noble Consort has always been capable. After saying that, he leaned over and approached Noble Consort Qiao, who subconsciously leaned back. The two of them were stunned on the spot. Gu Yihan frowned. Why are you dodging? Noble Consort Qiao blinked innocently. What does Your Majesty want to do? What does he want to do? He was her husband. What could he do?! Qiao Yayu, ever since I married you, Ive known that youre an insensitive woman! After saying this, Gu Yihan flicked his sleeves and left angrily. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned on the spot. When Wanyin and Wanxuan saw His Majesty leave with a dark expression, they didnt know what had happened. Your Highness, did you quarrel with His Majesty? Its His Majestys birthday today. Why did you make him angry? Wanyin couldnt help bute in and say. Noble Consort Qiao felt that she was innocent. I didnt say or do anything. How could she know what His Majesty wanted to do by suddenly approaching? She had only subconsciously dodged. Noble Consort Qiao thought about it carefully and came to a realization. Could it be that His Majesty wanted to kiss her just now? Noble Consort Qiao bit her lip. She, who had always been decisive, also felt an indescribable shyness. She couldnt be med for this because she was used to going by the book with His Majesty. She had been so busy these past few days that she hadnt reacted earlier. Wanxuan asked worriedly, What should we do now, Your Highness? Noble Consort Qiao pressed her be with a headache. Lets not worry about it for now. Ill exin things clearly to His Majesty when I have the chance. Today was Gu Yihans birthday. Noble Consort Qiao had to arrange for someone to keep an eye on the food at the banquet, the safety of the surrounding patrols, and the pce maids who were entertaining the civil and military officials. She had too many things to do. She would coax this manter.. Chapter 897 - 897: It’s Not Like He Was Riding A Horse Into the Palace Chapter 897: Its Not Like He Was Riding A Horse Into the Pce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer had already run to the banquet venue in advance. As it was His Majestys birthday, all the officials, consorts, and nobles would attend. Therefore, the Internal Affairs Bureau and Noble Consort Qiao agreed to choose thergest banquet venue in the pceTaiqing Pce. Taiqing Pce was formed from a main hall and dozens of small hall pavilions. It upied a wide area with arched eaves and a grand atmosphere. The towering pine trees around added a hint of imperial majesty to Taiqing Pce. At this moment, many officials and consorts had already arrived. Gu Nuoer was wearing a vermilion dress. Her soft ck hair was tied into a lively and cute bun with tassels on it. Her face was fair and tender, and her watery eyes seemed to be able tomunicate with people. The moment the child appeared, she attracted everyones attention and they all paid their respects to the princess. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and obediently gestured for them to dispense with the formalities. At this moment, dozens of round tables had already been ced in the hall. The pce maids guarding the door would guide the guests to the tables they should sit at ording to their identities. Gu Yihan had already arranged Gu Nuoers seat. Next to the dragon throne at the top, a small dragon and phoenix chair was added. Gu Yihan had specially ordered the Ministry of Works to make for the Gu Nuoer when the child was two years old. It was ted with pure gold and had pearls in the mouths of the dragon and phoenix, symbolizing the nobleness of Gu Nuoer being doted on by everyone. The child was not in a hurry to go to her seat. She only pretended to be nonchnt and slipped behind a pir. Seeing that no one was looking over, she immediately held her breath and focused. Her ck watery eyes immediately glowed with a faint blue light! She muttered a few words softly with her pink lips. Dharmic incantations that mortals couldnt see with their naked eyes immediately spread out and surrounded the hall, waiting for the opportunity to fall. Hm-hmph, the inescapable had already been set up. It was just a matter of whether Grand Consort Yu woulde today. At the same time, Bai Yis carriage stopped at the entrance of the imperial city. Ye Siming was unwilling to take the carriage, so he rode next to the carriage. At this moment, the youth was sitting on the back of a ck-maned horse. He was wearing a white and red robe, making him look even more arrogant and handsome. Many officials carriages had already gathered at the imperial city gate. Many people had brought their families to attend His Majestys birthday banquet. Bai Yi and Madam Bai got out of the carriage. When Bai Yi saw that Ye Siming was still on the horse, he couldnt help but say, Hurry up and get off! Everyone is taking the carriage. How can you be the only one riding a horse?! Before Ye Siming could say anything, Madam Bai red at him. Whats wrong with riding a horse? Its not like hes riding a horse to barge into the pce. Whats the hurry?! Unexpectedly, Ye Siming said in the next second, Last time, His Majesty gave me permission to ride a horse through the third imperial gate. Walking with you guys is too slow. Ill make a move first. The third imperial gate was almost close to the inner pce. After saying that, before Bai Yi could stop him, he raised his whip and sped towards the pce. Siming! Bai Yi shouted, but he only saw the dust kicked up by the horses hooves and the youths straight back that didnt turn around. Many people at the side sighed. Marquis Yongye is deeply trusted and valued by His Majesty. General Bai is so lucky. Because of this, Bai Yi could onlyugh dryly and cup his hands. Ive embarrassed myself. He looked at Madam Bai, who was beside him, wanting toin that she doted on her child too much. Unexpectedly, Madam Bai looked at Ye Simings departing figure and praised from the bottom of her heart, Husband, look at our Siming. Hes getting more and more handsome. Bai Yi sighed silently. His wife was too protective of the child. Suddenly, the crowd made way for a person who looked drunk and fell off the carriage. Bai Yi took a closer look and saw that it was the former Prince Guangs son, Gu Xinghan. Now, because Prince Guangs power had been snatched away, everyone could only call him Young Master Gu.. Chapter 898 - 898: Nuo ‘er, Are You Specially Waiting for Me? Chapter 898: Nuo er, Are You Specially Waiting for Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xinghan didnt seem to be dejected because his father was no longer a prince. Instead, he continued to squander the remaining money with the scoundrel friends he knew in the capital. It looked like he had just returned after drinking all night. No one was willing to have anything to do with this deposed Prince Guangs family. Therefore, even though Gu Xinghan was walking unsteadily, no one helped him. In the end, a young eunuch rushed over from afar and supported him. Gu Xinghan reeked of alcohol. Im not drunk! Lets go, get me another pot. The young eunuch half helped him up and half dragged him away awkwardly. Rustling discussions sounded in the crowd. This Gu Xinghan can be considered gone. Hes extremely extravagant and will definitely cause trouble. Bai Yi and Madam Bai went to Taiqing Pce together. At this moment, Xie Yinxiang also got out of the carriage with her father. Lord Xie had many friends, and many of his colleagues came up to greet him. Xie Yinxiang was waiting at the side. She stood there like a weak willow branch, her posture thin and pitiful. A pair of ck boots stood in front of her. Xie Yinxiang was stunned and looked up. Jiang Xiaoran was wearing an eye-catching light purple robe today, and the tortoiseshell on his headgear made him look even more luxurious. It made his handsome peach blossom face look extremely elegant. Jiang Xiaoran nced at Lord Xie, who had been chatting loudly at the side. Lord Xie looks like hell be chatting for a while longer. Why dont you go in with me first and well look for the princess and Siming together? Xie Yinxiang still remembered the grudge of him forcing a kiss on herst time. She turned her head to the side and said coldly, Theres no need to trouble Young Marquis Jiang. Ill wait for my father. Jiang Xiaoran knew that she was still angry, but he didnt know how to coax the girl. He stood on the spot with a hesitant expression. At this moment, his grandfather, Marquis Wuan, walked over and pped the back of his head. Ouch! Jiang Xiaoran covered his head and turned around,ining, Grandfather! Marquis Wuan had a dignified expression and white hair, but it didnt hide his hale and hearty spirit. His tiger eyes were ring. I told you to go to Taiqing Pce first, but youre talking to a girl here and embarrassing me. Are you still not leaving?! Jiang Xiaoran had always been afraid of his dignified grandfather, so he could only softly say, Oh. He secretly nced at Xie Yinxiang again and gave her a pitiful look before leaving. Old Marquis Jiang cupped his hands at Xie Yinxiang and said politely, his expression turning benevolent, Miss, please forgive me. This old mans grandson has always been ridiculous. Xie Yinxiang also returned the greeting politelv and bowed slightlv. Old Marquis, youre being too serious. I didnt take it to heart. Her voice was mellow and pleasant to listen to. She also looked delicate and sensible. Marquis Wuan looked at her for a while before nodding and leaving. As the banquet approached, many people were already seated in the main hall of the Taiqing Pce. Gu Yihan hadnt arrived yet, so everyone walked around, cupped their hands, and exchanged pleasantries. They took this opportunity to greet each other and expand their social connections. Gu Nuoer waited at the door and tiptoed to look around. Elder Brother Siming said yesterday that he woulde early to apany her. Why wasnt he here yet?! At this moment, a familiar figure approached. When he saw the child standing at the door, he immediately waved happily. Nuoer! Gu Nuoer blinked. Linzhou. Prince Xuans family approached. Yun Linzhou was wearing a green robe. He had grown a lot taller, had a tall and handsome figure, and a gentle face. However, when he smiled, there was still a hint of foolishness. Nuoer, are you specially waiting for me? Yun Linzhou asked with a smile.. Chapter 899 - 899: I’m Very Cute Every Day Chapter 899: Im Very Cute Every Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Gu Nuoer could answer, Prince Xuans adopted son, Yun Chuhuai, said with a faint smile, Linzhou, dont be rude to the princess. Yun Linzhou immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. Nuoer and I are friends. Eldest Brother is really nosy! Prince Xuan and Princess Consort Xuan bowed to Gu Nuoer. Princess Consort Xuans eyes and eyebrows were filled with shrewdness. She secretly sized up Gu Nuoer and smiled with her plump red lips. Your Highness is dressed so cute today. Gu Nuoer smiled, her eyes curving. Im very cute every day. Princess Consort Xuan was stunned. This was the first time she had heard such an unconventional answer from a six or seven-year-old girl. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Hurry up and go in- The banquet will start in a bit! Yun Linzhou wanted to talk more with Gu Nuoer, but Prince Xuan grabbed his wrist and brought him into the hall. Gu Nuoer was still leaning against the door frame, looking out to see when Ye Siming woulde. Yun Linzhou looked back and saw that the child was waiting for someone. His eyes darkened. He knew that Gu Nuoer was waiting for Ye Siming. This faint displeasure had already surged into his heart. However, in order not to let anyone notice anything amiss, Yun Linzhou closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again, his eyes were back to the feigned calmness. He had yet to achieve his great goal. What he had to do now was to endure. Gu Nuoer was still young and he had plenty of time to n. Right on the heels of that came the Grace Defender Dukes family. When Gu Nuoer saw her family, she quickly pounced into the Grace Defender Dukes arms. Grandpa! Gu Nuoer rubbed her head against him. Qiao Renshan was amused by his granddaughters cute appearance and carried Gu Nuoer in his arms. Let Grandpa take a look. Its been a few days since weve met, our Nuoer has be much prettier. Youre almost turning into a youngdy! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and raised her chin proudly. Thats right! In another two years, Ill be as tall as Grandpa! Qiao Renshan smiled brightly. Grandpa will be waiting for you. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands again, wanting her maternal grandmother, Old Madam Qiao, to carry her. The child called out to her uncle and auntie softly. In the end, she snuggled into the arms of her brother, Qiao Xiuli. Qiao Xiuli could now walk and no longer need the assistance of a wheelchair at all. He was tall and handsome. As he came from an excellent family, he was already the dream lover of most girls in the capital. Gu Nuoer ced her small hand by his ear and whispered, Brother, there are many older sisters peeping at you over there. Qiao Xiuli looked around calmly. As expected, a few girls quickly lowered their heads. Gu Nuoer smiled. Am I going to have a cousin-inw soon?! Qiao Xiuli was caught betweenughter and tears. How did this child know so many words? At this moment, Ye Simings figure finally appeared in their vision. Gu Nuoer quickly arched her small body and slid down from Qiao Xiulis arms. She left behind a soft instruction. Grandpa, Grandma, you guys go in firstYou dont have to wait for me! The child ran towards Ye Siming. The youth squatted down and hugged her. Elder Brother Siming! Youre reallyte. Ive been waiting for you for a long time! Gu Nuoer looked up and snorted delicately. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. He lowered his head and whispered in the childs ear, I saw Ren Chao when I came. He helped Luzhu along a remote pce path. I knew that you were the one who had arranged it, so I brought them to a safe ce. After saying that, he looked at the child again. Thats why I came a littlete. Although Ye Siming didnt like Ren Chao, he had always been willing to do whatever Gu Nuoer wanted to do.. Chapter 900 - 900: I Can Do Better Than My Biological Brother Chapter 900: I Can Do Better Than My Biological Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers eyes were ck and filled with intelligence. She covered her mouth with her small hand and secretly said, With Elder Brother Siming around, Ill be very relieved. Ye Siming sneered and didntment. He held the childs hand and walked into the hall, passing by the family of the Grace Defender Duke, Old Master Qiao. Ye Siming stood upright and cupped his hands to greet them. The youths clothes were bright today, making him look even more arrogant and handsome, surpassing everyone else. Old Master Qiao had a very good impression of this young and promising marquis, and especially admired his skills. Moreover, a long time ago, Bai Yi had even learned military tactics from Old Master Qiao for a while. He looked at Ye Siming as if he was looking at half of his grandson. Therefore, he took the initiative to chat with him. Ye Simings reply was also calm and steady. When it came to opinions, there were many things that coincided with Old Master Qiao. The pce servants led them to sit at the front, near the emperors table. Gu Nuoer wanted to return to her seat. Ye Siming lowered his head and told the child in a low voice, Go and sit down obediently. Gu Nuoer casually agreed to Ye Simings request, but when she turned around, she saw a pce maid in fluttering gauze passing by with a tray of wine. The sweet fragrance of wine immediately lingered in the childs nose. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and was about to follow the pce maid. However, Ye Siming grabbed her small hand. She turned around and met the youths slightly raised eyebrows. He warned, You cant drink either. Gu Nuoer could only pout. Alright. Only then did Ye Siming let go and watch as the child ran to the side of the emperors throne and sat down on her dragon and phoenix chair. Gu Nuoer sat upright, but she couldnt help but look around. From time to time, she would reach out her small hand and wink at the consorts whom she was close with. Ye Siming looked at her fair and cute face and couldnt help but smile. When he retracted his gaze, he realized that Qiao Xiuli, who was sitting opposite him, was holding a teacup and looking at him quietly. His deep eyes were sizing him up. Ye Siming was not afraid at all. He raised his long eyebrows and his gaze was filled with youthfulness. Qiao Xiuli smiled faintly and spoke first. Marquis Yongye treats Nuoer as considerately as if youre her biological brother. With you by her side, we might be able to rest assured. Ye Siming sneered. I can do better than her biological brothers. Qiao Xiuli was speechless. Although there was nothing wrong with the meaning of his words, why did it sound strange? At this moment, a eunuch announced, The young master of the Gu Family and the young miss of the Gu Family have arrived! The hall, which was originally filled with voices, instantly fell silent. They all turned to look at the door. Gu Xinghan walked in front and looked like he had just sobered up. His eyes were still a little drunk. Gu Rao lowered her head and walked behind him. She probably felt embarrassed but had no choice but toe. Everyone immediately whispered to each other How can they still have the cheek toe to His Majestys birthday banquet? Theyve already lost their titles. Could it be that they want to lose their lives The deposed Prince Guang probably wants to y the family card by letting the two childrene. However, what he did previously made His Majesty so angry. He definitely wont want to see their family anymore. Facing everyones sizing gazes, Gu Xinghan even smiled sloppily. Oh my, everyone is here! Everyone present couldnt help but frown and curse such a b*stard in their hearts. Fortunately, he wasnt their son. Only Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Grand Consort Yu didnte? The child closed her eyes and sensed for a moment before opening her long eyshes, her ck eyes shining like pearls. Her small face looked innocent and cute. She could still have her fun today.. She should wait patiently! Chapter 901 - 901: Finding A Foolish Brother to Trick Some Wine To Drink Chapter 901: Finding A Foolish Brother to Trick Some Wine To Drink Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The pce servants led Gu Rao and Gu Xinghan to thest table and sat down. Gu Rao lowered her head the entire time. Coincidentally, at this moment, Gu Yihan brought the Empress and Noble Consort Qiao in. Everyone quickly stood up and bowed. However, Gu Yihan first looked at his daughter. The child was flushed with joy and her face was round, fair, and delicate. He first strode towards Gu Nuoer and carried the child in his arms. Then, he turned around and waved at everyone with a smile. Theres no need to stand on ceremony. Everyone, take a seat. Today is my birthday banquet, and it can also be a family banquet. You guys can drink and chat to your hearts content! Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty! After the cheers, everyone took their seats. Gu Yihan teased everyone, Just dont get drunk. Theres a peach forest behind Taiqing Pce. Its blooming brightly and beautifully now. After getting some drinks, you guys can go take a walk together. Everyone thanked him again. Only then did Gu Nuoer raise the wine cup she had prepared long ago. The pce servants didnt dare to serve the little princess wine and could only pour the brewed fruit tea for her. Father, Baby Nuo toasts you. I wish my father happiness every day, have boundless territories and a very long life! Gu Yihans eyebrows were filled with joy. He immediately bent down and picked up the wine pot. Alright! Father likes Nuoers blessing. Ill drink this pot of wine! After saying that, he generously pushed open the lid of the wine with his thumb and finished the pot of wine. Everyone sitting below immediately pped and cheered. Noble Consort Qiao couldnt help but go forward and persuade him, Your Majesty, its better to drink slowly. In a while, the officials and princes will definitely take turns to toast you. Your health is more important. Gu Yihan nced sideways at Noble Consort Qiao and let out a heavy snort. Hmph! He stopped looking at Noble Consort Qiao and ced Gu Nuoer on her dragon and phoenix seat before sitting on the dragon throne. Noble Consort Qiao frowned helplessly. Empress Du gave her aforting look. Not long after the banquet started, the officials took turns toasting. The wine used for this banquet seemed to have been brewed with high-quality grapesst year. It was really extremely sweet! Gu Nuoer had no resistance to such a fragrance. There were a few times when she licked her pink lips and looked up at her father drinking one cup after another. The official uncles also drank until their faces were flushed. Woo She wants to drink too Gu Nuoer subconsciously looked in Ye Simings direction. He was drinking and chatting happily with Old Master Qiao. It seemed that Elder Brother Siming was busy and didnt have time to care about her! The child immediately looked at her brothers. There were only four to five tables upied by the princes in the pce. Oh, if she wanted to trick her brother into giving her wine, she had to find someone who was more foolish. The childs gazended on her second and eighth brothers. Who should she choose? Unexpectedly, her gaze met the first prince, Gu Zixiaos. Gu Zixiao was indeed someone who had been training at the border for a few years. He sat there like a heavy de with a faint coldness. However, when he saw Gu Nuoer, he smiled. His sharp eyebrows and starry eyes were filled with gentleness. Gu Zixiao waved at Gu Nuoer. The child immediately jumped off the chair and ran towards the first prince. Brother! Gu Nuoer pounced into his arms and called out sweetly. Her big watery eyes blinked, sparkling. Gu Zixiaos smile immediately deepened. Nuoer, are you full? Should Brother feed you more? The second prince was unhappy.. Eldest Brother, let me carry her too! Chapter 902 - 902: The Little Thing Indeed Did Not Listen to Chapter 902: The Little Thing Indeed Did Not Listen to Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Zixiao nced at the second prince indifferently. The dignified disposition of an older brother he gave off immediately stunned all the younger brothers at the table. The second prince could onlyugh dryly and wave his hand. Forget it. You can pass her to me after you get tired of carrying her. Gu Nuoer was in the first princes arms and ced her small hand on the table. Her mind was quickly thinking about how to drink the wine that was so close to her. The smell was too sweet and fragrant! Brother, lets y a game. Beat the drum and pass the flower! There are no drums here. Nuoer will be in charge of counting. Which brother it stops at will have to drink a cup of wine! The fifth prince immediately smiled and said, Isnt this game a little too childish? Gu Nuoer blinked her big pitiful eyes at him. Fifth Brother, dont you want to y with Nuoer? The fifth prince was speechless. Lets start now, he immediately suggested. The first prince, second prince, and eighth prince had no objections. Gu Nuoer took the opportunity to grab the wine pot in her small hand. The second prince quickly asked, We can pour the wine ourselves. Sister, put it down. Gu Nuoer said seriously, That wont do! Nuoer is in charge of fair supervision. What if some sneaky older brother gives himself less? Gu Nuoer said seriously, That wont do! Nuoer is in charge of fair supervision. What if some sneaky older brother gives himself less? The fifth prince coughed lightly. Nuoer, dont misunderstand Brother. Fifth Brother isnt that kind of person. However, the second prince nodded in agreement. Sister is right. Fifth Brother has always been cunning. Let Sister pour the wine then. Gu Nuoer hugged the wine pot in her arms, a hint of slyness shing across her lively eyes. She generously offered her handkerchief. The child had already nned everything out. To y this game for a longer duration, then she would have to let a person with a good alcohol tolerance receive the handkerchief frequently. Therefore, when Gu Nuoer started to count, the handkerchief quickly returned to the first princes hands after he sent it out. Every time this happened, Gu Nuoer would stop counting. Eldest Brother, drink! The child went forward and poured a cup. As the other brothers watched Gu Zixiao drink Gu Nuoer secretly hid behind her eighth brother, opened the lid of the wine pot, and took a sip of the wine straight from the pot. In an instant, a sweet fragrance wrapped around her mouth. Not only was it not spicy, but it also tasted sweet! The grape-vored mellow fragrance bloomed on her buds. This was simply heavenly sweet water! Gu Nuoers eyes lit up. She had never been drunk since she was born. A life without getting drunk wasnt enough to be called an adult! She was already seven years old! The child decided to secretly finish all the wine! Therefore, Gu Nuoer repeated the act and let the handkerchiefnd in front of the first prince several times. She also took the opportunity to secretly drink a lot. The wine pot was almost empty. Gu Nuoer was also full from drinking and secretly burped. Her cheeks were already flushed, looking so tender that it was as if water could be pinched out. Her eyes became even brighter, but there was an imperceptible hint of drunkenness. The child suddenly felt a cold gaze on the back of her head. She looked back and saw Ye Siming holding a wine cup and staring at her with a shadow of a smile. His gaze clearly showed that he had caught her in the act! The youths thin lips curled up slightly, revealing faint white teeth, as if he was gritting them. As expected, the little thing didnt listen to him. Gu Nuoer silently retracted her gaze. She immediately chose to pounce into Gu Zixiaos arms and hide. Aiya, Eldest Brother has finished all the wine. Im not ying anymore. Im not ying anymore. If she yed any longer, Elder Brother Siming would walk over and catch her! The second prince pouted and protested, I can tell that Sister is biased towards Eldest Brother.. All the wine was finished by Eldest Brother! Chapter 903 - 903: The Girl Under the Peach Blossom Tree Chapter 903: The Girl Under the Peach Blossom Tree Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer said sweetly, Second Brother, dont be anxious. Nuoer will go look for the pce servants to refill your wine now. After saying that, the child diligently ran far away. She had to quickly slip away! Otherwise, Elder Brother Siming woulde over to catch herter! Her n was to go out to dissipate the smell of alcohol so that when Ye Siming asked about it, the child decided to deny it! From the corner of his eye, Ye Siming saw that the child wanted to run out of Taiqing Pce. He immediately put down his wine cup and chased after her. Bai Yi was eating and was stunned. Where are you going, Siming?! To sober up, Ye Siming said coldly without turning around. If Gu Nuoer was drunk, he would be worried and have to stay by her side. However, just as Ye Siming was about to walk out of Taiqing Pce, Gu Rao took the opportunity to rush up with a wine cup. Marquis, Ive always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to you. Previously, Ive offended you repeatedly. This cup of wine is to toast you. I hope you can let bygones be bygones She looked up gently and pretended to be elegant. As she spoke, she even handed a cup of wine to Ye Siming. However, the youth didnt even look at her. He waved his arm to block the wine cup and said coldly, Dont block the way. Right on the heels of that, he strode out of Taiqing Pce. Gu Rao was stunned on the spot. Apart from looking at Ye Simings back in a daze, she didnt know what to do. Grand Consort Yu had thought that her n was meticulous and could harm Ye Siming, but Gu Rao didnt expect for him to not even look at her. The opportunity brushed past her just like that! She was indignant! However, suddenly, a hand snatched the ss of problematic wine she was holding. I told you long ago not to stick your warm face to a cold butt. Now, Marquis Yongye doesnt care about you at all. You might as well let me drink this cup of wine! Gu Xinghan, who didnt know the truth, raised his head and downed the wine. He even clicked his tongue. Why does it feel a little bitter? Gu Raos eyes widened and she criticized in a sharp voice, Why did you drink it?! Gu Xinghan frowned. If Marquis Yongye can drink, why cant I? Gu Rao, you couldnt please him, but you still want to vent your anger on me? Ive drank this wine. What can you do about it? You! Gu Rao trembled in anger. Go back to the Zhuyou Pce now! This ss of wine contained an entire bag of medicine! Gu Xinghan stared at her and said unhappily, If you want to go back, go back yourself. This is a rare opportunity for us to show our faces. Perhaps when His Majesty sees us celebrating his birthday, his heart will soften and hell restore Fathers noble title. After saying that, he turned around and left, going to another table to get close to the people there. Gu Rao was about to go crazy from anxiety, but she didnt dare to express it. She had to quickly get someone to keep an eye on Gu Xinghan in case the drug took effect and he suddenly went crazy. The wine was originally meant for Ye Siming. Why did Gu Xinghan drink it?! What an idiot! At this moment, Gu Rao was like a headless fly, not knowing what to do. Recently, Grand Consort Yu had been having frequent hallucinations and was mentally unstable. She didnte to this banquet, and Gu Rao didnt know who to ask for help from. At the same time, Ye Siming followed the sweet fragrance left in the air and found a dense forest in the back hall of Taiqing Pce. The peach blossom forest was filled with falling flowers. When Ye Siming passed by a peach tree, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Under the tree, there was a bright tassel that shone under the sunlight. After he walked around the tree, he saw a girl with ck hair draped over her shoulders. Her chin was sharp and her lively watery eyes were half-open, her face flushed from drunkenness. Although she was young, she already looked like her beauty could bring the fall of a country. Ye Siming was stunned. Soon, he gritted his teeth. Gu Nuoer! She dared to get drunk and even became like this. She actually sat behind the tree without caring about anything. How dangerous would it be to let others see her like this?! Chapter 904 - 904: I’ll Be Back Soon, You ‘re Not Allowed to Run Around Chapter 904: Ill Be Back Soon, You re Not Allowed to Run Around Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child originally wanted to go in to dispel the smell of alcohol. Unexpectedly, this seemingly sweet wine had such a strong aftereffect. When the wind blew, her entire face turnedpletely red. Gu Nuoer staggered to the back hall. She wanted to find a remote and uninhabited hall and enter it to rest for a while. Unexpectedly, after entering the peach blossom forest, she could no longer walk steadily. She was very clear-headed, but her body was drunk and she couldnt control herself. She fell down on her butt under the peach blossom tree! She wanted to move, but her limbs were limp. She could only reluctantly move behind the tree and rest for a while. Hearing Ye Simings voice, Gu Nuoer looked up. Her ck and lively eyes had an intoxicating look in them. She puffed up her cheeks, feeling a little helpless and angry. Who would have thought that this wine would be so strong? Ye Simings handsome face was filled with displeasure. His long eyebrows were deeply furrowed, and his deep eyes were filled with Gu Nuoers figure. The childs long hair was half scattered, and peach blossom petals fell along her hair andnded on her neck. Ye Siming suddenly felt that she seemed to have grown up a little. He still remembered that he had seen the childs true form a year ago. At that time, the girls eyebrows werent so beautiful. Her previously round and fair face was now sharp and slender. Ye Siming gritted his teeth. I really dont want to care about you anymore. Gu Nuoer blinked innocently. Then you can leave. Ye Siming was stunned. Anger immediately rose in his thin eyes. Gu Nuoer didnt notice it yet. Her big watery eyes were filled with innocence. Before you leave, help me see if theres anyone there. If there is, Elder Brother Siming, help me stop them! Stop them? Ye Siming sneered. He stared at the child with a cold and dangerous gaze, as if he wanted to eat her up. Before Gu Nuoer could react, Ye Siming went forward and carried the child on his shoulder. The world spun. Gu Nuoers limbs hung down and she fluttered back and forth. Im going to vomit! Ye Siming pped her butt and said fiercely, Bear with it. After saying that, he quickly walked towards the nearest side hall. There was one good thing about Taiqing Pce. There was only one main hall and countless side halls. At this moment, everyone was enjoying the delicacies in front and no one woulde over within a short while. Ye Siming kicked open the door to the side hall and carried Gu Nuoer, walking in with a cold expression like a heartless bandit. He ced Gu Nuoer on the bed and leaned against the side, then turned around as if he wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, he felt his palm being hooked by a soft and tender finger. Ye Siming looked back. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery grape-like eyes, her fair skin covered in red marks from the alcohol. Her red lips were sparkling, as if she was waiting for someone to kiss her. Her voice was soft. Where are you going? Ye Siming was originally angry with her and made up his mind to ignore her. However, when facing Gu Nuoer, he was always the one whopromised first. He could only reply in a deep voice, Ill find you some water to drink. Ill be back soon. Youre not allowed to run around. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Her red cheeks made her eyes look even rounder and brighter. I wont run, I wont run. Elder Brother Siming, Ill wait for you. Hurry up ande back quickly. Her obedience made Ye Siming hesitate for a moment. It was Gu Nuoers fault for being too mischievous. He was afraid that during this period of time, the child would have some strange ideas again. If he couldnt find her when he came back, he might really tear down the pce. Ye Siming pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but he held back. He quickly walked out of the side hall.. Chapter 905 - 905: You ‘re Pressing Down On My Hair Chapter 905: You re Pressing Down On My Hair Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming almost moved with qinggong and returned to the main hall like a gust of wind. Coincidentally, a pce maid was talking to the second prince. Ye Siming walked over and interrupted the two of them. He instructed the pce maid, Prepare two teapots of water for me. The pce maid looked at him awkwardly. Marquis, but the Second Prince is Ye Siming looked at the second prince, Gu Zitang. Your Highness, let the pce maid work for me first. You can find another pce maid. So domineering! Gu Zitang was stunned by his disdainful attitude. Marquis Yongye, I also have something urgent to attend to. I dont know where my sister went to y. Im getting the little pce maid to look around. Have you seen Nuoer? Ye Siming raised his ck eyes and replied quickly, No. His voice was calm as he added, Her Highness is young and at the age where shes yful. She might be back in a while. The pce is heavily guarded, so Your Highness doesnt have to worry. Gu Zitang was a little surprised by his words. Marquis Yongye was usually the most nervous about his sister. Why wasnt he anxious when Nuoer had disappeared for a while today?! However, what he said seemed to make sense Gu Zitang asked in confusion, Then why do you want water? To sober up, Ye Siming replied coldly. Are you drunk? Gu Zitang sized up Ye Siming. He didnt look drunk at all. Instead, his mind was clear and his footsteps were steady. Ye Siming didnt feel guilty and met the second princes sizing gaze. At this moment, the youth seemed very calm. If others see through my drunken state, wont I be seen as rash and unreliable? In the eyes of outsiders, they will definitely think that Im not qualified at all as Her Highnesss top guard. Gu Zitang was convinced by him again. Soon, the pce maid from before had already brought over two teapots of water. Ye Siming took it and left. Gu Zitang widened his eyes. He actually didnt care about him at all?! He couldnt help but call out, Marquis Yongye! Youre leaving just like that? Ye Siming looked back, his long and narrow ck eyes filled with coldness. This feeling was as if he had identally called out in the forest and attracted the attention of a wolf. Gu Zitang couldnt help but shiver. Strange, why did he feel this way? However, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and said, Thank you. Then, he didnt stop. With a sh of his qinggong, he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Gu Zitang was left stunned on the spot. Marquis Yongye said thank you? What he wanted was not gratitude! When Ye Siming returned to the side hall, Gu Nuoer was already lying on her side on the bed. Her ck hair spread out behind her like a waterfall. Ye Siming finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she hadnt run around. His footsteps were light. When he got close, he knelt on the bed and ced the teapot aside. Gu Nuoer, Ye Siming called out in a deep voice. Are you asleep? The child mumbled and woke up slowly. She was about to sit up when she suddenly howled in pain. Ye Simings heart tightened. Where does it hurt? Elder Brother Siming, youre pressing down on my hair Ye Siming looked down. As expected, he had just knelt on a part of the childs hair. He immediately got up and Gu Nuoer sat up as well. Ye Siming handed the kettle over. I didnt get a cup, so youll have to make do. Gu Nuoer pouted and wheezed unhappily, But its easy to spill the water like this. When Ye Siming heard this, he crossed his arms and stood by the bed, sneering. I saw that when you were hiding behind the prince and secretly drinking wine just now, you also held the wine pot and drank it straight. You didnt spill a single drop.. Chapter 906 - 906: Hold Her Like This, Not Allowed to Move Chapter 906: Hold Her Like This, Not Allowed to Move Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The childs Dink face curled up in dissatisfaction after being exposed. Hmph, Ill drink. She raised her head and before she could take two sips, her wrist felt weak. For a moment, she didnt hold the teapot firmly and half of the water spilled out. Her sleeves were wet, and her clothes in front of her chest were also wet. Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes pitifully. Oh I told you it would spill! Ye Siming didnt expect her to really spill the water. The youth frowned and narrowed his eyes. You did it on purpose. Gu Nuoer shouted innocently, Im a drunk baby now and cant hold it properly at all. You cant be so strict with me! Ye Siming couldnt do anything to her. He reached out his hand. Wheres your handkerchief? Ill wipe it clean for you. Gu Nuoer shook her head. I was ying beat the drum and pass the flower with my brothers just now and left it on the table. I didnt take it. Ye Siming took a deep breath and looked at her with his ck eyes. The child rolled her eyes and said with a smile, Doesnt Elder Brother Siming know very powerful spells? Put your hand up on my clothes and they will dry! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips tightly, his throat moving up and down gently as he swallowed. It wasnt that he didnt want to do this, but Gu Nuoer had grown up. Apart from her sleeves, the part on her chest was also wet. Through the clothes, he could vaguely see the girls beautiful figure. Ye Siming looked away unnaturally. Its not convenient. Gu Nuoer didnt understand at all and asked in innocent and pitiful confusion, Why? Ye Siming opened his mouth, wanting to exin to her, but he didnt know where to start. He had already adapted to the rules of the mortal world and knew that men and women shouldnt touch each other. He also knew that if he ced his hand there, it would be considered taking advantage of the child. Ye Siming didnt say anything, so Gu Nuoer tilted her head to look at his expression. However, she couldnt see clearly. The child straightened up and tilted her body again. Unexpectedly, her knees went weak. Before she could see clearly, Gu Nuoers figure made a thud and she was about to fall off the bed. Fortunately, Ye Siming was quick. He held her head with his hand and wrapped his other hand around the childs slender waist. Gu Nuoer blinked beforeing back to her senses. She let out a soft sigh. That was close. Ye Siming was angry but helpless. To be safe, he still carried Gu Nuoer in his arms and sat on the outside of the bed. Gu Nuoer felt that he was hugging her too tightly and felt a little ufortable, so she tried to move. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming tightened his arms even more, afraid that she would fall. He said coldly, Let me hold you like this, and dont move. Gu Nuoer pouted and muttered, Bad doggy. Their state right now was inappropriate to be seen by others. Gu Nuoer sat sideways on Ye Simingsp and hooked her arms around his shoulders weakly. The childs entire body was filled with the sweet fragrance of wine that lingered in Ye Simings nose. He only needed to lower his eyes to see Gu Nuoers soft red lips that were inches away. Unknowingly, Ye Siming sat up straight and stiff, looking ahead. The youths eyes were cold, but it was as if a ball of dark fire was about to spew out from the bottom of his deep eyes. Gu Nuoer looked up at the outline of his side profile. He was handsome and determined, his lips pursed tightly. Elder Brother Siming. She approached him and exhaled. Why do you have such an expression? Are you still angry with me? He had originally controlled the distance between them well, but because Gu Nuoer took the initiative to get close, the atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became ambiguous and intimate.. Chapter 907 - 907: This Time, Don’t Dodge Chapter 907: This Time, Dont Dodge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Simings thin lips moved slightly. Im not angry Only then did he realize that his voice was very hoarse. Im just worried that something will happen to you. I dont want others to see you like this. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she pressed her head against his neck. I wont try it again next time, alright? Her voice was surprisingly soft. When he hugged her body, he didnt dare to use too much strength. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she looked up at Ye Simings expression. Unexpectedly, he also happened to lower his head. Their eyes met. His cold eyes were filled with dazed emotions, and she was drunk and charming. The distance between them was only a few inches! If they were not careful, they would touch. Ye Siming looked at the childs red lips, which were sparkling and moist. The water she drank just now had wet her lips, making her look even more charming and amiable. At this moment, his rationality broke like a thread and he was utterly defeated. Gu Nuoer only felt that Ye Siming was lowering his head and getting closer and closer! She fluttered her long eyshes and gave a perfect guileless look, appearing adorable and docile, not knowing what he wanted to do. However, just as Ye Siming was about to kiss her lips The child subconsciously turned her head slightly and avoided the kiss. Ye Siming was stunned. There seemed to be a dark fire boiling in the youths eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, Why are you dodging? Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes in confusion. Elder Brother Siming, what are you doing?! If Noble Consort Qiao saw this scene, she would definitely understand that her daughter hadpletely inherited some things from her. Ye Siming was stumped by the childs question. What did he want to do? It was an almost instinctive reaction just now. Ye Siming panted quietly, like a ferocious beast crouching low and observing. He imprisoned Gu Nuoer in his arms. After a long while, Ye Simings eyes became even deeper and his voice was hoarse and pleasant Gu Nuoer, can I kiss you once? Kiss? The child blinked. She recalled what Xie Yinxiang had told her. Kissing was something that only people with the most intimate rtionship could do with each other. Then was she considered intimate to Ye Siming? Ye Simings voice was filled with maism as if he was bewitching her. This time, dont dodge, alright? Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes and looked at him with an innocent gaze. Elder Brother Siming, are we the most intimate people to each other? Yes. He grabbed her delicate palm and interlocked his fingers with hers. Gu Nuoer immediately narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took the initiative to look up. Then you can kiss me! She appeared very generous. After getting permission, Ye Simings heart was pounding. From the past until now, there had never been anything that could make his heart palpitate like this. He looked at her lips, which were so close to him. They were red and looked like the sweetest fruit, waiting for him to pick them. However, the child still closed her eyes obediently, like a delicious little white rabbit sent to the wolfs mouth. She trusted him. Gu Nuoer waited for a long time but didnt receive a kiss. When she opened her eyes, she saw Ye Siming suddenly lower his head and lick her lips silently. Uh Gu Nuoer blinked innocently. This is kissing? He remembered thatst time, Jiang Xiaoran had pressed his entire mouth against Xie Yinxiangs. However, that was very rough and Ye Siming didnt like it. But wasnt this how a man and woman kiss? He pressed Gu Nuoer onto the bed, and the girls ck hair immediately scattered. Ye Simings eyes were filled with interest as if he had found something fun. He lowered his head and his thin lips were close to Gu Nuoers face. He couldnt help but kiss her. The child started to tremble.. Elder Brother Siming, why do you look like you want to eat someone?! Chapter 908 - 908: This Spot Can Only Be Left For Me Chapter 908: This Spot Can Only Be Left For Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard this, he raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Eat someone? He pretended to lick his lips and scare the child, saying, In terms of eating, youve seen it before. The little sparrow I caught for you in the past. I plucked off the feathers, washed it, and roasted it on the fire rack. Ye Siming lowered his head and sniffed the childs fair and pink face. The sweet fragrance left behind by the wine made her look even more alluring and delicious. As expected, Gu Nuoer was frightened by his words and couldnt help but tremble. There shouldnt be any difference between roasting sparrows or fish. She imagined herself pitifully tied to a rack and rolled back and forth, with mes below. Gu Nuoer let out a cry and hugged Ye Siming tightly. Dont eat me, dont eat me. Wolves shouldnt eat fish. You should go and chew bones! Ye Siming was teased by her reaction and his thin lips let out a low chuckle of joy. Isnt it the same if I chew your bones? He was calm and unruffled, his long eyebrows raised teasingly. Gu Nuoer shook her head like a rattle-drum. No! If you eat me, there wont be another Gu Nuoer to be good friends with you anymore. Ye Siming didnt say anything for a long time. Gu Nuoer closed her eyes and frowned, afraid that he would suddenly bite her again. However, she didnt hear any movement from Ye Siming for a long time. She quietly opened one eye and peeked. Ye Siming looked at her attentively and seriously. His unruly and narrow eyes were filled with emotions that she couldnt understand. Youre right, Ye Siming suddenly said. His voice was hoarse and pleasant, not realizing that the two of them were in an intimate posture as if husband and wife. Ye Siming reached out and gently tucked the hair that was stuck to one side of her cheek behind her ear. If I lose you, I wont have a second Gu Nuoer. The sharpness in his eyes melted and was reced by gentleness. Ye Siming looked at her steadily before the child could react. He had already lowered his head and gently kissed her soft lips again. This time, Ye Simings movements were very careful, carrying a confused probe. He could feel his heart beating unbelievably fast. However, Gu Nuoer felt that she had once againe into contact with someone she was on intimate terms with. She blinked, her eyes filled with the innocence of a child who was at a loss. She could feel that although Ye Siming was kissing her, he still couldnt help but lick her a few times. After a while, he let go of her. The youths eyes were dyed with joy, causing his ck eyes to have many stars in them. Thank you. Its very sweet, Ye Siming said in a low voice. Gu Nuoer slowly sat up and tilted her head in confusion. Why are you thanking me? The youth sat beside her and looked at her pink lips. You didnt reject me from kissing you. He was very satisfied with this way of getting along. It was no wonder Jiang Xiaoran suddenly kissed Xie Yinxiang. It turned out that the experience was so good? Gu Nuoer looked like she hade to a realization. She smiled and waved her hand. Its alright, because intimate people can kiss. Based on what Elder Sister Yinxiang said, I can also kiss Father, Mother, Little Mothers, my elder brothers Before she could finish speaking, she felt Ye Simings expression suddenly turn cold. It seemed like it was a sunny day just now, but now, it was covered in dark clouds and his thin eyes were filled with gloom. Kiss who? he asked coldly. Gu Nuoer blinked, her lively watery eyes carrying a hint of probing. Oh, maybe even the official uncles? Thick mespletely appeared in Ye Simings eyes. Dont you dare. He gritted his teeth. He also pulled the child in front of him, but he seemed to be afraid of scaring her, so his voice slowed down but couldnt cover his deep voice. This spot can only be left for me.. How can you give it to others? Chapter 909 - 909: She Didn’t Know Other Wolves! Chapter 909: She Didnt Know Other Wolves! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers small face was fair and obedient. Ive given it to you, so I cant give it to others? Ye Simings eyes darkened. Of course. Wolves valued promises very much. He was the first to express, Apart from you, I wont kiss anyone else either. The two of them looked at each other. Gu Nuoer blinked and felt that she didnt seem to have suffered a loss. She stuck out her pinky. Pinky swear! Ye Siming reached out his well-defined fingers. Not only did he pinky swear, but he also held one of her small hands in his palm. I dont want your promise. Gu Nuoer, you just have to remember that if you get close to others in the future, I He paused and his eyes darkened for a moment. He couldnt bring himself to say the words Ill kill. Instead, he said honestly in a deep voice, Ill feel upset. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were glistening, and her small face was calm and cute. She saw that Ye Simings eyes were slightly lowered, and his usually arrogant expression seemed a little dim at this moment. The child seemed to be able to imagine his wolf ears drooping destely. Oh! He was really too cute! She reached out and hugged Ye Simings head. It was as if she wasforting a small animal. Elder Brother Siming, be good. I wont make you sad! She smiled sweetly, her white teeth shining and her pink lips tender. Youll always be my only favorite wolf. After all, she didnt know any other wolves! At this moment, Ye Siming felt that he was useless. This was because the childs few words made him feel satisfied. His mood was getting more and more out of his control. He was happy and depressed to be held by Gu Nuoer. Everything about him was in her control. Wolves were independent by nature and were filled with wildness. Ye Siming didnt like to entrust his emotions to others even more. However, Gu Nuoer had such an ability. Could this be what people meant by liking someone? Peach blossoms fluttered outside, and the spring scenery was extremely beautiful. The wind blew slowly and the beautiful girl in the room smiled gently and brightly. The youth engraved this scene deep in his heart. In the depths of the dark and blooming heart, there were also clusters of flowers blooming, chasing away all the coldness in his heart. Grand Consort Yus mental state was unstable and she was also afraid of going elsewhere. This was because the former empress, Madam Chis voice, smile, and appearance would linger in front of her eyes and ears from time to time! At this moment, she was cowering in the corner of the bed in fear and covered her head with the nket. She only dared to reveal her eyes and her entire body was trembling. She muttered, Im not afraid of you! Donte over, donte over! Grand Consort Yu looked around in panic. There were ghosts everywhere she looked in the empty room. At this moment, a yellow butterfly suddenly flew in from outside the half-open window. It gently pped its wings andnded on a table where Grand Consort Yu could see. Grand Consort Yus eyes almost popped out. Madam Chi! Its you again! You must havee to monitor me again! She remembered that when Empress Chi was alive, she liked it the most when butterflies fluttered in the spring and surrounded her in the flowers. Therefore, there were butterflies embroidered on Madam Chis dress, shoes, and fan. When Grand Consort Yu saw that the butterfly looked really rxed, her eyes turned red from hatred. Madam Chi! Dont even think about torturing me! Ill beat you to death! She staggered up from the bed and ran to the table. The butterfly pped its wings and flew out. Grand Consort Yu chased after it. Im going to kill you! She ran out of Zhuyou Pce crazily. When the imperial guard guarding the door saw this, he frowned and wanted to stop her. However, he was stopped by his colleague. Just like that, Grand Consort Yus figure chased after the butterfly crazily and ran in the direction of Taiqing Pce.. Chapter 910 - 910: Is Gu Xinghan Crazy?! Chapter 910: Is Gu Xinghan Crazy?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming returned to Taiqing Pce with Gu Nuoer The child had long returned to normal. However, her hair was a little messy and Ye Siming wasnt proficient in tying hair. He made her tassels half askew. A small sparkling pearl that should have been between her hair with the tassels now hung between the childs forehead. Gu Nuoers skin was delicate and snow-white to begin with. With theplementation of the pearl, her small face looked even more delicate. The unintentional result caused many young girls to size up Gu Nuoer. Princess Yaoguang looked really good dressed like this. The second prince was waiting anxiously when he saw Gu Nuoer following Ye Siming into the hall with light footsteps. He quickly ran over. Marquis Yongye, didnt you say that you do not know where my sister went? Why did the two of youe back together? Ye Siming looked at him indifferently as if he was looking at a fool. You said she was lost. Wouldnt I go and look for her? These words stunned Gu Zitang. There was nothing he could say to refute this. Gu Nuoer looked up with her fair and pink face. Second Brother, I didnt get lost. I went to the back to see the peach blossoms! The second prince bent down and carried Gu Nuoer in his arms, pressing his face against hers lovingly. Ye Simings gaze turned cold. The second prince didnt notice it and only said, Dont run around next time. Your brothers are all anxious. Your fifth and tenth brothers went out to look for you and havent returned yet. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Alright, Nuoer wont let my brothers worry next time! Not! The child stuck out her tongue secretly. At this moment, the scream of a pce maid suddenly came from a table near the door. Right on the heels of that was the loud sound of the tes on the table being knocked over and shattering on the ground! Themotion in the hall immediately quietened down. Everyone raised their heads and looked over. A young pce maid was being grabbed tightly by the hand by Gu Xinghan, the son of the deposed Prince Guang! The little pce maid was so frightened that her face turned pale and she shouted, Young Master Gu, hurry up and let go! Gu Xinghans entire body emitted a strange red color as if he had been cooked. However, his eyes seemed to be a little l*cherous as he stared at the young pce maid without blinking. Why is your hand so soft? Let me touch it properly. Such filthy words shocked everyone in the hall! Was Gu Xinghan crazy?! Gu Yihans cold eyes were already looking at him. Gu Raos heart skipped a beat. She couldnt sit still anymore and quickly stood up, pouncing over to pull Gu Xinghans arm. Brother, youve drunk too much. Hurry up and go back with me! However, she was not as strong as Gu Xinghan. She tried to pull him a few times but to no avail. Instead, she was pushed to the ground by Gu Xinghan. Everyone was in an uproar! The young pce maid took the opportunity to shake off Gu Xinghan and hid far away with a terrified expression. Gu Xinghan red at Gu Rao, who was on the ground. Youve ruined my matters again and again. If you dont get lost, Ill sell you on the spot! After saying that, he felt even more furious and his entire body felt even hotter. Gu Rao saw that Gu Xinghans eyes were bloodshot and she trembled in fear. The drug had taken effect. Gu Xinghan turned around and faced the officials. He tore open his clothes, revealing his chest. Why is it so hot?! Many of the people present weredies from the officials family. Immediately, someone eximed. The girls lowered their heads and looked away. On Gu Nuoers side, Ye Siming instantly stood in front of her. The second prince, who was carrying her, also covered the childs eyes with his hand. Gu Nuoer blinked twice, her innocent watery eyes sparkling. She hadnt seen themotion yet! Chapter 911 - 911: Grand Consort Yu’s Family Wants to Present Their Heads Chapter 911: Grand Consort Yus Family Wants to Present Their Heads Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan couldnt stand it anymore and scolded angrily, Gu Xinghan! Why are you going crazy here? Gu Xinghan took off all his clothes and was left with only his white inner clothes. Faced with Gu Yihans reproach, he replied anxiously, Your Majesty, its too hot here. Gu Xinghan scratched his ears and cheeks in difort as if all his senses had been magnified. He had always been promiscuous, but this time, he also felt that something was different. Gu Xinghan came to a realization and immediately shouted, Theres a problem with the wine! Someone drugged me! Your Majesty, Ive been drugged! As soon as these words were spoken, the entire venue was in an uproar. Some officials who were holding wine cups immediately put them down when they heard this. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and was very displeased. So many people here have been drinking. Why are you the only one with a problem? Gu Xinghan couldnt answer either. He kept rubbing his chest and neck, making his already red skin burn even hotter! Gu Rao was afraid that if he continued, what she had done would be exposed. She got up again and pounced over, hugging Gu Xinghans arm tightly. Brother drank too much. Hurry up and apologize to His Majesty and go back with me! Gu Xinghan had long lost most of his rationality. When a soft body leaned over, he couldnt hold it in anymore. A primitive urge spread throughout his body and upied all his rationality. Everyone only saw Gu Xinghans bloodshot eyes staring fixedly at Gu Rao. Even Gu Rao was frightened. At the critical moment, Gu Xinghan did something that no one expected. He pulled Gu Rao into his arms and tore her clothes like a madman. Gu Raos screams immediately resounded through the hall. Gu Nuoer was so frightened that her small body trembled. The second prince quickly hugged her tightly. He said angrily, Imperial guards, why arent you taking down this lunatic?! He should be sentenced to death for scaring the princess! Only then did the imperial guards who had been standing motionlessly around quickly go forward and pull Gu Xinghan up from Gu Raos body. Gu Xinghan, who was pressed to the ground, was like a wild beast. Not only was he panting heavily, but he was also drooling. He looked like a lunatic! He was still staring at the half of Gu Raos fair shoulder that was revealed. Everyone in the hall was so frightened that they were speechless. Gu Rao was Gu Xinghans biological sister! No matter how ridiculous the deposed Prince Guangs heir was, how could he eveny his hands on his sister? He was worse than a beast! However, everyone couldnt help but ponder. Could it be that there was really a problem with the wine as Gu Xinghan had said? Gu Yihan also thought of this. His face darkened as if a storm wasing. He instructed coldly, Chunshou, send someone to investigate! Get the imperial physicians to check all the wine and dishes one by one. Before that, no one is allowed to leave Taiging Pce. Yes! Gu Yihan reached out his hand. Second Prince, carry Nuoer to me! Under such circumstances, apart from carrying his precious daughter himself, Gu Yihan wouldnt feel at ease to have other people carry her. The second prince didnt dare to disobey him. He quickly carried his sister to the main seat and handed her to his father. Gu Nuoer grabbed Gu Yihans clothes with her small hands and couldnt help but turn around to watch themotion. Gu Rao sat on the ground and cried, looking very pitiful. Ye Siming was pulled back to his seat by Bai Yi. Bai Yi lowered his voice and said, Dont just stand there like a killing god. Nothing will happen to Her Highness when she is in His Majestys arms! Ye Siming nced at him. The youths voice was cold. Isnt it considered dirtying Gu Nuoers eyes if Gu Xinghan takes off his clothes? Bai Yi was stunned for a moment before saying, His Majesty has his own arrangements. Dont be in a hurry to take action! At this moment, crazy shouts came from the door Chapter 912 - 912: A Glass of Drugged Wine Harmed Own Family Chapter 912: A ss of Drugged Wine Harmed Own Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone present widened their eyes. Could it be that the deposed Prince Guangs family had gone crazy? These two were all provoking His Majestys temper! Some people turned to look at Gu Yihan. The emperor sitting at the head of the table had a livid expression and his eyes were filled with anger that was about to spew out. Perhaps it was the thought that the little princess was still in his arms and Gu Yihan didnt want to scare his daughter so he pursed his thin lips tightly. He was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth, he would drag the deposed Prince Guangs family out to be ughtered. Grand Consort Yu reached out her hands and kept waving them in the air as if she had gone crazy. Donte over! Madam Chi, if you dont leave, Ill call a Daoist priest to beat you up and cause your soul to be scattered! Noble Consort Qiao couldnt take it anymore. She stood up angrily and reprimanded sternly, Grand Consort Yu, have you had enough?! This is His Majestys birthday banquet, not a ce for you to throw a crazy tantrum! This thunderous roar snapped Grand Consort Yu back to her senses. She turned her gaze and looked in Noble Consort Qiaos direction in a daze. At this moment, the few rays of light that were floating above Taiqing Pce from when Gu Nuoer used her powers suddenlynded. In the eyes of mortals, these magical lights suddenly stuck to Grand Consort In an instant, they disappeared into her skin. Grand Consort Yu suddenly lowered her head and looked at Gu Xinghan, who was kneeling at the side, and Gu Rao, who was crying non-stop in disheveled clothes. What was going on?! At this moment, Empress Chis mockingughter sounded in her ears for some reason A cup of drugged wine has harmed your own family. Grand Consort Yu, youre really stupid. No! It couldnt be like this! Grand Consort Yu widened her eyes and looked at Gu Xinghans current state. His eyes were filled with pain from being dominated by l*st. He was anxious and uneasy, but he was like a beast that was being stepped on by the imperial guards. They were afraid that he would go berserk again and hurt people again. Gu Raos half-torn clothes also revealed what had happened between the siblings. Grand Consort Yu pounced in front of Gu Rao crazily and grabbed Gu Raos wrist tightly. You piece of trash, its not enough that youve caused trouble for us, but you even want to harm your brother! Useless thing! As she spoke, she grabbed Gu Raos neck. Gu Rao let out an agonizing scream. The scene was extremely chaotic. Noble Consort Qiao frowned, took control of the situation, and berated, Hurry up and pull this lunatic away! She turned to Gu Yihan and said, Your Majesty, although Grand Consort Yus words were too extreme, there seems to be something else going on. Gu Yihans brows were dark and his eyes were filled with killing intent. At this moment, the 13 imperial physicians divided the work and checked all the wine and delicacies ced on the tables in the hall. Finally, they discovered a wine cup that had some suspicious powder on the seat where Gu Rao was sitting. Gu Yihan raised his hand and gestured coldly. Chunshou, go interrogate Gu Rao. Yes. Chunshou took the wine cup and walked up to Gu Rao. Can you exin what the thing on this cup is? Gu Rao clutched her neck and panted with lingering fears. Grand Consort Yu was pressed down by the imperial guards and knelt not far away. She kept saying insulting words at Gu Rao that were very unpleasant to hear. Gu Rao felt a hint of hesitation. If she were to confess now that she had been instructed by Grand Consort Yu, would she be pardoned by the emperor? At this moment, Gu Nuoer, sitting in Gu Yihans arms, said softly, If you dont say anything when you are given a chance now, itll be toote if you want to say anythingter! Gu Rao suddenly looked up and stared in Gu Nuoers direction. The childs round and fair face was looking at her with a pair of crystal-clear eyes. Gu Rao was indignant.. Chapter 913 - 913: Gu Rao Drugging Attempt Failed?! Chapter 913: Gu Rao Drugging Attempt Failed?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why was Gu Nuoer better than her in everything?! And before she could do anything, she was about to be a prisoner! Ill speakI Gu Rao gritted her teeth tightly, a hint of resentment shing across her eyes. It was my biological grandmother, Grand Consort Yu, who instructed me to drug the wine. The drug in the cup can make people feel uncontroble l*st As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was in an uproar. Gu Rao had yet to reach adulthood! How could Grand Consort Yu instruct her to do such a crazy thing?! Noble Consort Qiao frowned and interrogated, Who were you nning to give this cup of wine to? To Gu Rao hesitated for a moment. The reason why she was willing to expose Grand Consort now was to save her own life. However, if she were to tell the truth and let Ye Siming know that she had such dirty thoughts Would she still have a chance to get close to Ye Siming in the future? Even now, Gu Rao was still fantasizing. Gu Yi scolded coldly, Speak! If you dare to hide anything, Ill immediately get someone to drag you out and chop you up to feed the dogs. Gu Rao became anxious and quickly said, Grand Consort Yu asked me to drug Marquis Yongye! She forced me to do this. If I didnt listen to her, she would beat and scold me. Your Majesty also heard her insulting me just now. How is she like my biological grandmother? Shes clearly an evil ghost that crawled out of theherworld! Shes extremely vicious and didnt even let me off! As she spoke, Gu Rao started crying. In order topletely make Grand Consort Yu fully liable for the crime Gu Rao also said, Grand Consort Yu said that Marquis Yongye is now a popr person in front of His Majesty. If I can make him drunk and do something wrong, Ill be tied to the Bai Family. In that case, Your Majesty will have to pardon my fathers sins sooner orter. At first, I didnt agree, but she scolded me ruthlessly. I had no choice but to agree When Ye Siming heard this, he subconsciously looked at Gu Nuoer. Would the little thing despise him? He hadnt done anything, so how did he attract such a persons attention? Fortunately, Gu Nuoer was sitting in her fathers arms, watching themotion with interest with her big round eyes. Ye Siming heaved a sigh of relief. When he looked at Gu Rao again, his gaze was bone-piercingly cold. Even poison wouldnt work on him, let alone drugs. However, Gu Rao and the others actually had such thoughts. They really deserved to die. Madam Bai was so angry that she scolded, Your family is shameless! Siming is just a child, but you want to use such a dirty method? Pfft! Youre so scheming! Although Bai Yi was angry, he still hugged his wife and persuaded her in a low voice, Alright, alright. Madam Bai was furious. Fortunately, the heavens have eyes and let your son drink this cup of wine with a freakbination of factors. Who knows if its the heavens punishment for you?! Heaven was watching what he was doing. If one was so immoral, one would suffer retribution sooner orter! Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and quietly clenched her small hands in her sleeves. In an instant, the magical light on Grand Consort Yus body was extracted. Her gaze immediately sobered up a little. Grand Consort Yu looked around and realized that she was being ruthlessly pressed down by the imperial guards. She couldnt help but shout, Whats going on? How dare you? Do you know who I am?! Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and Chunshou understood. He went forward and sneered. Grand Consort Yu, youre getting old and muddle-headed. Isnt this an interrogation of how you instructed Gu Rao to drug Marquis Yongye but didnt seed? Instead, your good grandson was harmed. Grand Consort Yu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Gu Rao had failed in the drugging attempt?! She suddenly looked to the side. Gu Rao lowered her head, feeling guilty and not daring to meet her eyes.. Chapter 914 - 914: I’ve Also Invited A ‘Guest’ Today Chapter 914: Ive Also Invited A Guest Today Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios You double-crossing sl*t! Grand Consort Yu suddenly exploded, wanting to pounce on Gu Rao again. Gu Rao was so frightened that she fell to the ground and moved back. She kept shouting, Catch her! Grand Consort Yu has gone crazy! Gu Yihan sneered. At this point, the case has been investigated clearly. Grand Consort Yu, what else do you want to argue about? Grand Consort Yu hurriedly looked in the emperors direction. Your Majesty! Theres a misunderstanding here! Why would I instruct my biological granddaughter to do such a thing?! I dont know who bribed that b*tch Gu Rao to want to frame me! Gu Yihan was impatient when he heard this. He waved his sleeve. Someone, mix the remaining drug in the cup with water and feed it to Grand Consort Yu. I want to see if shes not afraid of drinking this cup of drug since she said that she doesnt know anything. Gu Yihans eyes were filled with killing intent. He stared at Grand Consort Yu and said, As long as youre willing to drink it, Ill consider letting you off. Ill believe that Gu Rao has framed you. How about that? Grand Consort Yupletely hesitated. However, Chunshou was very fast. He poured water to mix with the powder, then brought the cup to Grand Consort Yus lips. Grand Consort, please. Grand Consort Yu was so frightened that she wanted to retreat, but she was pressed down by the imperial guards and could not move. Gu Yihan ordered, Chunshou, pour it down her throat! Chunshou suddenly grabbed Grand Consort Yus chin, scaring her so much that she screamed. In the end, she cried and begged for mercy. Your Majesty, I know my mistake. I mustnt drink this drug! She was already at this age. If the drug took effect, she would embarrass herself in front of everyone and bepletely ashamed. She might as well die cleanly! However, Grand Consort Yu didnt want to die. She wanted to live! She had yet to enjoy the position of the phoenix, as the empress dowager! She had yet to enjoy the position of phoenix and be the empress dowager! As he spoke, he covered his daughters two small ears. Only then did he stop suppressing his anger and bepletely furious. In the end, your methods are still dirty and youre vicious. You actually want to scheme against your biological granddaughter! You make me feel disgusted and nauseous! The officials present eximed, Your Majesty, calm down. Grand Consort Yu kowtowed and cried, Your Majesty! I was forced into a corner and chose such a bad n. Noble Consort Qiao sneered. Forced? From the beginning until now, no one has forced you. You were the one who was greedy and kept ying tricks. Now that youve caused trouble, you should scold yourself for getting what you deserve! Gu Yihans eyes were ruthless. Men, pass down my decree. Grand Consort Yu and her sons family of five are vicious and even caused trouble at my birthday banquet. I cant tolerate them on ount of thete emperor anymore! Drag them to the Meridian GateO and chop them at the waist immediately! Your Majesty! Grand Consort Yu shouted at the top of her lungs, You cant treat me like this! I took care of you for five years! Her vision was blurred by tears from crying. Youve never called me Mother, but when have I not treated you as my biological son? What happened back then was a taboo in Gu Yihans heart that no one was allowed to mention. This was because the moment it was mentioned, he would think of how he was young back then and live in the shadow of thinking that he had been abandoned by his mother. During that period of time, he wasnt happy. It was even the cause of his gloomy personalityter on. Gu Yihan decided to cut off Grand Consort Yus tongue. However, before he could say anything, the child in his arms spoke. Eh? At this point, I suddenly remembered that Ive also invited a guest to Fathers birthday banquet today. The child raised her voice and called out to the door, Elder Brother Ren Chao, bring her in. Chapter 915 - 915: The Former Empress Didn’t Abandon You! Chapter 915: The Former Empress Didnt Abandon You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ren Chao?! Yun Chuhuai, who was sitting at the banquet, originally had a calm expression as a bystander. The moment he heard this name, he couldnt help but frown. A thin and tall figure gradually appeared at the entrance of Taiqing Pce. It was really the spy he had arranged previously, Ren Chao! When did he be Princess Yaoguangs man? Didnt Ren Chao almost get killed by Princess Yaoguang previously?! Ren Chao was still supporting an old figure. This old womans gaze was empty. When she walked, she used her walking stick to scout the way first. Everyone could tell at a nce that this was a blind person. Many officials didnt understand who this person was. Only Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and sized up the person. Then, with a stunned expression, he suddenly stood up. Gu Nuoer slid down from his knees andnded steadily on the ground. Gu Yihan stared fixedly at the person until Luzhu knelt. Thismoner greets Your Majesty Before she could finish speaking, Gu Yihan gritted his teeth and asked, Luzhu, its you. Of course he remembered this pce maid. Back then, she was one of his mothers trusted aides. However, after Madam Chis ident, this pce maid immediately married a guard and left the pce without a trace. Now, she actually appeared in front of him again. When Grand Consort Yu saw Luzhu, she was also shocked. She knew very well what agreement she had with Luying back then. As for Luzhu and Luying, they were said to be two inseparable sisters by Empress Chis side back then. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Nanny Luzhu, tell my father exactly what you told me. Yes. Luzhu seemed to have done a lot of mental preparation. When she spoke again, she didnt tremble as much as before. Her voice was calm as she recounted everything that had happened back then. When she talked about how she saw Luying being instructed by Grand Consort Yu to drug the emperor and frame the former Empress In the end, Gu Yihan couldnt hold back his anger. He snatched the wine cup from the table and threw it to the ground. With a loud bang, a corner of the bronze wine cup was broken! Everyone present was uneasy and kept quiet out of fear. Gu Yihan was like an enraged lion. He stared fixedly at Luzhu. Is what you said true? Thismoner is willing to swear on my life. Back then, because thismoner was afraid that Grand Consort Yu, who was loved by thete emperor, would take revenge, thismoner chose to keep quiet. However, it caused thete empress to lose her life in the cold pce. Under the little princesss guidance, thismoner knows that this matter cant be hidden anymore. It should be made public and Your Majesty should know that thete empress didnt abandon you back then! Gu Yihans eyes were red and bloodshot. He was so angry that his entire body trembled slightly. His clenched fists creaked. His mother didnt harm him, nor did she try to use him to ask for the emperors favor. Gu Yihan had already guessed this long ago. However, when he really heard Luzhu say it now, he still couldnt control his emotions. When he was young, he had curled up in the cold pce for many days and nights. He wondered what he had done wrong for his mother to be so heartless as to drug him. Not long after his mother passed away, he began to miss the happy times they had spent together. On the one hand, Gu Yihan hated himself for being useless and weak. He ordered himself not to think about thete empress and told himself again and again that she was the one who didnt want him first. However, he couldnt help but miss his mothers embrace. It turned out that all of this had something to do with Grand Consort Yu. Gu Yihan looked at Grand Consort Yu, who hurriedly kowtowed. She knew that Luzhu was an important witness, so her excuses were useless. Grand Consort Yu kowtowed until her head was bleeding, but she didnt stop. Gu Yihans eyes were red. After a long time, he asked, Back then, you were the one who drugged me with Arisaema heterophyllum. Men! He suddenly waved his sleeve with a sharp expression. Stuff the herb, Arisaema heterophyllum, into Grand Consort Yus mouth ruthlessly.. Mix it with boiling water and continue to stuff her with it until she dies! Chapter 916 - 916: She Didn’t Lose to You, She Lost to the Person She Loved Chapter 916: She Didnt Lose to You, She Lost to the Person She Loved Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Consort Yu screamed hysterically, Its been so long. I know that Your Majesty wont believe me no matter what I say. But this Luzhu suddenly appeared after disappearing for so long. Isnt Your Majesty afraid that its the princesss scheme?! Your Majesty, please judge this matter clearly! Empress Du really couldnt stand it anymore. Grand Consort Yu, are you spouting nonsense to this extent? What schemes could there be in this?! Even if this was an act by the young princess, it was just to wash away the injustice that the former empress had suffered back then. Gu Nuoer stood on the marble stage, her round and fair face filled with calmness. A pair of ck and watery grape eyes looked at Grand Consort Yu coldly. The child observed her unreasonable attitude and only found it funny. Her voice was soft and she ced her hands on her hips, looking very imposing. Its indeed my scheme. Whats the problem with that? Back then, you framed my imperial grandmother. Now, Im just trying to seek justice for her. The justice that belongs to my imperial grandmother came decadester. And youve been secretly living afortable and happy life for so long. Grand Consort Yu, youve already earned enough. The truth is out today. I specially brought Luzhu here to let everyone know what youve done! Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and pointed at Grand Consort Yu with a stern aura. Back then, it was you! You were the one who schemed to harm my father and frame my imperial grandmother! You were the one who separated the mother and son! The child raised her watery eyes, which were filled with an unquestionable glow. Grand Consort Yu was in adrift for a moment. She seemed to have seen the former empress, Madam Chi, standing behind Gu Nuoer and watching her granddaughter teach the person who had caused her death back then a lesson. Madam Chi seemed to be wearing the extremely bright red phoenix robe that she had worn when Grand Consort Yu first met her back then. She was high and mighty. The corners of her eyes, eyebrows, and every move she made were like that of a noblewoman. At that time, Grand Consort Yu only felt ashamed of her inferiority. Standing beside Empress Chi, she was like a small firefly, while the other party was a bright moon. Now, Grand Consort Yu was in an adrift again. Gu Nuoer didnt hide anything and looked at Grand Consort Yu. Moreover, I want to tell you today that you kept saying that my imperial grandmother lost to you. Actually, youre overestimating yourself. Imperial Grandmother didnt lose to you, but she lost to Imperial Grandfather for not giving her trust. The truth that the child had heard from Empress Du. If a man didnt only love you, then he wasnt worth entrusting to. Love was not about lowering oneself, nor was it aboutpromising. Gu Nuoers lively eyes flickered dazzlingly. Her fair and red face was filled with determination. She smiled as if there was some mockery in it. But you didnt win either. In the end, didnt Imperial Grandpa also not trust you? Otherwise, why would he drive you away to the fief? Imperial Grandfathers will after his death made it clear that your son cant seed the throne. Im sure you know why he made such a decision, right? Grand Consort Yu had long been trembling from the stimtion and was on the verge of breaking down. At this point, she finally understood that she had beenpletely tricked by this seven-year-old girl! Not only did Gu Nuoer expose what she had done in public, but she also let her have a taste of being betrayed by her family! Gu Raos criticism of Grand Consort Yu was just like how Grand Consort Yu had instructed the Chi ns trusted pce maid to betray the former empress back then! This child let Grand Consort Yu know that the feeling of being abandoned and betrayed by someone close to her was really ufortable! Chapter 917 - 917: He Colluded With Foreign Countries and Attempted Rebellion! Chapter 917: He Colluded With Foreign Countries and Attempted Rebellion! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Grand Consort Yu had done to the former empress, Madam Chi, back then was actually taken revenge by her biological granddaughter so many years after Madam Chis death. Grand Consort Yu looked crazy, her eyes bloodshot and red. Her eyes almost popped out as she stared fixedly at Gu Nuoer. After a long while, she suddenly looked up at the sky andughed wildly. Alright, Madam Chi, youve won in the end. It turns out that I lost because I dont have such a good granddaughter. Youre already dead, but she still wants to seek justice for you, causing me to be in such a sorry state. Ive worked hard for my entire life, but all I have left is infamy. As Grand Consort Yu spoke, sheughed crazily and quickly cried again, cursing thete emperor for being heartless. Gu Yihan waved his sleeve with a cold expression. Take her away and pour boiling water down her throat ording to what I said. Burn her tongue so that even if she goes to theherworld, shes not worthy of talking to my mother! Yes! The imperial guards dragged the already crazy Grand Consort Yu away. Gu Rao took a few steps forward on her knees and looked at Gu Yihan pleadingly. Your Majesty, please spare me. I was instructed by Grand Consort Yu. It wasnt my intention to make the drugging attempt! Gu Yihan stared at her, the killing intent in his eyes not dissipating. However, he seemed to have thought of something and looked down at his precious daughter. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and immediately raised her two small hands to cover her ears. Father, Baby Nuo cant hear you anymore. You can rest assured and say what you want- The child looked delicate and obedient. She knew that her father would take her feelings into consideration every time and no longer killed the innocent. However, everyone in Grand Consort Yus family was purely bad. How could they be spared? When Gu Yihan saw that the child had covered her ears, he immediately stopped having reservations. He looked up and stared coldly at Gu Rao. It wasnt your intention to use the drug, but you listened to her words and had the intention to harm others. You already have such thoughts. I cant keep you. Gu Yihan immediately said in a deep voice, Pass down the order. The deposed Prince Guang, his wife, and their children are to be beheaded at the Meridian Gate in three days. Gu Raos cries were sharp and she kept begging for mercy. The effects of the drug on Gu Xinghan seemed to have worn off a lot and he was also shocked back to his senses by this imperial edict. He hurriedly knelt and said, Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Dont kill me! I know a secret that my father only mentioned to me! Gu Xinghan was afraid that Gu Yihan didnt want to listen. Therefore, he said the most important keyword. I suspect that my father, Gu Yongxuan, has colluded with foreign countries to try to bring down our empire andmit treason! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was beyond astonished. It could be said that everyone was shocked. Prince Guang was thete emperors biological son! He actually colluded with other countries?! This was a serious matter. Would Gu Xinghan spout nonsense to save his life? Probably not. This was because if he was lying, Gu Yihan would find out after investigating and execute him even more mercilessly. Gu Xinghan dared to say this because he was really willing toe clean at all costs to save his life. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes. At this moment, Gu Nuoer turned around and gently tugged at the emperors sleeve. She lowered her voice and said softly, Father, lock him up first and send guards to guard him heavily and interrogate him. Gu Yihan also knew that Taiqing Pce wasnt a good ce for interrogation. Therefore, he raised his chin. Eunuch Chunshou immediately understood. He waved his hand and gestured to the imperial guards. Lock Gu Xinghan up alone and keep him under strict supervision! Gu Rao was pulled away. However, Gu Xinghan survived because he had grasped a shocking secret. Everyone couldnt help but shiver from the meal in Taiqing Pce.. Chapter 918 - 918: Brother, Why Are You Shivering Chapter 918: Brother, Why Are You Shivering Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone understood. First, the little princess investigated the truth and revealed the matter of Grand Consort Yu framing the former empress to the public. The childs goal was to clear the former Empresss name and let the sinner receive the punishment she deserved. The princess even mentioned thete emperor many times. Her tone seemed to indicate that she didnt agree with his way of treating thete empress back then. The only person who dared to criticize thete emperors actions was probably the little princess! Later on, in order to save their lives, the Gu siblings sold out Grand Consort Yu and their father respectively. The deposed Prince Guangs family was reallyplicated and exciting! All of them were extraordinary! Yun Chuhuai, who was sitting among everyone, was a little nervous. Even though he forced himself to calm down, the hand holding the wine cup couldnt help but tremble slightly. When Yun Linzhou, who was beside him, saw this, he asked childishly, Brother, why are you shivering? Are you feeling unwell? Yun Chuhuai felt that a cmity wasing, but this foolish younger brother still wanted to take care of him. He suppressed his anger and didnt scold Yun Linzhou. He only smiled faintly. Im fine. I drank too much and am feeling a little dizzy. Prince Xuan and his wife looked at each other and saw fear in each others eyes. Would the matter of the deposed Prince Guang implicate them? Yun Linzhou took in their expressions. This little prince, who usually pretended to be crazy and stupid, only smiled and lowered his head. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with explosive killing intent. It made one feel cold. Father and Mother, you guys are indeed hiding something from me! After the banquet ended, the officials felt a little conflicted because they had personally witnessed the oue of the deposed Prince Guangs family. They all took their leave respectfully to His Majesty, the Empress, Noble Consort Qiao, and the princess. Ye Siming wanted to stay and apany Gu Nuoer for a while longer, but Bai Yi pulled him away. Today is His Majestys birthday. The princess should be by His Majestys side. Go back with me. Ill discuss the art of war with you again. Bai Yi muttered, Last time, you said something about killing people to stabilize society and save people. We have to have a good discussion about it again. Madam Bai walked beside them and chuckled. Husband, youre really embarrassing. Youve been to no less than a hundred battlefields of various severity, but you still have to ask Siming for advice. The pupil surpassed the master. After the guests dispersed. Gu Nuoer walked up to Luzhu. The childs eyes were lively and her thin willow eyebrows curved on her fair face. Although she didnt smile, she looked approachable. She first said to Ren Chao, Elder Brother Ren Chao, its been hard on you. Now that your identity is exposed in front of everyone, youll probably be in danger. Ive already arranged a ce for you in advance. Mother Consort Yi once spent a lot of money to train 80 hidden guards for me, but Ive never had the chance to use them. Since you have nothing to do, you can help me manage these hidden guards in the future. It wont be considered as putting your martial arts to waste. Ren Chao lowered his cupped fists. Its already a blessing for Ren Chao to be able to repay Your Highness. Now that this subordinate has received Your Highnesss sympathy, this subordinate will definitely do my best and be loyal to you in the future! Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and smiled sweetly. She turned to look at Luzhu. Luzhu had been extremely haggard these few days, but her expression was indescribably rxed. Perhaps she felt a lot better after saying what she had suppressed in her heart back then. Gu Nuoers voice was soft.. Nanny Luzhu, what are your ns for the future? Are you going to continue to return to that small vige? Chapter 919 - 919: The Heavens Are Watching Chapter 919: The Heavens Are Watching Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luzhu trembled. She couldnt believe her ears. Your Highness You Youre not going to punish this servant? Gu Nuoer smiled. Why would I punish you? Didnt you help me and clear Imperial Grandmothers name? Luzhu said bitterly, But this servant clearly saw that Luying and Grand Consort Yu wanted to frame the former empress back then, yet this servant didnt say She had lived almost her entire life in guilt and self-me. Luzhu had long been prepared and thought that Gu Nuoer would definitely settle the score with her after this matter was over. However, the child didnt. At this moment, Gu Nuoer smiled very innocently. Her gaze, which was as velvet as the spring sun, looked out of the window through Luzhu. There was a butterfly flying around the flowers. The childs voice was soft. Its true that you did something wrong, but the real bad person has already been brought to justice. Youve also lived most of your life in guilt. Although Ive never seen my imperial grandmother, Ive read the biography she wrote. Shes a very magnanimous person. If she was still around, she probably wouldnt me you anymore. Its great that youve changed after knowing your mistake. You have to learn to let go of the past as Grand Consort Yu confesses. Gu Nuoers smile was soft, her watery ck eyes filled with a bright light. Nanny Luzhu, from now on, you can live well. Dont be afraid to stand under the sunlight. Youve cleared Imperial Grandmothers grievances. Now, you have to be an upright person and be an example to your grandson, Qi Jingsheng. I asked you what arrangements you had just now because I sawst time that Younger Brother Jingsheng actually knew how to discern words through hearing the sounds of a brush making paper. Moreover, he didnt make a single mistake. This is his talent. If he can be nurtured, hell definitely be of great use in the future. Hes young, but hes already at the age of enlightenment. How about this? Come to my sweet shop with him to help. Ill find a teacher for him. No matter what, studying is the most important thing. We cant waste his ability. Luzhu listened to Gu Nuoers series of words. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, tears gradually welling up in her invisible turbid eyes. Luzhu couldnt help but think of how back then, when she was still a seven or eight-year-old girl, she was called to serve the former empress, Madam Chi. At that time, Empress Chi was only a ten-year-old girl and was the eldest daughter of the Chi Family. However, she didnt put on any airs. Luzhus hand was cracked and covered in wounds from frostbite. Madam Chis heart ached as she said, Can I teach you how to write in the future? Girls have to study too. This way, no matter where you go, you wont be bullied! The past was still vivid in her mind and Luzhu regretted her actions. She suddenly knelt down to Gu Nuoer and kowtowed very loudly, tears streaming down her face. Your Highness, thank you and thank thete Her Majesty for her kindness. This servant has let her down! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, indicating for Ren Chao to help her up. Alright, go back and prepare. The two of them took their leave. The child looked at Luzhus staggering and old back view, her eyes flickering. Could she say that she didnt me Luzhu in her heart? She did feel some me toward her. After all, if Luzhu had been able to tell her what she had seen back then, perhaps her imperial grandmother would have had a chance to take precautions. However, in the end, her imperial grandmother had only lost to the fact that the person she loved didnt give her trust. Moreover, Luzhu and her grandson were both blind and the rest of the family had died. This was also a form of karma given by the heavens. Heaven was watching what people were doing. As for the past grudges, they were like a few lines on paper, written in a sloppy and simple manner. However, the details were likeyers of mountains and seas that covered the heavens and the earth to those who had experienced them back then. It had left a deep mark on fate.. Chapter 920 - 920: Father Cried Chapter 920: Father Cried Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The guests dispersed. In the main hall of Taiqing Pce, only tables filled with dishes were left. The silent hall looked cold and quiet. As the main person at the birthday banquet, Noble Consort Qiao was in charge of sending off all the consorts, concubines, and princes at the door. Empress Du was thest to leave. She could tell that Gu Yihan was in a bad mood today. Coupled with the fact that the knot in his heart for many years had finally been resolved. The emperor must be feeling mixed emotions now. Gu Yihan had always been temperamental. Although he was much better after having a daughter, Empress Du couldnt help but worry about Noble Consort Qiaos situation. She couldnt help but say to Noble Consort Qiao, Yayu, I wanted to stay with you, but I saw that Baby Nuo was already inside just now. I believe that with her around, given that the child is obedient and sensible, shell definitely be able to make His Majesty smile. If I stay around, things might get worse with more people around. If theres any sudden ident, order Wanyin or Wanxuan to go to Fengyi Pce to look for me. If theres anything, dont shoulder it yourself. In Empress Dus heart, she had nned very clearly what she should do. She was the empress, so she should help the emperor resolve his troubles on important matters. However, an intimate matter like trying to appease Gu Yihan should be left to Noble Consort Qiao. The two best friends each had their own merits and had always been like this. Noble Consort Qiao smiled and gave her a reassuring look. Elder Sister Yn, dont worry. I know how tofort His Majesty. Youre tired after being out for so long today. Let the pce servants help you back to rest for a while. Only then did Empress Du nod. Noble Consort Qiao only returned to the main hall after watching the Empress leave. The splendor and noise in the hall disappeared with the departure of the guests. All that was left was a heavy and dignified aura. Gu Nuoer had just arranged where Nanny Luzhu and Ren Chao would go. At this moment, she was sitting on the dragon and phoenix chair, her head resting on her fathers knee. As for Gu Yihan, he sat on the dragon throne with his knees apart. He rested his arms on his legs and his head was lowered. One of his hands was still pressed tightly against his brows. He seemed to be trying his best to control some fragile emotions. Gu Nuoer was very obedient and didnt say anything. She just quietly apanied her father. She believed that he was feeling veryplicated now. After all, many years ago, when Gu Yihan was still very young, he was forced to separate from his biological mother. Not only that, but at that time, he wished that the entire world would tell him that his mother wanted to kill him to fight for the emperors favor. How could young children have the ability to differentiate between real and fake? Gu Yihan was sad and lonely for a long time because of this. Every night when he couldnt fall asleep, he would toss and turn, thinking. Was it because he wasnt outstanding enough that his mother wanted to win the emperors favor even at the extent of his life? If he worked harder and was more amazing, perhaps his mother wouldnt be able to bear to abandon him. However, as time passed, Gu Yihans personality became even more violent, gloomy, and cold. He had always had doubts in his heart that thete empress, Madam Chi, would harm him. However, he refused to meet the former empress. It was as if he was sulking. However, after the former empress passed away, he missed his mothers embrace countless times. He recalled many times when the former empress had been apanying him as he grew up. In his memory, his mothers appearance had already be blurry. However, Gu Yihan never forgot the gentle whisper she left in his ear. Before thete emperor passed away, he also seemed to suspect the truth back then, but he didnt take the initiative to ask for a thorough investigation. After all, it had been a long time and she had already passed away. Thete emperor could only sigh. After Gu Yihan ascended the throne, he had always been afraid of facing this incident that had happened when he was young. Chapter 921 - 921: I Have A Gift For You Chapter 921: I Have A Gift For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Today, not only did Gu Nuoer investigate and expose the matter, She even brought the viins to justice ruthlessly. She caused everyone who had harmed thete empress back then to be punished. The haze in Gu Yihans heart waspletely swept away. This was because he understood that it wasnt that his mother didnt want him back then! Now, there was only deep shame and regret that as a son, he couldnt be filial. At this moment, Gu Yihan felt his small head on his knees move. He came back to his senses and looked at his daughter. His voice was hoarse as he said, Nuoer, are you tired? Father will carry you. Gu Nuoer originally only wanted to change her position and lie down. Her neck felt a little sore. However, she knew that her father was feeling sad now, so she couldnt bear to disturb him. The child quickly waved her fair hand. Theres no need, Father. Nuoer isnt tired at all. She looked up and saw that her fathers eyes were red. All along, the outside world had always called Gu Yihan an iron-fisted emperor. In the past, Gu Yihan had personally led troops to war and suffered injuries of various sizes without even frowning! Since the child was born, she had never seen him cry. It turned out that it wasnt that he didnt cry, but that he hadnt been struck at his grief points. The loneliness of losing his mother at a young age made the usually decisive emperors eyes turn red. The child held her fathers fingers with heartache. Father, dont be sad. Imperial Grandmother must be very gratified now. Weve all avenged her! Gu Yihan smiled, his eyes flickering with sorrow. He bent down and picked the child up. Nuoer is right. Weve all avenged Mother, but its a pity. It would be great if she was still around. Noble Consort Qiao had been quietly apanying him. Hearing this, she went forward and leaned on Gu Yihans shoulder. Your Majesty, dont be sad. Otherwise, Godmothers heart will ache when she sees you like this. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Father, do you know that after your rtives pass away, they will be everything in this world? She might be the wind, a flower, a ray of sunlight that illuminates you, or a small star. Or perhaps, Grandmother might even be a butterfly. When you dont, she has actually been by your side and watching you grow. They didnt leave and just existed in a different way. The child tugged at his sleeve. Father, I have a gift for you. Are you willing to go to the cold pce with me to take a look now? Gu Yihan knew that his daughter wanted tofort him. Because of the childs words, his heart felt even warmer. He smiled gently and said, Alright, Father is also looking forward to Nuoers gift. Gu Nuoers eyes immediately lit up. She looked at Wanxuan. Elder Sister Wanxuan, ording to what I said before, help me get the painting and send it to the cold pce. Wanxuan quickly nodded. Yes, Your Highness. When Noble Consort Qiao saw Wanxuan leave in a hurry, she smiled in confusion. Why are we going to the cold pce? Mother and Father will know when youe with me. The family of three quickly arrived at the cold pce. It was the end of spring, a beautiful season of falling flowers, long grass, and flying orioles, However, the cold pce was still deste and filled with dpidated pavilions. Gu Nuoer brought Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao to the part of the cold pce where thete Empress Chi lived before she passed away. Wanxuan presented the painting and the child waved her hand. Two pce servants slowly unrolled the painting. Gu Yihan smiled and was waiting to admire the painting at first. Just as the painting was fully presented in front of him His smile suddenly froze, his eyes filled with disbelief.. Chapter 922 - 922: Grandmother! I’m Your Good Grandchild! Chapter 922: Grandmother! Im Your Good Grandchild! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the painting, thete Empress, Madam Chi, lowered her eyes. Her smile was gentle and warm, and her motherly love was obvious. Her eyes were exquisite and dignified. Her royal blue clothes were bright and appropriate, entuating her elegance. Thete empress lowered her head lovingly and looked at the boy beside her. That was her only son, the source of all her love. Gu Yihan reached out his hand, his fingertips trembling slightly. Mother, it looks like Mother! His tone actually revealed a hint of ecstasy. Tears welled up in Gu Yihans eyes again. He didnt dare to touch the painting for fear of dirtying his mothers cheeks. However, he just watched fixedly, over and over again. The originally blurry face in his memory appeared clearly again at this moment. The time his mother spent ying with him also pushed away the dust of time and reawakened Gu Yihans childhood that he had already forgotten. There was once when the four-year-old Gu Yihan was very mischievous. He ran out of the Fengyi Pces inner hall with pastries. Thete empress lifted her dress and chased after him. Haner, run slower! Mother wont be able to catch up to you! In the end, Gu Yihan still took the initiative to stop. He turned around and smiled innocently and happily. Mother, when Haner grows up, Ill carry you on my back and run. You wont need to be afraid that you wont be able to catch up! Thete empress stroked his head and thoughtfully wiped the sweat off his face from ying. Alright, when Haner grows up in the future, can you protect Mother? When Mother is too old that I have lost my teeth and cant walk anymore, Ill have to rely on you! Gu Yihan clenched his fists and said confidently, Yes! Mother, Haner will always protect you! The past was still vivid in his mind. Gu Yihan couldnt hold it in anymore and hot tears flowed out of his eyes. Thete empress hadnt waited for him to grow up. It turned out that sometimes in this world, fate was so shallow. She had brought him to this world and spent the rest of her days saying goodbye to him. Gu Yihan lowered his head and hugged his daughter, his tears soaking his clothes. Thank you, my good daughter. This is the best gift Father has received today. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and said in a childish voice, Father, do you know why I brought you here? Thats because this is where Imperial Grandmother left for thest time. I believe that even if she passed away a long time ago, she will still have a little obsession left in her original ce. Father and Nuoer will call out to her together. Grandmother will definitely be able to hear our longing! Just like this! After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she raised her two small hands to her mouth. She shouted at the sky above the cold pce, Imperial Grandmother! Im Nuoer! Your good grandchild! A childish voice sounded into the sky. The sky stretched endlessly, the wind was as light as clouds, and the sun was just nice and warm. Gu Yihan stood up, took a deep breath, and imitated Little Nuoer. Mother! He called out loudly. Gu Nuoer nodded and smiled sweetly. Thats right. Father, lets continue. Youll feel better after shouting! Imperial Grandma! Today is Fathers birthday. Did you see it?! Gu Yihans tears were hot and sorrowful. He sobbed and shouted at the deste pce and the blue sky Mother! Im sorry that I did not protect you well. I went back on my word! Ill be your son again in my next life. You must wait for me! The tree wants to stay still but the wind keeps on blowing, the child wants to take care of the parents but they are no longer around [1. An idiom suggesting that for a situation to take its own course regardless of someones wishes]. Gu Nuoer turned around and pulled Noble Consort Qiao. Mother, you shout too! At first, Noble Consort Qiao was a little hesitant, but very quickly, she couldnt help but shout, Godmother! I miss you so much! Im Yayu! The family of threes calls were swept into the sky by the spring breeze. The clouds would carry their thoughts and drift to the deceased. A yellow butterfly flew up and down around Gu Yihan for a long time before leaving.. Chapter 923 - 923: A Drastic Measure Chapter 923: A Drastic Measure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked at her father and mothers teary eyes. She pressed her palms together. She made a wish in her heart. Grandpa Heavenly Dao, I cant go to the Netherworld to look for Grandmother. I dont know if she has reincarnated. If youre willing, can you let my father dream of her once? Pretty please! A breeze blew over and the hair on the childs forehead fluttered slightly, as if someone had gently stroked the top of her head. That night, Gu Yihan really dreamed of thete empress who had passed away a long time ago. Madam Chi was wearing the sapphire blue clothes on the painting, her eyes dignified and gentle. She stood in the darkness, but her entire body seemed to be emitting light. Gu Yihan was stunned for a moment before running over happily. Mother! Thete empress, Madam Chi, smiled in relief. Haner, Mother is very gratified to see that youre getting better and better. Youve been alone for so many years. It must have been tough on you. I can see it all. After so many years, this was the first time Gu Yihan had dreamed of her. In front of his mother, he wailed, Is Mother still by my side? Why havent you been willing to let me see you even once? Madam Chis smile was hazy, her eyes filled with love and reluctance. Ill be relieved as long as I know that youre fine. My wish has been fulfilled and its time for me to leave. Haner, you have to remember that no matter where you are, youll always be my most beloved child. Youre my pride. After saying that, her figure blurred. Gu Yihan suddenly woke up. Gu Nuoer, who was beside him, was sleeping soundly in Noble Consort Qiaos arms. His pillow was already wet with tears. Suddenly, he seemed to have seen something move from the corner of his eye. He turned around and saw a yellow butterfly on Gu Nuoers fair face. It slowly folded its wings, then suddenly pped them, flying past Gu Yihans eyes and quickly leaving through the window. It was as if it had just stayed behind and kissed the cute child. Gu Yihans deep eyes flickered and he didnte back to his senses for a long time. As for Gu Nuoer, she was sleeping soundly, her small hands clenched into milky fists. She dreamed of something delicious and smacked her pink lips. Her ck hair made her snow-white skin look even more like pearls, glowing. This time, the secr ss taught the child another principle. To cherish the people before her and taking good care of her parents means that she wouldnt leave any regrets for herself! His Majesty wrote what had happened to thete empress into history and announced it to the world. Everyone knew that thete Empress, Madam Chi, had actually been harmed to this extent by Grand Consort Yu! Everyone sighed and felt pity for the fate of thiste empress. After Grand Consort Yu died, she was casually buried in the mountains. There were even people who were indignant and went to her grave to despise her. This vicious woman had caused His Majesty and thete empress to be separated! However, Prince Xuans family was the most anxious. In the study of Prince Xuans Manor. The door was closed tightly. Prince Xuan paced back and forth. Princess Consort Xuan and her adopted son, Yun Chuhuai, sat on the soft couch with furrowed brows and worry. Princess Consort Xuan said uneasily, What should we do? We shouldnt have let Prince Guang know our identities back then! Now that Gu Xinghan had been arrested and was being watched very closely, he would probably expose them in a few days! Princess Consort Xuan couldnt help but cry. Why dont we escape now! Otherwise, when His Majesty finds out, whats waiting for us will only be death! Prince Xuan scolded impatiently, Cry, cry, cry! You only know how to cry! Shut up! Youre making me feel annoyed! At this moment, Yun Chuhuai said in a deep voice, Father, Mother, theres no hurry. I still have a drastic measure. We might be able to turn the tide. What is it? Chapter 924 - 924: They Are Destined to Take Different Paths Chapter 924: They Are Destined to Take Different Paths Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Chuhuai sat upright, his eyes dark. He said slowly, Although Gu Xinghan is locked up in an imprable death row prison, I have a way to bring him out. Hes focused on saving his life now. If we give him a way out, hell definitely choose to escape. Prince Xuan calmed down and asked, You mean that we have to think of a way to save him from prison? Of course. Yun Chuhuai narrowed his eyes. As long as hes out of prison, its possible for him to suddenly die. Father, dont you think so? Prince Xuan pondered for a moment and finally nodded. After all, the most important thing now was to bring Gu Xinghan out of prison. Otherwise, if they really waited for Gu Yihan to send someone to interrogate Gu Xinghan He would definitely confess to Prince Xuans family. They had spent a lot of effort to n until now. They couldnt let all their efforts go to waste. After making up their mind, a soft sound suddenly came from the door. Prince Xuan, his wife, and Yun Chuhuais expressions changed. Who is it?! Prince Xuan shouted. Yun Chuhuai immediately got up and chased out of the door. However, there was no one in the courtyard. His expression was ruthless as he called for the hidden guards hiding nearby. Did anyone pass by here just now? The hidden guard shook his head. This subordinate has been guarding the vicinity and didnt see anyone. Yun Chuhuai looked around warily again. In the courtyard, there was only the warm sunlight and the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Perhaps he had heard wrongly. After Yun Chuhuai entered the room, he closed the door again. He didnt notice that Yun Linzhous figure was stuck tightly to the back of the house. If he had walked through the main door just now, he would definitely have been discovered by the hidden guards. Ever since Yun Linzhou returned to the manor, he realized that his parents and Yun Chuhuai had been in the study for a long time. Therefore, he made a detour toe over and eavesdropped, then overheard their ns. Yun Linzhous eyes were ck and cold, and they were as cold as ck jade. His previous guesses were all right. His parents indeed had a secret with his foster brother of his that they didnt dare to tell others. The reason why they wanted Gu Xinghan to shut up so badly was because the person Gu Xinghan was talking about was someone who had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country They were his parents! Yun Linzhous eyes were cold and a cold smile appeared on his thin lips. He wanted to sit on the throne and hold power, but his parents wanted to overthrow this country. It seemed that they were destined to take different paths. Yun Linzhou took a deep look through the window. Then, with a sh of his qinggong, he disappeared from the roof in the blink of an eye. The weather was as clear as a piece of blue jade. The floating clouds rolled leisurely, bringing with them an extremelyfortable feeling. There was a pce called Chengqian Hall that was specially used to teach the princes. The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, had a shy and reserved personality, and because his extremely blue eyes were very special, he had always avoided attending sses with his brothers. He had always been taught by a teacher separately. His brown hair was slightly curled, and under his headgear was a pair of extremely deep eyes. His eyes were actually an extremely charming ice-blue color. When he wasnt smiling, his entire face looked cold and determined. The teacher was talking in front, but Gu Ziliang was looking at the sunlight outside the window in a daze. He didnt like to sit here and listen to ss. He only wanted to go out for a walk. This old teacher, who was over 50 years old, was very angry. Your Highness, if youre not in the mood to study, tell Her Highness as soon as possible not to let mee to teach again! If I cant teach you well, Ill also feel very helpless! Chapter 925 - 925: Tenth Brother, Hurry Up and Help Me Chapter 925: Tenth Brother, Hurry Up and Help Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Ziliang came back to his senses and looked at him. An apologetic expression immediately appeared on his face, making his deep eyes look much gentler. Master Tao, Im sorry. Ive already been learning from you for four hours. Im really a little tired. However, Master Taos words were a little impolite. Your Highness, if you can learn it, why would we need to waste so much time? This old man received the order and came to teach you. Its been a month and you havent improved at all. How are you going to exin this to Her Highness? The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, lowered his head silently. Everyone knew that the tenth prince had an extremely good temper and no one had seen him getting angry before. In addition, his mother, Concubine JinO, was a princess from another region. Master Tao was an old and stubborn person. He also looked down on people who were not from the same roots. His attitude had always been bad, but Gu Ziliang had never bickered with him. At this moment, because Gu Ziliang wanted to rest for a while, he started to chatter on unhappily. Suddenly! A small stone shot in from the window and hit Master Taos back. Ouch! It didnt hurt or itch, but it frightened Master Tao. Who hit me?! He quickly turned around and went to the window to check. However, there was only a bright sun and tall green trees outside the window. There was no one around. Master Tao turned around in confusion. At this moment, another stone hit his back! Gu Ziliang watched in a daze as Master Tao stomped his feet angrily. Dont let me catch which naughty child it is. Otherwise, Ill beat the person up with a ruler! As he spoke, he was about to rush out to look for the person who had caused trouble. When he passed by Gu Ziliang, he didnt forget to say seriously, Your Highness, please copy the Analects of Confucius three more times. Before Ie back, dont run away and y truant. After Master Tao finished giving his instructions, he hurriedly walked out. Gu Ziliang looked at the clothes on his back and saw that there were actually two balls of ink stains. It turned out that the two stones that had hit Master Taos body were covered in ink. Gu Ziliang found it a little funny. At this moment, a small figure climbed in from the window. Heishoo Tenth Brother, dont just stare nkly. Hurry up and help me! Gu Ziliang turned around. Gu Nuoer ced her soft and fair hands by the window and tried her best to do pull-ups. Outside the window, her two small legs kept pping. However, this windowsill was a little tall. When she raised her small feet, her shoes couldnt reach the top and she couldnt climb in. She was so anxious that her round and fair face turned red and she looked as cute as an apple. Gu Ziliang quickly walked up and grabbed his sisters arm with both hands, easily carrying the child in. Just as he ced Gu Nuoer on the ground, Gu Ziliang saw that his hands were stained ck. The childs two palms were also in a dark ck color. Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled. That Master Tao keeps talking bad about you. I couldnt stand it anymore and taught him a lesson! The child looked at her chubby hands and was a little troubled. Uh, Tenth Brother will have to bring me to wash my handster! She didnt want to be a dirty kitten! Gu Ziliang smiled. Alright, but Nuoer, can you wait for me? Master Tao asked me to copy the Analects of Confucius three times. Brother can only leave after Im done. The child immediately looked up with a serious expression. Why write that? Master Tao always asks you to copy the Analects of Confucius. I heard that Tenth Brother has copied it hundreds of times! Chapter 926 - 926: Essentially, It’s A Bewitching Medicine Chapter 926: Essentially, Its A Bewitching Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Ziliang lowered his head, feeling a little embarrassed. Because Master Tao said that my handwriting is ugly and asked me to practice more. Gu Nuoer was very unconvinced. Hmph! Thats because he doesnt know how to teach! Brother, dont learn from him, Ill teach you in the future! Gu Ziliang looked at the childs smug expression. Sister is going to teach me? Thats right! Dont underestimate me. My handwriting was taught by Uncle Grand Chancellor. I even know how to copy Fathers handwriting! She touched her nose proudly. Gu Ziliang quickly raised his hand to stop her. Hey! Dont touch your face! Theres ink on your hands! However, the child had already gotten ink on her nose. Gu Nuoer only remembered now. At this moment, there was a little ck spot on her fair nose. Coupled with her curved eyebrows and big grape-like eyes, she looked even cuter and smarter. Gu Nuoer pouted in distress. Aiya, I still got ink on my face. Forget it, Ill wash it off togetherter. Brother,e with me. Lets not write anymore. Ill bring you to y! If you continue to study, youll be stupid! But Gu Ziliang was a little hesitant. However, the child made the decision. But what?! Master Tao just said that he wanted to hit my hand. Hmph, lets ignore him! Gu Ziliang smiled helplessly and was pulled away by his sister. The siblings were both stained with ink. Gu Nuoer brought him to the Clear Lake. She first washed the ink off her small hands and then wiped her nose. Her small face got wet in the end. Gu Ziliang had already washed his hands clean. When he saw that his sisters face was wet, he couldnt help but take out a handkerchief and wipe Gu Nuoers face clean. The child looked up and saw that her tenth brothers movements were gentle. His ice-blue eyes were extremely beautiful under the sunlight. His brown hair, which was different from theirs, also emitted a glow. Tenth Brother, youre really beautiful! Gu Nuoer praised from the bottom of her heart. Gu Ziliangs face turned red. Nuoer, Brother is a guy. How can you say that Im beautiful? The child tilted her head. Then what should I say? Gu Ziliang opened his mouth. He wanted to say a few words, but he felt itd be like he was praising himself. Therefore, he didnt continue. Gu Nuoer brought Gu Ziliang to a pavilion by theke. She waved her small hands and called for a passing pce maid to bring over pastries and tea. The water was sparkling and the refraction of the light made the child look even fairer and cute. A strand of wet hair was still stuck to her forehead, making her look exceptionally obedient. Tenth Brother, actually, I have something to ask you. She reached out her small hand, revealing the pink tourmaline ring she was wearing. This was a mechanism that the eighth prince had specially built for her. The child showed Gu Ziliang where the silver needles were hidden. Eighth Brother said that this silver needle is smeared with the knockout drug you gave him. Uh, I want to ask Tenth Brother why this knockout drug smells so good! As the child spoke, she even took a deep breath beside the ring. It smells so good. It smells like flowers. Gu Ziliang smiled and said, Because its essentially a kind of bewitching drug. It was true that he was the one who gave the eighth prince the knockout powder. They produced such things in the outer region. Ounders were good at grinding different flowers into powder. When different pollen wasbined, they had different effects. Gu Nuoer was very curious. Bewitching drug? Thats right. The one in your ring can make people faint instantly. There are also some bewitching drugs that are put in food. These drugs are colorless and tasteless. They can make ones limbs weak but their mind clear. At this point, he suddenly realized something and stopped. He shouldnt say too much. After all, this wasnt a good thing.. Chapter 927 - 927: Second Brother! Don’t Drink It! Chapter 927: Second Brother! Dont Drink It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Gu Nuoer was clearly fascinated. Gu Ziliang suddenly stopped talking, but she continued to ask on. Brother, youre not done yet. What can that kind of fragrance do to people in the end? Gu Ziliang smiled implicitly. Nuoer, dont ask anymore. If Mother Qiao finds out that Ive told you this, shell probably me me. The child widened her eyes. How can that be?! My mother is the most reasonable. She pretended to be pitiful and said, Tenth Brother, you also know that Baby Nuo is so cute. What if someone wants to steal me?! Thats why I want to learn many incenses to protect myself. Dont you think thats right? After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she blinked her long eyshes, looking very obedient. Her milky-white face was wless and extremely beautiful. No one could refuse such an adorable child. Gu Ziliang nodded. Youre right. Then Tenth Brother will show you the kind that I often carry on me. Gu Nuoer immediately pricked up her ears to listen. Gu Ziliang took out a bag of medicinal powder from his sleeve. This is called a psychedelic drug. When ced in water or food, it can be colorless and tasteless. The amazing thing about it is that it can cause people to hallucinate. Moreover, one can see what they yearn for the most in their hearts. Wow! Thats so amazing! Gu Nuoer sighed from the bottom of her heart. Coincidentally, at this moment, the pce maid who had left earlier came back with pastries and tea. Gu Ziliang poured the medicinal powder into the tea. After the originally purplish-red medicinal powder dissolved into the water, it became colorless and tasteless! Gu Nuoer lowered her head and sniffed the tea. As Tenth Brother had said, there was no trace at all. Gu Ziliang couldnt help but smile when he saw her open her round eyes and observe the teacup. Sister, dont drink it. The effects of this psychedelic drug are longsting. If youre careless and get poisoned, youll only recover after an hour. Gu Nuoer nodded. She smiled sweetly. Tenth Brother, can you give me a few of such powerful medicinal powders? Gu Ziliang was a little hesitant. Gu Nuoer ran to his side and hugged his sleeve wheedlingly. Tenth Brother, I beg you. Youre the prettiest among my older brothers. Give me a few. I promise not to mess around! Gu Ziliang had never been depended on and wheedled by someone like this before. A blush appeared on his handsome face. Alright, alright, alright. Nuoer, stop swaying my arm. Brother will give you a few. He took out eight bags from his sleeve. The child hid them all in her small waist pouch. She said happily, Tenth Brother is so nice! With these medicinal powders, she could y even more when she had nothing to do! At this moment, the second prince, Gu Zitang, walked over quickly from afar. Tenth Brother, Nuoer, why are you guys here? He looked a little anxious. Gu Nuoer looked at him. Second Brother, whats wrong? Youre panting. Dont mention it! I had another argument with my mother and she schemed away another one of my shops! Its infuriating! Gu Zitang ced his hands on his hips and panted. He had run all the way over angrily and his mouth was extremely dry. He lowered her head and happened to see a cup of tea on the table. He picked it up and drank it without saying a word. The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, and Gu Nuoer shouted at the same time, Dont drink it! Gu Zitang had originally kept the tea in his mouth, but he was so shocked by his siblings roar that he swallowed it. What, whats wrong? He looked at Gu Ziliang and Gu Nuoer innocently. Gu Nuoer pressed her small hand against her forehead and closed her eyes silently. Second Brother Your mouth is like the wind. Its really fast They couldnt stop him in time! Chapter 928 - 928: Second Brother, You’re Awake? Chapter 928: Second Brother, Youre Awake? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A short momentter. The third prince, Gu Ziyao, passed by with a medical book in his hand. From the looks of it, he was about to go to the Imperial Academy of Medicine to ask questions. He looked sideways and saw that in the pavilion, the second prince, Gu Zitang, had copsed to the ground and was sleeping soundly. The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, was at his side, testing his breathing. As for their younger sister, Gu Nuoer, she was holding a handkerchief with both hands and fanning the second prince silently. The third princes be twitched and he quickly walked over to ask. Nuoer! Tenth Brother! Whats going on? Did you guys join forces to kill Second Brother?! Gu Nuoer looked up, her watery eyes bright. Third Brother, dont spout nonsense! I didnt! Second Brother fainted from drinking! The tenth prince stood up with an apologetic expression. I was exining to Nuoer how to use the psychedelic drug just now. I just ced it in the teacup. Second Brother passed by and suddenly felt thirsty. He drank it without asking. Hes already knocked out now. Im afraid hell have hallucinationster. When the third prince heard this, he quickly squatted down to take the second princes pulse. Fortunately, the second prince, Gu Zitang, was fine. However, his pulse was beating faster than usual. At this moment, the second prince, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled. Right on the heels of that, he slowly opened his eyes, his gaze dazed and hazy. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and called out tentatively, Second Brother? Suddenly! The second prince, Gu Zitang, suddenly stood up. He stared at a pir. Mother! Are you trying to snatch my money again? If a gentleman loves money, they get it through the right means. You cant bully me like this just because Im your biological son! As he spoke, the second prince suddenly pounced on the pir and refused to let go. Give it back! Give it back! He kept shouting. Gu Nuoers delicate eyshes fluttered for a moment before she turned to look at her third brother and tenth brother. The three siblings looked at each other. Tenth Brother said that psychedelic drug will allow people to see the scenes in the depths of ones heart. It seems that Second Brother was bullied badly by Mother Yi The childs voice was soft. I think for Second Brothers sake, when he wakes upter, lets not bring this matter up! The third prince nodded. I have the same intention. The tenth prince had no objections either. The three of them happily reached an agreement. An hourter. The second prince, Gu Zitang, woke up slowly from the table. He straightened up and looked around in confusion. Gu Nuoer was sitting beside him. Her eyes were watery on her porcin-white face, looking innocent and pure. Second Brother, youre awake. The child smiled. Gu Zitang scratched his head in confusion. Why did I fall asleep? He vaguely remembered that after drinking a cup of tea, his head felt very heavy! Later on, he seemed to have dreamed that his mother, Consort Yi, hade again! She was even holding an ounting book and saying that she wanted to check the ounts with him. She was afraid that he wouldnt be able to take care of the farmstead in his hands! The tenth prince looked guilty for causing the second prince to have identally drunk the psychedelic drug. He pursed his lips and lowered his eyshes to cover his ice-blue eyes, not saying anything. However, the third prince calmly sipped his tea and said, You must have worked too hard recently and your body is tired, so you naturally fell asleep. Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly. Third Brother is right. Second Brother, you have to take good care of yourself! The second prince thought for a while in confusion and believed the third princes words. Ive beenpeting with my mother in intelligence and bravery recently. It seems that Ive indeed worried too much. Ill go back and rest well now.. Third Brother, Tenth Brother, Sister, Ill take my leave first! Chapter 929 - 929: Stop Bullying My Brother Chapter 929: Stop Bullying My Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He watched as the second prince, Gu Zitang, left elegantly. The child heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her second brother was usually more naive and foolish. If it were Fifth Brother, who knew if he would be this easy to fool?! The third prince stood up and bade farewell to the tenth prince and Gu Nuoer. Third Brother still has to go to the Imperial Academy of Medicine to ask some questions that Ive encountered when reading books. I wont stay to y. Tenth Brother, take good care of Nuoer. He even instructed, Shes young and is curious about some novel things. Its normal for her to be curious. However, you have to be careful not to let Sister identally inhale such medicinal powder. The tenth prince quickly stood up and cupped his hands politely. Dont worry, Third Brother. Ill definitely remember it. Only then did the third prince, Gu Ziyao, pat Gu Nuoers head dotingly and turn to leave. Gu Nuoer also nned to return to Chengqian Hall with the tenth prince. Gu Ziliang lowered his ice-blue eyes and looked at his sister. His gaze looked extremely gentle under the sunlight. Nuoer, Ill send you back to the Qiushui Pce first. Unexpectedly, the child looked up. No! I want to apany Tenth Brother to Chengqian Hall first. Otherwise, that old baddie Master Tao will definitely scold you! Brother, lets go! She tugged with her small hand and pulled the tenth prince forward. Not longter, the siblings returned to Chengqian Hall. When they arrived outside the side hall where the tenth prince was having ss, before they could enter, they heard Master Taos dissatisfiedintsing from inside. Please go and tell Her Highness Concubine Jin that its not that I dont want to teach the tenth prince, but he is just too yful! I left for a while because I had something to do and asked him not to waste time. I had him copy the Analects of Confucius here. Unexpectedly, when I returned, he had already run away! When the tenth prince heard this from outside, a hint of helplessness and embarrassment shed across his eyes. Gu Nuoer walked in with him and saw a pce maid standing in front of Master Tao, apologizing in a low voice. Master Tao, this is a token of Her Highnesss appreciation. The Tenth Prince has a reserved personality, so please forgive him. She handed over a small bag of silver. Master Tao had his hands behind back, looking like he didnt care for this. He nced at the silver bag. It didnt look like much, so he decided not to ept it. The pce maid was still saying good things. Master Tao, Concubine Jin has also been praising you for being a good teacher. Please ept this gift. After we go back, this servant will definitelymunicate well with the tenth prince. Master Tao snorted coldly. The tenth prince doesnt understand at all how to respect teachers at all! How is it possible tomunicate with him?! Gu Ziliang walked in. His eyes were dim, making his ice-blue eyes look apologetic. Auntie Siyu, this is my mistake. Let me talk to the teacher. This pce maid called Siyu was Concubine Jins personal maidservant that she had brought with her from her home country. Like Concubine Jin and the tenth prince, she had tall brow bones and deep brown eyes. Your Highness Siyu sighed, feeling troubled. Master Tao raised his head even more. Your Highness, youre really making me feel helpless. I asked you to copy books and you ran away. I cant teach you anymore! Gu Ziliang was about to say something when Gu Nuoer took a small step and stood in front of her brother. Just now, when she was standing behind the tenth prince, so Master Tao didnt see her. Now that he suddenly saw the princessing out, the teachers eyes popped out and he quickly straightened his posture, bowing slightly. He smiled apologetically and said, Princess, why have youe? Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her milky-white face puffed up with anger. You just said that you cant teach anymore, right? Very good. I was just about to change a teacher for Tenth Brother! Chapter 930 - 930: He’s My Father’s Son, So He’s From Great Qi! Chapter 930: Hes My Fathers Son, So Hes From Great Qi! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master Taos expression changed. Princess, did you have some misunderstanding?! Misunderstanding? No, I heard it clearly. The childs voice was soft and she frowned slightly, her face filled with displeasure. Youve read so many books and are also a teacher arranged by the Imperial Academy. You must understand what it means to respect your teachers! Respecting a teacher should be respecting a teacher who teaches one their talents. Apart from getting Tenth Brother to copy books, as far as I know, you didnt teach him anything else! You didnt teach him but ask him toprehend things by himself. You only read some books and drag each lesson to four hours long. Even a smart person will be a fool like this! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Auntie Siyu, go and pass on my intentions. I want to change Tenth Brothers teacher. This Master Tao wont do! Master Tao hurriedly begged for mercy. Princess, its really not that I dont want to teach the tenth well. You also know that Concubine Jin is from another region. She lets the tenth prince study so that he can familiarize himself with thenguage of our Great Qi. How dare you! Gu Nuoer clenched her small fists, looking very imposing. Her watery eyes were filled with a glint that was not to be trifled with, making her look sharp. Although Mother Jin is a princess who came for a political marriage, it has been so many years and the Great Qi is her second home. She has long learned our words andnguage. Not to mention Tenth Brother. He was born here and is also my fathers son. How dare you treat him as an outsider? What audacity! The child pursed her pink lips tightly and said, Dont tell me youre deliberately trying to provoke the rtionship between the two countries! Master Tao was shocked and knelt down in front of Gu Nuoer. He was on the verge of crying. Princess, this old subordinates loyalty to the emperor has never changed. How would this subordinate dare to do such a treacherous thing?! Gu Nuoer stared at him. Her ck hair and watery gaze made the childs face look even more exquisite and beautiful. She said clearly, Then you have to understand that Tenth Brother is Fathers child. No matter if his hair is ck or brown, no matter what color his eyes are, hes still a prince. This isnt a reason for you to bully him and target him. You didnt teach him knowledge and even took advantage of his good temper to be sarcastic to him. Youre clearly bullying him! Master Taos eyes were filled with panic. Princess Yaoguang was different from the tenth prince. The little princesss biological mother was Noble Consort Qiao, who held great power in her hands. The child was also His Majestys favorite! He couldnt afford to offend her. Therefore, he apologized repeatedly and kowtowed to the tenth prince to beg for mercy. Gu Ziliang had never been the type to make things difficult for others, so he only pursed his lips and shook his head. Nuoer, why dont we forget about it? Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and looked at the trembling Master Tao. After a long while, the child looked up. Alright, since Tenth Brother has spoken up for you, Ill spare you this once. I believe that Master Tao will definitely teach well next time and wont bully my brother because of prejudice, right? Master Tao immediately said, This subject wouldnt dare, this subject wouldnt dare. Gu Nuoer blinked at Gu Ziliang, looking mischievous. Before she left, she whispered to Gu Ziliang, Tenth Brother, if he bullies you again, tell me. Watch how I deal with him! The tenth prince smiled brightly, his deep ice-blue eyes filled with warmth. Thank you, Nuoer. The child waved her hand like a heroine. Its just a small matter. Im leaving! Her tenth brother had given her something fun, so she should protect him too. Concubine Jins pce maid, Siyu, quickly went forward to send the little princess off. Chapter 931 - 931: Bad News, Gu Xinghan Escaped Chapter 931: Bad News, Gu Xinghan Escaped Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the death row prison, snakes, insects, rats, and ants were gathered. This ce was dark and dirty, and the air was filled with a humid and rotting smell. There were more than ten prison guards patrolling back and forth inside. There were also many soldiers guarding outside. It would be impossible for one to escape from this ce. An inconspicuous-looking prison guard carried a bowl of vegetables and a bowl of ordinary porridge. The guard at the door stopped him. Wait a moment, let us check. They reached their hands into the bowls, flipped through the vegetables, and also stirred the porridge. They were afraid that there would be some keys or something inside. After checking that there were no issues with the food, the guard said coldly, You may go. The prison guard who brought the food lowered his head and thanked him before walking into the death row prison. Coincidentally, it was time to deliver food. A few patrolling prison guards were sitting at the top of the cell and eating. They were still discussing in a muffled voice, I heard that His Majesty has arranged for Marquis Yongye to do the interrogation. Tsk tsk, that Gu Xinghan is going to confess everything. Everyone knows that Marquis Yongyes methods are more painful than skinning people! Lets hurry up and eat so that we can wee the marquister. The little prison guard lowered his head slightly. He walked to the innermost cell. Gu Xinghans hair was disheveled and there was dirt on his prison uniform. He was originally sticking out his butt and scratching at something on the wall. When Gu Xinghan heard sounds, he suddenly turned around. He looked disheveled and pounced to the railing, staring at the vegetables and porridge on the te. He was furious. You guys are just feeding me this?! How am I going to tell you everything if Im not full?! The prison guard lowered his head and spoke in a soft voice. You still want to eat your fill? Do you think youll still be able to live if you tell His Majesty about the prince and the others?! Gu Xinghan was shocked and quickly took two steps back. Who asked you toe? He hurriedly wanted to shout for help to attract the attention of the other prison guards in front. However, the person outside the cell suddenly said, Do you want to escape? Not only can you keep your life, but His Highness has also prepared money for you. Gu Xinghan, you have to know that now that youve been deprived of your title as the heir, youre already a loser. His Majesty only wants to use you to tell the truth. Have you thought about what will happen to you in the future? This person approached the cell with a terrifying gaze. I heard that His Majesty asked Marquis Yongye to interrogate you. If hes too heavy-handed and kills you after knowing the truth, you wont be able to say anything! Gu Xinghan panted heavily and calmed down for a while. He approached carefully, looked around, and asked in a low voice, How do you n to save me? A short momentter. The prison guard who brought the food walked out of the death row prison with his head lowered again. The guard took a look and saw that there was nothing unusual. He nced at the prison guard patrolling inside. Thetter understood and walked to Gu Xinghans cell to confirm if he was still there. Gu Xinghans hair was messy. His back was facing the prison guard and he was facing the corner, wolfing down the porridge and vegetables. The prison guard walked back to the guard in front and nodded. However, in less than 7 minutes, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the death row prison. This is bad! Gu Xinghan has died! The expressions of the prison guards changed and they hurriedly ran to Gu Xinghans cell. One of the prison guards was about to open the chain when he realized that the iron lock, which looked like it was intact Actually fell to the ground and broke into two at just one touch! It turned out that it had long been destroyed! Everyone felt that something was amiss. They hurriedly rushed through the door and turned over the dead prisoner on the ground. Under the messy hair wasnt Gu Xinghans face. This person was the fake prison guard who had delivered the food just now! At this moment, blood was oozing out from his mouth and nose. He was clearly dead. One of the guards hurriedly rushed out of the death row prison to chase after Gu Xinghan. However, the prison guard who had left just now had long disappeared! Someone secretly swapped the prisoner out! This was bad! Gu Xinghan had escaped! Chapter 932 - 932: Eh? What Does Two Mean? Chapter 932: Eh? What Does Two Mean? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard the news, he rushed over immediately. Gu Nuoer also arrived. The two of them took a look around the prison. Under Ye Simings long eyebrows, his cold eyes looked very cold. He looked at the prison guards who had their heads lowered, knowing that they hadmitted a mistake. The youth sneered. There are 15 prison guards patrolling inside and a total of 10 guards outside. There are a total of 25 people, but the person was still able to escape. Ye Simings gaze was cold. You guys are really capable. Although he was still young, the low pressure emitted from his body really made the prison guards shiver. One of the guards hurriedly went forward and confessed with cupped fists. This subordinate failed in keeping watch over the prisoner. Marquis and Princess, please punish this subordinate! Gu Nuoer blinked her ck and watery eyes and took a closer look at the cell that Gu Xinghan was locked up in. She said in a soft voice, I heard that after Gu Xinghan was locked up, he keptining about the bad food and even asked for delicacies. Gu Xinghan was used to living a pampered life. Even when he was in jail, he didnt forget to make requests. Gu Nuoer turned around and looked at the people present. You guys didnt find it strange when you saw the person pretending to be him eating porridge and vegetables. The child sighed silently. In the end, it was still because they werent sharp enough. At this moment, Ye Simings gaze, which was staring at the prison, suddenly became vignt and insightful. He also frowned fiercely. He walked to the wall covered by a pile of straw and pushed aside the weeds. On the wall was half an unfinished word that Gu Xinghan had carved out Two Gu Nuoer walked to Ye Simings side and also saw this word. Her ck eyshes blinked and a hint of curiosity appeared on her pink face. Eh? What does two mean? Ye Siming lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. When he looked up again, his eyes revealed a cold glint. Gu Nuoer also seemed to have thought of something. She pursed her pink lips and her ck eyes were watery and bright. It seems that Gu Xinghan isnt as stupid as I thought him to be. He even knew to leave clues behind. However, for some reason, he left before he finished writing? At the same time, in Prince Xuans Manor. The hidden guard reported the matter to Yun Chuhuai. He turned around in shock and anger. What did you say? Gu Xinghan was saved, but you guys actually lost track of him?! The hidden guard knew that this was a matter of great importance and hurriedly knelt to beg for forgiveness. This subordinate was originally following him all the way. Unexpectedly, Gu Xinghan actually learned how to be a cunning rabbit with three burrows. After he rode out of the city on a fast horse, he immediately fled into the forest and disappeared. When your subordinates chased after him, we saw one of his clothes hanging on the bushes. However, when we ran over, we realized that he had deliberately used a diversionary tactic! There are many small paths in the forest and we dont have enough people. We searched for a while but to no avail. So he managed to escape. Yun Chu flipped the table angrily and there was a series of shattering sounds. Gu Xinghan, this piece of trash! This was the first time he was so smart. He actually used his help to escape from prison. He also guessed that Prince Xuans family would definitely take his life. Therefore, he simply escaped by himself! Yun Chuhuais n failed. He was so angry that his chest kept heaving. His originally elegant face also looked terrifying and sinister. He stared at the hidden guard. Get more people to look for him! No matter what method you use, once you find him, kill him immediately! He had to be fast. At the very least, he couldnt let Marquis Yongye find him first! Yun Chuhuai had heard of Ye Simings prowess. There was no one within a hundred miles that he couldnt find. The hidden guard hurriedly received the order. Yes! He quickly left. What they didnt know was that Yun Linzhou stood in the dark and left quietly after hearing everything. Chapter 933 - 933: If Not for the Fear of Hurting You Chapter 933: If Not for the Fear of Hurting You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xinghan rode his horse and ran wildly in the forest without rhyme or reason. He didnt know how long he had been running for, but the horse was tired. It stopped by the stream to drink water and refused to walk anymore. Gu Xinghan staggered off the horse and fell to the ground. He also used both hands to hold the water in the clear stream and washed his face clean. He looked up at the spring sun and couldnt help butugh wildly. A group of idiots! You want my life? Do you really think Im a pushover? With this, His Majesty couldnt kill him now. Prince Xuan wouldnt be able to take his life either! Gu Xinghan had a good n. He could hide in the forest for a while for the next few days. He nned to find an opportunity to kill the horseter and carry the meat on his back. He just had to endure for a while and wait for the two batches of people to finish their search before quietly leaving the capital. At that time, he would roam the big world freely! Gu Xinghan stood up unsteadily and found a sharp rock, nning to kill the horse first. Unexpectedly, when he had just pierced the horses neck Before he could pierce deeper, the horse neighed in pain. It immediately struggled to turn around, raised its hind hooves, and struck Gu Xinghans chest! Gu Xinghan was immediately kicked a meter away. Hey on the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood before fainting! The horse was frightened and ran far away on four hooves. After a while, Qi Jingsheng groped his way to the river to wash his clothes and tripped over Gu Xinghan, who had fallen to the ground! Ouch! He fell to the ground. Pain immediately appeared on Qi Jingshengs young face. He rubbed his knees, lifted his pants, and pressed them with his fingers. There shouldnt be any broken skin. He couldnt help but reach out his two small hands to find out what had tripped him. It was only when he touched a piece of his clothes that was drenched in hot blood that he was shocked. Qi Jingsheng quickly searched for Gu Xinghans nose and tested it slightly. He exhaled. Hes still alive! The kind Qi Jingsheng hurriedly stood up and ran towards the vige. He even shouted, Someonee and help! Someone fainted by the river! On the other side, the injured horse ran out of the forest. Coincidentally, it met the group of people sent by Yun Chuhuai. The leader of the hidden guards suddenly swung the reins and wrapped them tightly around the horses saddle. The frightened horse had no choice but to stop. He looked at the small wound on the horses neck that was bleeding. Blood dripped on the ground, leaving traces. The hidden guards sinister and ruthless eyes lit up. Follow the traces and chase after him! Without the horse, Gu Xinghan wont be able to run far! More than ten people chased after the blood trail. Ye Siming also brought a team of soldiers he had trained with him. A total of 30 people came to the forest for the search. A soft voice sounded. Elder Brother Siming, are we here to look for someone or to y~ Ye Siming raised his eyebrows calmly. Of course its to look for someone. But if you let me sit in front of you and Little ck walks slowly, how are we going to find Gu Xinghan?! Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink face, crossed her arms, and snorted. At this moment, she was in Ye Simings arms and the two of them were riding the same horse. Ye Siming held the reins calmly. The soldiers also spurred their horses and followed not far behind. Everyone didnt look like they were here to look for someone. Instead, they looked like they were on a hike! Ye Siming raised his long eyebrows, looking arrogant. Its your fault for being so delicate and insisting oning along on the search. If I wasnt afraid of hurting you, why would I be so slow? The little thing didnt know that he was doting on her. Chapter 934 - 934: I’ll Call You Little Husband Chapter 934: Ill Call You Little Husband Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips, her bright eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Im not afraid of pain. Get Little ck to run as soon as possible. If I scream in pain, youll be my older brother! Ye Siming frowned. I dont want to be your older brother. She had so many older brothers. What was the use of being an older brother? The child pouted. Uh Then, if I cry out in pain, Ill call you baby! Baby? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. Gu Nuoer was very anxious to look for Gu Xinghan. Seeing that Ye Siming didnt seem to want to agree, the child said, You wolves are all so difficult to serve. Every time Father is happy, he calls me Baby Nuoer! As she spoke, Gu Nuoer raised her chin. Then Ill call you little husband as well. Is this enough?! Ye Siming was stunned. Little husband?! Disbelief appeared in his cold eyes. This was because Ye Siming remembered that Madam Bai called Bai Yi husband! This was clearly how husband and wife called each other after getting married. He suddenly lowered his eyes and stared at the child in his arms. Gu Nuoer probably didnt know how special this title was. She only asionally listened to operas and saw the flower girl call a young and handsome guy in this manner. Therefore, she felt that this must be a good way to praise someone. Ye Siming licked his thin lips. Are you serious? Thats right! Therefore, dont worry and gallop away boldly. If we dont give chase, we wont be able to find Gu Xinghan! The childs eyes were pure and childish, her sparkling watery eyes filled with delicateness. She was like a little rabbit who didnt know that she was about to fall into a wolfs den. The youth curled his lips and chuckled, his eyes flickering with a dazzling light. Its a deal. Gu Nuoer, you have to endure it well. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Siming suddenly swung the reins and the ck-maned horse galloped forward like an arrow leaving the bow! Gu Nuoer was caught off guard and left behind a series of trembling childish voices. Wooow! Qin Song, who was behind Ye Siming, led a group of soldiers and looked at each other. He watched as Marquis Yongyes figure disappeared at the end of the forest path in the blink of an eye. This Why did the marquis suddenly run so quickly? A soldier was puzzled. Qin Song came back to his senses. What are we waiting for? The marquis must have discovered the traces Gu Xinghan is hiding. Lets chase after him quickly. Well definitely protect the marquis and Her Highness! The group of people seemed to have been injected with steroids. They rode their horses and chased after them crazily, spreading the news everywhere. An hourter. Gu Xinghan finally woke up. He moved slightly and felt a tearing pain in his chest. Dont move. The vige doctor said that your heart and lungs were injured by a horse. You wont be able to get on your feet for at least half a month. An old but loving voice sounded from the side. Gu Xinghan was stunned and looked at the person who spoke. His eyes immediately widened slightly, and hatred gradually appeared in them. This was because the person standing in front of him was not anyone else. It was Luzhu who had testified for Gu Nuoer in the Taiqing Pce that day and exposed what happened to Grand Consort Yu back then! As Luzhu was blind, she still didnt know Gu Xinghans identity. She fumbled around and handed over a bowl of hot porridge. Child, I feel that your bones arent old. Have some porridge. Youre young and your body will recover quickly, Luzhu said gently. However, Gu Xinghan gritted his teeth and stared at her. If it wasnt for this old womans sudden appearance, Grand Consort Yu might still have had an excuse. Should he suffocate this old woman with a pillow now?! Gu Xinghan hesitated. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Qi Jingsheng walked in carefully with a bowl of medicine. Grandmother, the medicine is ready! Chapter 935 - 935: My Butt Hurts So Much! Chapter 935: My Butt Hurts So Much! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctor who prescribed the medicine just now also walked in. Gu Xinghan had already grabbed the pillow with his right hand, but seeing this, he could only give up for the time being. His injuries were serious and it was not easy for him to struggle. Moreover, there were outsiders present now. If he did anything, he wouldnt be able to escape. It was more important to save his life. The doctor stood by the bed and said to Gu Xinghan with a smile, Young master, youre really lucky to have met Jingsheng. If he hadnt called for the vigers help, Im afraid you would have died from the pain by the stream! Qi Jingsheng smiled innocently. Grandmother said that when you see someone in trouble, you have to help them! Come, big brother, drink the medicine while its hot. Gu Xinghan took the broken bowl and looked at Luzhu and Qi Jingsheng. Although they were dressed simply, their clothes were washed clean. He hesitated for a while before drinking the medicine. No matter what, he had to treat his illness first. When there was a chance, he would settle the score with this old woman! The doctor saw that his hair was dry and messy, and he was wearing grayish-yellow inner clothes. He had run so fast that he even lost one of his shoes. He asked curiously, Where does Young Master live? Do you need us to help you inform them to pick you up? Gu Xinghan raised his eyebrows and quickly pretended to say, I dont have any family anymore. I ran out from my masters ce. They beat and scolded me at every turn. I really couldnt take it anymore and wanted to leave. I beg you not to say anything. Otherwise, if Im found by my master, Ill definitely lose my life. His voice was deliberately hoarse and deep, so Luzhu didnt recognize him for a moment. However, when the innocent people in front of him heard this, they revealed sympathy for Gu Xinghan. Qi Jingsheng said enthusiastically, Its alright, big brother. Then you can stay at my house. Qingxi Vige is remote and quiet. They definitely wont be able to find you! Gu Xinghan nodded slightly and gave a hypocritical smile. Mmm. Luzhu told him to rest well and then brought Qi Jingsheng to send the doctor off. Outside the house, Qi Jingsheng said, Grandmother, Elder Sister Princess originally asked us to go to her shop to help, but in this situation, are we unable to leave for the time being? That big brother is so pitiful. He was actually kicked in the chest by a horse. Lets take care of him for a while before we go! Luzhu would never stop Qi Jingsheng from having good intentions. She smiled lovingly, nodded and said, Alright, then Ill write to Her Highness and exin this matter to her first. In the end, she brought Qi Jingsheng to get some water. Jingsheng, but you have to promise Grandmothers not to get too close to this stranger for the time being. Qi Jingsheng was puzzled. Although his invisible eyes were not bright, his face was very pale. Why? After all, Luzhu was a head pce maid who had seen the world by thete empresss side. Her thoughts were clearer and calmer. She exined, Its because he said that hes a servant who secretly escaped from his masters house. ording to thews of the Great Qi, if a servant escapes secretly, theyll have to suffer beatings. His background is unknown. Were insignificant people. We mustnt lose the big picture because of a small matter and get into trouble instead. Qi Jingsheng nodded in understanding. Grandmother, dont worry. I will only send medicine and wont interact much with him. After the grandparent and grandson passed through a forest, a few hidden guards quietly popped out to observe. They looked at each other, and their malicious gazes lit up with white and ruthless killing intent. Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer along and also rode quickly, arriving at the foot of Qingxi Vige Elder Brother Siming! Lets rest for a while! Little ck is tired. The child grabbed his sleeve pitifully. She really couldnt take it anymore! Her butt hurt! Chapter 936 - 936: If You’re Not Feeling Well, Tell Me, I’ll Carry You Chapter 936: If Youre Not Feeling Well, Tell Me, Ill Carry You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming raised his eyebrows leisurely, his cold eyes immediately dyed with a hint of yfulness. Whats wrong? I thought you didnt feel any pain? Along the way, he had already restrained his speed a lot. However, Ye Siming knew very well. Gu Nuoer was delicate. No matter what, she would feel ufortable. He was calm andposed, waiting for her to call him her precious little husband. However, Gu Nuoer was very stubborn. The child gritted her teeth, pouted her pink lips, and softly cursed, Bad doggy. She raised her rosy face, her ck eyes sparkling. It doesnt hurt! But were already at the foot of the vige. Lets walk over! Gu Nuoer stroked the warhorses ck mane. Little ck is tired! Ye Siming curled his lips and sneered. Its a warhorse with the title of a thousand-kilometer fast horse. It once brought Old Bai and ran for three days and three nights in an enemy country without stopping. It wont feel tired and isnt as delicate as you. As if to echo what Ye Siming had said, the warhorse under him raised its head and neighed extremely mighty. Its two majestic front hooves took a few steps forward. It seemed to be saying that it still wanted to continue galloping. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and said angrily, Hmph, Little ck is the same as Elder Brother Siming and wants to bully me. Ill go down myself! Her small body jumped and shended on the ground. This jump was amazing. She felt that the small flesh on her butt was already sore. With the impact from the jump, she felt even more ufortable. It was all Elder Brother Simings fault for putting on such a tough saddle! Gu Nuoer puffed up her small face in dissatisfaction. From Ye Simings angle, she looked like an angry fish blowing bubbles. The youth sat on the back of the horse and couldnt help but raise his smiling eyes. If youre not feeling well, just say it. Ill carry you. Gu Nuoer looked at him with her big watery eyes. She muttered softly, Hmph, Elder Brother Siming is really generous now. The child raised her fair neck and said proudly, Ill walk by myself! She walked towards Qingxi Vige with small steps. Ye Siming was not in a hurry. He sat on the horse and followed her slowly. Under the excellent sunlight, the green trees and the flowers in the wildernessplemented each other. The adorable girl was wearing an embroidered dress and with a small tassel on her head, walking rather unhappily. On her small face, her tender and rosy cheeks were kissed by the sunlight. Her skin that was like tender tofu emitted a cute red glow. Her grape-like eyes under her thin eyebrows looked like they were filled with water. However, the child puffed up her pink cheeks and looked a little angry. As for the youth riding a horse at the side, his hair was tied up with a jade headgear and his brown robe was as dazzling as gold. His posture was tall and straight, his eyebrows carrying a hint of joy. Ye Siming looked at the child at the side from time to time. He was waiting for her to speak. Qin Song and the others followed behind and watched this scene. It was as beautiful as a painting. A breeze blew between them, bringing with it an extremelyfortable and beautiful feeling. When their marquis was by Princess Yaoguangs side, it seemed as if all of his violence could be calmed down. He would be apletely patient person. Gu Nuoer walked for a while and really couldnt walk anymore. Her legs were sore. She stopped and looked up at Ye Siming. First, she looked at him with her big pitiful eyes but didnt say anything. Usually, at such a time, Ye Siming wouldpromise. However, this time, Ye Siming looked away from her. With that, he wouldnt be hit by the weak and pitiful gaze in Gu Nuoers eyes. Gu Nuoer stomped her feet in anger. Hmph! Chapter 937 - 937: Someone Poisoned the Village’s Well! Chapter 937: Someone Poisoned the Viges Well! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child had no choice but topromise. She reached out her fair and soft hands. Elder Brother Siming, I cant walk anymore. Can you However, before Gu Nuoer could finish speaking Someone ran out of Qingxi Vige in a panic. Help! Someone poisoned the viges well! The viger shouted as he ran down. However, after taking a few steps, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he fell heavily to the ground. Gu Nuoer was shocked. Ye Simings expression turned cold. He immediately got off the horse and protected the child in his arms. He waved his hand. Qin Song, bring people into the vige to check. Yes! Qin Song hurriedly led his men and galloped into Qingxi Vige first. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming quickly walked to the person who had fainted. The child reached out her finger, wanting to take his pulse. However, Ye Siming grabbed her fingertips. The youths eyes were cold and filled with wolf-like vignce. Let me do it. Blood was still flowing from the corner of the vigers mouth, but the color of the blood was ck. At first, he trembled a little, but now, he waspletely motionless. Ye Siming reached out and pressed the pulse on his neck. After sensing for a moment, he frowned coldly. Hes dead. Gu Nuoers face was also solemn. She immediately waved her small hand and suddenly sent out a wisp of golden light that entered the mans body from the tip of his nose. The child pursed her lips and said, He just died not long ago. His soul is still around. I have a way to save him, but hell only wake up after a while. Her magic power immediately defeated the poison in the mans body. Ye Siming pulled the man up and ced one hand on his shoulder, looking like it was effortless. Gu Nuoer was about to quickly walk into the vige to check on the situation. He held the childs hand tightly. Ye Siming said in a cold and irresistible voice, The situation is dangerous. You have to stay by my side. Gu Nuoer said softly, Elder Brother Siming, I have the ability to protect myself. Im here. You dont have to do anything. He wanted to protect the little things magic power from being known to outsiders. The two of them had just arrived at the entrance of Qingxi Vige when they heard the sounds of weapons shinging from inside. Qin Song shouted, Someone is running towards the back mountain. Catch him! Ye Siming reproached coldly, Catch them alive! Be careful that they may have poison in their mouths. Once theyre caught, break their teeth first to avoid themmitting suicide. Yes! Faint cries could be heard everywhere in the vige. Some peoples houses were still on fire, and the gray smoke that had just been put out rose bit by bit. Ye Siming handed the man he was carrying to the viger beside him. Gu Nuoer looked around and saw that there seemed to be two figures fighting in the room where Luzhu and Qi Jingsheng lived. She quickly pointed with her small hand. Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming looked up and immediately walked over. After the wooden door waspletely pushed open, Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming saw that Gu Xinghan was actually forced to his neck by a man dressed as a hidden guard. Luzhu and Qi Jingsheng, who were already injured and unconscious, were lying at the side. When Gu Xinghan saw that Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer had arrived, he hurriedly called for help in a hoarse voice, H help The hidden guard cried out in his heart. He knew that he was not Ye Simings match, so he gave up on slitting Gu Xinghans neck. With a turn of his hand, the sharp de cut Gu Xinghans arm, revealing a deep wound! Blood immediately spilled everywhere. Gu Xinghans heart had already been injured by the horses kick. He was pushed to the ground by the hidden guard and spat out a mouthful of blood. The hidden guard turned around and ran. Gu Nuoer quickly said, Elder Brother Siming, catch him! Chapter 938 - 938: I’m Willing to Use This Body to Bear All the Poison Chapter 938: Im Willing to Use This Body to Bear All the Poison Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming originally didnt want to leave Gu Nuoers side. However, since she had spoken, he would naturally do as she said. He quickly went forward. The hidden guards hadnt taken many steps when he was kicked down from behind by Ye Siming. He immediately fell to the ground. Ye Simings gaze was cold. He went forward and stepped on the mans lower jaw with his boot, gently twisting his ankle. The crisp sound of bones dislocating could be heard! The hidden guards lower jaw was dislocated! Ye Siming hadnt even made a move! His movements were smooth and decisive. A dark green poison the size of a pinky fell out of the hidden guards mouth mixed with blood foam. The hidden guard roared in pain, his cries terrifying. However, Ye Siming only watched coldly. He looked back to confirm Gu Nuoers safety. The child was squatting beside Luzhu and Qi Jingsheng. Fortunately, they were fine and only fainted from the fall. On the other hand, Gu Xinghans situation was not so good. This was because the de that had cut him was actually covered with poison! A faint purple-ck color appeared on the spot where Gu Xinghan was injured. This was not a problem for Gu Nuoer. The child was about to save his life. At this moment, Qin Song hurriedly approached the fenced courtyard with his men. Marquis, Your Highness, a total of 15 people were captured this time. No one escaped. Qin Songs expression was solemn. However, there are many people in Qingxi Vige who have been poisoned. A total of 61 of them have symptoms of vomiting blood and fainting. After a short interrogation, those hidden guards exined that they had ced the poison in the well. Countless vigers had drunk the water. Gu Nuoer looked back, her gaze dark and cold. Thats not good. The water in the welles from mountain springs. If the water in the mountains is polluted, the safety of the nearby viges wont be guaranteed. Ye Siming pondered for a moment and made a prompt decision. Qin Song, bring people to the surrounding viges and keep an eye on them. You must make sure that the vigers dont drink well water for the time being. Ill think of a way to resolve this. Yes. Qingxi Viges vige chief walked over shakily. He was lucky not to have drunk water, so he wasnt poisoned. However, perhaps because he had fallen just now, his face was covered in dust and tears. Marquis, Princess, please save our vige. He was about to kneel when Ye Siming held him back with his sheath. Now isnt the time to cry. Ill think of a way. Vige Chief, go and keep an eye on everyone. Dont drink water for the time being. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he turned to look at the child. The coldness in his eyes faded a little and he whispered softly, Wait for me here. Dont run around, alright? Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Ye Siming immediately brought the soldiers to the back of the mountain to see if there was a way to cut off a clean stream. Gu Nuoer didnt walk far and walked around the vige. Almost every family had people who had fainted from poisoning. If she were to save them one by one, it would probably be toote. She wondered if the poison in the well had affected themoners in the nearby viges as well. The child calmed herself down. Her ck and watery eyes flickered a few times. A hint of determination gradually appeared on her fair face. As a princess, she also had the mission to protect mortals. Gu Nuoer couldnt let more people be poisoned. She silently chanted a spell. Im willing to use this body to bear all the poison and bless everyone to be safe and have a clear water source. No one will suffer again. The childs eyes were bright and emitted divine light when no one was paying attention. Powers suddenly rippled out from her small body. Like breezes, they sent over wisps of vitality. This made the expressions of the people who had already been poisoned revive. Chapter 939 - 939: Finding All the Gods and Buddhas for Her Chapter 939: Finding All the Gods and Buddhas for Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, it would take a little more time for a persons body topletely adapt and wake up. The child ced her hands behind her back and looked around. Oh, there were so many people who had been poisoned. She was willing to bear the poison for them. It should be fine, right? Not longter, Ye Siming rode his horse back with the soldiers. He brought back a lot of clean stream water. Soon, Qin Songs team also returned to the vige. As they had gone in time, nomoners in the nearby viges were harmed. The people from Qingxi Vige surrounded them with eggs and fresh vegetables in their hands, just to thank this group of heroes who had saved them from danger. Ye Siming was surrounded by them, his ears filled with voices of praise and gratitude. This was the first time he had heard so much thanks since he became a demon god. Mortals hearts were very pure. If you helped them, they would be sincerely grateful. Ye Siming sat on the horses back and pursed his lips, saying a few rude words. The cold youth was surrounded by their enthusiasm. However, Ye Simings gaze passed through the crowd and looked at the child standing in the outer circle. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly with her hands behind her back. It was as if the child was very happy to see her big wolfie being epted and liked by everyone. Separated by the crowd, their eyes met. They could actually see the warmth of mutual dependence and trust in each others eyes. At this moment, Gu Nuoer felt a burning feeling in her heart. Before she could react, a trace of dark red flowed out from the corner of her pink lips. Ye Simings countenance froze. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. She raised her hand and took a look. The pain in her body suddenly became intense. The child looked up and then at Ye Siming. The youth had already quickly gotten off the horse and pushed through the crowd, rushing over in a panic. This was the first time Gu Nuoer had seen fear in the usually unruly Ye Simings eyes. The child wanted to say somethingforting, but she realized that her throat hurt even more. Her body went limp and she fell back heavily. The crowd erupted into terrified cries. Princess! Your Highness! Calls sounded one after another, resounding through the small vige. Gu Nuoer didnt fall to the ground because Ye Siming had already carried her in his arms. Gu Nuoer! He called out to her anxiously. However, wisps of bright red kept gushing out from the corners of the childs lips. Ye Siming had killed many people and seen a lot of bloodshed and massacres. However, this was the first time he realized that the color of blood was so eye-piercing. The blood even dyed Ye Simings eyes red. Gu Nuoers soft voice became hoarse. Elder Brother Siming, dont be anxious Ill sleep for a while. Perhaps Ill wake up very soon. Gu Nuoer, dont sleep, dont sleep! Ill bring you to the doctor! Ill bring you to the imperial physician! However, the child blinked her long eyshes tiredly and faintedpletely. There was nothing but paleness on her originally small and tender face. Her body was as light as a butterfly that could be taken away by the wind at any moment. Ye Siming stood up, his cold eyes filled with panic. His footsteps were even unsteady, afraid that the panic of losing the child would magnify in his heart. The warhorse seemed to have sensed something and galloped over. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and got onto the horse. He shouted, Giddy-up! Dust rose as he quickly rushed into the city with Gu Nuoer. However, on the way, Gu Nuoer subconsciously vomited a lot of blood. It even dyed the brown robe on Ye Simings chest ck! His slender palm protected Gu Nuoers body tightly, constantly using evil force to maintain her weak life and breathing. At this moment, Ye Siming realized that the person who could save Gu Nuoer shouldnt be a doctor from the mortal world. He gritted his teeth and turned his horse around, speeding towards the most famous Taishi Monastery in Great Qi. That ce worshiped his lifelong enemy All the gods and Buddhas. Chapter 940 - 940: Save Her! Chapter 940: Save Her! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Taishi Monastery was crowded. As the number one monastery in the Great Qi, the various halls in the monastery next to each other were dedicated to gods and Buddhas, as well as 108 Arhats. The monastery had been built for more than 700 years and the incense offerings were flourishing! Countless benevolent believers had fulfilled their wishes here. Countless people came to kowtow and offer incense every day. Suddenly, a stern scolding came from the bottom of the steps Move! The crowd erupted into screams and made way. Everyone turned around and saw a handsome youth carrying a little girl up the steps with a vicious gaze. Ye Siming protected Gu Nuoers head so that the others wouldnt see her disheveled appearance with blood at the corner of her lips. He only hugged her in his arms, fear and uneasiness affected his heart. Ye Siming went straight to the main hall of the Taishi Monastery. There were a total of nine Buddhas worshiped here. Their statues were tall and dignified, and there was benevolence in their eyes. However, the main hall was filled with peopleing to offer incense. Ye Siming suddenly drew his sword and said in a cold voice, All of you, get out. After saying that, he suddenly threw his sword. The sharp sword was nailed to the incense table where the fruit offerings were ced! The devotees in the main hall were so frightened that they panicked and hurriedly turned around to swarm out. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer in and kicked the door closed tightly. When the abbot of the Taishi Monastery, Eminent Monk Zhijue, heard the news, he quickly walked over with a few monks. However, the door could no longer be pushed open. Abbot, the person who went in just now seems to be Marquis Yongye. The person in his arms is probably the princess. Should we inform the government office? The old monk, who was almost 80 years old, frowned. He then asked, Where is Kongjue? Kongjue was the seventh prince, but he had be a monk because he had seen through the secr world. From the dpidated temple in the beginning, he eventually came to the Taishi Monastery and became a lecturer here. Kongjue brought Shuyi and Shuer to the foot of the mountain to help the farmers carry water. The abbots eyes were filled with the wisdom left behind by time. After a long while, he said, Dont rm the officials first. Wait here for an hour. Send someone to guard this ce. If theres anything unusual, report it to the officials. Yes. In the main hall. Ye Siming suddenly pushed everything on the incense table to the ground with his right hand. Then, he carefully ced Gu Nuoer on it. The childs face was terrifyingly pale and the blood at the corner of her lips turned dark red. Nuoer The youth gently hugged her head, his eyes bloodshot as he called out hoarsely. However, Gu Nuoer didnt have any reaction. Her hands were also extremely cold. Ye Siming looked up and stared at the huge statue with a sinister and cold gaze. He scolded angrily, You guys sent her down and asked her to protect the mortal world. Now that something has happened to her, how can you guys sit back and do nothing? The youth stood up, his veins showing on the back of his hand. He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, Save her! Almost at this moment, a huge ck-me wolf head burned out from behind Ye Siming. He had powerful evil force that would eradicate the world. However, he couldnt save Gu Nuoer. She was a fairy from the Ninth Heaven. His evil force couldnt enter her body. The Taishi Monastery worshiped gods and Buddhas and had condensed Dharmic powers for more than a hundred years. Their auras could be said to make even evil demons afraid and not dare to approach. Ye Siming was a demon god, so he was naturally not afraid. However, divine powers suddenly collided fiercely with the evil forceing from his body. In an instant, the bloodthirsty and warlike nature in the depths of the youths heart was aroused. The wolfs instinct would make him ughter everyone in his wrath. Chapter 941 - 941: Don’t Leave Me Chapter 941: Dont Leave Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Ye Siming didnt do that. He only lowered his head and held Gu Nuoers hand, rubbing it back and forth. He felt that she was cold. At this moment, Gu Nuoer was sitting beside Heavenly Dao. The ckke water was dark, and the continuous mountain peaks in the distance were hidden behindyers of clouds. This ce was so quiet that there was no sound at all. Grandpa Heavenly Dao stroked Gu Nuoers small head. Silly child, making such a grand wish and bearing everyones poison alone. Although you have powers, your body is still a mortal after all. Naturally, you wont be able to withstand it. Gu Nuoer was a little sad and her face drooped. I only wanted to save people and didnt think too much about it. Grandpa, can I still go back? Heavenly Dao looked at the calmke. His white beard did not move at all. After a long while, he sighed. Your body has been damaged by poison. Its really difficult for you to go back. Gu Nuoer became anxious and tears immediately welled up in her watery eyes. I have to go back. Elder Brother Siming is waiting for me. If Father and Mother see me die, theyll definitely be sad. She hugged Heavenly Daos arm, her soft voice sobbing. Grandpa, let me go back. I haventpletely guided Father to be a wise ruler known for eternity. My mission hasnt ended yet. There are still many things I want to do. Gu Nuoer was the little carp that Heavenly Dao doted on the most. Back then, when she jumped over the dragon gate, the Heavenly Dao personally guided her. Her intelligence was very high and she had a high affinity with divinity. Therefore, Heavenly Dao had always personally taught her spells and treated her as if she was his child. Facing Gu Nuoers pleading, a loving smile appeared on Heavenly Daos face. Little fish baby, your true credit isnt just guiding the tyrant to be kind. More importantly, its to reform a fallen god who almost destroyed the world. Youve already done it now, and youve done it very well. He understands feelings and is no longer purely controlled by sinister feelings. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Grandpa is talking about Elder Brother Siming? Is a demon god also a god? Heavenly Dao nodded. From the moment Ye Siming was born, he was meant to be a cmity to the mortal world. He was born with destructive power and great powers. If he can be taught correctly, he will definitely be a great god that only appears once in a thousand years. Its a pity his evil force is ferocious and wolves are belligerent by nature, thus he is really difficult to discipline. However, you actually became friends with him. Under your influence, he finally understood things other than killing. After saying that, the Heavenly Dao waved his sleeve. The originally calmke quickly surged. The vortex was deep and gradually rolled out an image. In the main hall of the Taishi Monastery, Ye Siming was guarding Gu Nuoer with red eyes. He gritted his teeth and controlled his evil force. He didnt want his naturally belligerent nature to control him. Ye Siming only wanted to save Gu Nuoer. He didnt want to kill anyone. The youth held the childs soft and cold hand and repeatedly warned himself. I promised the little thing that I would always love and protect her even if it went against my nature. Ye Simings eyes were dark and roiling. His bloodthirsty desire rose again and again, but he suppressed it again and again. The power left behind by the gods and Buddhas in the monastery kept stimting thebativeness in his bloodline. I mustnt kill Ye Siming clenched one hand into a fist and repeated in a hoarse voice, I mustnt kill. If he killed people, Gu Nuoer would be unhappy. Even though Ye Siming was in pain and feeling suppressed, he continued to endure the scorching pain of the evil force in his body. He didnt leave this ce. He had to watch over Gu Nuoer until she woke up. She came down from the Ninth Heaven. These gods and Buddhas would definitely help her. Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers hand tightly. His voice was very low and carried a hint of pleading. Gu Nuoer, Ive done so well. You should get up and praise me, right? Stop pretending to be asleep. He ced his forehead between the childs fair and cold be. I beg of you Dont leave me. Chapter 942 - 942: You Can’t Bear to Part With Me Too? Chapter 942:? You Cant Bear to Part With Me Too? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Ye Siming seemed to have thought of something. He looked up at the statues. The evil force that he was trying his best to suppress made his eyes turn red and there were terrifying mes at the corners of his eyes. However, Ye Siming still restrained himself. Suddenly, he bent his long legs and knelt on the futon. In front of him was the unconscious Gu Nuoer. Behind her were the huge Buddha statues. They lowered their heads and watched the world with benevolent eyes. The youth closed his eyes slightly and pressed his palms together. She cant die. Save her. Im willing to lower my head. Gu Nuoer saw all of this through thekes reflections. The childs face was already covered in tears. She turned her head and begged, Grandpa, let me go back. Elder Brother Siming is alone in this world, to begin with. Im the only one he has left. Heavenly Dao was silent for a moment before nodding. Little fish baby, you have to remember what I said. You and Ye Siming are both good children. There are many dangers in this world. The human heart is sometimes even more terrifying than demons and heretics. The two of you must rely on each other and support each other without abandoning each other. Only then can you cultivate together and finally reach enlightenment on the orthodox path. Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly. Heavenly Dao raised his hand and gently tapped her be. The moment divine power was injected, Gu Nuoer instantly turned into a series of glistening specks of light before disappearing. She went back. Heavenly Dao stroked his beard and looked at the reflection on theke. Ye Siming lowered his usually arrogant eyes piously. Back then, when the gods worked together to imprison Demon God Ye Siming and let him enter the Asura Realm, the youth stood in the depths of the mes with a cold expression. He treated all the gods as his enemies. And now, he was actually willing to lower his head and plead for mercy for Gu Nuoer. Heavenly Dao seemed to have sensed something and sighed. The word love turns out to be the strongest power in the world. It could make all the demon gods abandon everything they had in exchange for a trace of love. True love was precious. He was willing to suffer a brave loss for her. Ye Siming lowered his dim eyes and leaned against the incense table, holding Gu Nuoers hand tightly. At this moment, a violent cough suddenly sounded. Cough, cough Gu Nuoer suddenly opened her eyes. Her small face turned red from coughing. Ye Siming stood up, his eyes bursting with ecstasy from having regained what he had lost. Gu Nuoer! The child sat up and vomited on the ground. She spat out arge mouthful of ck blood. Ye Siming quickly wiped her lips with his sleeve. He even raised his hand and brought over the clear water that was used to worship gods and Buddhas to feed Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer held onto the edge of the table and panted for a moment. Her pale face turned pink again. Her watery eyes were clear and bright. Ye Siming quickly asked, Are you feeling better? Gu Nuoer took a few deep breaths to calm down. The child looked up at Ye Siming in front of her. His eyes were red and he looked a little disheveled. However, his eyes were filled with joy. Gu Nuoer immediately pounced into Ye Simings arms. The youth was caught off guard when she jumped into his arms and he fell backward. However, when he fell to the ground, he still hugged Gu Nuoer tightly, not letting her get hurt at all. Gu Nuoery on Ye Simings chest and cried non-stop. Elder Brother Siming, I thought I wouldnt be able to see you anymore. Boohoo, Ive begged Grandpa Heavenly Dao for a long time. Hes finally willing to let mee back. The child rubbed her head against his clothes. Elder Brother Siming, lets never be separated again! Ye Simings arm that was hugging her stiffened up, his eyes deep and surging. He asked in a hoarse voice, You cant bear to part with me too? Chapter 943 - 943: Ye Siming Only Has A Gu Nuo’er Chapter 943 - 943: Ye Siming Only Has A Gu Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer sat up and nodded seriously. Of course! I care a lot about Elder Brother Siming too! The childs eyes were filled with strong dependence. Coupled with the rosy color on her cheeks, she looked even more cute and obedient. Ye Siming also got up, but he still sat on the ground with Gu Nuoer in his arms. He looked at Gu Nuoer for a long time. It was as if he wanted to confirm how much reluctance she had in her eyes. As he watched, the boys eyes gradually turned cold. It was as if after the mes were extinguished, there was still a faint lingering smoke. His expression was shrouded in ayer of haze. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Elder Brother Siming, what are you thinking about? There was still an imperceptible hint of sadness in Ye Simings eyes. Youre wrong, Gu Nuoer, he said in a hoarse and cold voice. Ye Siming looked at her. Its not that you cant bear to part with me. At the first instant just now, your thought was not to let anything happen to those vigers. Therefore, youd rather use your body to bear the poison, but you forgot something. Gu Nuoer listened quietly and blinked in confusion. Ye Simings narrow eyes were filled with sadness. He suddenly pulled Gu Nuoer into his arms. He buried his head in her neck and said gloomily You forget that I cant live without you. The child was stunned by his hug. Then, Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands and hugged Ye Siming tightly. She seemed to have felt his slight trembling and recalled his anger and helplessness just now. Ye Simings voice was hoarse and there also seemed to be a hint of choking. You might need to protect the world, you might be the princess who came to bring good fortune to the world. But Gu Nuoer, can you promise me something? Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, youll think of me, even if its just for a moment. Youre the worlds Princess Yaoguang, but Ye Siming only has a Gu Nuoer. After Gu Nuoer heard this, she said in a soft voice, Im sorry, Elder Brother Siming. Ive made you worry. She took the initiative to raise her chin and kiss Ye Simings forehead. The childs eyes lit up. Her fair hand even patted his back and patted his headfortingly. Gu Nuoer suddenly felt that Ye Siming seemed to have a special meaning to her. Grandpa Heavenly Dao only said that she had affected Ye Siming and caused him to have some emotional changes. However, deep in her heart, the child felt that Ye Siming had taught her a feeling. That rtionship was called cherishing. Gu Nuoer reached out her pinky. Elder Brother Siming, lets pinky swear. Well never be separated in the future! Ye Siming raised his cold eyes and looked at her steadily. Are you willing to never be separated from me? The child nodded heavily. Ye Siming reached out his hand and made a pinky promise with her. In the end, he wrapped her small finger in his palm. He wanted tough at her for being childish, but he couldnt help but believe in such a promise. The youths emotions calmed down a lot. When he raised his eyes, he looked arrogant and extraordinary again. But now, theres something I have to do. Gu Nuoer quickly asked, What is it?! Ye Siming sneered and his thin lips curled up slightly. Suddenly! He hugged Gu Nuoer and turned his head to bite her fair neck! Ye Siming didnt use much strength and only ground his teeth slightly. The child didnt react at first. When she widened her eyes, Ye Siming had already sat up straight again. He propped up his arms behind him and licked his thin lips as if he was slightly satisfied. This is a punishment, the youth said, raising his eyebrows. Gu Nuoer covered her neck, dissatisfaction written all over her face. Why did Elder Brother Siming suddenly bite me?! This is wrong! Ye Siming chuckled. Courtesy before force. This was what the books say. Ive already reasoned with you just now. The next time you abandon yourself to save others, even if you faint, Ill bite you until you wake up. You! Youre domineering! Youre bullying a child! This isnt the first time. As Ye Siming spoke, his smile deepened and his raised eyebrows were unruly. You said that you would never be separated from me. I hope you can get used to my bullying soon. Chapter 944 - 944: Neither of Us Should Forget About Running Toward Each Other Chapter 944 - 944: Neither of Us Should Forget About Running Toward Each Other Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer out of the main hall. The moment Old Monk Zhijue met the youths eyes, Ye Siming frowned. He subconsciously protected Gu Nuoer in his arms. It was as if he was afraid that the old monk would get someone to take the child away from him. However, Zhijue only looked at him with an old and kind and calm gaze. Benefactor, the two of you are covered in blood. To avoid being seen in a sorry state, please leave through the back door. After Zhijue finished speaking, he pressed his palms together. To see blood in a temple was actually a great sin of disrespect to gods and Buddhas. However, he neither asked for the reason nor asked Ye Siming to pay the price. He just quietly told him that he could leave. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery ck eyes and said with her pink lips, Monk grandpa, Im sorry for dirtying your hall! Zhijue naturally recognized the little princess. However, at this moment, he smiled lovingly. Your Highness, its already this monks credit to be able to save someone seeing that youre safe and sound. This hall was built to let the gods and Buddhas listen to everyones wishes closer. In that case, saving lives is something that we cultivators should do. You dont have to apologize. Your Highness, please take care of your health. The child was touched when she heard this. She obediently pressed her palms together and returned a simple bow. Ye Siming left through the back door with Gu Nuoer. Their warhorse had already been brought over by Old Monk Zhijue. Gu Nuoer was about to climb onto the horse herself when Ye Siming carried her and ced her on the saddle. This time, he freed his right hand and ced it under the childs butt. The journey down the mountain is bumpy. You can sit like this, Ye Siming said calmly. Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes. Sit on Elder Brother Simings hand? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Whats the problem? The child had already experienced a bumpy ride when she entered Qingxi Vige previously. Ye Siming didnt want her to feel bad after she had suffered so much. Gu Nuoer blinked her eyshes, a hint of confusion on her fair face. Why did she feel that something was amiss? However, Elder Brother Siming must be doing this for her own good! With such trust, the child sat down. Ye Siming was stunned. The feeling of him holding tofu at home usually seemed to be exactly the same as now. The youth came back to his senses and guided the reins with his left hand, slowly riding the horse down the mountain. Along the way, the spring scenery in the mountain was lively. Green trees and beautiful wildflowers could be seen everywhere. The child sat in front, her hair fluttering and the side of her face tender and rosy. Elder Brother Siming, what would you have done if I hadnt woken up just now? she asked curiously. When Ye Siming heard this, he frowned first. The youths eyes immediately turned dark and cold. Then Ill go look for you. Look for me? Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and turned to look at him. The Ninth Heaven is very high. Itll be a little difficult for you to go up. Ye Simings thin lips curled up slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of disdain. Is it high? It wasnt like he hadnt been there before. Gu Nuoer told him in a soft voice, But it doesnt matter, Elder Brother Siming. Even if I couldnte back just now, I would have thought of a way to look for you. Do you still remember? I told you that if we get separated, you just have to stand there and wait for me! I wont abandon you! Ye Siming looked down at the child in his arms. Her expression was very serious, and her eyes were ck and bright. Gu Nuoer seemed to be thinking of ways to give him morefort. Ye Siming sensed the childs intentions. He raised his eyebrows with an arrogant disposition and a thin smile on his lips. The youth suddenly ced his head on Gu Nuoers small shoulder. He turned his head and smiled in her ear. Remember what you said. No matter what, neither of us should forget about running toward each other. Chapter 945 - 945: Are You Crazy to Want to Take Poison in Front of Me?! Chapter 945: Are You Crazy to Want to Take Poison in Front of Me?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The news of Gu Nuoer being poisoned couldnt be hidden from Gu Yihans ears. Soon, the emperor found out about this news. After returning to the pce at night, Gu Yihan directly summoned Ye Siming to the imperial study to reprimand him. The child had just changed her clothes at the Qiushui Pce and had no choice but to rush over. Just as she walked out of the imperial study, she heard Gu Yihan shouting inside Ye Siming, I asked you to protect the princess because I want you to protect her in every matter. Why was she identally poisoned?! You let her put herself in danger. If it wasnt for Bai Yi, I would have cut off your head! She could tell that Gu Yihan was furious. Gu Nuoer quickly wanted to push the door open and enter. However, she was stopped by Eunuch Chunshou. Chunshou shook his head gently and said softly, Your Highness, please wait. If you go in now, Im afraid you wont be able to resolve His Majestys understanding of Marquis Yongye. A hint of worry appeared on Gu Nuoers round and tender face. Her fathers temper was very bad. Would Elder Brother Siming be able to exin things clearly? Ye Simings calm voice came from inside. Your Majesty should know that over the years, Ive valued the princesss life more than my own. This time, she vomited blood and fainted. I cant absolve myself of the me. Im willing to be punished in the same way. Suddenly, Gu Yihan shouted in shock, Marquis Yongye, what are you trying to do? Put it down! Amotion came from inside. Chunshou hurriedly pushed open the door. Your Majesty! Could it be that Marquis Yongye wanted to assassinate the emperor?! However, the moment the door opened Gu Nuoer and Chunshou saw Gu Yihan grabbing Ye Simings wrist tightly with both hands. Ye Siming was also holding a bag of medicinal powder in his hand. Gu Yihan scolded angrily, Chunshou, quicklye over and press Marquis Yongye down. He wants to take poison! Panic shed across Gu Nuoers watery eyes. She ran over and hugged Ye Simings arm, not letting go. Elder Brother Siming, what are you doing?! Chunshou also hurriedly came up and pulled Ye Siming, persuading him, Marquis! You mustnt do this! Gu Yihan stood at the side with his hands on his hips, panting heavily. There was still anger in his eyes, but he was a little surprised. He knew that Ye Siming was cold and ruthless by nature. However, he didnt expect him to be so ruthless! Because he felt that he hadnt protected Gu Nuoer well, he actually wanted to take poison himself! Gu Yihan couldnt help but scold, Brat, how many lives do you think you have?! Are you crazy to want to take poison in front of me?! He hadnt really want to sentence Ye Siming to death. This was because in the entire Great Qi and even the entire world There werent many people who were so skilled and loyal. Gu Yihan just wanted to vent his temper. Unexpectedly, this kid was so decisive. If he hadnt stopped him just now, Ye Siming would have already taken the packet of medicinal powder. Compared to everyones panic, Ye Simings expression was calm. Your Majesty, this poison is ineffective on me, but this matter is indeed my negligence. Im not someone who refuses to admit my mistake, so Ill punish myself in the same way. Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arm tightly and didnt allow him to do this. She looked at Gu Yihan, her watery eyes filled with the childishness of protecting her wolfie. Father! How can you me Elder Brother Siming for such a thing?! I dont want you to punish him! As the child spoke, she pouted aggrievedly. Elder Brother Siming treats me the best. If you me him, Ill Ill The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. She looked like she was about to cry. Gu Yihan was afraid that his daughter would be unhappy. Chapter 946 - 946: The Little Princess’s Backer Is the Heavens Chapter 946: The Little Princesss Backer Is the Heavens Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He hurriedly waved his sleeve. Alright, alright! I just wanted to remind him to be more careful next time. Who would have thought that Marquis Yongye would be so impetuous? Gu Yihan frowned and said to Ye Siming, Go back. Its gettingte. If you dont leave now, Bai Yi will think that Ive done something to you. Ye Siming looked down at the child. Gu Nuoer looked up at him. On her exquisite snow-white skin, her eyes were curved and a cute smile appeared on her pink lips. Elder Brother Siming, see you tomorrow! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. There seemed to be snow under his ck eyes that had been melted by the spring sun. He nodded at her before leaving with Chunshou. After Ye Siming left, Gu Yihan carried Gu Nuoer in his arms. Nuoer, if anything happens to you, Father will cut those hidden guards into a thousand pieces! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and smiled sweetly. Im fine, arent I?! Father, you have to keep a close eye on those people who were arrested this time and interrogate them well. The child said softly, However, I suspect that the person who instructed them isnt very smart either. Gu Yihan quickly asked, Why do you say that? Gu Nuoers small hands were behind her back like a little adult. Since the person behind this has the ability to abduct Gu Xinghan from the prison, it means that he wants Gu Xinghan to live. However,ter on, he poisoned Gu Xinghan. This proves that letting Gu Xinghan escape was actually a smokescreen. The main reason must be that hes afraid that Gu Xinghan will expose his identity to us. But this person is really too stupid. If I were him, I would have killed Gu Xinghan to silence him when the fake prison guard delivered the food. The child shrugged. After making such a big detour and failing to poison him, hell definitely be cautious for a period of time. However, as long as Gu Xinghan is in our hands, hell always feel that hes stepping on the edge of a cliff and his life is on the line. Therefore, Father, were not in a hurry. Evil people will always give themselves away. Gu Yihans eyes were as cold as his daughters watery eyes. He chuckled. After this incident, Gu Xinghan will definitely confess as soon as possible because he knows that only we can protect his life. The father and daughter looked at each other and couldnt help but smile evilly. Everything was under their control. However, Gu Yihan quickly said, Shall Father still get a few administrators from the Imperial Academy of Medicine to take your pulse? It was said that those hidden guards were all inflicted with strong poisons that could kill people in an instant. Gu Yihan found out that his daughter had vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but now, she was standing in front of him alive and kicking. He was feeling some lingering fear. However, Gu Nuoer shook her head. She blinked her watery eyes and whispered something to Gu Yihan. Father, actually, when I was unconscious, I saw an old grandpa. I told the old grandpa that Father is still waiting for me to go home and I cant leave yet. Therefore, the old grandpa sent me back! The child held onto her dress and spun around. Im really fine! Father, if you dont believe me, take a look! Old grandpa? Gu Yihan fell into deep thought. Could it be the white-bearded old man he dreamed of the day Nuoer was born? Gu Yihan picked Gu Nuoer up and said with a bright smile, My daughter is indeed a lucky star. With the blessings of the heavens, your luck is greater! Soon, the news that Princess Yaoguang had been identally poisoned but was unharmed spread throughout the capital. Not only was she not injured, but she also captured the fleeing sinner, Gu Xinghan, with Marquis Yongye. At the same time, they also apprehended and brought back up some of the troublemakers. Everyone sighed. It turned out that apart from His Majesty, the little princess also had the heavens as her greatest backer. In the end, everyone who wanted to harm her got into trouble. And she wouldnt die even if she was poisoned! How blessed was she?! For a moment, Gu Nuoers Four Seasons Sweet Shops business became popr again. Everyone thought that if they bought the pastries from the little princesss shop, they would definitely be able to get some of her auspicious aura. Chapter 947 - 947: I Don’t Believe That She Can Be Lucky Every Time Chapter 947: I Dont Believe That She Can Be Lucky Every Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Xuan, his wife, and Yun Chuhuai felt uneasy all day. Princess Consort Xuan had nightmares all day long. She dreamed that Gu Yihan had discovered their identities and sent their family to death row prison. It was impossible to get rid of Gu Xinghan. Originally, poisoning Gu Xinghan would definitely cause him to die an unnatural death. However, who would have thought that Marquis Yongye and the princess would arrive so coincidentally? It was said that after their timely treatment, the poisoned vigers had also recovered. Prince Xuan hadnt eaten for two days because of this. At this moment, his face was withered and his expression was gloomy, as if he knew that a cmity wasing. He couldnt help but push the me to Yun Chuhuai. Prince Xuans face darkened as he stared at Yun Chuhuai, who was pacing back and forth. From the beginning, when you asked Prince Guang to enter the capital, I didnt agree. Look at how things are now. I originally nned to use Prince Guang and Grand Consort Yus identities to gain power, but in the end, they should be drinking soup on the Bridge of?Oblivion?now! Not only did we not get any benefits, but were also about to lose our lives! The king nurtured us to show our loyalty! Weve been hiding for many years, but weve actually been ruthlessly defeated! Chuhuai, youve made too many mistakes this time! Yun Chuhuai had always prided himself on being meticulous. He had never been bad at scheming. At this point, the situation was getting more and more disadvantageous to him and it was getting more and more troublesome. He frowned and pinched his be. I didnt expect that he would be fine even after being poisoned. Yun Chuhuai had asked around. Gu Xinghans arm had clearly been cut by a poisoned knife. The poison was fatal. In the end, he was actually fine?! It was simply ridiculous. Princess Consort Xuan bit her lip, feeling heartbroken. This matter probably has something to do with Princess Yaoguang. On the day she was born, flowers bloomed everywhere near the Taishi Monastery despite it being winter. This is abnormal! Think back carefully. She was involved in every single thing we did. This might be the key to our failure. After she finished speaking, Prince Xuan and Yun Chuhuai fell silent. They all thought of the rumors in the city recently. Princess Yaoguang was the favored child of fate and the treasure of the heavens. Therefore, they failed to kill with poison and they could forget aboutunching an assassination as well. Marquis Yongye would first kill everyone who approached the princess with ill intentions. He was too fast. No one could beat Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer was simply invulnerable! She was imprable! Prince Xuan racked his brains but couldnt think of a way to deal with Gu Nuoer. In the end, he could only sigh heavily. Fighting the princess is equivalent to fighting the heavens. How can we have a chance of winning? He couldnt help but say, I think we should think of a way to escape. If we return to our home country, we might still have a chance of surviving. However, Yun Chuhuai objected. Father also said just now that the king has spent so much effort and time to nurture us. How can we run away just because were afraid of losing our lives? Moreover, if we were to throw away our armor when we havent even officially fought the princess yet, itd be called ipetence. Princess Consort Xuan felt like crying. We havent even officially fought and weve already lost badly. If we were to deal with her, wed definitely lose our lives! Yun Chuhuai looked up with his dark eyes and stared intently at an ordinary painting on the wall. His voice was cold. Ive already written to the king. Since we cant deal with Gu Nuoer, Ive requested for the king to be ruthless. I dont believe that this Princess Yaoguang can be so lucky every time. When Yun Linzhou, who was standing outside the study, heard this, a hint of killing intent shed across his dark and cold eyes. He returned to his room and immediately wrote a letter secretly with his left hand. Chapter 948 - 948: Brothers Mobilized Chapter 948:? Brothers Mobilized Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer settled Ren Chao down. She then sent the injured Luzhu and her grandson, Qi Jingsheng, to the Four Seasons Sweet Shop to recuperate. Luzhu was very grateful to Gu Nuoer. She knew that the little princess had saved her and her grandsons lives again! Luzhu pulled her grandson and taught him earnestly. Jingsheng, Grandmother is old and might not have many years to live, but theres something I have to remind you. You must listen to me. Qi Jingsheng hugged Luzhus arm with his small hands, his dark eyes filled with a pure and childish expression. Grandmother will definitely live to a hundred years old. Jingsheng will listen to whatever you say! Luzhu smiled in relief. Jingsheng, remember this. Back then, Grandmother let down thete empress. Its my lifelong regret and a knot in my heart that cant be resolved. Now, weve been taken care of and helped by the little princess many times. One has to remember to be grateful. If Grandmother passes away, you must rece me and be loyal to the princess. A hint of confusion appeared on Qi Jingshengs thin and handsome face. But Grandmother, if I cant see, will princess older sister not like me? Luzhu stroked his head and said softly, No matter how Her Highness treats you, we are indebted to her. Even if she beats and scolds you, you have to remember that you have to be loyal to her. You have to make good use of your talent to do more for Her Highness. Qi Jingsheng nodded slowly. Grandmother, Jingsheng understands! He clenched his small fists, expressing his determination. From now on, protecting the princess was his only mission. In the dark death row prison. There were four guards outside the cell where Gu Xinghan was imprisoned. After the escape from prisonst time, the death row prison had strengthened its defense and patrolling manpower. However, Gu Xinghan didntin like he did before. Ever since he woke up, he seemed to have lost his mind and leaned against the wall of the cell in a daze. He would eat whatever was sent over. He no longer mored for big fish and meat. If someone approached or made a sudden sound, he would cower in fear or shout shrilly. It was as if he was scared silly by the group of people who wanted to kill him. At this moment, the door at the front of the death row prison was opened. A group of handsome princes in gorgeous clothes walked in. The prison guards had never seen such a scene before. They took a closer look. The first prince, second prince, third prince, fifth prince, and eighth prince were all here. Even the seventh prince, Kongjue, who had already be a monk, followed behind them. The prison guards hurriedly stood up and bowed. Greetings, Your Highnesses! It was rare for so many princes to be mobilized, but the prison guards didnt receive the imperial edict in advance. What were they here for? The first prince, Gu Zixiao, was the eldest brother and he naturally stood at the front. His tone was calm as he said in an indifferent tone, Gu Xinghan used to be a descendant of the royal family. Now, hes the perpetrator of a very important case. We want to interrogate him personally. We can just stay in this cell and not bring him out. I wonder if its convenient now? The first prince was so polite and approachable. The prison head quickly said, If Your Highnesses have such thoughts, of course you can. However, the criminal has been in a bad mental state recently. Your Highnesses probably wont be able to get anything out of him. The third prince smiled. Its fine. Were just going to do a simple questioning. Its fine if we cant get anything from the interrogation. I heard that the person who wille to interrogate him again will be Marquis Yongye. I believe he will have more ways to get Gu Xinghan to speak. Hearing this, the prison guard nodded and was about to turn around to open the cell. However, at this moment, a dagger embedded with gems fell out of the second prince Gu Zitangs sleeve! There was a loud nking sound! Chapter 949 - 949: Don’t Torture Me, I’ll Confess! Chapter 949: Dont Torture Me, Ill Confess! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The prison guards widened their eyes and looked at the dagger on the ground. The princes fell silent and looked at the second prince in unison. Gu Zitang coughed lightly. What are you looking at? This is a dagger that I specially hired someone to forge for self-defense. Thats why Ive been carrying it. He bent down and was about to pick up the dagger. However, a pile of medicinal bags fell from the cor of his clothes. This was the psychedelic incense he had asked the tenth prince for when he went out today. The prison guards looked at the second prince silently. Their gazes seemed to be asking, Your Highness, tell us the truth. Are you here to break into prison? The first prince sighed softly. He looked at his brother helplessly. How did Gu Zitang earn so much money? Apart from doing business, could it be that he didnt have any other intelligence?! At this moment, the fifth prince went forward and stuffed a gold ingot into the head prison guards hand with a faint smile. This isnt much money. Take it to buy some tea for the prison guard brothers. Gu Xinghan escaped and caused my sister to be in danger. As older brothers, our hearts ache even if my sister falls, let alone this time when its a matter of life and death? Therefore, we want to teach him a lesson. We wont kill him. Go and drink some tea. Just pretend that you didnt hear us. We wont make things difficult for you. The fifth prince, Gu Zichen, spoke in a methodical and gentle manner. After saying that, he patted the first princes shoulder and smiled at the prison guards. The first prince is here. You dont have to be afraid of not being able to trust him. As such, the head prison guard immediately agreed and turned to open the heavy chains to the cell. Your Highnesses, please go ahead. If theres anything, summon us again. The prison guards left quickly. Just as they turned the corner, they heard Gu Xinghans painful crying from his cell! It seemed that the princes must not have been soft-hearted. After the first prince entered, he punched Gu Xinghan in the stomach first. Therefore, Gu Xinghan had let out an agonizing cry. He spat out the gruel he had just eaten in the morning. The first prince, Gu Zixiao, was tall and his eyebrows were cold and handsome. He twisted his wrist and stared at Gu Xinghan, who was retching. He said unhappily, Its fine if your family caused trouble for Father, but you even implicated Nuoer after you escaped. From the first princes tone, the other princes could tell. If it wasnt for the fact that he still wanted to keep Gu Xinghan alive, their eldest brother really wanted to beat him to death! The second prince took out the psychedelic incense from earlier. Tenth Brother gave it to me. Give him a few packets and I guarantee that hell be able to reveal the mastermind behind this. The fifth prince raised his eyebrows. Even Gu Xinghan can escape. What if hes pretending to be crazy now? I think its better to pull out his nails. Theres no lie under extreme pain. The seventh prince, Kongjue, silently walked to a corner and started chanting sutras with his back facing them. His main purpose foring today was not only to support his brothers to avenge his sister, but also to eliminate their negative karma. However, the eighth prince suggested, Why dont I set up a few mechanisms here? As long as he steps on them, his feet will be pricked by needles. There are many acupuncture points on the soles of his feet that stimte his nerves. Regardless of whether hes pretending to be crazy or not, well definitely be able to force something out of him. The third prince expressed his objection. What if he bes crippled? We havent interrogated him yet. We cant let him die. Why dont I drug him? He wont die if I control the dosage well. The princes gathered together to discuss countermeasures. At this moment, Gu Xinghan, who was slumped on the ground, changed his crazy and wooden expression. He knelt down silently and cried bitterly. Dont torture me anymore. Ill confess, Ill confess immediately! He originally wanted to pretend to be crazy and live on. Unexpectedly, he was so frightened by this group of princes that he didnt dare to pretend anymore! Chapter 950 - 950: Raising A Son for A Thousand Days, To Be Used For A Moment Chapter 950:? Raising A Son for A Thousand Days, To Be Used For A Moment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan quickly obtained Gu Xinghans confession. It was said that when Ye Siming went Under thepelling gazes of the princes, Gu Xinghan had already written down everything he knew about what Prince Guang had done. Gu Nuoer was eating flower cakes in the imperial study. Chunshou sent Gu Xinghans confession to the imperial study. She quickly jumped off the soft couch. Father, let me take a look too! The child squeezed next to Gu Yihans side and was carried onto hisp. The father and daughter narrowed their eyes and looked at Gu Xinghans confession from left to right. A momentter, the two of them finished reading. Gu Nuoers round and fair face was filled with seriousness and she frowned slightly. Oh, Father, his handwriting is too ugly. Gu Yihan nodded in deep agreement. There are also so many erroneous words. Its really difficult to read. However, the father and daughter had a rough idea of the contents. Gu Xinghan had confessed that Prince Guang had always been in close contact with a person called Young Master Lin Ya. Gu Xinghan had never seen this young masters appearance before. He only knew that he was very young. However, his influence in the imperial court seemed to be very wide. Previously, Lord Huang, who had tried to kidnap the little princess, had worked for this Young Master Lin Ya. Gu Xinghan mentioned that every time Prince Guang contacted young master Lin Ya, it was through letters. This young master was very cautious. The person who sent the letters was different every time. They didnt even know who they were sending the letters for. They only knew that as long as they hadpleted the job, they would receive one or two silver taels. Prince Guang had also tried to send people to wait and see who was behind this. However, none of them seeded. The other party was cautious and knew his whereabouts like the back of his hand! Prince Guang and Young Master Lin Ya reached an agreement. Young Master Lin Ya would use his influence in the capital to assist Prince Guang in slowly nning to seize the throne. Conspiracy to usurp the throne! Gu Nuoer blinked in confusion. Oh, Father, I think somethings missing. Gu Yihan asked, What is Nuoer referring to? The childs voice was soft. Since Gu Xinghan said that Prince Guang and this Young Master Lin Ya have reached amon understanding, their rtionship should be mutual. Gu Xinghan only said that Prince Guang would receive his help to seize the throne. However, Gu Xinghan didnt write what Young Master Lin Ya wanted from Prince Guang. Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes. Could it be that Gu Xinghan is hiding it again and didnt tell the entire truth? The child shook her head decisively. Father, look at these words. She pointed at the paper. Although Gu Xinghans handwriting is very ugly, his words seem to be shaky and is not orderly. This only means one thing. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth and chuckled. Hes been frightened by my brothers! He definitely wont dare to hide anything. Moreover, he can guess that this Young Master Lin Ya wants to kill him now. If he wants to live, he can only confess to everything. It was rare for Gu Yihan to praise his sons. Raising a son for a thousand days, to be used for a moment. Theyve considered to have done well. Gu Nuoers watery eyes flickered with unique intelligence. She thought about it and decided not to tell her father what she had discovered in the prison. Previously, when she went to the death prison with Ye Siming to investigate, she saw a word two engraved on the wall. At the moment, it was impossible to verify if Gu Xinghan had written it. If he had written it, then who was this two rted to? The child felt that she had to investigate carefully before telling her father. Therefore, Father, Im guessing that Prince Guang doesnt know this young masters intentions at all. However, if you think about it carefully, you can understand what Lin Ya wants. The child rested her chin on her hand, her round eyes cute and her face rosy. The books say that as long as it involves seizing power, the court and the wilderness will be in chaos. War is inevitable and themoners will be disced. Therefore, if Im not wrong, this persons intention is to cause internal strife in Great Qi. Gu Xinghan must have thought of this too. Thats why he said that Prince Guang had colluded with the enemy tomit treason. Gu Yihans eyes darkened. Looks like Father has many traitors hidden in the imperial court. Gu Nuoer nodded in agreement. There might be a lot of them! The father and daughter looked at each other and fell into deep thought. Chapter 951 - 951: You’re Going to Lose to Me Chapter 951:? Youre Going to Lose to Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not longter. The hidden guards who had poisoned Qingxi Vige were tortured by Ye Siming. In the end, they also revealed all the information they knew. Just as Gu Xinghan had said, Young Master Lin Ya, the person who had contacted them, was very cautious. The person who instructed the hidden guards to chase after Gu Xinghan was also one of Lin Yas trusted aides. However, that trusted aide was elusive and had hidden somewhere. He must have heard the news and gone into hiding! Gu Yihan knew that he wouldnt be able to get anything out of the interrogations. Unexpectedly, he wasnt in a hurry anymore. However, he didnt forget to instruct Ye Siming, Feed them what poison Nuoer suffered from and send them on their way. After these hidden guards who had poisoned them died Ye Siming got someone to tie them up behind the horses and drag them from the city to the suburbs. It also let themoners see what would happen if they tried to harm the princess. When everyone found out that these people were helping the bad guys to collude with the enemy and betray the country,wanting them to have internal strife Themoners spontaneously went forward and threw vegetable leaves and rotten eggs at the hidden guards corpses. Later on, Gu Xinghan really went crazy in prison. Perhaps because he had done too many guilty things, he kept seeing the souls of Grand Consort Yu and Prince Guang standing in front of him. They stared straight at him. They even asked, Why arent you dead yet? Gu Xinghan was so frightened that he rolled to the ground many times. He hugged his head and cried, Dont look for me! Dont look for me! On ate night with thunder and rain, Gu Xinghan couldnt stand the torture anymore and mmed his head against the wall. He ended his ridiculous and messy life. When Gu Yihan heard the news of his death, he didnt feel anything at all. After all, Gu Xinghan had already confessed everything. There was not much point in keeping him alive. It was only on ount that he was willing to confess that Gu Yihan allowed him to stay in prison. Now that he was dead, everyone was happy and rxed. Gu Xinghan and the hidden guards didnt directly point out who was behind this. However, Gu Yihan already had a rough guess. As the thunderstorm ended, the capital of Great Qi weed a scorching summer day. Everything seemed to havee to an end, but under this calmness, things were moving toward an even more turbulent storm. A heavenly that was personally woven by Gu Yihan and Gu Nuoer quietly descended. The cicadas kept calling out, and the towering tree was green. Gu Nuoer sat in the pavilion under the tree and enjoyed the breeze blowing from theke. A thinyer of sweat had already appeared on the childs forehead from the heat. It made her skin look even fairer and dazzling. Her ck and bright eyes were filled with focus and seriousness. She was ying chess with Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer held the white pieces while Ye Siming held the ck pieces. The chessboard crisscrossed. From the beginning, the white pieces were powerful, causing the ck pieces to retreat step by step. However,the ck pieces were actually retreating in order to advance. They had long taken advantage of the moment when the white pieces were attacking to surround them from behind. Seeing that she was about to lose, Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her hand, puffed up her small face, and muttered, Elder Brother Siming has only been learning for half a month. Why are you so much better than me?! Ye Siming seemed to have grown a little taller, making him look even more determined and handsome. Under his hair, his narrow eyes that were hidden like the deep sea shone with an even colder light. At this moment, his slender and fair fingertips were holding a ck chess piece. Seeing that Gu Nuoer was dissatisfied, Ye Siming curled his lips and smiled, not in a hurry to ce the chess piece. He crossed his arms and said calmly, If youre willing to bet, you must be willing to ept defeat. You cant go back on your word. As he spoke, Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and approached. He asked in charming, low, and pleasant voice, Gu Nuoer, do you remember that you said once that if you cried out in pain, you would have to call me something? Chapter 952 - 952: I Didn’t Hear It, Louder Chapter 952: I Didnt Hear It, Louder Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The melodious and hot summer wind brushed past the fine ck hair on Gu Nuoers forehead. It made the childs big ck eyes look even brighter. She blinked her watery eyes and muttered, Thats another matter. How can Elder Brother Siming lump both matters together?! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows calmly. The nature of both matters is the same. You lost to me. Now, as long as you fulfill your promise, you can just call me that. I wont ask for much. Gu Nuoer shook her head stubbornly. I dont want to! We havent reached thest step yet. How do you know that Ill definitely lose?! Ye Siming snorted. Alright, Ill y with you until the end. Today, he had to make the little thing call him that. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and seemed to be studying the chessboard seriously. In fact, she secretly raised her eyes and stole a few nces at Ye Siming. She was about to mutter an incantation to use the luck of the koi fish to help her turn the tables. However, even though the youth was ying around with a ck chess piece and didnt look at her, he said in a cold voice, Dont even think about cheating. Otherwise, Ill have to cover your mouth. Elder Brother Siming still discovered her n! Bad wolf! Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks angrily and looked at the chessboard carefully with her bright eyes. Uncle Censor Zhang had said before that one shouldnt be discouraged. One had to persevere until the end in everything. There would definitely be a good oue! As a fish, she naturally had to learn this principle! Therefore, Gu Nuoer calmed down and continued to y chess with Ye Siming. Although she was calm, she was already on the verge of losing on the chessboard. Even though Gu Nuoer put up a strong fight, she still lost to Ye Siming in the end. Gu Nuoer, admit defeat. Ye Simings thin lips curled into a faint smile. He was young and handsome. The child stared at the chessboard. The results were already decided. She sighed pitifully. Some wolves usually pretend to be cool and dont care about anything. It turns out that they secretly learn behind other peoples backs. Theyre so cunning! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and didntment. If he wanted to win against Gu Nuoer in something, he naturally had to work hard behind her back. At first, Ye Siming used people like Bai Yi to practice at the beginner level in chess. Later on, Bai Yiined endlessly and was no longer Ye Simings match. Ye Siming despised his standard of ying chess like a three-year-old child. Therefore, he went to look for Censor Zhang. The poor Censor Zhang had to y chess with Ye Siming for four hours every day after court. Ye Siming slowly adjusted his sleeves. Go on, Im listening. Gu Nuoers big watery eyes were filled with weakness and pity. Her pink lips trembled. She wanted to call out, but she felt that she was being bullied! Phew Nuoer was a mature fish and wouldnt hold it against this big wolf! She would keep her word and keep her promise! Gu Nuoerforted herself. She called out softly, Little husband~ Ye Siming sneered. He got up and approached Gu Nuoer. What did you say? I didnt hear you. Louder. Gu Nuoers small face was round and filled with indignation. Little husband She called out softly. Ye Simings eyes were already filled with joy. Theres still two more words, right? Gu Nuoer bit her lip and resigned to her fate. Precious little husband! She saw a surging smile appear in Ye Simings narrow eyes that were inches away. The sunlight shone over from behind the youth. His ck hair was tied up in a jade headgear, and he looked clean and handsome. He was an elegant youth and looked energetic. Im here. Ye Siming smiled and replied happily. Chapter 953 - 953 : Ye Siming, to Think That You Can Still Smile Chapter 953 : Ye Siming, to Think That You Can Still Smile Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips angrily. Hmph, I promise I wont lose to you again next time! Ye Siming felt that her current appearance was cute and funny. He bent down and straightened the tassels in the childs hair that was slightly crooked. Ye Simings voice was low, and his narrow eyes flickered with the faint excitement a wolf had when it saw its prey. You have to remember that youve made a promise to me for a thousand years. Theres still a long time. Its hard to say if youll lose. But Ill always give in to you. Gu Nuoer looked up in disbelief. Elder Brother Siming didnt give in to me just now! Ye Siming pursed his lips. Thats because I want to hear it. What do you want to hear? Little husband. After Ye Siming said these words, Gu Nuoer immediately said with a smile, Mmm, Im here! Ye Siming was stunned. Then, he reacted and narrowed his narrow eyes. This little thing actually led him on to call her the same?! Gu Nuoer knew that she had seeded and was afraid that Ye Siming would catch her and bite her ear. Bleh! The child quickly made a face. She lifted the hems of her dress and ran out of the pavilion. Ye Siming gritted his teeth and was about to chase after her. Gu Nuoer saw someone walking straight towards her and almost bumped into him! Fortunately, the child reacted quickly, causing a few wisps of dust to fly up with her small feet. When she stabilized herself unsteadily and looked up, she let out a sigh of relief. yboy older brother, why arent you looking at where youre going?! Jiang Xiaorans expression was dim and he looked distracted. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Eh, whats wrong? Ye Siming had already walked to her side. He said calmly, Miss Xie haspletely ignored him recently. Hes troubled by this matter. Miss Xie? Where? Where? Jiang Xiaoran was originally in a daze. When he heard Xie Yinxiangs name, he quickly turned around and looked around. However, he only saw Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer standing in front of him. One of them looked at him coldly, while the other blinked her watery eyes curiously. Jiang Xiaoran sighed. So its you guys yboy older brother, could it be that Elder Sister Yinxiang is still angry with you? Gu Nuoer asked. Jiang Xiaoran was filled with regret. He nodded. I wanted to apologize, but she kept avoiding me. He looked up at the sky and sighed. I finally understand why those girls lost their souls when I hurt them back then! It turns out that this feeling is so torturous! Ye Siming looked at Jiang Xiaorans defeated expression. He couldnt help but think that on Gu Yihans birthday, he had also kissed the little thing in the room behind the peach blossom forest. Ye Siming lowered his gaze to look at Gu Nuoers expression. The child evenforted Jiang Xiaoran in a soft voice, yboy older brother, dont be anxious. Ill help you ask Elder Sister Yinxiang. Ye Siming immediately pursed his lips, a hint of imperceptible joy shing across his ck and cold eyes. His little thing was still the best. She wasnt angry at him for kissing her. As Ye Siming thought about this, his mood became even happier. Jiang Xiaoran thanked her repeatedly. With the princess putting in a good word for me, perhaps Miss Xie can be appeased. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw from the corner of his eye that Ye Simings thin lips were curled up slightly as if he was smiling. Jiang Xiaoran frowned silently. As his good brother, Ye Siming could still smile when he saw him feeling down! Hmph, just wait. He would feel bad because of the girl sooner orter! After school, Xie Yinxiang happened to ask Gu Nuoer to leave with her. In order to have a private chat with Xie Yinxiang, the child let Ye Siming go home first. Chapter 954 - 954: Brothers Are Unreliable Chapter 954:? Brothers Are Unreliable Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He watched as Gu Nuoers small figure left. Ye Siming only retracted his gaze after a long while. He was about to leave when he realized that Jiang Xiaoran was standing in front of him without saying a word. He stared at him faintly. Ye Siming had always been vignt. If he hadnt been focused on Gu Nuoer just now, he wouldnt have only noticed Jiang Xiaoran now. He took a half-step back and frowned. What do you want? Jiang Xiaoran said in a resentful tone, Apany me to get a drink. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. Not today. Drinking will cause trouble. Im going to apany Gu Nuoer to the sweet shop to check the ounts tomorrow. Jiang Xiaorans eyes widened. Youre still apanying her to check the ounts? Siming, why are you always following the princess?! Ye Simings expression was calm. Who else should I follow? Jiang Xiaoran was speechless. Ye Siming was right. It was his duty to protect the princess and it was also His Majestys order. After Ye Siming walked away. Only then did Jiang Xiaoran suddenly react. He roared at Ye Simings back, Thats not right! Didnt you say that you wont get drunk even if you drink a thousand cups?! How can drinking affect you? You just dont want to apany me! Ye Siming pretended not to hear him and got on the horse. The youth sat on the back of the ck-maned horse, his eyebrows arrogant and his thin lips smiling. He waved at Jiang Xiaoran, pulled the reins, and rode away. Jiang Xiaoran felt that Ye Siming was in a good mood today. He shook his head and sighed. Forget it, forget it. My brother is not reliable. Lets go home. Ye Siming had won against Gu Nuoer today and he was extremely satisfied to be called Little husband. Therefore, he rode his horse and arrived outside Censor Zhangs manor. He had wanted to get Censor Zhang to practice with him again. However, Censor Zhang said to him with a dark expression, Unfortunately, Marquis, I cant practice chess with you today. My daughter has had some health problems these few days. I have to be by her side. When Ye Siming heard this, he didnt make things difficult for her. He only raised his head and looked at the sky above the Zhang Manor that seemed to be covered by dark clouds in the evening. The youth frowned without batting an eyelid, his eyes extremely cold. He said to Censor Zhang, I wish your daughter a speedy recovery. Censor Zhang cupped his hands and thanked him. Ye Siming turned his horse around and went home. On Gu Nuoers side. Xie Yinxiang happened to be going to the sweet shop, so the child came with her. At the same time, he wanted to see if Luzhu and Qi Jingsheng had gotten used to the ce. As soon as they entered, before Gu Nuoer could say anything, Qi Jingsheng, who was wiping the table, immediately turned around and asked tentatively, Has the princesse? Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes. Wow, Little Brother Jingsheng is so amazing. I didnt say anything, but you actually knew that it was me? Qi Jingsheng was a little embarrassed by her praise. A blush appeared on his handsome and thin face. My hearing is a little better than others. Within a few hundred people, as long as Your Highness is around, I can hear you. When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she couldnt help but praise, This ability is amazing. Qi Jingsheng scratched the back of his head and smiled shyly. Thank you for your praise, older sister. When Gu Nuoer saw that Qi Jingsheng was wearing appropriate clothes, she knew that these clothes were from when she had instructed the ountant, Ning Chudie, to bring him to buy them a few days ago. Although Qi Jingsheng couldnt see, his movements were agile and he was also smart. In just a few days, he had familiarized himself with the location of things in the shop without bumping into anything. Gu Nuoer asked with concern, Has Nanny Luzhu been feeling well recently? Thanks to Your Highness, Grandmother has been in good health recently. Now, she and Nanny Hu have gone to the branch shop opposite to help. Chapter 955 - 955: I Still Don’t Know Who He Is And What He Looks Like Chapter 955:? I Still Dont Know Who He Is And What He Looks Like Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child nodded. Thats good. She gave the two of them a shelter, hoping that they could live a peaceful life here. Xie Yinxiang wanted to ask the shop assistant to help her take down thentern she had left here. However, business in the shop was booming and there were many customers. Therefore, she decided to wait a little longer. When Qi Jingsheng heard her thoughts, he said enthusiastically, I can get it for you too. Xie Yinxiang was stunned and looked at his gray and blind eyes hesitantly. Will it be inconvenient? Im not in a hurry. I can wait. Qi Jingsheng smiled and said, Im already familiar with getting thenterns. Its a small matter. It wont be a problem for me. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Little Brother Jingsheng, then give it a try. Elder Sister Yinxiang, give him the token for thentern. Xie Yinxiang took out a small token. Qi Jingsheng only touched it for a moment before turning around and quickly finding thedder. Then, he touched the shelf and gradually arrived in the direction where Xie Yinxiangsntern was stored. After a while, he took down Xie Yinxiangsntern. Xie Yinxiang praised from the bottom of her heart, Little Brother Qi is really capable. I admire you! Qi Jingsheng smiled implicitly. Its just a small ability. Its nothing. He even thoughtfully brought over a brush and ink. Xie Yinxiangs greatest joy was to exchange letters with this young master who knew her well. Many sentences had already been asked by them on the smallntern. Among them, Xie Yinxiang wrote a lot of her thoughts. However, just as she turned thentern to thetest side and saw the string ofments left behind by that young master, she was suddenly stunned. Gu Nuoers watery eyes flickered and she could tell that Xie Yinxiangs mood instantly dimmed. The child quickly asked, Elder Sister Yinxiang, whats wrong? Did he not reply? No Xie Yinxiang bit her lip, her eyes filled with sadness. He asked me how to apologize to the girl he likes. Xie Yinxiang closed her eyes slightly, her tone filled with sadness. So he already has someone he likes Gu Nuoer blinked. What if its his mother, sister, or rtive? Xie Yinxiang shook her head bitterly. He already said that its a girl he likes. She must be his sweetheart. She sighed faintly. But thats normal. The young master is righteous and straightforward. From his words, I can tell that hes a good man with broad ambitions and is open-minded. When heforted me, I even felt that he was by my side. Its normal for such a good person to have a girl he likes. Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but raise her brush, wanting to write something, but she didnt do so for a long time. Looking at her sad side profile, Gu Nuoer pouted and said, He made the person she likes angry and even asked someone else how to apologize. He must be a fool. After the child finished speaking, an idea shed across her mind. Uh, why was there some resemnce to Jiang Xiaoran? Hadnt the yboy older brother also angered Elder Sister Yinxiang and could only look to her for help? Xie Yinxiangughed it off. In the end, she still wrote a line of beautiful words. Young Master only needs to tell the other party your sincerity. If shes interested in you, shell definitely respond. There isnt much space left on thentern that we can write. It seems that although were fated, weve reached the end. Ill wish for Young Master to have a smooth-sailing future where youll have plenty of smiles. Well meet again if fate allows it. After writing on thentern, Xie Yinxiang also felt that it was time for her to say goodbye to the other party. After all, he already had a girl he liked. It wouldnt be good for her to continue pestering him. Xie Yinxiang sighed. Its just a pity that I still dont know who he is or what he looks like. Qi Jingsheng, who had been standing at the side, suddenly said, I might be able to help. Chapter 956 - 956: Switching Between Child and Young Adult Chapter 956:? Switching Between Child and Young Adult Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer and Xie Yinxiang looked at Qi Jingsheng. Qi Jingsheng said, Recently, Ive been in charge of helping the guests take theirnterns, so I can secretly pay attention to the young master who replied. As long as we think of a way to invite him toe to the shop another day, Elder Sister Xie should be able to see what he looks like. When Xie Yinxiang heard this, she was also looking forward to it. However, after thinking about it, she still said, Dont force it on this matter. Its all down to fate on whether we can meet again. Dont let this matter dy you from doing your other work. However, Qi Jingsheng smiled innocently. Its alright. Leave it to me. The matter of a friend of princess older sister is my matter as well! Gu Nuoer said sweetly, Little Brother Jingsheng, thank you. In the end, she and Xie Yinxiang carried two baskets of pastries and were sent out of the shop by Qi Jingsheng. Xie Yinxiang smiled gently. This Little Brother Qi is really enthusiastic and kind. Thats right. Although he cant see, his heart is clearer than others. After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she blinked her watery eyes. Elder Sister Yinxiang, have you been ignoring yboy older brother recently? At the mention of Jiang Xiaoran, Xie Yinxiang looked a little angry. Hes a l*cher. I dont want to talk to him anymore. How could he forcefully kiss on a girl in broad daylight? Gu Nuoers delicate eyshes fluttered. Alright~ Of course I respect Elder Sister Yinxiangs thoughts. I just feel a little regretful. You used to have such a good rtionship with yboy older brother. Hes a little sad that you suddenly dont want to y together anymore. Although he did something wrong, even if Elder Sister Yinxiang doesnt want to talk to him anymore, you have to listen to his apology. Otherwise, wouldnt it be letting him off easily if he didnt admit his mistake after making you angry for nothing?! Xie Yinxiang was a little convinced by the child. Jiang Xiaoran indeed owed her a sincere apology! When Gu Nuoer saw her eyes flickering and her eyshes drooping slightly, she knew that Xie Yinxiang had taken her words to heart. The child smiled, revealing her fair and cute teeth. Elder Sister Yinxiang, although yboy older brother is a yboy idiot, hes not a bad person. Just bring out a bit of the patience you show towards thatntern young master will be good. Xie Yinxiang pursed her lips and said, The two of them are different. That young master is funny, but Young Master Jiang only knows how to talk glibly with me. Gu Nuoer waved her pinky, looking as sober as an adult. Thats only because you didnt interact with him face-to-face. The words he wrote on the paper might represent one of his personalities, but they cant exin everything. My father said that we cant look at someone with a biased view. Elder Sister Yinxiang, dont you think so? Xie Yinxiang looked at the seriousness on Gu Nuoers soft and fair face. She couldnt help but smile gently. Nuoer, I understand what you mean. Dont worry, if I see Young Master Jiang again, I wont ignore him. Youre right. No matter how angry I am, I have to listen to his apology. Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, she suddenly looked not far away and widened her eyes. Wow! Gu Nuoer eximed. Xie Yinxiang quickly became nervous. Whats wrong? She looked over as well. Unexpectedly, it was a stall selling sugar figurines. There were all kinds of sugar figurines inserted into the wooden shelves. Under the dim yellow light of the night, they were orange-yellow. Gu Nuoer had already run over. She looked up at the stall owner, raised her two fair fingers, and said softly, I want two! Alright! Xie Yinxiang couldnt help but be stunned for a moment beforeughing. Nuoer had the innocence of a child, but she could always be as mature as a little adult at the right time. Chapter 957 - 957: Xili Empire’s Emperor Chapter 957: Xili Empires Emperor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a hall with tightly shut doors and windows in the distant Xili Empires pce. Your Majesty, spare me! Spare me! A man covered in bloody on the ground and begged for mercy miserably. However, the bright yellow figure sitting at the top was indifferent. Under the emperors crown, jade flickered with dazzling splendor. It made the eyes of Xili Empires emperor, Ling Tianyin, which was already sinister look even more sinister. In front of others, he was a gentle and elegant emperor who rarely got angry. However, he was ruthless and merciless when it came to dealing with people who disobeyed his orders. Although he was only 35 years old, he was as famous as the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan. The two of hem were known to be the two emperors who were the least to be trifled with in the eyes of the world. Ling Tianyin looked at the man begging for mercy in front of him with a cold expression. Drag him out and kill him. As soon as he finished speaking, an imperial guard went forward and dragged the man away. The man left behind a series of pleas for mercy. Not long after he was dragged out of the hall, his cries stopped at a wail and he stopped breathing. An official in a crane robe entered. He was Ling Tianyins trusted aide, the minister, Zuo Da. Minister Zuo cupped his hands. His Majesty, what wrong did the Vice Minister of Ministry of Revenue do? Why The person who was dragged out just now was the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, Lord Li. He had been an official in the imperial court for seven to eight years, but Ling Tianyin had actually killed him. Ling Tianyin said in a cold tone, He offended Consort Lu. Ive already shown mercy by only killing him and not his entire family. Consort Lu was the most favored consort in the past few years. His Majesty doted on her so much. No one was allowed to say anything bad about her. Even Consort Lus son was made the crown prince by Ling Tianyin. This kind of favor made outsiders suspect that Consort Lu had used demonic arts to bewitch the emperor. However, no one dared to say anything, as they were afraid that they would get themselves killed. Zuo Da could only silently sympathize with the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Revenue who had already died tragically. He cupped his hands and got down to business. This letter was sent from Great Qi at high speed. Your Majesty, please take a look. Zuo Da handed the letter over. The eunuch beside Ling Tianyin immediately took it and handed it to the emperor. Ling Tianyin broke the red seal and took out the letter to read it from beginning to end. He frowned tightly. The jade tassel hanging under his crown couldnt hide the anger in his eyes. Trash! He suddenly stood up and threw the letter down. Minister Zuo Da, immediately bowed. Your Majesty, please be appeased! Be appeased? How could he be appeased?! Back then, when the old emperor of Great Qi passed away and passed the throne to Gu Yihan, he knew that an opportunity hade. Grand Consort Yu, who had always thought that she was in charge, never expected that her child would not be able to ascend to the throne in the end. Therefore, Ling Tianyin, who had just ascended the throne, secretly contacted Grand Consort Yu. He promised to assist her and Prince Guang, lending them his men and requested them to cooperate with him to overthrow Gu Yihans empire. For this reason, he had nted many spies in Great Qi. It was all for the sake of helping himpletely snatch Gu Yihans throne one day! At that time, he would be able to kill Prince Guangs family and find an excuse to take over the leaderless Great Qi for himself. He hadid the groundwork for these things for so long, but he was actually defeated by the stupidity of Prince Guang and Grand Consort Yu! Minister Zuo Da, went forward, picked up the letter, and read it. Unlike Ling Tianyin, he was very calm, but he frowned. How can there be such an amazing person in this world who doesnt die even after being poisoned? Ling Tianyins remaining anger had yet to subside. He looked at him coldly. Isnt she Gu Yihans only daughter? Its just that people has exaggerated the story. He sneered in disdain. Chapter 958 - 958: What Kind of Little Lucky Star Is She? Chapter 958:? What Kind of Little Lucky Star Is She? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Minister Zuo Da, shook his head, still feeling puzzled. Although this Great Qis Princess Yaoguang is indeed Gu Yihans only daughter, thus naturally pampered and showered in praises as she grows up But themoners have never lived with the princess before. Even if they want to praise her, there wont be so many people who say the same thing. They all say that she was sent by gods. I believe that this Princess Yaoguang must have extraordinary abilities. Otherwise, how could she make everyone in the Great Qi, from the emperor to themoners, say the same? Ling Tianyins eyes darkened. Zuo Da continued, This subject has also heard that Princess Yaoguang was a daughter that the Great Qis ruler, Gu Yihan, who prayed to the heavens and made an exchange to get. The promise he made was that he would never kill the innocent again. His Majesty, why dont you think about it? In recent years, isnt it the case that no one has been calling Gu Yihan a tyrant anymore? Ling Tianyin narrowed his eyes. That really seemed to be the case. As Zuo Da spoke, he analyzed the situation in his mind. Since ancient times, its been difficult for everyone to shut up. If no one says anything, it might not be because theyre afraid of Gu Yihan. In the past, when he was ruthless, there were many people who were unafraid of death and criticized him. However, in recent years, not only have we not heard anyone scolding the emperor for being cruel and heartless, but our spies have even reported that arge number of schrs in the streets are praising Gu Yihan for being a wise ruler. They even opened arge canal that ran through the country and brought about even greater prosperity for the people. Your Majesty, Gu Yihan cant be underestimated. His daughter is even more worthy of being taken seriously! Most of Ling Tianyins anger disappeared. He turned around and picked up the tea on the table to moisten his throat. His cold eyes were filled with deep thought. Of course Gu Yihan was his lifelong rival. When Ling Tianyin and he were both princes, the two of them had actually fought before. Between the Xili and Great Qi, there was a small country: Nanchao. Back then, Gu Yihan personally led the troops and fought his way through Nanchao Not only did the army approach the city, but the thousands of soldiers and horses also frightened the generals at the borders of the Xili Empire so much that they didnt dare to fight. Back then, Ling Tianyin was still a prince. He was ordered by his father to lead troops to support the borders with the intention of repelling Gu Yihan. Unexpectedly, the two princes were evenly matched and could be said to be in a fierce battle. The great battlested for nearly a year. It was until Ling Tianyin was struck by a hidden arrow and had no choice but to retreat. Gu Yihan had also run out of rations and could only return to his country. After that, Xili and Great Qi also stopped fighting for a long time. However, Ling Tianyin had always treated Gu Yihan as his only rival. Ling Tianyin pondered for a moment and said slowly, If I capture his precious daughter, Gu Yihan will definitely go crazy. Dont you think so? Zuo Da cupped his hands. Your Majesty is wise. Ling Tianyin sneered. Send someone to kidnap Princess Yaoguang. Im also very curious. What kind of lucky star is she to be unable to be killed by poison? Capture her and bring her to Xili at all costs! Zuo Da bowed and received the order. Yes! This subject will make the arrangements now. Princess Yaoguang was still young now, so it was an easy time to catch her! Not long after Zuo Da left, a eunuch outside preached, Consort Lu is requesting for an audience. Ling Tianyin quickly put down his brush and quickly walked out. A beautiful woman in peacock blue clothes and wearing a thin veil over her shoulders walked in leisurely. Her ck hair was as ck as clouds and she had two unique jade hairpins. Ling Tianyin had always doted on her. Even though there were the Empress and many consorts in the harem, he only doted on Consort Lu. Its gettingte. Why arent you sleeping? Consort Lu smiled. Your Majesty has been busy with government affairs for a few days and hasnt had a good rest for a long time. Your consort is worried about your health. Please put down the memorials tonight. Your consort will give you a massage to relieve your fatigue. How about that? Chapter 959 - 959: Why Is There A Shadow In Uncle Zhang’s House? Chapter 959:? Why Is There A Shadow In Uncle Zhangs House? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If anyone else said this, they would definitely be punished by Ling Tianyin for being disrespectful. However, this was Consort Lu. Therefore, Ling Tianyin obediently got the eunuch to put away the memorials. Ill listen to you. He held Consort Lu and the two of them walked out like an ordinary couple. Ling Tianyin didnt forget to ask with a smile, How was Shener today? Was he obedient? Consort Lu smiled gently. He has always remembered what Your Majesty said about practicing calligraphyst time. He practiced hard for the entire day today and didnt even eat. How can he not eat? Ill eat with himter. When the head eunuch behind Ling Tianyin heard this, he couldnt help but praise Consort Lu in his heart. Consort Lu was still the best. His Majesty had been so troubled by government affairs that he hadnt eaten properly for three days. His Majesty would listen to Consort Lus words. As expected of the number one person in favor. Consort Lu hesitated for a moment before saying, Your Majesty, that Vice Minister of the Ministry of Revenue is only at fault for his words. His crime doesnt deserve death. Please let him off. Ling Tianyin raised his eyebrows. Its toote. Ive already given the orders to kill him. Consort Lus be twitched and she couldnt help but close her eyes. Ling Tianyin hugged her shoulders tightly. When I brought you back, I said that youre my only family. Ill take the lives of whoever offends you! Consort Lu could only smile. Ling Tianyin suddenly picked her up horizontally. I remember that your leg has been injured before. It will hurt if you walk for too long. Ill carry you back. Consort Lu was a little embarrassed. Your Majesty, let me down. Your consort can walk by myself. It wont be good if others see this. Whats there to be afraid of? Ling Tianyin smiled heartily. The pce is my home. Im carrying my wife in my own home. Who dares to say no? The two of them left from the pce path with a group of pce maids and guards. Little did they know that Ling Tianyins empress had been standing behind the festoon gate and heard everything. An extremely resentful glint shed across her phoenix eyes. In Great Qis capital, June, early summer. The sun was shining brightly everywhere, and the pedestrians on the street were all hiding in the shade. Outside Censor Zhangs house. A fair hand knocked on the door. The doorman opened the door and stuck his head out. It was actually a petite girl who looked so pretty that she seemed like she was carved from ice! Her watery eyes were very lively. There was a flush on her fair face. There was a luxurious carriage parked behind her. Gu Nuoer smiled. Is Uncle Zhang at home? Im here to send him something! She raised the food box in her arms. It contained the snacks from the Four Seasons Sweet Shop. Previously, Censor Zhang had mentioned that he liked to eat pastries from the sweet shop. However, they had to queue every time. Therefore, the child specially sent it to him. The doorman shook his head in a difficult position. Miss, Im very sorry. Its not convenient for our master to see guests now. Oh, I see Gu Nuoer pouted and blinked. Soon, she smiled and raised the food box. Its alright. Help me pass this to Uncle Zhang! He likes it. Just say that its sent from the sweet shop. The doorman received it with both hands and thanked her repeatedly. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand and turned to leave. At this moment! Behind the doorman, a dark cold wind shed across the Zhang Manors courtyard. Gu Nuoer seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stopped. She turned around, her watery eyes glistening. The doorman didnt notice anything and even smiled and said goodbye to Gu Nuoer. However, under the bright sun, the courtyard of the Zhang Manor looked a little sinister in Gu Nuoers eyes. Was the ck shadow just now an illusion? Chapter 960 - 960: Coming to the Drill Ground to Watch Elder Brother Siming Training the Soldiers Chapter 960: Coming to the Drill Ground to Watch Elder Brother Siming Training the Soldiers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer didnt think too much about it. She got into the carriage and left happily. The moment the doorman closed the door, he felt a cold and sinister wind brush past his ears. That feeling made his hair stand on end! Strange The guard couldnt help but cower. What happened? He didnt think too much about it and closed the door again. At this moment, a maidservant suddenly shouted from the backyard, Hurry up and look for the doctor! The young miss has woken up! Gu Nuoers carriage ran straight to the drill ground in the suburbs. Ye Siming had been training his troops for the past few days. His Majesty had given too many soldiers. Usually, when he wasnt apanying the child, he would be in charge of the soldiers at the drill ground. When Gu Nuoer arrived at the drill ground, she heard deafening fighting soundsing from inside. The rumblings sounded as if they were fighting. The coachman was sent by the pce. He was afraid that the little princesss safety would be in danger. He couldnt help but say, Your Highness, please wait here for a moment. This subject will go and ask whats going on. After saying that, the coachman quickly entered the drill ground. Not longter, he came out and reported, It turns out that Marquis Yongye is training his troops to fight. The soldiers were divided into two sides and fought each other to improve theirbat awareness. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, her small face filled with curiosity. She walked towards the drill ground. I must take a good look at such an exciting thing! The reason why the drill ground was built in the suburbs was because of the need to provide a venue for the soldiers to train. Therefore, it upied an extremely wide area. Gu Nuoer climbed up a watchtower that was almost three meters tall. A soldier was originally on duty here when he saw a little girl climbing up. He was so frightened that he hurriedly gripped his silver-ted spear tightly. Who is it?! Phew The child wiped the sweat off her forehead and smiled obediently and cutely. Shh, dont be afraid. Im here to see Elder Brother Siming. Gu Nuoer had fair skin and big sparkling eyes under her curved eyebrows. As the weather was hot, her face was so red that it looked like she had been kissed by the sunset. When the soldier saw that she was the only girl, he gradually let down his guard. Gu Nuoer walked to the front and looked down. The soldiers on both sides were bearing the upper half of their bodies. They had blue or red cloth tied to their left and right waists to distinguish between friend and foe. They were all panting heavily and were more or less covered in mud and dust. It seemed that a fierce battle had just ended. Ye Siming rode between them with a simple g in his hand. He was training them. Perhaps because the weather was too hot, even Ye Siming was wearing a thin white shirt. After sweating, the clothes stuck to his smooth upper body. Under the sunlight, the youth smoothed his hair up, immediately making him look even more handsome. Gu Nuoer ced her small hand on her chin and let out a small cry Wow~. Elder Brother Siming was so handsome! There were at least 10,000 people present. The youth stood among them and sat on the ck-maned horse, giving off a terrifying aura. Ye Siming raised the g and looked around coldly. Ive emphasized to you many times that regardless of whether you win or lose, your g mustnt fall! Losing the g is no different from being a deserter on the battlefield. If there are people, the g must be present. Even if there isnt anyone, the g still has to be firmly nted in the ground! The tones tone was sonorous. After saying that, he suddenly pierced the g into the ground. The g representing the war g immediately fluttered in the wind. It made the youths cold eyes look even darker. His long eyebrows reached his temples, and he was in high spirits, giving off an extremely fierce aura. Do it one more time. Dont forget what I taught you again. Chapter 961 - 961: Carrying Out the Wolf’s Spirit Chapter 961: Carrying Out the Wolfs Spirit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as he finished speaking, the people from both the red and blue teams immediately lowered their bodies and looked like they were about to engage in a fight. Ye Siming pulled the reins and the horse turned around, giving them room to attack. The red and blue teams immediately retreated, leaving more space in the middle. Then, they had a short tactical exchange. The scene was very quiet and only the rustling of conversation could be heard. Gu Nuoer leaned on the edge of the observation deck and was almost stunned. At this moment, Ye Siming, who was very far away from her, suddenly seemed to have sensed something and looked towards the observation deck. Gu Nuoer quickly shrank her head. Ye Siming nced around but didnt see anything. However, he couldnt help but frown. How could there be the fragrance of the little thing in the wind? After a while, Gu Nuoer revealed her small head again and blinked her big watery eyes. She looked at the array below. The moment the war drums and horns were sounded, the sounds of killing that shook the heavens and the earth sounded again! Wow, its starting! Through the strategies and actions of these soldiers, Gu Nuoer understood one thing. Elder Brother Siming was really very suitable for managing soldiers. Ye Simings personality was decisive and cold. There were originally all kinds of soldiers under him. However, after Ye Simings discipline, they gradually turned from being in a state of disunity to an elite force. The entire army carried out the spirit of a wolf. Gu Nuoer saw that someone from the red team had been pressed down by another person from the blue team. The former was covered in dust. In this simted battle, as long as one fell to the ground and was stained with dust, it meant that they had failed and could not participate in the battle anymore. However, even if someone fell, the nearest red team member would have two peopleing out to save the injured. The army would never abandon any of the injured. The red team was powerful and attacked very quickly. The child then saw the blue side suddenly split into two long groups and surrounded the red team from the left and right. This was what Ye Siming had said. If there was no way out by forcefully attacking, they would choose another path and not give up easily. No matter what they did, Ye Siming asked them to n before moving. He asked for them to be fast, urate, and ruthless. Once they decided to make a move, they had to carry out the word brutal, not giving the enemy any room to breathe. No one was afraid of death, let alone if they would die. Gu Nuoer also realized that Some of the soldiers in the team under Ye Simings management must have been on the battlefield and had actualbat experience. They bravely charged forward, leaving more opportunities for their fellowrades behind them. However, the most powerful elite soldiers were always in the middle. Their attacks were precise and their punches would always hit their targets, ensuring that the team could advance with irresistible force. Behind these people was a group of ordinary soldiers, but standing at the back were even more elite troops with strongerbat strength. They were in charge of cleaning up and protecting the back of the team from being ambushed. It was such a 10,000-strong army that emphasized not saying defeat, not giving up, and actively fighting together. Even though it was just a mock battle, Gu Nuoer was still amazed. This was especially true for many older brothers who had well-developed muscles and were sweating under the sunlight. Their masculinity level soared into the clouds! Gu Nuoer couldnt help but turn around and ask the sentry standing at the side. Older brother, do you think the red team is better or the blue team is better? The sentinel didnt expect the child to suddenly ask him. He was stunned and a hint of hesitation appeared on his delicate face. This I think its the blue team? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Youre wrong. Elder Brother Siming is the best! After saying that, she happily looked at the battle situation below. The sentinel was speechless. This strange and witty little girl. She had only asked between the red and blue teams just now and hadnt said that he could choose the marquis! Chapter 962 - 962: Like A Natural Cold Weapon Chapter 962: Like A Natural Cold Weapon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the blue team led by Qin Song won. They won with a strategy of outnking the enemy. Although the red team was unstoppable, their strategy was insufficient and they were naturally defeated. Gu Nuoer poked her chin with her small hand and sighed. It was no wonder Elder Brother Simings chess skills improved at lightning speed. Looking at the chessboard-like battlefield every day, the changes in the teams were like the ups and downs of the situation. This wolf was really smart! Ye Siming rode his horse closer. The soldiers immediately stood in order and stopped talking. Even though they were so tired that they were panting, they hurriedly made way in the middle for Ye Siming. This was ss awareness. No matter how powerful a soldier was, they had to respect the alpha. Ye Siming got off the horse. He, who wasnt good at praising people, raised his eyebrows slightly and said, Good job. As he spoke, he got someone to bring the warhorse away first. The youth loosened his wrist, raised his eyebrows, and said arrogantly, Which one of you can snatch this war g from me? Ill cover his expenses for this month and can even let him go back and rest for three days. The surrounding soldiers immediately looked at Ye Siming eagerly. They were soldiers and couldnt go home easily unless it was necessary. Some of their families were in the capital, but they had to abide by military rules and couldnt leave easily. Moreover, Marquis Yongye had said that he would cover their expenses for the month! A slightly shorter soldier couldnt help but ask, Marquis, even if I want to buy a new set of clothes, will you agree to it? Ye Siming sneered. Of course. Its all expenses. You can even buy ten. A soldier who was usually glib-tongued immediatelyughed. Then what are we waiting for? Marquis is generous. Lets not miss this opportunity! Does anyone want to get married this month? After winning, let the Marquis pay a huge sum of money! Marquis Yongye, Ye Siming, was famous in the capital for his ruthlessness and skilled martial arts. However, there were so many of them. There should be a chance to deal with the marquis who was alone. Therefore, they immediately swarmed up and surrounded Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer widened her big ck eyes. There were so many topless and powerful soldiers, but Elder Brother Siming was alone! Unexpectedly, Ye Siming stood firmly with his boots slightly apart. The moment they pounced over, he threw the g into the sky. Right on the heels of that, he suddenly turned around and knocked down someone who was about to ambush him. Before anyone could react, Ye Siming had already jumped up and pressed his palms against two peoples necks, pressing them to the ground. At this moment, the gnded and the youth flew over to snatch it. Others didnt even have the chance to touch the g. These soldiers who pounced over were beaten up badly by Ye Siming! The youth gritted his teeth and said angrily, Have you forgotten what I taught you again?! Only then did everyonee back to their senses. They treated it as a joke, but the marquis wanted to take this opportunity to train them again. Immediately, everyone got into formation. With just one look, they would immediately split up and outnk the enemy. Some of them were in charge of sneak attacks, some were in charge of snatching the g, and some were in charge of attacking Ye Simings hand. However, without exception, they were either defeated by Ye Simings fists or pressed to the ground by his g. As long as one was covered in dust, they would be eliminated. More and more soldiers gradually left to watch. They kept cheering and cheering fiercely for Ye Siming. Marquis, your punch was beautifully executed!! In the end, only Qin Song was left as Ye Simings opponent. The youth panted heavily, but his eyes were sparkling. After exchanging blows with over ten thousand people, he didnt show any fatigue. It was really terrifying. He was like a natural cold weapon. Chapter 963 - 963: I’m Not A Jumping Fish Chapter 963: Im Not A Jumping Fish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two strands of hair fell from Ye Simings forehead and rested in front of his eyebrows. This made the youths handsome facial features look even more cold and hard. His eyes were dark and cold, suffused with a wolf-like scrutiny. He held the g tightly in his hand. His thin clothes were already drenched and stuck tightly to his body. Ye Simings legs were long and apart. He was tall and his height did not lose to Qin Song, who was ten years older than him. Qin Song was also very cautious. He knew that Ye Siming was very skilled in martial arts and there was no chance hed be able to seed through a forceful head-on attack. Therefore, he kept walking slowly around Ye Siming. It was as if he was waiting for an opportunity to attack. Ye Siming didnt take the initiative to attack. He just quietly waited for the other party to make the first move. Wolves would sometimes be like this. They were used to finding the other partys ws and biting their necks to kill them in one blow. However, Qin Song was very careful. He didnt attack for a long time. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but feel anxious about the situation. She clenched her small fists and shouted in a childish voice, Elder Brother Siming, tickle him! In such a strict scene, the soldiers held their breaths and waited for the oue. In the end, it was broken by such a delicate childish voice! Everyone turned around. Ye Siming was stunned. He immediately turned to look at Gu Nuoer. Qin Song found an opportunity and suddenly rushed forward to grab the g. He was about to snatch it over when Ye Siming subconsciously pped him on the shoulder with the back of his hand. Qin Song rolled on the ground and the back of his hand was scraped. Ye Siming frowned. He went forward and pulled Qin Song up. Are you alright? The little thing had distracted him just now, so he hit Qin Song a little harder. It waspletely out of instinct. Qin Song patted the dust off his clothes and shook his head with a smile. This subordinate had an exhrating fight. In the end, the Marquis is still more skilled in martial arts! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips. I was distracted. Consider this your win. Ill cover your expenses for this month and give you three days off. Go home and take a look. Qin Song was immediately delighted. Thank you, Marquis! The soldiers couldnt help but look up at the milky-white child who had crawled out from the observation deck. They had seen too many mens hot-bloodedness. It was a little ufortable for such a lively and beautiful girl to suddenly appear in the training ground. There were even some who were thin-skinned. Thinking that they were still bare-chested, they silently turned around. Ye Siming frowned and quickly walked over to the watchtower. He looked up at the child. When did you get here? Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her hands, her face flushed red from the heat, and her ck eyes were as watery as a pair of ck jade. She blinked her delicate eyshes. Not long ago. I even saw you guys training! Elder Brother Siming is so amazing! Ye Simings lips curled up at Gu Nuoers praise. He opened his arms. Jump down. Gu Nuoers milky-white round face immediately had a hint of hesitation. Jump down from here? Oh, its a little high Ye Siming chuckled. His ck hair was blown by the wind, making the youths eyes look even more charming. Jump down. Ill catch you. She had absolute trust in Ye Siming. Gu Nuoer grabbed onto the wooden railing with her small hands and her small body fell down. Ye Siming caught her steadily in his arms. Ye Simings fingertips happened to lock on Gu Nuoers small wrist. He lowered his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He looked at the child in his arms and frowned. He couldnt help butugh. Were you scared? Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks and muttered, Im not a jumping fish It was a little high, so it was normal for her to be scared! If it was water below, she wouldnt be afraid. Ye Siming ced her on the ground and said in a soft voice, You came at the right time. Ill bring you to see a good ceter. Chapter 964 - 964: Qin Song Is Taken Care of by Nuo’er Chapter 964: Qin Song Is Taken Care of by Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers watery eyes flickered. Alright! Elder Brother Siming was going to bring her to y again! The child looked down and saw the youths exquisite corbone under his half-open clothes. Oh ho! Gu Nuoer immediately widened her eyes. At this moment, the soldiers from before passed by one after another and looked at Gu Nuoer curiously. The little girl in front of him, who was as beautiful as an ice sculpture, was really beautiful and cute. Her eyebrows were curved like a crescent moon, and her ck eyes were as big and bright as grapes. Most importantly, Marquis Yongye, who had always been impatient, was actually very patient with her! His actions were very intimate. Some people had already guessed that this child with outstanding looks and temperament was the only beloved daughter of the current emperor. She was Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer! Greetings, Your Highness. A soldier mustered his courage and went forward to greet her. Gu Nuoer immediately raised her long eyshes and smiled obediently. Hello, older brother! The soldiers saw that the child was so cute and approachable. A faint smile appeared on his face. Right on the heels of that, the surrounding soldiers confirmed that this was the princess and they lined up to greet her one after another. The child didnt reject anyone and waved her small hands one by one, being as obedient as a porcin doll! None of them noticed that Ye Simings expression was getting colder and colder. Gu Nuoer watched as the topless and energetic older brothers walked past her. It was really dazzling! Ye Siming frowned and red at the soldiers. He shouted angrily, Hurry up and get dressed! Ye Siming frowned and red at the soldiers. He shouted angrily, Hurry up and get dressed! Only then did Ye Siming retract his cold gaze and look down at the child. Gu Nuoer blinked her big innocent eyes. Elder Brother Siming~ Why are you angry? Ye Siming pursed his lips. Im not angry. However, he was indifferent to the child. Wait for me here. Ill be back after changing. As he spoke, Ye Siming raised his voice and called Qin Song over. Stay here and apany the princess, lest she runs around. Qin Song immediately received the order. Yes! Ye Siming quickly walked towards the nearest tent. Now, only Qin Song and Gu Nuoer were left here. The childs face was red from the sun and her eyes were ck and bright. She looked at Qin Song. Qin Song felt a little awkward. He stood upright and looked straight ahead. Even when hot sweat entered his eyes, he didnt move. Suddenly! A soft and cold hand pressed on the back of his injured hand. Qin Song was shocked. Elder Brother Qin Song, dont move! Ill wipe it for you! The child was considerately taking a handkerchief and wiping away the sand and dust near the wound. Qin Song hurriedly said, This subordinate is of a lowly status. Thank you for Your Highnesss understanding, but please dont dirty your handkerchief. Gu Nuoer pouted. Thats not right. Youre Elder Brother Simings deputy general and also my fathers soldier. Your duty is to protect the safety of the country. How can you say that youre of a lowly status? Qin Song opened his mouth a few times, but he didnt know how to refuse. He didnt dare to pull his hand out either. He lowered his head and watched as Gu Nuoer cleaned the wound on the back of his hand. In the end, the child didnt forget to raise her head and remind him with a smile, Remember to wash it with the water from the streamter and sprinkle some medicinal powder on it. Itll be fine soon! Qin Songs tanned skin, which had been roasted by the scorching sun, turned even redder. He looked a little embarrassed. He lowered his head silently and said sincerely, Thank you, Your Highness. Chapter 965 - 965: Why Didn’t You Treat Me Well When I Was Injured? Chapter 965:? Why Didnt You Treat Me Well When I Was Injured? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, a cold call sounded from in front of them. Gu Nuoer. The child looked up and saw that Ye Siming had already changed into a thin set of clothes. The color was dark purple, but the youths hair didnt look messy. He only looked even more handsome. Ye Siming asked Qin Song to look after Gu Nuoer. Firstly, it was to prevent her from running around. They were surrounded by deep mountains. Secondly, this was so that the other soldiers who coveted the princesss cuteness would not get close to her! However, when he came out after changing his clothes, he saw Gu Nuoer cleaning Qin Songs wound. She had almost never done this to him before! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips into a thin line and he beckoned at Gu Nuoer. Come here. Gu Nuoer blinked at Qin Song and said goodbye. Elder Brother Siming is bringing me to y! After saying that, the child ran quickly towards Ye Siming. Gu Nuoers round and fair face was filled with joy. Elder Brother Siming, where are we going to y? Ye Siming nced at Qin Song and instructed, You can go home now. Come back in three days. After giving his instructions, he held the childs hand. Gu Nuoer skipped and followed Ye Siming to the mountain at the back The two of them went up the mountain and walked on a small path in the forest. The sunlight shone through the green leaves, casting mottled shadows. Fine light dust floated in the wilderness. Somended on the ends of Gu Nuoers hair, making the tassels in her ck hair shine brightly. A thinyer of sweat had already appeared on the childs forehead. It wet her hair and caused her hair to stick to her fair and smooth skin. Ye Siming wiped her face with his sleeve. The youth frowned and pretended to be cold, but his voice was a little nervous and concerned. You gave the handkerchief to Qin Song. Now, I can only wipe your sweat with my sleeve. Gu Nuoer smiled, clearly not minding this. Its because Elder Brother Qin Song is injured! Thats why I gave it to him. Ye Siming lowered his cold eyes. When I was injured, I didnt see you give me your handkerchief. Gu Nuoer widened her ck eyes. Elder Brother Siming was injured before? Ye Siming was speechless. He didnt seem to have gotten injured before. There was only one time when the wound on the back of his hand, which he had deliberately scraped, was about to disappear the next day. He couldnt help but stand up and continue walking with the child, looking ahead. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked at him, feeling that the entire wolf was a little awkward. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips tightly. The line of his jaw was extremely clear, making his side profile look even more determined. It was all his fault for being too strong. He thought this. When something attacked him, he subconsciously counterattacked. It was a little difficult for him to get injured. At this moment, Ye Siming suddenly turned around. A biting cold killing intent suddenly appeared in his originally calm eyes. His sharp gaze swept behind him. Gu Nuoer was puzzled. Whats wrong, Elder Brother Siming? The child also looked back. The mountain path behind them was silent, and only the sunlight shone. There was nothing strange about it. Ye Siming slowly frowned. Its nothing. It might be my imagination, he said calmly. However, he became even more vignt of his surroundings. Wolves were naturally vignt. He knew that he hadnt made a mistake. There must be something following behind him and Gu Nuoer. The youth held Gu Nuoers hand and walked deeper into the mountains. In the distance on the mountain path, a ck shadow gradually crawled out from behind a huge tree. It only had a pair of blood-red eyes. The ck shadow looked at Gu Nuoer in the distance greedily. Her skin was fair and tender, and she had a fragrant spiritual energy on her. She must taste a lot more delicious than the half-dead mortal from the Zhang Family. The ck shadow quietly followed. Chapter 966 - 966: Bad Wolfie! He Actually Grabbed Her Small Foot Chapter 966: Bad Wolfie! He Actually Grabbed Her Small Foot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer when they were walking on uneven mountain path. If he encountered a branch that blocked the way, the youth would draw his sword and cut it off. The child was focused on admiring the beautiful scenery in the deep mountains while Ye Siming was in charge of protecting her. It was not until they were walking up the narrow mountain path that Gu Nuoer suddenly heard the sound of intense flowing water. Gu Nuoer was a small koi and was born to feel close toward water. She sniffed and said happily, There seems to be a waterfall ahead! Ye Siming had guessed that she would like it. Hence, he raised her eyebrows and nodded. Go take a look. He let go of the childs hand. Gu Nuoer ran briskly until the path gradually widened and her vision became clear! Wow! There was actually arge pool in the dense forest. At this moment, the water from the small waterfall that wasnt particrlying from a tall height sshed andnded in the middle of the pool, creating sshes. Under the sunlight, the water droplets were like ss, emitting a dazzling five-colored light. Ye Siming walked to the childs side and raised his eyebrows with a smile. The weather is too hot. I brought you here to cool down. Gu Nuoer asked happily, Did Elder Brother Siming discover this? The youth nodded. I brought them to the nearby forest to practice archery previously and discovered this ce by chance. Gu Nuoer quickly walked to the pool and took off her shoes and socks. She sat down on the spot, pulled up her pants and dress, and ced her fair feet into the water. The water was clear and blue. Although it was deep, the water was sparkling. Ye Siming walked to her side, squatted down, and rolled up the legs of Gu Nuoers pants under her dress. This was so that her clothes would not get wet and make her feel ufortableter. The childs legs were extremely fair, like two slender pieces of white jade buried in water. Ye Siming couldnt help but raise his eyebrows and ponder. He vaguely remembered that she had a beautiful orange-red fishtail. Ye Siming suddenly wanted to reach out and pinch her small feet. Suddenly! A ssh went straight for Ye Simings cheek! The youth was originally in a daze, but this sudden attack pulled his thoughts back. Gu Nuoer smiled mischievously. She continued to ssh water with her small hands. Elder Brother Siming, take this! Ye Siming stared at the child, a teasing glint appearing in his narrow eyes. Are you going topete with me? Gu Nuoer blinked. The youth suddenly took off his outer robe, revealing his firm upper body. He had a thin waist, strong abs, and his entire body was filled with youthful vitality. Wow Gu Nuoer eximed in her heart. The tofu?packs?on Elder Brother Simings stomach looked so good! She wondered how they felt. Ye Siming threw away his outer robe and jumped into the water. Gu Nuoers thick eyshes fluttered. Elder Brother Siming! Why didnt you bring me into the water with you to y?! The child was about to stand up when she saw that Ye Siming had already swam up to her. A slender and fair palm grabbed the childs foot. Gu Nuoer was so frightened that she wailed! Her childish voice broke through the sky. Bad wolfie!! Her other small foot quickly kicked the water. Ye Simings reaction underwater was also very agile. He dodged left and right, but the childs feet didnt manage to kick him once. Instead, she was panting from exhaustion. Her small face was flushed red and her eyes were ck and bright. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks. I wont admit defeat! Her two small hands also reached into the water, sshing water. Chapter 967 - 967: She’s Mine Chapter 967:? Shes Mine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer wished she could jump into the water and transform into a small dragon carp, pping this bad wolfie onto the shore with her tail. However, after she had fun and was about to plunge her head into the water Ye Siming surfaced again and pressed her back to the shore. Sit down. Youre not allowed toe down, the youth said domineeringly. Hebed his wet hair up with his fingers. He revealed his long eyebrows and cold and narrow ck eyes. Ye Siming was sweaty and wanted to wash up to begin with. He could bring the little thing here to y for a while at the same time. Gu Nuoer twisted her small body to express her dissatisfaction over not being allowed to enter the water. Then why can Elder Brother Siming y with water?! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Because Im a guy and youre a young girl. Its fine if my clothes are wet, but it wont be good if yours are wet. This was the first time Gu Nuoer had heard the difference between men and women from Ye Siming. She muttered with her pink lips, Itll just be ying for a while. Theres no one else here anyway. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and rejected decisively. No. Elder Brother Siming, youre bad! You call this bad? Then I have something even worse. Gu Nuoer opened her round eyes and asked curiously, What is it? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and smiled calmly, his eyebrows filled with high spirits. The sparkling water made him look very handsome. This fallen god, who had once stood at the peak of demon beasts, was now smiling like a youth from the mortal world. Suddenly! Ye Simings expression changed. At the same time, Gu Nuoer felt a sharp cold winding at her from behind! The child blocked with her palm. Ice-blue magical light immediately burst out from her palm. It directly knocked away a ck shadow that attacked her. Almost at the same time, Ye Siming had already jumped up from the water and stood in front of Gu Nuoer. Under the scorching sun, a dark and dirty shadow flickered with bloodthirsty red eyes as it looked in Gu Nuoers direction greedily. Water dripped from the ends of Ye Simings hair, making his eyes even colder, like two pieces of cold jade. He curled his lips and sneered. I was wondering what it was that followed us all the way and didnt dare to show itself. I originally didnt want to pay attention to it, but you dared toe up. Ye Simings eyes gradually burned until a huge wolf appeared behind him! The wolf head bared its teeth and red eyes, looking extremely ferocious! In an instant, the bird chatterings around them disappeared! Some small animals felt that something was amiss and they darted around the forest in panic. The ck shadows voice was neither male nor female. It looked at Gu Nuoer and kept swallowing its saliva. What a nice smell. Youre also only staying by her side because of her deliciousness, right? Ye Siming looked at it disdainfully. Im different from you. I dont rely on absorbing peoples Yang energy to survive. Such low-level fiendish demons could not even take form. Back in the Asura Realm, Ye Siming wouldnt even look at such demons. Gu Nuoer hid behind Ye Siming and wasnt afraid at all. Instead, she tilted her head and her long eyshes fluttered as if she was watching a show. Ye Siming suddenly rushed forward as quickly as a white light shing by the de! Gu Nuoer hadnt seen how he moved. The youth had already grabbed the ck shadows neck. This was a shadow! But he could actually touch it with his bare hands! It was only then that the ck shadow realized that this youth who was covered in a ruthless aura was even more powerful than it had imagined! Ye Simings narrow eyes were filled with fierce mes. He gritted his teeth and said word by word She is mine. There was nothing in this world that could long for Gu Nuoer. He was the only exception. Chapter 968 - 968: I Want to Touch Wolf Ears! Chapter 968: I Want to Touch Wolf Ears! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck shadow was about to open its bloody mouth to counterattack. However, Ye Simings palm only flickered with a red light that was like a flying de. Then, in the blink of an eye, the fog-like shadow was shattered! It was like smoke. Under the sunlight, it waspletely gone. Ye Siming retracted his palm and sneered. Trash. He turned around and saw that Gu Nuoer was still standing by the water, waiting for him. The childs cheeks were round and tender. As it was a hot summer day, they were dyed red. It made her watery eyes look even more lively! She was also looking at Ye Siming. There were two strands of stray hair hanging from the youths forehead, showing a hint of maturity and sharpness. His plump and firm body emitted a youthful aura under the sunlight. The lines were smooth and pleasing to the eye. Gu Nuoer immediately pped her hands. Wow! Elder Brother Siming is so amazing! Ye Siming raised his eyebrows as if he had thought of something. He suddenly pressed down on his right wrist with his left hand and pretended to frown. It hurts. When Gu Nuoer heard this, a hint of worry appeared on her delicate face. She quickly ran to Ye Simings side and reached out her two small hands to hold his right wrist. Elder Brother Siming, youre not injured. Where does it hurt? Ye Siming lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the childs nervous concern. He pursed his thin lips and pretended to be calm. Maybe I used too much strength just now. Although Im not injured, my wrist hurts. Gu Nuoer quickly massaged him with her small fingers. The childs fingertips were tender and smooth to the touch, like ice-cold jade. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows, joy seeping out of his cold eyes. Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she said like a little adult, Aiya, dont be so rash next time. You rushed over with a whoosh. Actually, I can deal with it myself. Ye Siming felt the massage of her small hands and said in a slightly hoarse voice, With me around, you dont have to do anything. Gu Nuoer could only nod in agreement, but she was still a little puzzled. That ck shadow just now felt like a fiendish demon with very weak powers. Why did it dare to chase after us? Ye Siming said calmly, Things like these have to rely on absorbing the vitality from peoples bodies to survive. I should have seen it once before in Censor Zhangs residence. However, it didnt harm you, so I didnt care. I didnt expect it to be able to find you ande over. Ye Siming lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoers soft cheeks. He said in a deep voice thoughtfully, Perhaps he also thinks that you smell very good. Gu Nuoer looked up and blinked her thick eyshes. Elder Brother Siming, you cant do this in the future. She didnt seem to notice Ye Simingsst sentence at all. Uncle Censor Zhang, is a good person. If you see a fiendish demon pestering a good person, you should help! Ye Siming had never been a busybody. He didnt care about the lives of others either. However, the child had already said this. He could only ponder for a moment before nodding. Alright. Gu Nuoer looked at Ye Siming and felt that she liked the big wolfie even more now! Under the strong sun, the youth was energetic. When he spoke to Gu Nuoer, he kept his head lowered. The big wolfie was really good! Uh Elder Brother Siming, its still early. Youre not in a hurry to return to the training ground, right? The childs watery eyes flickered with a pleading light. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Theres no hurry. Why? Where do you want to go to y again? Gu Nuoer drew circles on the ground with her small feet and said in embarrassment I want to touch wolf ears! Ye Siming was stunned. Gu Nuoers answer was really unexpected. Chapter 969 - 969: Gu Nuo’er, You Have to Hold Onto Me Tightly Chapter 969: Gu Nuoer, You Have to Hold Onto Me Tightly Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked at him expectantly. Can you transform so that youre not so big? I want to touch it properly! Ye Siming couldnt help but turn his head away. He couldnt look at Gu Nuoers expression. It was as if as long as she said that she wanted the moon, he would nod and agree. The youth pretended to be cold, but his ears turned red. Im a wolf, not a dog. How can I let you y with me? Suddenly! A soft and tender body pounced over and wrapped her small hands around his waist. Ye Siming froze. He lowered his head and looked at the child who was stuck to him. Gu Nuoers round and tender face was filled with a pleading expression. Her lustrous eyes flickered and her voice was soft. Elder Brother Siming, I beg you. Youre my favorite wolfie. Ye Siming was helpless against her! He closed his eyes slightly and said coldly, Close your eyes. Gu Nuoer quickly did as she was told. Ye Siming took a few steps back. Gu Nuoer only felt a strong wind blow past, causing her dress to flutter wildly like a small butterfly. When the wind gradually stopped, the child opened her watery eyes. Her small mouth opened slightly, looking surprised. This wasnt the first time she had seen Ye Simings true wolf form. However, this was the first time she could see it so clearly and carefully under the sunlight! The wolf in front of her had a smooth body and ck fur that flickered with a dazzling light under the sunlight. His current figure was different from what Gu Nuoer had seen in the Asura Realm. As expected, he was much smaller, as per her request. He was stronger and taller than ordinary warhorses. His body and limbs were strong and his aura was majestic. His wolf eyes were suffused with a dark red light. Wow! Gu Nuoer pounced over. Ye Simingy on the ground and let her hug his head. Gu Nuoer first reached out a small finger and poked Ye Simings wolf ear. Soon, the wolfs ears twitched as if in response. Wu! Elder Brother Siming is too cute. I like you so much! She hugged him tightly. This huge wolf silently closed its eyes. His tail couldnt help but wag behind him, but he quickly put it down. Hei shoo Gu Nuoer climbed onto the wolfs back. Initially, the child wanted to test how it felt to lie in such ck wolf fur. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming suddenly stood up! The child was so frightened that she hugged him tightly! Elder Brother Siming, where are you going? Someone wille here at any moment. Moreover, it would be too boring to just stay here in a daze. Ye Siming crouched down slightly and made preparations to charge forward. The youths arrogant voice sounded with a smile. Gu Nuoer, you have to hold onto me tightly and not fall. Since his little thing wanted to y, he would y well with her. Before Gu Nuoer could respond, this muscr ck wolf suddenly rushed over like an arrow leaving the bow! Gu Nuoer was so frightened that she let out a childish cry and grabbed his two wolf ears tightly! Ye Siming carried the child and jumped easily. The smooth wolf body was reflected on the water, forming an absolutely beautiful curve! He easily jumped over the water andnded steadily on the opposite shore. His jumping ability was really astonishing. Ye Siming didnt stop. Instead, he carried the child and ran deeper into the forest in the mountains! His speed was extremely fast, and the surrounding scenery quickly retreated. The wind blew away the heat from the child. Gu Nuoer gradually adapted to this speed and couldnt help but start to admire the scenery in the mountains seriously. Wow! The forest was dark green and sparsely popted, but the scenery was beautiful! Chapter 970 - 970: No Matter What, I’ll Be With You Forever Chapter 970: No Matter What, Ill Be With You Forever Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Simings run frightened the birds in the forest and they pped their wings to escape. It had been a long time since he had run with such exhration. He still remembered a long time ago when he was still in the Asura Realm He had also sped away like this, unbridled. Back then, there would be fiendish demons fleeing in front of him. The more they fled, the more they could arouse Ye Simings excitement and belligerence. Ye Siming massacred crazily just to satisfy the pleasure he would get from ughtering. However, now, he realized that Even if he didnt kill anyone, he could still find happiness. Gu Nuoer sat on his back and enjoyed the wind, her dress fluttering. If anyone were to identally see this scene, they would definitely be shocked and think that they were dreaming. There was a muscr ck wolf with an adorable little girl sitting on its back. No matter who saw this scene, they would feel that they were seeing things! Ye Siming was like a ck and sharp cold wind that swept through the forest. He quickly passed by a certain ce in the deep forest and brought the child forward without looking back. However, he frightened the brown bear standing in the forest and whiffing scents next to a tree. The brown bear was stunned for almost two seconds before turning around and fleeing. When the sun set Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and rushed out of the forest, stopping at an extremely high cliff. Hey on the ground and the child slid down his back. Gu Nuoer seemed to be already standing on the top of the mountain. When she looked down, there was just a sea of floating clouds! Its so beautiful! The child eximed from the bottom of her heart. Her fair face was flushed and translucent from the colorful lights that filled the sky. Her ck eyes flickered with joy. At the end of the sea of clouds, there was a red sun that was about to sink. Gu Nuoer sat down, her calves dangling by the cliff. A melodious wind blew up her ck hair. Ye Siming guarded beside her, his wolf body pressed tightly against the child. It was as if he was afraid that she would fall at any moment. Elder Brother Siming, look! The sun is going back to the mountain! Ye Siming stared at the fiery red sunset with his wolf eyes. His gaze was indifferent but calm. Gu Nuoer leaned against him and hugged a wolf w tightly. As they got closer to each other, they all felt at ease. This is the first time Im seriously watching the sunset. It turns out that there are so many things in the mortal world that are worth admiring, Ye Siming said. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Of course! The myriad of flowers in spring, the sunset in summer, the evening maple in autumn, and the snowy scenery in winter are all worth watching. Ye Siming turned his head, his wolf eyes dark. Will we watch these together in the future? Yes! Gu Nuoer said without thinking, We agreed to be good friends for a thousand years! Not only that, but we will also go see better scenery together and stand on higher mountains! No matter where I go, Ill be with Elder Brother Siming! Ye Simings eyes were filled with joy. If you get bored, I can find other fun things to coax you with, he said subconsciously. Gu Nuoer was in high spirits, her eyes dark and bright. Its a deal! Ye Siming didnt say anything and only looked at the child with a gentle and focused gaze. Gu Nuoer continued to lean on him and watched as the sun gradually sank into the sea of clouds, steaming everything with an even more dazzling and beautiful glow. The child didnt know. At this moment, the soft wolf tail was wagging happily and silently behind the wolf. She said it was a deal. Under the setting sun, when a strong wind blew, the youths heart was filled with the words Gu Nuoer. Chapter 971 - 971: Father Beat Up Uncle? Chapter 971: Father Beat Up Uncle? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming brought Gu Nuoer back to the training ground. It was already entering the night and the sky was getting dark. The stars were starting to rise and the moon was bright. Insects chirped in the grass. The soldiers were already done with their preparations. Smoke rose. The Marquis is back! They quickly put down what they were doing and stood up straight. Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer and sent her to sit steadily on the horse. The youth turned around and nodded indifferently at the soldiers. Eat early. You guys have worked hard today. You can take a break from night training and continue tomorrow. The soldiers thought that they had heard wrongly! This couldnt be true. This was Marquis Yongye, who was famous for being strict and cold! To think that he actually agreed to let them ck off tonight?! What a good day it was today! Or perhaps the marquis had encountered something happy! Everyone didnt have time to think carefully and hurriedly cheered, Thank you, Marquis! Ye Siming got onto the horse and sat behind Gu Nuoer. The soldiers quickly bowed to the princess. Your Highness,e again when youre free. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were clear and bright. She smiled obediently and cutely. Alright, I have the same intention! Next time, Ill bring big meow and little meow over topete with you guys! The soldiers were puzzled. Big meow and little meow are? Ye Siming grabbed the reins and squeezed the horses stomach. The horse raised its four hooves and galloped forward. In the wind, Ye Siming replied coldly, Its the two white tigers shes keeping. Gu Nuoer waved her tender hands and said with a smile, Goodbye! Soldier older brothers! The warhorse left under the moonlight. The soldiers were left in a disheveled state. The princess just said that she was bringing white tigers topete with them? They may get injured when they spar with Marquis Yongye, but if they were to spar with the princesss white tigers, they would lose their lives! When Gu Nuoer returned to the pce, it was just in time for dinner. Gu Yihan came to the Qiushui Pce to eat with the mother and daughter. The child was happily narrating how heroic the soldiers she had seen in the military field today were. Noble Consort Qiao listened attentively. Wanxuan brought over a te of snacks and continued with a smile, Back then, before the noble consort entered the pce, she also went to the training ground before! Thats right! This servant remembers it too! Wanyin quickly said, Back then, Noble Consort suddenly drew out a long saber and shouted, Who beat up my brother?, shocking all the soldiers present! Gu Nuoer widened her eyes and asked curiously, Theres such a thing? Isnt Uncle very skilled? He had inherited Grandpas martial arts. Yet, there are people who can win against him? Noble Consort Qiao gave Wanyin and Wanxuan a look as if she didnt want to continue this conversation. Wanyin and Wanxuan immediately understood and kept quiet, only smiling dryly as they served the dishes. It was me. An unexpected male voice interrupted. Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes and looked over. Her father slowly walked in with his hands behind his back. He was wearing a bright purple robe with many dragons crowding around a jade embroidered on his chest. Noble Consort Qiao quickly stood up to wee him. Your Majesty is here. She looked regretful. Why did His Majesty hear it at this moment?! Gu Nuoer wasnt afraid of her father. Her childish voice hurriedly asked, Father, what do you mean it was you? Could it be that you were the one who beat up Uncle? Gu Yihans handsome eyes nced coldly at Noble Consort Qiao. Come, Nuoer, Father will carry you and tell you. The child immediately reached out her soft hands. Gu Yihan bent down and carried his daughter in his arms, letting her sit on hisp. Back then, your imperial grandfather arranged for Father to go to the training ground to patrol. I heard that your uncle, Qiao Zijin, is the most skilled in martial arts, so Father wanted to try sparring with him. Unexpectedly, he identally dislocated Qiao Zijins arm during the spar. Chapter 972 - 972: If Brother Can’t Win, I’ll Get It Back For Him! Chapter 972:? If Brother Cant Win, Ill Get It Back For Him! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then, Gu Yihan was still a hot-tempered youth. He grew up with Noble Consort Qiao, but the two of them would bicker and quarrel whenever they met. Qiao Yayu found her way to the training grounds and asked the soldiers to hand over the person who had injured her brother. However, the soldiers looked at each other. Everyones faces were filled with hidden difficulties! Qiao Yayu was furious. You guys arent going to tell me? It wasnt that they didnt want to say it, but that they didnt dare to say it! At this moment, Gu Yihan had his hands behind his back and was wearing a golden headgear, his eyes handsome and cold. He slowly walked out of the tent and raised his eyebrows at Qiao Yayu. I was the one who did it. Why? His attitude was rude, domineering, and extremely unreasonable. Although he was a legitimate prince and was doted on by the emperor, Qiao Yayu had grown up with him from a very young age. She was also the beloved daughter of the Grace Defender Duke, General Qiao. At that time, she was also at the age where she looked beautiful and wasnt afraid of him! When she heard this, she suddenly raised her long saber. Your Highness, you bullied my brother! To think that you were actually so ruthless when he was unwilling to hurt you! Gu Yihan frowned and stared at the white de in her hand and the beautys angry round eyes. I also gave Qiao Zijin an advantage of only using one hand! Why are you only saying that I bullied him? Why dont you ask if he injured me? Qiao Yayu frowned, making the beauty so angry that her face was as red as a flower. Isnt Your Highness standing here fine? My brothers arm was dislocated by you! As she spoke, Qiao Yayu raised her long saber. Our Qiao Family will never lose a battle. If Brother cant win, Ill get it back for him! Take this! Her de was cold as she shed at Gu Yihan mercilessly. Gu Yihan was shocked and took two steps back. This crazy woman was really willing to fight with him! The guards behind Gu Yihan quickly protected the prince. However, because Qiao Yayus attack was too fierce, they had no choice but to counterattack. Even when facing the siege of more than 20 people, Qiao Yayus saber technique was smooth like a swimming dragon! Her jade-like eyebrows and ck hair were neat and her actions really stunned everyone. Gu Yihan stood behind the guard and frowned. Dont hurt her. Qiao Yayu was furious. I dont need your hypocrisy! If you have the capability,e and fight me personally! Gu Yihan couldnt help but chuckle. Fight you? Didnt you say that men and women shouldnt touch each other and wont spar with me? The anger in Qiao Yayus heart increased. This bad man! Not only did he hurt her brother, but he also stood there leisurely and cracked wise remarks! Immediately, her attacks became even more ferocious. Her figure changed like a fragrant cold wind. Wanyin and Wanxuan couldnt help but p and cheer at the side. As expected of their young miss! Not longter, the guards fell to the ground, all of them feeling dizzy. There were also a few people who cried out in pain. However, Qiao Yayu didnt use the de to cut them. It was just that every guard more or less took a few punches from her. Gu Yihan even apuded softly. Amazing. Qiao Yayu was so tired that she was panting. She red at Gu Yihan. Are you treating me like a monkey? Gu Yihan couldnt help butugh and said provocatively, Monkeys arent as good at fighting as you. How about this? I dont think youre convinced either. Its not impossible for me to fight you, but I have a request. If I win, youll give up on going to the border to join the army to train. How about that? Gu Yihan retracted his smile. Qiao Yayu exhaled slightly with her red lips to calm down from her exhaustion. She tightened her grip on the de. You know very well that when Godmother was alive, she supported me in doing what I wanted to do. My father said that the Qiao Family was born to be loyal to the emperor and serve the country. Why cant I join the military? Dont underestimate women. Chapter 973 - 973: It’s Over, My Innocence Is Gone Chapter 973:? Its Over, My Innocence Is Gone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes and looked a little angry. However, his tone was still very cold. Empress Chi is already dead. You can ignore her words. Qiao Yayu looked at him with a hint of disappointment in her eyes. She knew that Gu Yihan had been ming Empress Chi for wanting to make use of him to win the emperors favor. However, in Qiao Yayus opinion, this was just nder and framing. The empress is dead, but Godmother will live on forever. Ill always remember her. Qiao Yayu raised her saber again and pointed it at Gu Yihan. This time, her beautiful face revealed determination. She was like a thorny rose that had bloomed under the scorching sun. She was unafraid of any wind and rain and chased after her beliefs tenaciously. I promise to make a bet with you. If I lose, I wont mention joining the military. If you lose Qiao Yayu stared at him. Come with me to pay a visit to Empress Chis grave! Her voice was powerful and everyone fell silent. Gu Yihans eyes turned cold as he stood there with his hands behind his back. The forest behind him rustled from the sudden wind. The surrounding soldiers didnt dare to say anything. This was because Empress Chi was His Highnesss bottom line that must not be mentioned. In the best situation, he would be angered. In worse situations, they would be sentenced to death. Only Second Miss Qiao, who had grown up with her, dared to say this. Gu Yihan and Qiao Yayu looked at each other. The wind passed through them. The young girl was like a zing sun, while the youth was like an abyss. After a long while, Gu Yihan said, Alright, remember what you said. He asked the guard to bring over his sword. He decided to spar with Qiao Yayu. When Gu Nuoer heard until this part of the story, Gu Yihan didnt continue. Noble Consort Qiao, who was at the side, pressed her slender fingers against her be, looking like she had been embarrassed in front of her daughter. Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes and asked in a soft voice, So Father won? Gu Yihan smiled and stroked his daughters soft ck hair. No, Father lost. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but let out a wow. Mother is really amazing! Gu Yihan looked sideways at Noble Consort Qiao with raised eyebrows. Noble Consort Qiao could onlyugh dryly. She crossed her arms and quietly bowed to Gu Yihan. The meaning was to ask him to spare her this once. Therefore, Gu Yihan didnt tell their daughter what happened after that. It turned out that not long after they had started sparing and were engaged in an intense battle Suddenly! Qiao Yayu turned around and took a step back, Gu Yihan noticed that on her light yellow dress, close to where her butt was There was actually a hint of dark red. His expression changed. However, Qiao Yayu didnt know anything and continued to attack with her saber. This continued until Gu Yihan suddenly grabbed her wrist and whispered a few words into her ear with a cold expression. The soldiers saw that Young Miss Qiaos face had turned red, and her watery eyes were filled with panic and embarrassment! Gu Yihan took off his outer robe and covered her. Then, he pushed her into the tent at the side. Wanyin and Wanxuan hurriedly chased after them. When they walked out of the tent, the two of them heard their young miss crying inside. Its over. My innocence is gone. Right on the heels of that was Gu Yihans angry scolding. Cut the crap. They probably didnt see it. You actually dont remember when you would have your monthly menses? Its all your fault. I was too angry and my mind was filled with the thoughts of seeking justice for Brother. Gu Yihan sneered. Qiao Yayu added, Just you wait. Ill change my clothes thene back topete with you! There was silence in the tent. Then, Gu Yis cold and hard voice sounded. Consider it your win. We wontpete anymore. After saying that, he strode away, lifting the curtain and leaving. He didnt forget to say to Wanyin and Wanxuan, Take good care of your young miss. Chapter 974 - 974: Your Consort Is Just Giving In to Your Majesty! Chapter 974: Your Consort Is Just Giving In to Your Majesty! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The memories of the past were still vivid in his mind. After Qiao Yayu became Gu Yihans Noble Consort Qiao, her personality restrained a lot! Especially after having his precious daughter, Gu Nuoer, she became even more steady and decisive. However, the girl who questioned him under the scorching sun back then was in high spirits and had picturesque eyes. Gu Yihan would never forget it. He couldnt help but say, Noble Consort, how about wepete again tonight? This time, let Nuoer testify. Noble Consort Qiao was stunned. Your Majesty, this isnt appropriate. However, the child was overjoyed and pped her hands. Nuoer wants to see, Nuoer wants to see! Gu Yihan put Gu Nuoer down and turned to grab Noble Consort Qiaos wrist. Whats inappropriate about it? Back then, I was the one who gave in to you. Chunshou, bring two swords over! Gu Nuoer also called out softly. Elder Sister Wanyin, Elder Sister Wanxuan, bring my food, drinks, and fabric tiger to the courtyard! The scene of her parents sparring was one that mustnt be missed! Noble Consort Qiao was brought to the courtyard by Gu Yihan and was a little hesitant. How long has it been since Your Majestyst held a sword? What if you say that your consort is bullying you? She blinked. Gu Nuoer had inherited that innocent and eager look from her. Gu Yihan raised his eyebrows and sneered. I didnt neglect my training much. However, Noble Consort, dont beg me to show mercyter. Noble Consort Qiaos desire to fight was aroused. She rolled up her sleeves, turned around, took the longsword Chunshou had brought over, and drew a beautiful sword move. Your Majesty, make your move! Gu Yihan picked up his longsword and took a step forward, striking out with the de! A white light shed and let out a nging sound of swords colliding. Noble Consort Qiaos ck hair fluttered and she blocked the attack easily. Gu Nuoer crossed her small feet and sat on a stone stool not far away, eating walnut cake and cheering. Mother is really amazing. Hurry up and beat Father until he begs for mercy! Father, youre the best! Mother will definitely not be your match! The childs words made the pce servants present burst outughing. Wanyin and Wanxuan stood behind Gu Nuoer and smiled. In this servants opinion, the princess is the best. Your Highness is praising both of them, not ignoring either of them. Gu Nuoer patted the walnut crumbs off her hands. Her round and fair face was serious. You guys dont understand. This is called a gentle policy. Ill appease everyone. Be it Father or Mother, Ill treat everyone equally! Both of them are precious to me! The pce servants immediatelyughed. As for Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao, they were in a deadlock and their martial arts skills were on par. If one took a closer look, they would discover that Noble Consort Qiaos sword wind was cold and sharp and her attacks were fast and anxious. On the other hand, Gu Yihans movements were skillful. As he blocked, he naturally had a calm feeling. The two of them had actually learned their sword techniques from the Grace Defender Duke, Old Master Qiao. However, because of their different personalities, the sword techniques also changed under their hands. The more Noble Consort Qiao wanted to prove herself, the more she flipped her wrist, the faster the sword light became. However, in an instant, Gu Yihan seized the opportunity. He was the first to grab Noble Consort Qiaos wrist that was holding the sword. Then, he pressed down, causing the swords edge to fall. Gu Yihan turned around and went behind Noble Consort Qiao. His other hand gently pressed down on her neck. Gu Yihan smiled next to her ear. My beloved consort, if you were to fight someone else, your blood would already be sttered on the spot. Youve lost. Noble Consort Qiao panted. Your consort is just giving in to Your Majesty! A hint of amusement shed across Gu Yihans handsome eyes. Time had turned the person he had liked since he was young into a mother. However, it didnt change how she looked in his memory. It didnt take away her beauty and uniqueness. He was very gratified and happy. Therefore, Gu Yihan lowered his voice and said to Noble Consort Qiao, You said that the Qiao Familys family motto is to serve the country loyally. Actually, you dont necessarily have to go to the borders to be considered loyal to the emperor. By apanying me, youre also serving the country. Youre being loyal to your husband, not the emperor. Youre repaying the family thatprises of us and Nuoer. Chapter 975 - 975: Thinking of Love, She Thought of Ye Siming Chapter 975: Thinking of Love, She Thought of Ye Siming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao was stunned. She looked back at Gu Yihan. Thetters eyes were deep, but he looked at her affectionately. Suddenly! Gu Yihan felt his abdomen being pressed against by the hilt of a sword. He frowned and looked down. Noble Consort Qiao smiled happily of having seeded, unable to hide the arrogance in her beautiful eyes. Your Majesty, if your consort was an enemy, you would have already died! How can you whisper to the enemy on the battlefield?! Gu Nuoer pped her hands crazily as she watched from the side. Mother won! Noble Consort Qiao left Gu Yihans arms proudly and walked towards her daughter. She picked the child up and asked with a smile, Is Mother impressive? Impressive! Noble Consort Qiao leaned over. Then can Baby Nuo give Mother a kiss? Gu Nuoer didnt hesitate at all. She pouted and kissed Noble Consort Qiaos face. The mother and daughter smiled happily. Only Gu Yihan was a little unhappy. Qiao Yayu This woman had really not changed at all after so many years! What an insensitive person! He was saying sweet nothings to her, but she only cared about winning and losing? Noble Consort Qiao carried Gu Nuoer and ran towards Gu Yihan. She held his arm with one hand, her beautiful eyes dark and watery. Your Majesty, youve lost to your consort. Your consort wants to make a request. Gu Yihan was still a little unhappy. Not only did he lose to the Noble Consort, but his daughter didnt kiss him either! However, he still asked in a cold voice, What request? Noble Consort Qiao smiled. Your Majesty, apany your consort to drink a vat of wine tonight! In the past, when the two of them were still lovers. They used to sit on the roof, drink hard liquor together, and look at the moon. Later on, they no longer had such leisurely time. Gu Yihan was either busy seizing power or fighting war and conqueringnd after he ascended the throne. As for Noble Consort Qiao, she was busy with the battles in the harem. After having a daughter, she stopped touching strong alcohol. However, the moonlight tonight was so charming that she missed the times the two of them had spent together in the past. Gu Yihan wasnt the emperor who controlled life and death. He was just the prince, who had grown up together with her. Moreover, she wasnt a noble consort with a shocking appearance who was pampered. She was just a young girl who looked forward to admiring the moon and drinking with the youth. Gu Yihan looked at Noble Consort Qiao steadily. His eyes were filled with warmth. He nodded. Okay. The child in Noble Consort Qiaos arms immediately cheered. Baby Nuo wants to drink too! This time, the couple said in unison, No! Gu Nuoer was so angry that her pink cheeks puffed up like a bullied fish! As if to coax their daughter, Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao decided not to drink tonight. When it was time to sleep, Gu Nuoery in the middle with her parents on both sides. However, the child chose to pretend to be asleep! She only got up when she felt that Gu Yihan and Noble Consort Qiao had quietly gone out. She leaned against the window and looked at the dark blue night sky. It was filled with stars and the moon was bright and gentle. On the roof of the pce opposite, Noble Consort Qiao was leaning against Gu Yihan. The two of them were recalling some memories and were chatting andughing. Noble Consort Qiao even cried at times, so Gu Yihan put his arm around her shoulder andforted her. Gu Nuoers fair face looked lively and her eyes were watery. Hmph! Her parents still wanted to fool her! She tilted her head and looked at her father and mother in satisfaction. Was this the feeling of love that Empress Mother was talking about? She still didnt understand. However, for some reason, Gu Nuoer thought of Ye Siming at this moment. The child looked up at the moon that was like a white jade te in the sky. What was Elder Brother Siming doing? Chapter 976 - 976: Censor Zhang: His Majesty Loves Me Chapter 976: Censor Zhang: His Majesty Loves Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, a heavy rain suddenly came. Gu Yihan was afraid that there would be too much water on the road and it wouldnt be safe for Gu Nuoer to go to school. Therefore, he carried the child, who was still half-asleep, to the morning court session. Gu Nuoer stayed uptest night to secretly peep at her father and mother admiring the moon. Unexpectedly, she was so sleepy and groggy in the morning. Wanyin was in charge of putting on the clothes for her, and Wanxuan tied her hair into a cute bun. There were two pink hibiscus flowers on her soft ck hair. They made the childs already fair face look even more delicate. Gu Nuoer subconsciously grabbed onto her fathers dragon robe. She leaned into Gu Yihans arms and closed her eyes to take a nap. Gu Yihan carried his daughter and sat on the throne before waving his hand to dismiss the officials. Ye Siming was wearing vermilion court clothes today. The youth stood at the front of the military officials with a straight posture. His thin eyes turned and he looked at Gu Nuoer, who was yawning sleepily. He couldnt help but smile. Gu Yihan looked at the civil and military officials and saw that Censor Zhang hade to court. He was a little surprised. Censor Zhang, didnt I let you take a break for half a month? Why are you here for court today? A few days ago, Censor Zhang seemed to have been possessed by some fiend or demon and was in a daze. There were dark circles under his eyes and it made him appear even colder. In fact, when he was in court, he fell headfirst. If not for Marquis Yongyes fast reaction and grabbing him, he would have lost his front teeth from the fall! At that time, Ye Siming had lifted Censor Zhang up like an eagle catching a chick. Only then did Censor Zhang wake up from his dream. Gu Yihan felt that he wasnt in good health, so he let him take a break to rest. However, today, Censor Zhang was beaming with joy and was full of energy. His previous dejected and tired appearance was swept away. When Censor Zhang heard Gu Yihan take the initiative to ask him, he was very touched! He cupped his hands and stepped out of the line, bowing deeply to Gu Yihan. This subject is such an insignificant person, but Your Majesty actually values and cares so much for this subject. How is this subject deserving of this?! Previously, my daughter suddenly contracted a strange illness. This subject couldnt find any good medicine everywhere, so this subject was extremely troubled. However, with Your Majestys blessing, my daughter has recovered! A faint impatience appeared on Gu Yihans forehead. It started again. Every time he said a word of concern, Censor Zhang would continue on the topic for a very long time. The officials seemed to be used to it. When Censor Zhang thanked the emperor more than ten times The child in Gu Yihans arms stretchedzily. She arched her small body and turned over to continue sleeping. Shut up. If theres nothing important, go back to the government office. Im just asking casually! Gu Yihan gritted his teeth and red angrily, interrupting Censor Zhang. Censor Zhang hurriedly bowed and stood back happily. After all, in the imperial court, would His Majesty still care about others casually? No! The more Censor Zhang thought about it, the more tears welled up in his eyes. He could only go through fire and water for His Majesty and die before he could repay such a great favor! The officials began to report on government affairs in an orderly manner. The minister of the Ministry of Revenue came out and said that various parts of the six ministries needed to invest in renovating the government office. He came to ask His Majesty for his approval. Gu Yihan lowered his eyes and saw Gu Nuoer sleeping soundly in his arms, but he subconsciously frowned. He looked up and said in a cold tone, I remember thatst year, the Ministry of Revenue used the same reason to draw a lot of money. Why? Could it be that the government office of the six ministries is even more luxurious than my Jinluan Hall and needs to be repaired every year? The minister from the Ministry of Revenue lowered his head in embarrassment. This subject wouldnt dare. He returned to stand in line and didnt dare to speak again. Chapter 977 - 977: Elder Brother Siming Will Be Leaving For A Few Days Chapter 977:? Elder Brother Siming Will Be Leaving For A Few Days Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Minister of War, who was in charge of distributing the rations, applied for the first batch of food that themoners paid as tax to be sent to the various military camps first. Gu Yihan lowered his eyes and looked at his daughter. The childs brows didnt move at all and she slept soundly and obediently. He nodded. Alright, the Ministry of Revenues Minister Shang can take note of this. Follow the secretaryter to draft an imperial edict. The Minister of Revenue lowered his head and agreed, but he secretly looked at the Minister of War. His Majesty rejected his suggestion. The Minister of War requested for food for the soldiers and His Majesty agreed. What kind of logic was this?! From there, each time an official said bring up political suggestions to discuss on their feasibility, Gu Yihans first reaction would be to go and see his daughters reaction. Although Gu Nuoer was young, she could actually predict whether some things will turn out good or bad. If his daughter was unhappy, he wouldnt agree! At this moment, the city patrol officer in charge of patrolling the vicinity and the suburbs of the capital stepped out of the group. He cupped his hands and reported with a serious expression. Your Majesty, this subordinate has received many letters from our scouts recently. Many people with strange whereabouts and unknown identities are approaching the capital from the east, west, and south roads in the suburbs of the capital. This subordinate has already sent people to investigate, but to no avail. The capital is the hintend of Great Qi and is also where the emperor lives. Its extremely important. This subordinate is afraid that bad people will take advantage of the situation to enter. Therefore, this subordinate requests Your Majesty to mobilize the army to help. Well definitely investigate the matter thoroughly! This was a serious matter and Gu Yihan pondered for a moment. This time, he didnt look at his daughters expression. Instead, he looked around at the other officials. Bai Yi took the initiative to puff out his chest and wait for Gu Yihans instructions. Marquis Yongye. Unexpectedly, the moment Gu Yihan spoke, he called out Ye Simings name! Bai Yi was stunned and turned to look at the youth beside him. Ye Siming was calm and walked out of the ranks of military officials with a calm expression. Gu Yihan said, Youre skilled in martial arts and are smart and decisive. Ill send you to assist the city patrol to find this group of people with sneaky whereabouts. Marquis Yongye, you must ensure the safety of the capital. You mustnt ck off in the slightest. Ye Siming nodded. Alright. Bai Yi couldnt help but step forward. He cupped his hands and asked firmly, Your Majesty, this subject also requests to follow Marquis Yongye to investigate this matter thoroughly! Gu Yihan waved his hand. Ye Siming alone is enough. Why are you joining in the fun? Moreover, hes fast. He might be back in seven to eight days. Bai Yi, dont act like an old father who cant live without his son. Marquis Yongyes ability is obvious to both you and me. Whats there to worry about? Bai Yi was stunned. This subject He wasnt worried! It had been a long time since hest fought. He wanted to hold a saber and sword! Gu Yihan interrupted him. Alright, this matter is decided. Marquis Yongye, set off as soon as possible. The safety of the capital cant be neglected. Ye Siming couldnt help but look at the child in Gu Yihans arms. Gu Nuoer was still sleeping soundly, not knowing that he was about to leave for a while. It seemed that there was no time to say goodbye. Ye Siming looked up with a cold gaze and said firmly, Only four days. What? Gu Yihan didnt understand. Im saying that it wont take seven to eight days. In four days, Ill be able to capture all these people and bring them to the Jinluan Hall. As soon as he said this, the court officials fell silent. To catch everyone in four days Only Marquis Yongye was the only person in the world who would dare to say such things! After all, he hadnt even taken a look, let alone started the investigation! He didnt even know how many people the other party had, but he set a deadline for himself. What a ruthless person. Gu Yihan trusted Ye Simings ability very much and nodded. Alright, Ill wait for your good news. Chapter 978 - 978: The Good-Tempered Tenth Prince Flies Into Rage Chapter 978: The Good-Tempered Tenth Prince Flies Into Rage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Nuoer woke up, the morning court session had already ended. Ye Siming had already set off with the city patrol guards. She heard that Ye Siming was going to check if there were many bad people trying to enter the capital. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand, her big ck eyes sparkling. Uh Will Elder Brother Siming remember to bring me something fun to y with? Four days. Then she would obediently wait for him toe back! The child quickly got over it and slipped out of the imperial study to y, leaving her father alone in front of a pile of memorials. In the Chengqian Hall, the tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, was listening to the rain while copying words. Master Tao sat on a chair not far away and rested his head on his hand to take a nap. After Gu Nuoer scolded himst time, he didnt dare to let the tenth prince copy the Analects of Confucius anymore. Instead, he used the excuse of nurturing him to get him to copy the Guwen?Guanzhi! Gu Ziliang knew that Master Tao was afraid of Gu Nuoer and didnt dare to make things difficult for him openly. However, in the dark, he still used these cheap tricks. He had a good temper and wasnt going to hold it against him easily. When Master Tao asked him to copy the book, he did as he was told. At this moment, he had finished copying on the third piece of paper. When he picked up the paper and blew on the ink, he identally knocked off the brush rack. With two to three sshes, he woke up the sleeping Master Tao. He suddenly opened his eyes and blurted out, Where were we just now? Oh, right, the Sage once said Master Tao looked around and realized that there was only the tenth prince, Gu Ziliang. He couldnt help but stop trying to find excuses. Gu Ziliang got up and went to pick up the brush holder. Master Tao was disturbed from his good dream and looked a little unhappy. He walked over and picked up a piece of paper to check. Your Highness, is this what you copied? Master Tao raised the paper and his tone was a little stern. Gu Ziliang put down the brush stand, his ice-blue eyes deep and cold. He looked at the paper in Master Taos hand. On the paper, the handwriting was copied with vigor. The structures were clearly defined, and the strokes were clear, making each word look like pine trees! Gu Ziliang thought that his copying was neat and tidy, so he asked patiently, Master Tao, whats wrong? Master Tao pursed his lips repeatedly, looking for a suitable reason to find trouble. After a long while, he asked sternly, How long has it been? Why did Your Highness only copy three pieces of paper? Gu Ziliang frowned slightly. Its only been an hour, but Ive already done my best. Didnt the teacher say that copying books cant be done quickly and must be done steadily? Master Tao was a little displeased by his retort. He looked behind Gu Ziliang. He made sure that no one was standing outside. He was afraid that the little princess would suddenly appear and punish him. After confirming that there was no one around, Master Tao said angrily, Your Highness, its been a few consecutive days and youve been using this attitude to brush me off. Although Her Highness previously said that I shouldnt let you continue copying books, I want you to learn better and be more knowledgeable than other princes. Thats why I made up my mind to let you copy these. However, youre being patronizing and stalling for time. Do you really think that you can stop learning just because you have the princess backing you up? Ill say something that may not sound nice to Your Highness. The princess is young and can mess around. She also has the favor of the noble consort and His Majesty, but you dont. If you just listen to the princess and mess around, then Enough! Gu Ziliang suddenly flew into a rage. Master Tao, who had never seen the tenth prince angry before, was so frightened that he was stunned. Gu Ziliangs ice-blue eyes were filled with seething anger. It was like there were unbnced waves rising from the deep sea! The waves were enough to devour all the insignificant people in the world. Chapter 979 - 979: Looking for Fun, Found A Stupid Older Brother in the Rain Chapter 979:? Looking for Fun, Found A Stupid Older Brother in the Rain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only at this moment that Master Tao realized. No matter how good the tenth princes temper was, he was still His Majestys son. When he was angry, the ruthless expression in his eyes was almost identical to Gu Yihans! Master Tao couldnt help but take a step back. Looking at the tenth princes dark and angry expression, he quibbled in the end. Your Highness, this old man is doing this for your own good! Loyal advice jars on the ears! Cut the crap! This was the first time Gu Ziliang had said such rough words. He almost gritted his teeth and cursed. He stared at Master Tao. His brow bones were tall and his eyes were deep and cold, making him look like an unsheathed sword. You can say anything about me and I can tolerate them and can understand that youre old and nosy. I wont hold it against you. But if you say anything bad about my sister, dont me me for being rude to you. Gu Nuoer was his bottom line. No one could step on him and say that his sister had done something wrong! Gu Ziliang strode out and called for the imperial guards patrolling nearby. In the middle of the heavy rain, the tenth prince, who was wearing a blue robe, stood under the corridor. His gaze when he looked back was as cold as ice! He stared at Master Tao, whose legs were trembling, and said to the imperial guards, This person has disrespected me many times and even spoke rudely just now. Give him 20 heavy strokes of the paddle. The prince had a noble status. Wasnt it easy for him to punish a teacher? The imperial guards immediately agreed without thinking. A group of imperial guards in silver armor entered and dragged Master Tao away. When he was dragged out of the house and bean-sized raindropsnded on his face, Master Tao suddenly came back to his senses. Your Highness! Please spare this subject! This subject wont dare to speak nonsense again! Your Highness! Your Highness! Gu Ziliang was unmoved. He stood under the corridor with his hands behind his back, the rain fog enshrouding his deep blue eyes. His tall figure was like a proud cold sea. It was fine to say bad things about him, but not about Gu Nuoer. Apart from his mother, his sister was the person who cared about him the most. Gu Ziliang left Chengqian Hall. He never liked to bring pce servants along and he also forgot to bring an umbre when he went out in the morning. Therefore, at this moment, he could only walk along the pce path to his pce in the rain. At this moment, a cheerful childish voice hummed a song and walked over from the corner. Eh? Tenth Brother! Gu Nuoer called out. Gu Ziliang looked up and saw that the child was wearing a light green dress. The hibiscus in her hair was suffused with a thin pink. Her small shoes were fair and clean, and the tips of her shoes were a little wet from the rain. She looked really beautiful. Gu Nuoer was strolling around looking for fun when she saw that her tenth brother didnt have an umbre! His blue robe had also be dark because it was drenched by the rain. The child quickly ran over with the umbre and tried her best to tiptoe, wanting to raise her small umbre above his head. Tenth Brother, where are you going? Ill send you there! After saying that, she blinked her watery eyes. Her eyshes were beautiful and her face was red and fair. But why didnt you bring an umbre when you go out? Youll get sick if you get wet. When Gu Ziliang saw Gu Nuoer, the anger in his eyes was swept away and he heaved a sigh of relief. The anger that Master Tao had drawn out just now was directly dispersed in the rain. He smiled. Im done with my studies and am about to go back to Mothers side. Gu Ziliang looked at his sisters umbre and felt that it was a little small. He couldnt bear to stand under it lest she gets drenched. Brother is in good health and wont get sick. Sister, youre more important. How can that do?! Gu Nuoer jumped anxiously and tried her best to raise the umbre high. Her watery eyes were filled with anxiety. Brother, get under the umbre! Youre not allowed to get drenched! Chapter 980 - 980: Tenth Brother, Come Play With Me Chapter 980:? Tenth Brother, Come y With Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Ziliang couldnt bear to let his sister keep feeling anxious. She quickly squatted down. Alright, alright, alright. Brother wille under the umbre with you. Gu Nuoer held onto the umbres handle with both hands and looked at the tenth prince curiously with her watery ck eyes. She asked in a soft voice, Brother, why arent you carrying me? This way, we can bothe under the umbre! Gu Ziliang was stunned. He didnt expect that he could do this at all. Could he carry his sister? He was a little hesitant. Ever since Gu Nuoer was born, he had never interacted with her so intimately. She had so many older brothers, but he had always been the one who didnt stand out. As for his sister, Gu Nuoer, she was a bright pearl. Could the bright pearl enter his arms? Gu Ziliang hesitated for a moment. There was a hint of inferiority in the depths of his ice-blue eyes. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer had already reached out her soft hands and wrapped them around Gu Ziliangs neck. Brother, carry me! The child with a milky fragrance entered his arms. Gu Ziliang was stunned for a moment before supporting the childs small butt with his arms and picking her up. His well-defined slender fingers also took the umbre from her hand. The haze of inferiority in Gu Ziliangs heart was dispelled by his sisters consideration and enthusiasm. She didnt mind that he had the bloodline of an outsider. A faint smile appeared on Gu Ziliangs face. Gu Nuoers soft hair was blown gently by the rainy wind, making her eyes look even more lively. She pointed forward with her small finger. Tenth Brother, are you finished with your studies today? Gu Ziliang carried her and walked forward. After a pause, he nodded. Yes, the teacher has gone home. The child quickly asked, That old baddie, Master Tao, didnt bully you again, right? Gu Ziliang looked sideways and saw that Gu Nuoers ck grape-like eyes were filled with concern. He didnt tell the child that he had just punished Master Tao. He was afraid that this kind of thing would scare her and didnt want her to worry about him. Therefore, he said, No, Sister is very amazing. You made Master Tao behave himself with just a few words. Gu Nuoer was very happy and danced and cheered. He just needs to be taught a lesson! Since Tenth Brother is free today, can you apany Baby Nuo out of the pce to y? There was no school today, and Elder Brother Siming wasnt around either. She had to have some fun herself. Alright. Gu Ziliang agreed without thinking. Where do you want to go to y? Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and slyly. I heard that theres an antique market on West Street that specializes in things with stories. Lets go take a look too. However, before that, we have to bring something to sell. Only then can we buy things with the money we get. The childs thoughts were very novel. If she wanted to, she might be able to book the entire antique market with just some of her pocket money. However, Gu Nuoer was very smart and knew that itd only be fun if they were involved in the buying and selling. She enjoyed this process. Therefore, she naturally had to bring something with her. This would give her a greater sense of aplishment. When Gu Ziliang heard this, he felt that his sisters head was filled with novel things. How could an ordinary seven or eight-year-old girl know about buying and selling antiques? He couldnt help but smile. His deep eyes and profound frontal bones made his brown hair look even darker in the rain. His sister was really amazing. She could think of everything and knew everything. That was what Gu Ziliang thought. Soon, under Gu Nuoersmand, he carried her to a dpidated hall in the cold pce. Gu Ziliang looked at the bleak and deste pce and couldnt help but be a little puzzled. Is there anything we can sell from here? Chapter 981 - 981: Nuo’er’s Treasure Chest Chapter 981 - 981: Nuoers Treasure Chest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes! Gu Nuoer jumped down from his arms. The silver bells on her small wrist rang crisply. Gu Nuoer looked like an owner of the ce who had brought a guest home. She turned around and waved. Brother, follow me in. Gu Ziliang put away the umbre and leaned it against the wall in corridor before following Gu Nuoer into the dpidated hall. He remained cautious at all times. This was because most of the halls in the cold pce had been in disrepair for a long time. If the roof beams fell, it would be very dangerous. He mustnt hit Gu Nuoer get hit. However, the child seemed to be familiar with the way and walked straight to a seemingly ordinary floor tile before stopping. She turned her head and called out softly, Tenth Brother, help me move this rock away. Gu Ziliang quickly did as she said. He picked up the thin floor tile and gently ced it aside. However, at this moment, he saw a thick wooden box below! The entire box was made of heavy mahogany that was resistant to decay and tides. Gold tes were also pasted to the four corners to prevent wear. Beautiful engravings of auspicious clouds covered the entire box. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item! How could there be such an expensive box in a ce like the cold pce? Perhaps sensing Gu Ziliangs doubt, the child blinked her eyshes and said, This is Nuoers treasure chest. There are some trash inside that people sees as things that can no longer be used. However, theyre priceless to Baby Nuo, so I ced them all here. After saying that, the child stuck out her butt and reached out to push the mechanism lock that the eighth prince had made for her. The lid of the box loosened. Gu Nuoer reached out and opened it. Gu Ziliang lowered his eyes to take a look. There were really a lot of things! The child reached out and took out a half-burnt painting. This is the first painting that Eleventh Brother drew. At that time, he felt that it didnt look good and wanted to burn it. I saved it and kept it! Gu Ziliang knew that his 11th brother was now a famous painter. Now, he was traveling the four seas and entrusting the beauty of the mountains and seas to his brush. One of his paintings could be sold for more than a thousand gold taels. Countless collectors took pride in collecting the Eleventh Princes paintings. This was because what he drew was not only an ordinary image, but it was also a detailed divine work that could make ones emotions change! Gu Nuoer looked at the painting of a child pouncing on a butterfly. She couldnt help but chuckle. Tenth Brother, let me tell you secretly. Eleventh Brother felt dissatisfied after painting and even cried badly because of this! However, only he and I know about this. He asked me not to say anything. Otherwise, he wont appear manly. Gu Ziliang chuckled. Ill also keep it a secret for my sister and Eleventh Brother. Yes! Tenth Brother, look at this. Does this shattered night pearl look like the face of a crying beauty from the side? The child held the only half of the night pearl in her hands and turned it to show Gu Ziliang. As expected. The cracks from the fall unintentionally looked like a beautys eyebrows, nose, and lips. As for the tears the child was talking about, they was a small bulge below the like the depression on the pearl that seemed to be where the eye was. Gu Ziliang nodded sincerely. Yes, and its very beautiful. Thats right! Gu Nuoer gently stroked the night pearl. Perhaps this pearl is a beauty. After it broke, it hurt a lot and cried. At that time, Second Brother wanted to throw it away, but I couldnt bear to, so I kept it. The child even showed Gu Ziliang many other items from her collection. Basically, they were precious things that just had ws on them. Chapter 982 - 982: A Broken Sword That Killed Thousands of Enemies Chapter 982 - 982: A Broken Sword That Killed Thousands of Enemies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child even took out a dragon robe that Gu Yihan no longer wanted from the bottom. Gu Ziliang widened his eyes slightly. In this world, his sister was probably the only one who would dare to keep something like the dragon robe! The reason why Gu Nuoer kept this dragon robe was Tenth Brother, look. The dragon on Fathers clothes has nostrils bigger than its eyes. Look! As the child spoke, she giggled and kicked her legs. The dragon on the dragon robe had four ws that rode the clouds and fog, looking majestic. However, as it seemed to be damaged, there were two small holes near the dragon whiskers and nose. Gu Nuoer smiled happily. Gu Ziliang couldnt help but smile too. They do look that way. The child put everything back and searched the box with her butt sticking out. Oh, then what should we sell? Sigh, these items are all Baby Nuos treasures. I cant bear to part with them! Gu Ziliangforted her. Why dont I bring over the set of ivory jade I collected two years ago? Sister can sell that. Ivory jade was a precious jade that the country of his mother, Concubine Jin, had paid tribute to the Great Qi with. In the outer region, ivory jade had beautiful legends. It was said that not only could those who wore ivory jade obtain the Buddhas blessing, but they could also bring auspicious omen of abundance. At the same time, they could also exorcize heretics. Gu Nuoer refused in a soft voice without looking up. That wont do. Brother has to keep it well! As she spoke, the child suddenly took out a broken sword. The sword was still stained with blood. Perhaps because it had been a long time, the bloodstains were dark and thick. The de was also a little rusty, but it still looked like it could cut through iron like mud. Even if it was broken, its sharpness couldnt be hidden. One could imagine how powerful a divine weapon this was in the past. There was a ruby the size of a thumb embedded in the hilt. However, because of the corrosion from blood over the years, the rubys color seemed to be of an even darker red. As soon as this sword appeared, Gu Ziliang immediately felt a heavy aura. Gu Nuoer hugged the broken sword and stroked the de with her small hand. This sword belonged to my grandfather. I heard from my grandmother that it was used in thest battle he fought in career as a general. Back then, the Xili Empire had invaded the borders of Great Qi. The Grace Defender Duke, Old Master Qiao, went out to war as themander. However, at the borders Lion Pass, they were ambushed by the enemy from the front and back! It was with this treasured sword that Old Master Qiao had killed thousands of enemies and paved a bloody path. This also let the soldiers of the Xili Empire know that Old Master Qiaos title of the Invincible God of War was not groundless. Although the general was old, he could take on a million armydivisionsalone! After this battle, this sword seemed to have died of old age. The edge of the sword broke, and Old Master Qiaos heart ached. Therefore, it was put away, neglected. However, the blood stains on it could no longer be wiped away. Over the years, this broken sword that had been through many wars in different ces and killed thousands of enemies waspletely forgotten in time. When Gu Nuoer went to the Qiao Manor to y, she discovered this broken sword in a dusty box. The child carefully took care of it and kept it. Gu Ziliang couldnt help but say, This sword has extraordinary meaning. Sister, its better not to take it to the antique market. Its alright, Brother. It has been sealed for many years. My grandfather has long stopped fighting in wars. Its a waste in my hands. This time, I want to find a fated person for it. The child lowered her delicate eyshes. Her fair hand slowly brushed across the sword. She could actually feel a weak response under her palm. It seemed that the sword was also very happy to see the light of day again. Gu Nuoer made up her mind. She wrapped it up with a red cloth and kept it in her arms. After that, she left the pce in a carriage with Gu Ziliang and headed for the antique street. Chapter 983 - 983: You Guys Can Go Home, There’s No Need for So Many People Chapter 983 - 983: You Guys Can Go Home, Theres No Need for So Many People Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming rode a horse and led his two elite troops to shuttle through the rain along the mountain path with the city patrols and their troops. The horses hooves sshed across the puddles, the rain fluttered, and the mountain was misty. The city patrols first brought Ye Siming to a higher peak in the mountains. The soldiers got off their horses. The ce was very dark like cold dark clouds. The rainy wind blew over, and Ye Simings robe fluttered. Under his jade headgear, the youths eyes were calm. Like a wolf, he examined the continuous mountain range under his feet with a cold gaze. Marquis, this is the ce where we first discovered traces of suspicious people. The city patrol pointed at a short forest on the opposite side of the mountain. They are dressed like ordinary woodcutters, farmers, and hunters, but they dont have the corresponding equipment on them. Woodcutters didnt take hoes, farmers didnt plow the fields, and hunters didnt have much equipment. It was as if he was just wearing a simple set of clothes. These people can only me themselves for not meeting each other. Every time, they woulde to the vicinity alone and only take a walk before leaving. Moreover, there are such people on all three sides of the capital. Their simrities are that their identities are suspicious, like theyre deliberately pretending, but they didnt do anything at all. After the city patrol finished speaking, he asked, Marquis, what are your ns? If the enemy doesnt move, should we not move either? Or should we wait for an opportunity? Ye Siming suddenly raised his eyebrows. Due to the city patrols words, he thought of Gu Nuoer. Previously, when he was ying chess with her, the little thing said, If the enemy doesnt move, I wont move either! At that time, Ye Siming couldnt help but sneer. However, after he took the initiative to attack The white chess pieces under the child alsounched a fierce attack. Gu Nuoer looked up with her fair face and muttered, If the enemy moves, Ill move erratically! He thought of her ck and lively eyes flickering with a dexterous light. There was also the anger she showed when the white pieces were surrounded on the chessboard. Ye Siming couldnt help but smile. He wondered if the child had woken up yet. He had to hurry up and go back. The city patrols at the side were stunned. Why was the marquis smiling He heard that when Marquis Yongye smiled, it meant that he wanted to kill The city patrols trembled and waited for his order. Ye Siming retracted his gaze and turned to gesture to Qin Song and the other soldiers. Catch them alive. Qin Song and the soldiers immediately shouted deafeningly, Yes! There were more than 30 soldiers in the two troops. They actually didnt need Ye Siming to deploy them. They consciously split into groups of five and there were a total of six elite teams. Qin Song instructed, Move to the north, south, east, and west. The remaining two teams will be in charge of scouting the enemies. Then, they got on their horses and split up. The city patrols couldnt help but ask, Marquis, your men has set off. Is there anything we can help with? Ye Siming turned and threw a nce at him. You guys can go back. Theres no need for so many people. The head of the city patrols was really stunned this time around. Marquis Yongye sounded too confident. There were multiple asions on the mountain in the suburb where people with such strange behavior were found. They must be nning something big! Moreover, it was in such a big mountain which was convenient for hiding. Was Marquis Yongye not afraid of being ambushed? The city patrolughed dryly. His Majesty has ordered this subordinate to assist the marquis. How can we leave early? In this subordinates opinion, we should stay behind and protect the marquiss safety. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows, looking unruly. You guys are going to protect me? The city patrol nodded awkwardly. If he were to leave just like that, His Majesty would punish him for neglecting his duty! Ye Siming looked at him for a moment and sneered. Up to you. The youth looked at the dense forest again, his thin and long eyes filled with an unconceble coldness. He was good at catching people, especially in the mountains. This was simply Ye Simings home ground. Chapter 984 - 984: The People From Xili Empire Infiltrated the Capital Chapter 984 - 984: The People From Xili Empire Infiltrated the Capital Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two inconspicuous people wearing bamboo hats entered Prince Xuans Manor. They were led into the study by a servant. Prince Xuan and Princess Consort Xuan were already waiting in the room. The two people took off their bamboo hats, revealing two extremely stern faces. The middle-aged man standing slightly in front was filled with a biting cold killing intent. If it wasnt for the fact that he had been located at the borders all year round, he wouldnt have such a disposition. His tiger eyes were cold. Prince Xuan and his wife cupped their hands at him. Governor Wei. Long ago, they had received a secret letter from the Xili Empire. The letter wrote that the emperor, Ling Tianyin, had arranged for a capable official toe to Great Qi to do something big. Ling Tianyin asked for Prince Xuan and his wife to give their full cooperation. When they found out that Ling Tianyin had actually sent Governor Wei Cang, they were all shocked. This was because Wei Cang was the most intelligent and brave warrior in the Xili Empire! He was known as Xilis eagle. He had always won all the battles he had participated in. Themoners of the Xili Empire all felt that if Wei Cang had been born more than ten years earlier, he might have been able topete with the Great Qis invincible war godOld Master Qiao! Ling Tianyin had actually sent Wei Cang over. It seemed that what they were going to do this time would definitely be very prudent and have a tremendous influence! Wei Cang said in a cold and unyielding voice, His Majesty is very dissatisfied with your performance. First, Prince Guangs family is lost. This made His Majesty very angry. Princess Consort Xuan hurriedly lowered her head. We werecking in consideration and were too rash. However, I hope His Majesty can forgive us in view of all the hard work weve put in for so many years while hiding in the enemy country. Wei Cang sneered and didnt continue to reprimand them. Instead, he asked, How was the prince taken care of by you guys? His Highness is healthy. The two of us have always doted on him as our own child. Its just that His Highnesss foolishness has never fully recovered. Prince Xuan lowered his head. Wei Cang took a deep breath. Her Majesty misses her youngest son very much. Back then, she had no choice but to let you bring the child to Great Qi. Im here on orders this time for two things. First, His Majesty asked me to bring Princess Yaoguang back to Xili at all costs. Secondly, with regards to Prince Yun Linzhou, who has been hiding his identity and been proimed to the public that hes your son, Her Majesty hopes that I can bring him back to Xili and return him to her side. Prince Xuan and his wife seemed to have been struck by lightning and widened their eyes in shock. Take take Princess Yaoguang away? This news was even more shocking than when they heard that the Empress wanted her son, Yun Linzhou, to return to Xi Li. Prince Xuan frowned anxiously. This is no small matter. Governor Wei, youve never lived in Great Qi before. You dont know how much the emperor of Great Qi, Gu Yihan, values this only daughter. Once he finds out, hell definitely go crazy and mobilize his troops to attack Xili. However, Wei Cang was very calm. He stared at Prince Xuan and said, If we have Princess Yaoguan in our control, Gu Yihan will have no choice but to give in. Unless he wants his daughter to die. Princess Consort Xuan trembled when she heard this. She said hesitantly, But Princess Yaoguang has many experts around her. For example, that Marquis Yongye is inhumanely amazing In the past, we also sent people to try to take Her Highness away, but now, the leader has actually already submitted to Princess Yaoguang andpletely became her guard. Moreover, this little princess is definitely not as simple as we think. Although shes young, shes smart and more amazing than many people. Chapter 985 - 985: So He Was Actually An Abandoned Prince Chapter 985 - 985: So He Was Actually An Abandoned Prince Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Actually, on the way here, Wei Cang had already read through everything the spies had investigated about Gu Nuoer. In Wei Cangs opinion, no matter how amazing Gu Nuoer was, she was just a seven or eight-year-old child. No matter how resourceful she was, she was no match for the adults in terms of strength. It was easy to take her away. The most important thing was to deal with the Marquis Yongye beside her. Wei Cang took a deep breath and said, I brought more than a hundred people this time. We secretly entered the capital from the north, south, east, and west respectively. In order to confuse the crowd, Ive also arranged for a few groups of people to appear in the nearby suburbs. In the past few days, it indeed attracted the attention of the city patrols. Just now, I heard from a spy that Gu Yihan arranged for Marquis Yongye and the city patrols to go to the capitals suburbs to investigate. There arent any powerful people guarding Princess Yaoguang now. Its a good opportunity for us to take her away. Prince Xuan and his wife looked at each other and saw the disagreement in each others eyes. This was because they had really experienced Gu Nuoers intelligence. Anyone who wanted to harm her would end up having things going against their ns! This time, they might also be shooting themselves in the foot. Prince Xuan imitated a thief and took the initiative to suggest, Since Governor Wei has said so, and also theres the second matter which is to bring Prince Linzhou back to Xili. In that case, my wife and I can share the Governors burden. Well set off first tomorrow. At that time, well meet up with the Governor 250 kilometers away from the capital. How about that? How could Wei Cang not see his timidity and retreat? He couldnt help but sneer, his eyes filled with disdain. Just a little girl had frightened Prince Xuan and his wife to this extent. Back then, the two of them were still hidden guards who had received special training. Now that they had been in Great Qi for so many years, they had be cowards! Wei Cang felt that he didnt need the help of trash to avoid dragging him down. Therefore, he said coldly, You guys better be careful. If youre discovered by Gu Yihan when you leave, then you deserve to die. Prince Xuan and his wife immediately lowered their heads. Yes. Before Wei Cang left, he nced at the two of them again. His Majesty has shown mercy and allowed you to bring your son back to Xili as well. Princess Consort Xuans anxious heart immediately calmed down. All these years, because of their special identities, Prince Xuan and his wife had always announced to the public that Yun Chuhuai had been adopted. It was so that if their identities were to be discovered one day Yun Chuhuai could also use the excuse that he didnt know anything and escape with the excuse that they werent rted by blood. Later on, the world only thought that the couple had finally been moved by the heavens and got pregnant with the only heir, Yun Linzhou. Little did they know that Yun Linzhou was actually a foolish prince who had been abandoned by the Xili Empire! Princess Consort Xuan was immediately grateful and promised Wei Cang that they would definitely bring Yun Linzhou back to Xili. Wei Cang put on his bamboo hat again and left Prince Xuans Manor with his subordinates under the cover of the rain. At the same time, Yun Linzhou, who was sitting in the room and practicing calligraphy by the window, looked calm. He didnt look foolish at all. The room was very quiet. There was only the sound of him practicing calligraphy. The rain flew in through the half-open window, but he didnt care. Suddenly, a shadow shed past the window. Yun Linzhou didnt even look up as the shadow flipped into the house through the window. Master, Wei Cang is here. He had just met the prince and princess consort, the hidden guard knelt on the ground and reported. Yun Linzhou wrote smoothly and only looked up when he heard this. Wei Cang? Hes Ling Tianyins number one favorite general. Chapter 986 - 986: As Long As It’s Gu Nuo’er, It’s Worth It Chapter 986 - 986: As Long As Its Gu Nuoer, Its Worth It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes, The hidden guard told Yun Linzhou everything he had heard. When he heard that he was the youngest son of the Xili Empires Empress, Yun Linzhou wasnt surprised. He only curled his lips mockingly and smiled. Looks like my previous guess was right. Yun Chuhuai is their biological son. Im just a child that no one wants. The hidden guard didnt dare to reply. He only lowered his head and continued, Wei Cang was ordered not only to bring you back to Xili, but also to abduct Princess Yaoguang. Yun Linzhou frowned. What? His brush fell. He had investigated Wei Cang before. This man was very ruthless and had great foresight like an eagle. Ling Tianyin had probably made up his mind to capture Gu Nuoer to Xili. Yun Linzhou quickly came up with a n and asked coldly, How many people do they have? I heard from Wei Cang that there are more than a hundred people lying in ambush. More than a hundred people Has Marquis Yongye already set off from the pce? Yes, His Majesty ordered him and the city patrols to investigate the strange urrences in the capitals suburbs. However, this is also Wei Cangs smokescreen. The hidden guard continued, Our people also sent a letter just now. Five minutes ago, Princess Yaoguangs carriage drove out of the pce. Yun Linzhou brows furrowed even more. It was raining today, so why did Nuoer stille out to y? The capital was not peaceful. He had to send her a reminder. Yun Linzhou immediately tidied up. Prepare the carriage. Ill go pick Nuoer up. The hidden guard was shocked. Master, you mustnt do that. Youve been enduring for so long. It wont be worth it if youre exposed for Princess Yaoguangs sake! Yun Linzhou looked back and stared at him coldly. In order to capture Nuoer, Wei Cang will definitely be unscrupulous. She might get injured. I hope that shell always be happy and wont be hurt. Therefore, I have to find her before Wei Cang does, understand? As long as its Gu Nuoer, its worth it. Even if all his years of nning had gone down the drain? The hidden guard persuaded, Please think twice! Your Highness, do you still remember what your nanny said to you? Yun Linzhou stopped in his tracks and closed his eyes, his brows filled withplicated emotions. Actually, when he was a year old, he was despised by the Xili Empires empress because he was born with a disability. The imperial physician concluded that he was intellectually challenged. The empress felt that his existence would definitely bring trouble to her. Therefore, the empress did a very heartless thing. She took the initiative to offer this stupid youngest son to the emperor, Ling Tianyin. He also suggested, Prince Xuan and his wife are lying in ambush in Great Qi and are in danger of being exposed at any time. Your Majesty, why dont you send this little prince to their side? The first use is that the princes existence will constantly remind them of their mission. This will ensure that they wont forget that theyll still have to pledge their loyalty to the Xili Empire after being a prince for too long! Secondly, if an ident happens, we can get them to offer their son to the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, to buy time for the Xili Empire to counterattack. The empresss voice was very cold, as if she had no feelings for this child at all. Although he was born with a disability, hes still Your Majestys legitimate son. His status is naturally iparable to a concubines son. Ling Tianyin thought about it and agreed. Because of this matter, the empress had stabilized her position in the harem and controlled the power of the six pces. No matter how powerful the pampered consort was, she had to make way for her. Therefore, Prince Xuan and his wife, who were far away in Great Qi back then, received a secret letter and started to pretend to be pregnant. They also started to make ns to bring the prince to their side. Yun Linzhou was actually a year older than everyone thought. Chapter 987 - 987: Wanting to Take Gu Nuo’er Away While Ye Siming Was Not Around Chapter 987 - 987: Wanting to Take Gu Nuoer Away While Ye Siming Was Not Around Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All these years, the only person who had treated him sincerely was his nanny, Madam Yu, who hade from the Xili Empire with him. Nanny Yu knew the truth and raised Yun Linzhou as her own child. Unfortunately, when Yun Linzhou was four years old, she unfortunately passed away from illness. Before she died, she even secretly wrote a letter to Yun Linzhou. At that time, Yun Linzhou, who couldnt even read the letter properly, read the letter over and over again with great effort. It was only when he was almost five years old that he understood what the nanny Yus letter meant by abandoned. In the letter left for Yun Linzhou, Nanny Yu said things very vaguely. She said that his identity was actually extraordinary and that his biological mother just hated him. She had asked Yun Linzhou to rely on himself at all times. No one else could be trusted. Now, he had almost forgotten how sad he was when he found out that he had been abandoned. He only remembered that from then on, he still pretended to be crazy. He only started to think of ways to build his influence and n for his future. Yun Linzhou wasnt born a fool. He just grew up slower than others. However, after he was five years old, he seemed to have suddenly been enlightened. No matter what he learned, he understood it immediately. His intelligence also grew quickly and was different from ordinary people. However, only he knew this secret. He listened to the nanny and didnt trust anyone. He only relied on himself. Now that he heard what the hidden guard said, he sneered and said, So Im actually the empresss son. Because of the disability he was born with, she heartlessly sent him to an enemy country. She even made preparations that he would be a hostage at any time. What a heartless mother. The hidden guard persuaded, Nanny Yu had asked you to please take good care of yourself. Others will be your burden. Please be ruthless. If your identity is exposed, not only will you not be able to save Princess Yaoguang, but youll also get yourself implicated. Your Highness, please reconsider! The hidden guard suddenly said, Moreover, if Wei Cang and the others sessfully bring Her Highness to Xili Then, Your Highness, wont you be able to reunite with her in the Xili Empire? At that time, without Marquis Yongye, Princess Yaoguang can only trust you. Yun Linzhou raised his eyebrows. The youths handsome face vaguely revealed an eager anticipation. After returning to Xili, he wouldnt pretend to be crazy anymore. He would also have a chance to get along and talk to Nuoer. Even if Ye Siming wanted to chase after her, it wouldnt be easy for him to save Gu Nuoer with the Xili army surrounding them. When the time came, Yun Linzhou would apany Gu Nuoer and definitely be able to coax her into liking him. Yun Linzhous gaze flickered. A momentter, he finally said calmly, Prepare the carriage. The hidden guard was stunned. Are you still decided to save Princess Yaoguang? No, I just want to go and take a look at her. Ill only be at ease after making sure that Wei Cang wont hurt her. The hidden guard received the order and turned to leave. Not longter, Yun Linzhou got into a simple carriage without any emblems from the back door and drove over the puddles. At this moment, the child, Gu Nuoer, still didnt know that there were two teams secretly gathering toward her in the capital. Gu Nuoer jumped down from the carriage. The tenth prince had already changed into clean clothes. He carried his sister in his arms and the siblings walked towards the antique market with the same umbre. Brother, look, there are so many people! The child pointed ahead. In the rain, the stall owners each set up rain cloths. Their enthusiasm for selling things was not dampened by the drizzle at all. Many customers who liked to collect antiques wandered around the stalls, wanting to see if there were any good treasures to pick up. Gu Nuoer fluttered her long eyshes and said softly, Brother, lets go over there to take a look too! Chapter 988 - 988: Eleventh Brother’s Painting? Chapter 988 - 988: Eleventh Brothers Painting? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer and Gu Ziliang arrived at the busiest stall. This ce was surrounded bymoners who had stopped to watch. In the crowd, a rich merchant with a big belly and wearing gold and silver sat on a short stool. There were dozens of antiques of different appearances in front of him. There were calligraphies, paintings, stationeries, jade items, and even a pair of ss cups that looked translucent. The stall owner was a thin man with a handlebar mustache and a pair of slender eyes that looked shrewd. He pointed at a calligraphy painting and introduced it with saliva flying everywhere. I spent a lot of money to buy this from a rich merchant from the south. Its the Watching the Plum Blossoms In the Snow painting! Look at whose name this is signed with. Its a great work by our 11th prince! Everyone immediately let out exmations and lowered their heads to size up the item. The seller promoted the painting with all his might. Everyone, take a look. In this painting, the red walls and golden tiles of the pce cant stop its beauty even under the cover of snow. Theke beside this small pavilion is sparkling, and the red plum blossoms on the plum blossom trees by the shore are blooming in the wind. How beautiful! This is an one and only masterpiece in the world. If you buy it and bring it back to keep, youll have to frame it! The rich merchant was tempted by his words and quickly asked, Whats the price? The stall owner chuckled and raised five fingers. He approached the rich merchant with a shifty look and said, 5,000 silver taels, but seeing that youre a fated buyer, Ill give you a cheap price. 3,000 silver taels. What do you think? Gu Nuoer looked at the crowd for a long time and pouted. The child looked up and said to Gu Ziliang, Tenth Brother, this is fake. Its not Eleventh Brothers work. Gu Ziliang squatted down and asked patiently, How does Sister know? First of all, Eleventh Brother has been traveling the world for almost five years. He hasnt returned to the pce for a long time. As for the painting in the vendors hand, the paper is brand new and there are no aging colors on it. The brush and ink are bright. Its obvious that its a work done within a year. But wasnt Eleventh Brothers goal in leaving the pce back then to paint all the good rivers and mountains in the world? Why would he produce another painting of the beautiful scenery in the pce? Even if this really might be drawn by him, the seal that was signed off isnt right. Eleventh Brothers name is Gu Zihe. That signature is actually Gu Zikou. The words on the red seal also seem to have been written crookedly. The child crossed her small arms in dissatisfaction. Hes using Eleventh Brothers reputation to earn money. Watch how I take care of him! As she spoke, Gu Nuoer squeezed into the crowd and walked to the rich merchants side. The rich merchant had already taken out a stack of banknotes and was about to count out 50 notes to hand to the stall owner. The stall owner stared at the pair of banknotes until his eyes widened and he almost drooled! Gu Nuoer reminded him in a soft voice, Uncle, dont be in a hurry to pay. Take a look at the other antiques first. If theres anything you like, wouldnt it be better to buy them together? The stall owner and the rich merchant were both stunned. They all looked at this little girl who hade out of nowhere. She looked extremely adorable and her skin was delicate. Her big lively eyes were filled with cute childishness. Her hair was ck, her round face was fair, and she was wearing an embroidered dress. It was obvious that she came from a rich family. The stall owner didnt expect a child toe out and help him earn more money! He immediately beamed and rubbed his hands in agreement. Thats right. Master, take a look again. Is there anything you like in my stall? Chapter 989 - 989: After the Payment Is Completed, He Would Definitely Run Away! Chapter 989 - 989: After the Payment Is Completed, He Would Definitely Run Away! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, walked behind Gu Nuoer and protected his sister in front of him. This was to prevent too many people from bumping into her. The siblings didnt notice that a few burly men with cold eyes were ncing at Gu Nuoer from time to time. They looked at each other and saw the same thought in each others eyes Princess Yaoguangs older brother was holding onto her too tightly. They would probably have to knock him out before they could snatch her away. The rich merchant reached out his hand that was wearing a gold and jade ring and picked antiques from the stall. Gu Nuoer seemed to be looking at the dazzling array of goods casually. Her small mouth was open and her eyes were watery. She sighed. Wow, these things are all so beautiful. They must be very expensive, right? The stall owner immediately bragged, Of course. This lowly one traveled everywhere and immediately bought the good items when I saw them. Putting aside other things, at least on this antique street, no ones goods can be better than mine! Gu Nuoer raised a ss cup and looked up. The stall owner quickly said, Oh my, Young Miss, you have to be careful not to smash it. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and said in a soft and innocent voice, If its fake, your heart wont ache even if it shatters. The stall owner immediately put on a stern expression and said seriously, I never ept fake goods! The items sold here are all authentic. Theres thergest antique shop in the capital at the front of this street. The old masters there all have sharp eyes. If Young Miss doesnt believe me, you can buy my things and appraise them! Gu Nuoer secretly curled her lips and a cold snort shed across her watery eyes. Asking her to go bring the items to get appraised. After the payment ispleted, hell definitely run away! The rich merchant was very hesitant while taking his pick. In the end, he picked up a small carved bronze mirror with a circle of rubies. My wife likes to dress up. This is just right for her. The rich merchant sized up the item and revealed a satisfied smile. When the stall owner saw this, he quickly cupped his hands and smiled. Master, you have good taste! Theres also a moving legend about this bronze mirror. A hundred years ago, before a general went out to war, he gave this beautiful bronze mirror to his sweetheart. The two of them made a promise with the mirror. If the general were to return victorious, he would definitely marry that girl. The youngdy waited for many years and finally waited for the day the general returned! The two of them had a beautiful and harmonious ending, spending their life together. This bronze mirror was sold by their descendants. Now that its in my hands, its still well-preserved. Look, these rubies are all the size of a thumb. Theyre beautiful and exquisite! Its not a loss to buy them! The more the stall owner spoke, the more excited he became. This time, he raised six fingers. 6,000 taels. I cant go any cheaper with this. This lowly one worked hard to buy it. Master, youre deeply in love with Madam. This money is definitely worth it. Gu Ziliang frowned. It was said that all crafty people were businessmen. This was originally an extremely ordinary mirror. When the stall owner heard that the rich merchant was going to buy it for his wife, he knew that he had needs and directly offered a high price. It was obvious that he was trying to rip people off. The rich merchant was probably not short of money either. He immediately continued to count the silver notes to buy the mirror together with the painting. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoers soft hand immediately pressed on the back of the rich merchants hand. She blinked her watery eyes and said, rich merchant uncle, if you want to buy beautiful mirrors, there are many good mirror shops in front of the street. You can go and choose them freely. If you have to spend 6,000 taels to buy a mirror for the so-called touching legend of love, youll suffer a huge loss. Chapter 990 - 990: Calling Nuo’er’s Sword Unlucky? Chapter 990 - 990: Calling Nuoers Sword Unlucky? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child didnt forget to tell the rich merchant. With rubies of this size on the market, the highest price still shouldnt exceed 500 taels each. There are a total of six rubies embedded on this mirror. He can at most charge you 3,000 taels. Moreover, this rubys color is dim and doesnt look like good stuff. Gu Nuoer had yed with many jade and gemstones since she was young. She could tell at a nce if they were good or bad. The stall owner was unhappy. Was this little girl obstructing his business?! Hey, young miss, you dont look like you know anything. Its a little inappropriate for you to say these things. Gu Nuoer looked up at the stall owner. Great Qi has been established for 200 years. Which general from 100 years ago were you referring to? Tell me his name and let me see if this person really exists. The vendor paused and opened his mouth again and again, but in the end, he couldnte up with a lie. The childs voice was crisp and logical. Since hes a victorious general, Great Qis history will definitely record his merits and mistakes. Theres no need to be afraid that we wont be able to find out. Tell me. The vendor became anxious and only said, That was a story that I heard from others. How would I know the name?! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes. Since youre not sure, how dare you ask for 6,000 taels? Youre really something! After saying that, she tiptoed and took the mirror from the rich merchants hand, pping it on the stall. Rich merchant uncle, dont buy this. Its fake. The rich merchant also understood that this stall owner had targeted his buying mentality and was asking for a sky-high price here. The rich merchant couldnt help but feel a little angry. Although he was rich, he wasnt a fool! Brother, when doing business, if youre not honest, you wont be able to go far. The rich merchant criticized the vendor seriously. The stall owner immediately hated Gu Nuoer even more. This youngdy looked dignified and noble, but why did she specially undermine others and ruin their rice bowls? Gu Nuoer knew that he was indignant. However, she wasnt done taking care of him yet! The child turned around and took out a broken sword from the red cloth Gu Ziliang was holding. Vendor uncle, since youve said that youll never miss any good items, help me take a look at this. How much is this worth? Everyone looked down and saw that the broken sword was stained with blood and there was a ruby embedded in the hilt. As soon as this ruby appeared, it immediately outshone the one on the bronze mirror. The gemstone on the hilt had be even darker and had greater luster after having challenged powerful armies. In this sultry early summer, the entire broken sword emitted a faint coldness. Gu Nuoer reminded him in a soft and friendly voice. This isnt considered an antique. This sword is about 30 to 40 years old, but its meaning is extraordinary. I want to find a new owner for it who catches my eye. The vendor hated Gu Nuoer for ruining his business just now. In addition, he had just seen the siblingse with only a sword wrapped in a piece of red cloth. If it was really something valuable, it would definitely be ced properly in a box. If it was wrapped in cloth, it must be cheap. This little girl might want to fool them! The stall owner crossed his arms and said indifferently, Young Miss, your sword is too unlucky. Its even stained with blood. Its a broken sword too. How inauspicious! Its not considered a good item, but if you really want to sell it, Im willing to buy it for five taels and help you deal with it! Gu Nuoer looked up. Five taels? She looked around at themoners. Is there anyone who knows their stuff? Chapter 991 - 991: The Grace Defender Duke Is My Maternal Grandfather Chapter 991 - 991: The Grace Defender Duke Is My Maternal Grandfather Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The rich merchant in luxurious clothes hesitated for a moment and said, Youngdy, if you want to sell it, you can sell it to me. Just now, you had a keen eye and helped me save a sum of money. Regardless of whether this broken sword of yours is good or bad, Im willing to buy it for 500 taels. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and stroked the sword with her small hand. Her soft, fair, and tender fingers formed a sharp contrast with the broken sword that was flickering with cold light and stained with blood. But rich merchant uncle, what story do you think this sword will have? The rich merchant was stunned by her question. He thought for a moment and pondered for a moment before saying, Could it be that this sword was owned by a soldier from the borders? Because the sword broke by chance, it was abandoned. Gu Nuoer shook her head. It doesnt matter what the price of this sword is. I want to find a fated person for it. If its fated, I can even give it away for free. Rich merchant uncle, I know you want to thank me, but you might not like this sword. If you bring it back, itll also be ced in a pavilion. It wont be a good home for this sword. When the vendor heard her reasoning, he couldnt help but snort and say mockingly, Young miss, when ites to buying antiques, its all about feelings. Putting aside the fact that your broken sword is inauspicious, it doesnt have any collectors value at all. Gu Nuoer looked up and stared at him with her big ck eyes. But what if I were to say that this sword was the treasured sword that apanied the Grace Defender Duke, Old Master Qiao, to kill thousands of enemies in the battle at Lion Pass? As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was in an uproar. The vendor was also frightened by her. Soon, he came back to his senses andughed. The Grace Defender Duke is a legend of the Great Qi, a god-like figure! The sword hes holding must also be a divine weapon. How can it be broken? Miss, you just said that my things are fake. What youre holding is even more ridiculously fake! Gu Nuoer narrowed her watery eyes, her pink face looking serious. She suddenly kicked out her small foot. The fake painting that was ced at the stall just now flew up. The child held the broken sword and flipped her wrist! With a sizzling sound, the broken sword cut the painting in half. The cut was neat and it was not difficult to see how sharp it was. The sword may be broken and a little rusty, but it was still very powerful. The vendor was stunned at first, but then he immediately flew into a rage. How can you destroy my things?! Aiyo! The Eleventh Prince personally drew this! Its fake, Gu Nuoer said. The child snorted. Even after so many years, this broken sword can still cut through things as fine as hair. Its the Grace Defender Dukes beloved sword back then. The vendor was so anxious that he almost cursed. You think it is so just because you say that? Who do you think you are? Ill report you to the officials now and sue you for damaging my property! Gu Nuoer tilted her head and blinked her long eyshes like an obedient little ball. Of course I know. Its because the Grace Defender Duke is my maternal grandfather! Everyone was shocked and looked at the girl. The vendor was also surprised. She said that her maternal grandfather was the Grace Defender Duke. However, didnt the Grace Defender Duke only have one granddaughter? That was the current Princess Yaoguang! Could it be The vendor was so frightened that his knees went limp and he knelt down with a plop. Gu Nuoer wrapped the broken sword in red cloth again and the child said calmly, If you dont believe me, you can go to thergest antique shop in front to ask. That shop was opened by my second brother. The old appraiser masters all recognize me. As she spoke, a hint of pity appeared on her small face. Its just that I didnt find a new owner for my grandfathers sword. What a pity! Chapter 992 - 992: Our Young Master Has Long Heard of Your Great Name Chapter 992 - 992: Our Young Master Has Long Heard of Your Great Name Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The stall owner quickly stood up with a fawning smile. Your Highness, please spare this lowly one this once. This lowly ones eyesight is poor and I couldnt tell that this is a treasure. If youre willing, can this lowly person spend all my fortune coupled with all the antiques in the stall to buy your treasured sword? The vendor stood up straight and almost raised his finger to swear. This lowly person promises that Ill definitely cherish this sword well! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and looked at him. Her face was pink and delicate, and her expression was calm. Youre a wandering merchant. If the item is in your hands, you wont cherish it. Youll probably be waiting for the price to go up. Youll want to use my grandfathers name to continue earning money. If I give this treasured sword to you, itll be a hopeless life for the sword. As the child spoke, she snorted. Moreover, most of the items in your stall are fake. She reached out and pointed at the painting that had just been cut off. What Eleventh Princes work? My brother has never drawn such a painting before. There are many loopholes in it. If you use your name to deceive others, I can report you to the officials and arrest you! The vendor was so frightened that he covered his head and begged for mercy. This lowly one is just trying to support my family. I wont dare to do it again. Your Highness, please spare me! Gu Nuoer didnt really n to punish him. However, she lectured him verbally, In the future, if I find out that youre swindling others again, your life wont be guaranteed! Yes, yes, yes. This subject will listen to Your Highnesss teachings! Only then did themotion start again. It turned out that most of the things this vendor had said about the painting were fake! He even dared to spread rumors that that painting was the 11th princes work. Wasnt he afraid of losing his life?! He was afraid that Gu Nuoer would go back on her word and punish him. The vendor hurriedly cupped his hands and bade farewell. He didnt want the things in the stall either because they werent worth anything at all. He wouldnt feel heartache even if he lost them! The rich merchant that Gu Nuoer had helped earlier also quickly spoke up. Your Highness, my hobby is antique collection. If this broken sword is in my hands, Ill definitely take it out every day and wipe it repeatedly to cherish it. Your Highness, please give me a chance. Im willing to collect this item at an absolutely sincere price. Gu Nuoer looked up, her face fair and obedient. She looked at the merchant and said reasonably, Uncle, I can also tell that youre someone who cherishes things. However, since its a sword, it has to be used. If its just a collection, its value would be buried. The child shook her head. So, youre not its fated person either. Themoners at the side couldnt help but say, Your Highness, this is a broken sword. It cant be used anymore. Gu Nuoer wrapped the sword in a red cloth and hugged it in her arms. That wont happen. When it meets someone fated, it can be used. The child reached out her small hand to hold Gu Ziliangs. Brother, lets go somewhere else to take a look. As soon as the two of them walked out of the crowd, a man in ck clothes walked over. The man stood in front of Gu Nuoer and bowed, cupping his hands. Princess Yaoguang, our young master has heard a lot about you. When we passed by just now, we heard that you were looking for a good master for the Grace Defender Dukes broken sword. Our young master specially invited me to ask for your permission. Our young master said that if youre willing to sell the sword to him, hes willing to te it in anotheryer of golden to allow it to unleash its former might. After he was done speaking, he turned and gestured. Not far behind the man was an ordinary-looking simple carriage. The curtain didnt move at all, making it impossible to tell who was sitting inside. Chapter 993 - 993: Sister’s Nickname for the Sword Is Duanduan Chapter 993 - 993: Sisters Nickname for the Sword Is Duanduan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer blinked, her watery eyes filled with curiosity. This young masters thoughts hit her in the heart. If one wanted to use this sword, one would definitely have to fix the sword first. But Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Why is your young master sitting in the carriage? Is it inconvenient for him to see the light? Second Brother had said that when buying and selling goods, the other party had to be sincere. If they couldnt even meet, that wouldnt be considered sincerity! A hint of embarrassment shed across the mans face. He paused for a moment before saying, Young Master hasnt fully recovered yet, so he cant be exposed to the wind. Your Highness, please forgive us. The rain fluttered and the small hair on Gu Nuoers forehead swayed slightly. Her pink lips curled into a bright and sweet smile. Then Im sorry, but I cant give this sword to your young master. Although his idea is very good, its a pity that he cant trade with me personally. How can I hand such a good sword to someone I dont even know what they look like? The child raised her voice slightly in the direction of the carriage. Being honest with each other is the most basic etiquette. The man was put in a difficult position. This Your Highness Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. You dont have to say anymore. Brother, its raining heavily. Lets go. Gu Ziliang picked up his sister and held up the umbre whose structure was made of jade. The siblings left under everyones gazes. In the crowd, the burly men who had been staring at Gu Nuoer sinisterly also quietly split up and chased after her. The man returned to the carriage. As he hadnt done his job well, he lowered his voice in shame. Master, Her Highness I heard it. The youths voice was clear, stopping the hidden guards words indifferently. Yun Linzhou was wearing a green-based robe embroidered with gold threads, making his facial features look even more handsome. At the age of 12 or 13, he should be sunny and cheerful. However, there was always a hint of gloominess in Yun Linzhous eyes. His mental state went through a change at a young age and his thoughts were deep. Yun Linzhou touched the jade pendant hanging at his waist and slowly stroked it with his slender fingers. He repeated Gu Nuoers words repeatedly. To be honest honest Yun Linzhou lowered his head, the shadow covering his side profile. After a moment, his thin lips curled up into a bitter smile. Yun Linzhou looked up, closed his eyes, and leaned against the carriage wall. Nuoer, I really want to be honest with you too. However, he wondered if she would despise his darkness and his despicable thoughts after knowing his true appearance. Outside, the hidden guard said in a low voice, Master, Wei Cangs men have already followed them. Yun Linzhou opened his eyes, revealing a deep calmness like the sea. Send someone to keep an eye on the situation and ensure that Wei Cang can take Nuoer away without hurting her. Yes. The hidden guard quickly left. Yun Linzhou held the jade pendant tightly in his hand again. Since the heavens had given him a chance to apany Gu Nuoer on behalf of Ye Siming Then he had to grasp it well. On the other side, Gu Nuoer and Gu Ziliang passed through the alley together and decided to find a restaurant to eat something good first. The child was swinging her arms and legs in her brothers arms and talked about what had just happened. That young master is really a strange person. He hid in the carriage but had his hidden guarde and ask for the sword. Hmph, I dont like people who hide themselves. Gu Ziliang chuckled. Sister, dont worry. Perhaps when the opportunityes, this sword will naturally find a new owner. Gu Nuoer nodded and hugged her sword tightly, wheedling, Duanduan, dont worry. I definitely wont give you away casually! Gu Ziliang couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. Duanduan? His sister had really given the broken sword a nickname Chapter 994 - 994: Not Good, It’s Blood-Devouring Powder from the Outer Region Chapter 994 - 994: Not Good, Its Blood-Devouring Powder from the Outer Region Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly! Gu Ziliang heard rustling footsteps behind him. He frowned and stood still to look back. Behind the extremely narrow alley, a few burly men had followed behind them one after another. They all had murderous expressions. They were slowly walking towards Gu Ziliang. Gu Ziliang frowned and wanted to leave the alley quickly, carrying Gu Nuoer with him. Unexpectedly, the way out ahead was also blocked by eight to nine burly men. Gu Nuoer blinked her beautiful watery eyes. Tenth Brother, have we been outnked? Gu Ziliang immediately hugged Gu Nuoer tightly with both arms. He stared at the person in front of him and scolded, This path is too narrow. If you dont want to make things difficult for us, please make way! My sister is young and cant take shocks. When the burly men heard this, the person in the lead smiled coldly. Unfortunately, were here for Princess Yaoguang. Tenth Prince, if you hand Her Highness over to us, youll be able to avoid getting injured. We advise you to be sensible. Gu Ziliangs frown deepened. These people were actually here to snatch his sister. At this moment, he was filled with regret that he had chosen a remote narrow alley. Even if he shouted for help, the officials patrolling nearby wouldnt be able to hear him. Gu Ziliang couldnt help but lower his right hand and quietly lower his sleeve. Since the soft approach didnt work, he could only fight them head-on. Gu Nuoers expression remained innocent and obedient. It was as if she wasnt afraid at all. She lowered her head and counted with her pinky, mumbling something. She counted until she reached thest fingertip. Oh, its a great blessing! It seemed that this group of people could not hurt her in the end and could still help her. Gu Nuoer immediately became even more rxed and ced her hands on her hips. She said like a young mistress, Since everyone is already here, lets go sit down and have tea together before talking about serious matters! The burly men were dumbfounded. They frowned and looked at each other, feeling puzzled. Did she hear wrongly? Not only was this little princess not afraid, but she also wanted to treat them to tea? At this moment, a strange whistle-like sound came from somewhere. The burly men immediately perked up and took it seriously. Before they came, Governor Wei had warned them. This Princess Yaoguang from Great Qi might be young, but she was resourceful and very smart. They had to be careful not to be plotted against by her. The burly man in the lead saw that Gu Ziliang was protecting the child very tightly. He knew that if they didnt make a move today, it was impossible for him to take the princess away. Therefore, he raised his hand. Snatch! When the other aplices heard this, they swarmed forward. However, the moment they approached Gu Ziliang! Sister, cover your mouth and nose. The child quickly did as she was told. Her big eyes flickered. The tenth prince waved his right sleeve, and countless amount of powder flew out from his palm. The burly men at close range all inhaled it. They hurriedly wiped their faces and retreated. However, many people had already started coughing because of this. Soon, their necks began to swell as if it was difficult for them to breathe. Their eyeballs suddenly protruded. The burly man in the lead had been in the pugilistic world for many years and was experienced. His expression immediately changed. This is bad. Its the blood-devouring powder from the outer realm. It was said that there was a powder that the outer realms imperial family had that was not to be spread to outsiders. It was grinded from buddha flowers, bone powder, and other materials. Once it was inhaled, they would get into ones bloodstream. It would only lose its effect when a person died and their blood stopped flowing, turning into a corpse. When the surrounding people heard this, they were so frightened that they took a step back. They stared at Gu Ziliang in horror and seriousness. Chapter 995 - 995: Ye Siming Rushes Back to the Palace Chapter 995 - 995: Ye Siming Rushes Back to the Pce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Ziliang had merely raised his hand and people were put down effortlessly. The remaining people all moved with hesitation, wanting to go forth but didnt dare to do so. Gu Nuoer covered her mouth and nose tightly. She looked around with her watery eyes. Sigh~ There were so many muscr uncles, but they were actually not Tenth Brothers match. At this moment, the child looked up and realized that her brother wasnt covering his mouth and nose. Weird. Could it be that Tenth Brother wasnt afraid of this poisonous powder? The burly man in the lead narrowed his eyes and began to negotiate with Gu Ziliang. Tenth Prince, Ive heard a lot about you. You have to know that we brought many people here. Today, you definitely wont be able to protect the little princess and retreat unscathed. Why do you have to get yourself covered in wounds yet end up being unable to protect the princess? If we really fight, Im afraid that well hurt the princess. Why dont you do us a favor and hand Her Highness over to us? At that time, you can also avoid physical pain. Gu Ziliang sneered. His ice-blue eyes were as gloomy as when Gu Yihan was about to re up. It was like a surging dark sea that hid a terrifying power. What a joke. Were in the capital and a group of evil people actually want me to hand my sister over to you guys? Gu Ziliang stared at them. With me around, dont even think about taking my sister away. At this moment, from the corner of Gu Nuoers watery eyes, she saw a sneaky man in ck on the roof at the side. He held a crossbow and aimed it at Gu Ziliangs chest. Without waiting for Gu Nuoers reminder, the arrow shot out and tore through the air with a whoosh. It pierced through the raindrops. The arrowhead was slender and sharp. However, Gu Nuoer only narrowed her eyes slightly. The imposing arrow seemed to have hit a wall and fell to the ground! The child quietlyy on Gu Ziliangs shoulder. There was no way she was going to allow them to hurt her Tenth Brother! When the burly man saw that the sneak attack had failed, he immediately shouted sternly, Attack! Governor Wei said that they would have to take Princess Yaoguang away at all costs this time. In that case, even if theirrades die one after another, they have toplete the mission. Gu Ziliang hugged Gu Nuoer with one hand and made a defensive posture with the other. Heavy rain poured down, leaving only the sound of sshing to cover up all the killing intent. In the mountains. Ye Siming stood in a cave and looked at the dense and deep forest with his hands behind his back. The city patrols at the side were still puzzled. Just now, Marquis Yongye had brought them through the forest with ease and found a beast cave to hide from the rain. The head of the city patrol couldnt help but feel puzzled. How did the marquis know that there was a beast cave here? Could it be that he hade before? At this moment, Qin Song had already led the elite soldiers and found this ce ording to the marks Ye Siming had left on the way. Marquis! We caught one of them. He pushed a middle-aged man who was covered in dust and had clearly taken a few punches to Ye Siming. The youth ced his hands behind his back and looked at the man coldly. This middle-aged man was dressed like an ordinary woodcutter. Ye Simings thin lips parted slightly with a hint of coldness. Ive never heard of chopping firewood on a rainy day. Who exactly are you? The man lowered his head and said honestly, Im a mountain bandit nearby and wanted to rob someone on the way. Now that Ive been caught by the marquis, Im begging for death. Everyone present was stunned. It was really rare for someone to confess so quickly and want to die. Ye Simings narrow eyes immediately surged with a biting cold wind. Suddenly! He drew his sword and waved it, causing a white light to sh. A deep and long wound appeared on the middle-aged mans chest. Some of the blood sttered on Ye Simings robe, but he was unmoved. The mans eyes were open and he fell heavily to the ground. The head of the city patrol was shocked. Marquis, are we not going to interrogate them? Ye Siming looked up at the dense forest. Interrogation? They must be here to lure the tiger away from the mountain and confuse us. Hurry up and follow me back to the city to report this matter to His Majesty. Yes! Chapter 996 - 996: Don’t Make This Baby Unhappy Chapter 996 - 996: Dont Make This Baby Unhappy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the narrow alley, a few burly men were lying around Gu Ziliang. After the intense battle just now, the medicinal powder he had brought out was almost used up. His sleeves were now empty. Gu Ziliangs jaw was tense and he frowned fiercely. His ice-blue eyes were filled with vignce. After the princes started to receive education, the pce would be equipped with hidden guards to protect their safety. However, Gu Ziliang didnt think that he was a favored prince and didnt have that kind of arrogance. Therefore, he wouldnt bring hidden guards with him when he went out. Now, he really regretted it! Gu Nuoer looked around with her watery eyes. Thest few burly men were quietly looking for an opportunity to approach. The child decided not to struggle. She wanted to follow this group of people to see what good things would happen. If she was not satisfied, she would deal with this group of people ruthlessly! Gu Nuoer covered her mouth with her small hand and whispered a few words into Gu Ziliangs ear. Gu Ziliang immediately widened his eyes and looked down at his sister in his arms. He was about to shake his head and refuse. However, Gu Nuoer covered his mouth with her small hand. Tenth Brother, listen to me. I guarantee that itll be fine. However, the burly man in the lead saw the siblings whispering. He immediately waved his arm and gave an order, Attack! At this moment, Gu Ziliang hugged Gu Nuoer tightly and ran with his head lowered. His right hand was hidden in his sleeve, causing the burly men to be on guard. They were afraid that if they approached, they would be hit by the poisonous powder in his sleeve! Although Gu Ziliang was just pretending, he still had the mentality of taking a gamble. Seeing him running over quickly, the burly men blocking the exit hurriedly dodged! They were afraid that they would be harmed by the tenth princes poisonous powder. However! Just as Gu Ziliang ran out of the alley Suddenly, a figure stood up and knocked the back of Gu Ziliangs neck with the hilt of a sword. He knocked the tenth prince unconscious. Even so, at thest moment before he fainted, Gu Ziliang didnt forget to hold onto the wall at the side before falling limply. It was as if he was afraid that his sister would get hurt from the fall. Gu Nuoers watery eyes darkened and her small face turned undetectably solemn. She turned around and saw that the person who hadunched the sneak attack was a young man in his twenties. He looked at the burly men with disdain. Youre all trash. You cant even deal with a child and a prince, and had even let him kill so many of you. Just wait to go back and receive your punishment. The burly men hurriedly surrounded him and bowed to the young man with cupped fists. The poisonous powder from the outer realm is really powerful. They can kill people without leaving a trace. Major General, please forgive us. The young man let out a disdainful sneer. He lowered his head and looked at Gu Nuoers small face that was looking up. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before. She had a fair and pink face, curved eyebrows, big eyes that were like stars in the sky, and long eyshes that were fine and thick. However, apart from the child-like aspects, there was also a hint of coldness in her expression. As expected of the little princess, youre really beautiful. He reached out his hand, wanting to pinch Gu Nuoers smooth and fair cheek. At this moment! The child stood up with the broken sword and waved her small hand. A barely visible silver light shed. This young man immediately covered his neck and frowned tightly. Before he could react, he staggered a few steps forward. Under the burly mens shocked gazes, he widened his eyes and stared fixedly at Gu Nuoer. Then, he fell to the ground! He fell beside Gu Ziliang and broke his front tooth. Gu Nuoer retracted her small hand and turned to look at the burly men, her thin eyebrows raised. He bullied my brother, so I returned the favor. You all saw it. Dont make me unhappy. Otherwise, youll be the next to fall! Chapter 997 - 997: If You Don’t Listen to Me, Then There’s No Negotiation Chapter 997 - 997: If You Dont Listen to Me, Then Theres No Negotiation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The drizzle was dense and Gu Nuoers eyes were as ck as two pearls. Gu Nuoer nced at Gu Ziliang. Her tenth brother would probably remember her instructions. Then she wouldnt hold back toward this group of people. The child looked up at the burly men. The rain drenched her soft ck hair slightly. However, it made Gu Nuoer look even more lively. Arent you guys going to take me away? My brother has also fainted. Ill go with you guys. The burly men didnt expect her to be so cooperative! Could it be a trap? Gu Nuoer could tell what they were thinking from their suspicious gazes and the fact that they didnt dare toe forward. The child pouted. Its fine if you dont believe me. But if you donte over, Ill have to walk back to the pce myself. If you cantplete your mission, youll definitely be scolded! When the burly men heard this, they looked at each other. Only then did they slowly approach. Seeing that Gu Nuoer really didnt raise her hand and didnt look like she was hiding any poisonous powder, they felt a little relieved. Two burly men wanted to carry the young Major General away as well. However, Gu Nuoer suddenly reprimanded fiercely, Put him down! I just said that he bullied my brother and I want to bully him too. I wont leave with you guys if anyone dares to carry him. The burly men were immediately put in a difficult position! This major general was the biological younger brother of their Xili Empires empress! If they were to leave him here, wouldnt they suffer when they go back? Gu Nuoer narrowed her watery eyes and looked like she refused to cooperate. If you dont listen to me, then theres no room for negotiation. She pretended to want to wave her small hand, causing the burly men to be a little vignt. They suspected that this little princess must have poison powder from the outer realm hidden on her. It seemed that it was probably impossible to forcefully take the child away. They couldnt hurt her either. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to report back. In the end, the burly man in the lead gritted his teeth. The governor said that we have toplete the mission at all costs. Princess Yaoguang is very important. Lets leave the major general here first. Well apologize and exin when we get back. Lets go! Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips. Thats more like it. She pointed with her small hand and said to the burly man in the lead, You shall hold an umbre for me. My dress wont look good if it gets wet. The burly man widened his eyes in disbelief. Did this little Princess Yaoguang know that she was going to be kidnapped? In order not for her to not make a fuss, the burly man could only ept his fate and pick up the umbre with a jade structure, holding it over Gu Nuoers head. A group of people followed behind her and walked out of the alley. Gu Nuoer looked back calmly and nced at the unconscious Gu Ziliang, who was leaning against the corner of the wall. As well as the young major general who had already fainted beside him. The child retracted her gaze. Oh, that young major general didnt hit her tenth brother too hard. In less than an hour, he would definitely wake up. Knowing that Gu Ziliang would be fine, Gu Nuoers footsteps became even happier. This made the burly men behind her extremely puzzled. Was it because Her Highness was too young and she didnt understand the seriousness of the matter? Or did she not think much of this matter at all? On the roof nearby, a ck shadow quietly left. The hidden guard returned to Yun Linzhous side and told him everything. Yun Linzhou immediately frowned. You said that Nuoer left happily with them? Yes, The hidden guard also found it strange. Her Highness doesnt look afraid or nervous, as if As if she was going on an excursion. She even reprimanded the group of burly men and they had no choice but to listen to her instructions. Yun Linzhou knew very well how intelligent Gu Nuoer was. He couldnt help but lower his eyes and think for a moment. Looks like we have to leave as soon as possible. Im afraid that Nuoer will go back on her word at thest minute and go back. Chapter 998 - 998: Dudu, Help Me Into the Carriage Chapter 998 - 998: Dudu, Help Me Into the Carriage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, Wei Cang, who was waiting outside South Gate City, saw a small figure walking towards him. In the rain, the elite soldiers he had sent followed behind Gu Nuoer. However, they actually followed behind her obediently without saying anything. The deputy general among them was actually holding an umbre for the princess! Wei Cang frowned his eagle-like eyes and watched in confusion. There were no Great Qi soldiers chasing after them either. But how could things go so smoothly that Princess Yaoguang could follow them here by herself? When Gu Nuoer walked up to Wei Cang The child waved her small hand. Raise the umbre higher. I cant see anyone. The deputy general behind her quickly tilted the umbre slightly. It was really as if he was serving an ancestor! They couldnt kill or injure her. They were even afraid that she would throw a pile of poisonous powder at them! Under the umbre, Gu Nuoers small face was fair and beautiful, and her facial features were extremely beautiful. It was not difficult to tell that she would definitely be a world-astounding beauty in the future. Wei Cang also looked at this child who was said to be a lucky star who had descended to the world. Are you the Lord Dudu theyre talking about? Gu Nuoer pouted. I dont see anythingduabout you from head to toe. Why are you called this name? It doesnt sound nice at all. Whats your surname? Wei Cang was stunned. He was actually despised?! What was wrong with the position ofgovernor? In the Xili Empire, only a general who had won hundreds of battles could be qualified for this title! This was a supreme honor! For some reason, he replied, My surname is Wei. Oh Wei Dudu. Gu Nuoer waved her hand. Alright, regardless of whether youre Dudu orYanyan, is the carriage ready? The child urged, Lets set off as soon as possible if the preparations are ready. Its going to rain heavilyter. Wei Cang was stunned and speechless from beginning to end. How did this little princess act so naturally after being kidnapped? She wasnt afraid at all? He silently moved to the side and pointed at the carriage behind him. Gu Nuoer took small steps and prepared to get on. When she passed by Wei Cang, she suddenly stopped. The child turned around with a lively expression. By the way, Ive already taken down that young major general of yours. Dont worry about him. Its toote to care about him. The soldiers might being soon. If my father catches you, you can just wait to lose ayer of skin. Alright, Dudu, help me into the carriage. Wei Cang frowned fiercely and was shocked speechless. This little princess was actuallymanding him?! Wei Cang saw himself as the number one general in the Xili Empire. Even His Majestys most doted on Consort Lus son would call him Uncle Wei when he saw him. This little Princess Yaoguang was really used to being pampered! Just as he wanted to resist However, Gu Nuoer red at him, dissatisfaction written all over her pink face. This princess is in front and youre still in a daze. You didnt even follow the orders I gave you. Someone like you is actually entrusted with the heavy responsibility of stealing a child. Looks like the person who arranged for you toe isnt smart either. If you were in my fathers pce, even if you were a eunuch, you wouldnt be able to catch up to the newly assigned work! After scolding him, she freed one of her small hands and made a strange face at Wei Cang. Then, the deputy general from before hurriedly stood up to smooth things over and carried her into the carriage. The child nodded softly. Youre more obedient. No one dared to look at Wei Cangs dark expression. They hurriedly persuaded, Lord Governor, its gettingte. Theres no time to lose. Lets set off as soon as possible. They didnt want to wait for the princess to realize what was happening and then kick up a fuss. Wei Cang was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. However, when he thought of Emperor Ling Tianyins order, he endured this anger! He couldnt afford to offend this little princess now. Bear with it! Wei Cang waved his hand and everyone got onto their horses, surrounding an inconspicuous carriage. Set off! Chapter 999 - 999: Spells Are A Dimensionality Reduction Strike On Them Chapter 999 - 999: Spells Are A Dimensionality Reduction Strike On Them Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer, who was sitting in the carriage,y down. She felt the wheels of the carriage spinning rapidly. She raised her hand. On her fair index finger was the pink tourmaline ring that her eighth brother had given her. Just now, with a wave of her hand, the young major general fainted because the mechanism in the ring had worked. Unfortunately, there was only one chance to use the knockout powder inside. She had already used it just now. What if someone wanted to bully her again? Without thinking, a smile bloomed on the childs pink lips. It didnt matter. She could still use spells to bully them back! She originally wanted to use mortal methods to protect herself. However, if they went too far, they would be dealt a destructive blow! The child closed her eyes and sensed. Oh, thats right. The auspicious matter that symbolized that these people could help in was getting closer and closer. After a while, when Wei Cang rode near the carriage window and lifted the curtain with the hilt of his sword to check He saw that Gu Nuoer stuck out her stomach and wasying down with her limbs spread out. She was sleeping soundly on the soft nket! Her pink lips even moved from time to time, as if she was enjoying delicacies in her dream. Wei Cangs expressionpletely froze. Wasnt this princess too chill? Why was she still able to sleep? Did they not look like bad people? An hourter, in Gu Yihans imperial study. With a bang, an ornamental jade vase that was half the height of a person was shattered by the inkstone that Gu Yihan casually grabbed! Immediately, the porcin pieces flew in all directions and cut the back of Eunuch Chunshous hand. He didnt even dare to cry out in pain and only knelt and trembled. Beside Eunuch Chunshou, the tenth prince, Gu Zili, knelt with an ashen expression. He was drenched and his ice-blue eyes were dim. Gu Yihan was furious. How did you look after your sister? You actually let her be snatched away in the imperial city! He then instructed Chunshou loudly, Go, interrogate the person who was brought back by the tenth prince and skin him alive. I also want to know Nuoers whereabouts! Gu Yihan roared like a crazy lion. Under such anger, Eunuch Chunshou stood up in horror and wanted to go out. Losing the little princess was a world-destroying matter! At this moment, the young eunuch outside called out, Your Majesty! Marquis Yongye is back! Gu Yihan immediately walked out from behind the table. Pass the message and let him in immediately! The youth walked into the imperial study, drenched by the rain. His unruly eyes were cold and his robe was soaked in water. Before Ye Siming could say anything, Gu Yihan beat him to it. Ye Siming, Nuoer has been lost. I order you to lead the three armies and split up to look for her! If you find the person who kidnapped her, I want you to cut them into pieces, cut their flesh, and feed them to the dogs. Dont show any mercy! Gu Yihans eyes were bloodshot and he looked extremely terrifying. The moment Ye Siming heard that Gu Nuoer was lost, he suddenly frowned. Lost? He turned around and left without changing his clothes. Ill go look for her. Gu Yihan said from behind him, Only by bringing the token can you mobilize the three armies. Theres no need for the three armies. Its a waste of time. Itll be faster if I go by myself. His little thing was taken away in his territory? The long-lost bloodthirst filled the youths eyes. When Gu Nuoer was around, he was willing to be reasonable. If anyone wanted to snatch her away, they would be taking his life. At this moment, Gu Ziliang said, Father, Sister asked me to bring you a message. She seemed to have predicted what you would say. She said that when you arrange for Marquis Yongye to look for her, youll see a book with the solution she left for you. Gu Yihan stared at him and was unable to restrain his anger. Gu Ziliang, your sister is only seven or eight years old. Even if shes a lucky star sent by the heavens, shes still a child! Half of what she said is childs talk. How can you really believe her so easily and let her be snatched away just like that?! Gu Yihan shouted, Where is the book? I dont see any book?! He pped the bookshelf behind him angrily. The things on the shelf shook violently. At this moment, a thin book fell and gently hit his head. Gu Yihan was stunned and looked down. This is Chapter 1000 - 1000: Gu Nuo’er’s Self-Written ‘Father Persuading Book’ Chapter 1000 - 1000: Gu Nuoers Self-Written Father Persuading Book Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yihan bent down and picked up this thin book. On the brownish-yellow cover were Gu Nuoers elegant words. It wrote: Father Persuading Book Gu Yihan couldnt help but recall the origin of this booklet. When Gu Nuoer was three years old, the child had already given this book that she had personally written to Gu Yihan. She also said, Father, if theres anything you cant be sure of and you dont know what to do, and Nuoer happens to not be by your side, please take a look at this book! At that time, his precious daughters eyes lit up and she handed it over with her two soft hands. Gu Yihan originally wanted to look through it immediately, but Gu Nuoer pressed down on his hand. If the conditions arent met, you cant open it, Father. Therefore, ever since Gu Yihan obtained this book, he hadnt read it once. The situation now was already in line with what Gu Nuoer had said. Gu Yihan carefully opened it. There were about five to six pages in the thin booklet. Only one line was written Father, we wont kill innocent people, but we can kill those who are in the wrong. Dont vent your anger on others. Nuonuo will always love Father. Gu Yihans dark eyes immediately seemed to be illuminated by a ray of sunlight, dispelling the gloominess. The so-called Father Persuading Book was nothing more than Gu Nuoer wanting to tell Gu Yihan that no matter what, he mustnt kill the innocent. He seemed to have understood something. Gu Yihan turned to look at the tenth prince, who was still kneeling on the ground. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, Get up and go change your clothes. Now that things are already done, I cant vent my anger on you. Gu Ziliang couldnt believe his ears. His violent and unpredictable father was actually reasonable? Gu Ziliangs eyshes trembled slightly, but he didnt get up. Gu Yihan frowned. Get up! Ive already made a decision. You dont have to confess your sin anymore. At this moment, Eunuch Chunshou quickly entered. Your Majesty! Weve interrogated the person. The person the tenth prince brought back has confessed. They were sent by the emperor of the Xili Empire, Ling Tianyin. In order to steal the little princess, he brought more than 100 people to infiltrate the capital this time! Gu Yihans anger, which had just calmed down, surged from the bottom of his eyes again. He ced his hands on the table and gritted his teeth, making creaking sounds. That Ling Tianyin is really not a man. To think that he would raise his hand against a child. From the corner of his eye, Gu Yihan saw the Father Persuading Book Gu Nuoers cute and graceful instructionsy quietly on the paper. Gu Yihan closed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, Chunshou and Gu Ziliang saw the emperor pursing his thin lips andughing softly. They couldnt help but be shocked. Could His Majesty be going crazy? I understand. Gu Yihan opened his eyes, his eyes seething with darkness. Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. If Baby Nuo doesnt allow me to kill the innocent, then the person who really did something wrong and deserves to die is Ling Tianyin. He suddenly mmed the table. Go get someone to stop Ye Siming. Tell him to kill his way to the capital of the Xili Empire after ensuring the princesss safety. I want Ling Tianyins head! After saying that, Gu Yihan even raised his hand and threw a tiger talisman [1. A token that is used to mobilize armies.] on the ground. Let him mobilize the soldiers. I want Xili to bepletely annihted! Raising generals for a hundred days, to be used for a moment. Gu Yihans eyes were cold. Its time for them to know how amazing Marquis Yongye is. Chunshou was shocked, but he did not dare to say anything. He quickly turned around and gave the order. However, he rushed back not longter. Your Majesty, this servant cant find the Marquis anywhere! I just asked the imperial guards. They said that the Marquis left the imperial study and jumped over the wall, disappearing in the blink of an eye! Gu Yihan frowned. Ye Simings legs were too fast. At this moment, Gu Ziliang suddenly kowtowed. Father! This son is willing to make up for my mistake and personally bring my sister back and to join up with Marquis Yongye. Gu Yihan looked down at him for a moment. Alright, he said in a deep voice. Take the tiger talisman. You must bring Nuoer back safe and sound. Gu Ziliang, you mustnt fail this time. This son will listen to Fathers orders. Gu Ziliang picked up the tiger talisman and turned to leave. He returned to the pce first and brought all the strongest poisonous powder. He was the one who had lost his sister. He had to be responsible for finding her back. Chapter 1001 - 1001 – What A Strong Smell of Blood! Chapter 1001 - 1001 C What A Strong Smell of Blood! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the mountain path, they traveled non-stop for nearly two hours. The rain stopped, but the sky was still dark. Wei Cang rode on his horse and led his elite guards to follow behind the carriage. He had always been on high alert when traveling in such a wilderness. At this moment, a soft call sounded from the carriage behind him. Dudu! A vein popped up on Wei Cangs forehead. He didnt want to pay attention to Gu Nuoers call. It sounded like he was calling her familys dog! Dudu! The child called out to him persistently. Her entire body was leaning against the window, and her childish voice sounded from time to time. Wei Cang couldnt take it anymore and turned to instruct his deputy general. Yuan Gu, go and see what she wants. Yes. Deputy General Yuan Gu turned his horse around and came to the carriage. Gu Nuoer had just woken up and her soft ck hair was a little messy. However, under her thin willow eyebrows, her big eyes flickered like clear ss. The child saw that it wasnt Wei Cang. She asked, Wheres Dudu? The governor has to lead the way and doesnt have time toe over. If Your Highness has any instructions, you can look for me. Gu Nuoer pouted unhappily. Can you make decisions? I want to stop in front. Yuan Gu was stunned. Stop? This was probably Let me ask the governor on Your Highnesss behalf. The deputy general spurred his horse and returned to the front. When Wei Cang heard Gu Nuoer say that she wanted to stop in front, he rejected outright. We cant stop. We have to leave the capital before dawn tomorrow. Otherwise, with so many elite soldiers by Gu Yihans side, they would definitely catch up. The deputy general then went to pass a message to Gu Nuoer. When the child heard this, she crossed her arms in dissatisfaction. Her fair and sparkling face was filled with displeasure. Hes unwilling to stop in front, right? Then I wont care about you guys anymore. Something happened in front. Im going to jump out of the carriage! After saying that, she closed the window with her small hand and was about to jump out. This frightened Deputy General Yuan Gu! He shouted, Stop! The coachman hurriedly pulled the reins. The surrounding guards also hurriedly pulled the reins of their horses tightly. The neighing of horses rose and fell. Wei Cang, who was at the front, ran over on his horse and scolded Yuan Gu angrily, Who allowed you to pass down orders privately?! Yuan Gu looked helpless. If we dont do that, the princess is going to jump off the carriage. The carriage was moving so quickly. She was so thin and tender. If she really fell, wouldnt she immediately lose her life?! Wei Cang turned his head, his eagle eyes surging with coldness as he stared at Gu Nuoer. When the child saw that the carriage had stopped, she obediently sat back down. Facing Wei Cangs faint anger, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she raised her small chin calmly. Dudu, you may be angry now, but youll thank me for saving your lifeter. Something has happened ahead and we cant go over now. However, if you want to bring me away, you have to consider breaking out of the situation. Her words were like a thunderp. This made Wei Cangs expression suddenly turn serious. What does the princess mean by that? Gu Nuoer leaned against the carriage window and rested her chin on her small hand. Her cheeks were pink and her watery eyes were filled with innocence. Smell it carefully. What do you smell in the wind? Wei Cang and the surrounding guards immediately calmed down and sniffed carefully. Yuan Gus expression turned cold. He eximed in a low voice, What a strong smell of blood! He was in a hurry just now and didnt notice it. Gu Nuoer nodded. Theyre not my fathers people. There must be trouble ahead. Chapter 1002 - 1002 – Must Protect Princess Yaoguang’s Safety Chapter 1002 - 1002 C Must Protect Princess Yaoguangs Safety Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang immediately waved his sleeve. He arranged for a guard with good qinggong to scout ahead. The others moved the carriage into the inconspicuous forest. Seeing that Wei Cang had really started to take note of the situation, Gu Nuoer wasnt in a hurry to get up. The child sat in the carriage and leisurely wanted to pour a cup of tea. However, she realized that there was no more water! She pouted in distress, grabbed the teapot with her small hand, and poured it. There was not a single drop of tea. Boohoo Im thirsty. The childined pitifully. At this moment, a water bag reached in from outside the window. It was from Yuan Gu. Your Highness, if you dont mind, you can drink mine. The child tilted her head and looked at him for a while before immediately revealing a sweet smile. Gugu, youre much better than Dudu. If theres a chance in the future, Ill confer you the title of Lord Dudu. Youll definitely be stronger than him. Yuan Gus ears turned red from the praise. The word honest was written on his tanned face. Initially, he thought that Gu Nuoer was too young. However, because of her noble status, she became a target for His Majesty, Ling Tianyin. It was already very pitiful for her to be captured by them and have to leave her parents and family. He didnt expect Gu Nuoer to be so sensible. Yuan Gus heart began to lean slightly towards this little princess. If there was a situation where he could help and not anger Wei Cang, he would definitely take care of her. Soon, the guard who had gone to investigate quickly rushed back. He looked terrified. Lord Governor, there are mountain bandits ahead robbing and tyrannizing. They upied a vige and many people died! Gu Nuoer immediately frowned. As expected, someone was causing trouble. Wei Cang immediately asked, How many mountain bandits are there? At least 60 of them! Wei Cang was not afraid of fighting. They were all soldiers who had been to the battlefield. It should not be a problem for them to deal with the mountain bandits. However, there were definitely Gu Yihans pursuers behind them. If they were held back by the mountain bandits, it would probably waste time. At this moment, a childish voice sounded. Dudu, I dont think you have a choice. If you return and take another path, youll be dyed for at least an hour. Why dont you just break through the encirclement? With your strength, you cant possibly not be able to stop the mountain bandits, right? Wei Cang turned around and saw Gu Nuoers fair face and smiling eyes. She was young and filled with innocence. Although she looked like a child, her words were actually clear. At this moment, Wei Cang suddenly had a deep feeling. It was as if everything was under the control of this little Princess Yaoguang. Somehow, she didnt seem to be a prey but a hunter! Wei Cang frowned and pondered. In the end, he nodded at the guards. Follow me. Two teams will walk in front and clear the path. The rest of you, pay attention to the nks and back wings. You must protect Princess Yaoguangs safety and bring her back to Xili sessfully. Yes! The guards echoed loudly. Gu Nuoer pursed her pink lips and smiled sweetly. However, the childs eyes were very cold. She was thinking to herself. That group of bandits who were causing trouble actually dared to massacre a vige. Did they really think that they could do whatever they wanted just because they were far away from the capital? Since she didnt bring her own people out today, she would arrange for Wei Cang and the others to help her eliminate the mountain bandits! Soon, as they entered the mountain path More and more corpses could be seen by the roadside. They were all vigers who lived nearby and their bodies were covered in blood. The womens clothes were not covering their bodies and one could imagine what they had encountered when they were alive. The most pitiful one was a baby who was hung on a branch. He had already died for a moment. His face was green and one of his small arms had been twisted off. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she secretly bit her lip, her watery eyes surging with anger. This group of unforgivable mountain bandits. Chapter 1003 - 1003: Ye Siming Is Here, None of You Can Escape Chapter 1003: Ye Siming Is Here, None of You Can Escape Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If they wanted to pass through sessfully, they could only pass through the vige. Wei Cang asked the carriage to stop temporarily and sent two teams of guards to scout the way first. However, even if they didnt enter the vige, they could still hear screams and wailsing from inside. There was also the arrogantughter of the evildoers. Gu Nuoer closed her eyes and heard the ferociousughter and discussion of the mountain bandits that was carried over by the wind Lets take it and leave quickly. If the soldiers arriveter, we wont be able to leave! Whats there to be afraid of? This ce is far from the nearest town. Its not easy for us to be open for business. Hurry up and plunder to our fill! Thats right. Theres Marquis Yongye in the capital. We cant plunder the capital, but cant we be impudent in such a small vige? Brothers, plunder them ruthlessly. You can enjoy the women however you want! The mountain bandits erupted in extremely nasty cheers andmotion. Gu Nuoer opened her watery eyes. There was an imperceptible dark blue ripple in them that kept surging. She got up and lifted the curtain. Dudu! Follow me to save the people! After saying that, the child jumped off the carriage and ran quickly towards the vige. Wei Cangs expression changed. Come back! He hurriedly abandoned the horse and quickly caught up. However, Gu Nuoer actually ran as fast as a rabbit. When Deputy General Yuan Gu and the others saw this, they hurriedly got off their horses and chased after them. The two teams of guards that Wei Cang had sent to investigate quietly made their way forward. The vige was covered in blood and corpses. At each house, unreasonable-looking mountain bandits entered and left, constantly taking away some property and clothes. Even though Wei Cangs group was from Xili, they couldnt bear to see such a tragic scene and frowned. At this moment, a small figure passed them and ran over. Gu Nuoer ran towards the nearest mountain bandit. He was holding a womans head. The woman had been beaten until her face was covered in blood. She fell to the ground and was on the verge of death. The bandit was dragging her along. Gu Nuoer had picked up a firewood poker from somewhere. She jumped up and smashed the head of the mountain bandit heavily. Ah! The mountain bandit let go of his hand in pain and covered his forehead, falling backward. It hurts so much. F*ck, where did this damn childe from?! He widened his eyes and called out to his surroundingpanions. Gu Nuoer wasnt afraid at all. She held the wooden stick in her small hand and anger surged in her watery eyes. She looked exactly the same as Gu Yihan when he was furious. Your mother raised you up so that you cane out and bully women? You disappointing thing, Ill beat you to death on behalf of your parents! The childs childish voice was fierce. She raised the firewood poker and hit him in the face. The mountain bandits kept wailing from the beating. At first, he didnt react but heter grabbed the wooden stick. Killing intent burst out of his eyes. Ill kill you, you little brat! The mountain bandit suddenly broke the wooden stick and stood up, wanting to kick Gu Nuoer away. However, the child turned sideways. The mountain bandit kicked out, but his ankle was grabbed tightly by a strong hand. He was suddenly shocked and looked up. The tall Wei Cang had already grabbed him. Wei Cangs expression was filled with killing intent. He didnt want to interfere in Great Qis business, but his mission was to bring Gu Nuoer back to Xili. Therefore, Gu Nuoer couldnt be injured. The child stood at the side and immediately ordered, Dudu, beat him up ruthlessly! At the same time, Wei Cang flipped his wrist and pushed further in! The sound of bones breaking could be heard, and the mountain bandit let out screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered. One of his legs had actually been broken by this person with his bare hands! Outside the vige entrance. Ye Siming rode his warhorse, ckie, and stopped here. He came in a hurry and didnt even bring his sword. However, he didnt care at all. He got off the horse and walked in. The youths eyes were cold and carried a cold hostility like a wolf. He loosened his sleeves, knowing that the little thing was inside. None of the people who had taken Gu Nuoer away would be able to escape today. Chapter 1004 - 1004: Won’t Fight Inside, Afraid of Scaring Her Chapter 1004: Wont Fight Inside, Afraid of Scaring Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming was about to walk in. However, he heard the warhorse behind him neigh violently. He immediately looked back. A group of mountain bandits seemed to be preparing toe and provide support. There were more than 40 to 50 of them! They were about to barge into the vige. Second Bosss screams came from inside! Lets quickly go in and see whats going on! As soon as the mountain bandit in the lead finished speaking, he saw a youth standing coldly at the vige entrance. His gaze was cold and murderous, and his entire body was filled with hostility. Although he still looked like a youth, there was no blood on his body. However, with a nce from him, it inexplicably made the back of ones neck turn cold. In the nting mountain wind, Ye Simings eyebrows reached his temples. He was extraordinarily handsome, but his eyes were dark, adding a hint of evilness to his handsomeness. He tied his hair up with a golden headgear and stood there with his hands behind his back, as if he was in an extremely bad mood. The mountain bandits took him as someone from the vige. They couldnt help butugh sinisterly. You want to run, right? Unfortunately, its toote! Their entire group of mountain bandits had been mobilized and robbed the two nearby viges of everything. The leading mountain bandits waved his arm. Kill him and peel off his face. F*ck, I hate good-looking men the most! The others swarmed forward. The warhorse was the first to raise its front hooves and kick over a mountain bandit who had run nearby. Then, it stepped through the mud and ran to Ye Simings side. The youth raised his chin slightly, his eyes flickering with a bloodthirsty cold smile. Its good to kill you guys here, in case fighting inside gets the little thing scared. Inside, Wei Cang and the others didnt notice themotion at the vige entrance at all. They were fighting the mountain bandits who were rushing up. Just now, Wei Cangs scout roughly estimated that there were more than 60 mountain bandits who had plundered the vige. However, some of the mountain bandits were in houses back then and were out of sight. Now, they had all run out to fight Wei Cang and the others. Only then did Wei Cangs group realize that they also had more than 100 people, even more than the guards Wei Cang had brought! This group of despicable bandits attacked despicably. Two to three of them surrounded each guard and they targeted their vital points with the saber in their hands. Fortunately, Wei Cangs men were all soldiers who had been to the battlefield and were more than enough to deal with the bandits. Wei Cang and Yuan Gu protected Gu Nuoer and fought while retreating. They were surrounded by the most number of mountain bandits! Although Wei Cang and Yuan Gu were extremely skilled, they still found it a little difficult to deal with so many bandits attacking at the same time. Despite this, they still let Gu Nuoer stand behind them. The child blinked her watery eyes and looked up at Wei Cang and Yuan Gu. They were like two mountains protecting her, not allowing any bandits to approach. Oh, at this moment, she actually missed Elder Brother Siming a little. At this moment, Gu Nuoer saw a mountain bandit hiding on the roof at the side from the corner of her eye. He drew his bow and aimed at Wei Cang! Dudu, be careful of hidden arrows! Gu Nuoer quickly reminded. Almost at the same time, a hidden arrow shot out with a whoosh! Wei Cang turned around and protected Gu Nuoer in his arms, rolling on the ground. Unexpectedly, the second arrow came shooting over. In order to protect Wei Cang and Gu Nuoer from the mountain bandits frontal attack, Yuan Gu kept brandishing his saber to resist. From the roof, arrows flew towards Wei Cang one after another. Gu Nuoers small face was filled with impatience. She puffed up her pink cheeks angrily. She crawled out of Wei Cangs arms and was about to wave her hand and use her powers to pull down the little person who had shot the hidden arrows! Gu Nuoer seemed to have heard a familiar cold voice Close your eyes. She subconsciously closed her eyes tightly, her long eyshes trembling. At the same time A stone with a hostility that could cut through air nailed into the be of the mountain bandit on the roof. In an instant, blood filled his entire face. The mountain bandit died with unsettled grievances. His eyes widened and he rolled straight down from the roof. Chapter 1005 - 1005 – Why Didn’t She Praise Him Like This Before? Chapter 1005 - 1005 C Why Didnt She Praise Him Like This Before? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang was shocked. He subconsciously looked at Gu Nuoer. She seemed to have seen this little princess wave her sleeve just now. Could it be that she was the one who killed this mountain bandit? However, when Gu Nuoer opened her eyes and saw the mountain bandit who had fallen to the ground, she wasnt surprised. Instead, she turned around first and looked around as if she was looking for someone. All Gu Nuoer could see were houses and forests. What she heard just now must be Elder Brother Simings voice! Was he nearby? The child hurriedly hugged one of Wei Cangs arms. She raised her soft voice. Dudu is a good person! Gu Nuoer was saying this for Ye Siming to hear. Otherwise, with Elder Brother Simings skills, Wei Cang would probably be lying on the ground in the next second. Wei Cang didnt expect her to hold onto him so suddenly. An unnatural expression appeared on his usually serious face. He said stubbornly, Im just doing my duty. I dont really want to protect you. Even so, Wei Cang still felt a faint sense of self-reproach and guilt. He was under Ling Tianyins orders to bring Princess Yaoguang back to Xili. Therefore, he had protected her just now toplete the mission. However, this little princess actually reminded him that there were hidden arrows. Just now, she had stepped forward and helped him defeat the mountain bandits on the roof. At the thought of this, Wei Cang felt even more guilty! The little princess was only a six or seven-year-old child. Wasnt it too immoral for them to forcefully take her away from her parents? Gu Nuoer didnt notice the change in Wei Cangs gaze at all. She only looked around and hugged Wei Cangs arm tightly. She wanted to tell Ye Siming not to attack Wei Cang for the time being. In the nearby forest, the youth held a stone between his slender fingers. He was originally aiming at Wei Cangs throat, but he gradually lowered his hand. Just now, as long as Gu Nuoer spoke a little slower for Wei Cang This stone would be a sharp weapon that would pierce through Wei Cangs throat and cause him to bleed to death. Although the youth really wanted to kill the person who had taken her away, after a period of silence, he still listened to Gu Nuoer. Ye Siming watched as Gu Nuoer hugged Wei Cangs right arm with both hands. Cold mes rose in his thin and long eyes. Heartless little thing. The other party had kidnapped her, but she still said that they were good people! Why hadnt she praised him like this before? The corner of Ye Simings robe was wet and ck from blood, but there was no blood on his fair and handsome face. He frowned and looked in Gu Nuoers direction. He saw Wei Cang and Yuan Gu retaliating clumsily against the mountain bandits. Ye Siming couldnt help but sneer, feeling a little impatient. They are so weak. Its taking them such a long time just to deal with these weaklings. Just now, it didnt even take him half an incenses time to finish off that group of bandits at the vige entrance. The warhorse beside Ye Siming couldnt help but raise its front hooves, wanting to rush over and bring Gu Nuoer out of danger. Unexpectedly, before it could take two steps, Ye Siming grabbed the reins and pulled it back. Youre not allowed to go. The youths voice was cold and carried an imperceptible gloom. She doesnt need us now. The warhorse, ckie, raised its head and snorted. Then, it stomped on the grass in frustration. It was as if it was expressing its dissatisfaction. It was also looking down on Ye Simings inexplicable jealousy. On Gu Nuoers side, Wei Cang and Yuan Gu led the soldiers to work together and finally subdued all the mountain bandits. Corpses and blood could be seen everywhere in the vige. It could be said to be hell on earth. The mountain wind blew. Apanied by Yuan Gu, Gu Nuoer walked around the vige. There were all pieces of corpses everywhere This group of vicious bandits had destroyed all these originally calm and peaceful homes. Chapter 1006 - 1006: You Still Knew That I Came? Chapter 1006 - 1006: You Still Knew That I Came? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer brought people over in time. Although half of the vigers were cruelly killed, at least a portion of them survived. He didnt dare to imagine what would have happened if the child hadnt brought Wei Cang and the others over. How many days would it take for the tragedy here to be discovered? After the mountain bandits were subdued, the injured vigers ran to their families who had fallen to the ground. For a moment, sorrowful cries enveloped the entire vige. It made the dark sky look even more miserable. Gu Nuoer turned around and asked Wei Cang in a soft voice, Dudu, can you get your guards to help them bury their families? Wei Cang subconsciously frowned. He looked at the childs fair and clean face, her watery eyes, and really couldnt say no. He thought that he had never been someone who was easily soft-hearted. But He thought of how Gu Nuoer had praised him for being a good person just now. Wei Cang nodded reluctantly. He turned around and called out to the soldiers to help the vigers who had lost their families dig pits and fill in the soil. Yuan Gu first felt that it was a little strange. They had speciallye to bring the princess away. Why was he helping themoners of Great Qi to bury their families? However, when Yuan Gu saw Gu Nuoers innocent and childish eyes, he joined the guards without hesitation. No matter how deep the enmity between the emperors of the two countries was, the little princess was still a child! They had to protect the innocence in the childs heart. Gu Nuoer lowered her head and saw that the tips of her originally fair shoes were already stained with mud and blood. A little higher up, her white fabric socks had gotten dirty as well. The child pouted unhappily. She walked to a small stream near the forest in the vige. This ce was blocked by a few houses, so Wei Cang and the others couldnt see her here. The child sat on the ground and took off her shoes and socks. She first ced her small feet into the stream to wash them. She wanted to rub the blood off her socks, but if her socks were wet, she wouldnt be able to wear them anymore. Gu Nuoer couldnt help but feel troubled. Her small feet were ced in the stream, feeling the clear water flowing through the mountain. Just as she was in a daze and thinking about what to do The small cloth sock in her hand was pulled away by a slender hand with well-defined joints. Gu Nuoer turned around. Ye Siming was already squatting beside her and washing her socks in the stream. Elder Brother Siming! I knew you came! The childs eyes bloomed with joy. She reached out her two small hands and wrapped them around his neck, leaning her small body against Ye Simings shoulder. Ye Simings side profile was cold and his jawline was very charming. The outline of the youths face could be said to be perfect. However, there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his words. You know that I came? Ye Siming looked sideways at the child. He raised his eyebrows faintly. Gu Nuoer, Ive only left for a while, but youve already been kidnapped. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips and said softly, I was the one who kidnapped them and ran! They could help me, so I yed along with them. Elder Brother Siming, you saw it just now. If we hadnt arrived in time, this group of vigers would have been killed. Ye Siming sneered. The mountain bandits deserve to die. These people who brought you away cant live either. Ill go and deal with them now before sending you back to the pce. The child quickly hugged Ye Simings arm tightly. She rested her head on his shoulder and looked at him pitifully. Elder Brother Siming, dont. Dudu and Gugu arent bad at heart. Theyre just following orders. Besides I havent had enough fun yet When Gu Nuoer said this, she felt a little guilty. Chapter 1007 - 1007: With Me Around, I Won’t Let You Dirty Your Dress Chapter 1007: With Me Around, I Wont Let You Dirty Your Dress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming sneered. What do you want to y that I cant apany you? Gu Nuoer blinked. Elder Brother Siming doesnt know, right? Theyre from the Xili Empire! When I was young, I read the history books of Great Qi in Fathers imperial study. I know that the Xili Empire is our strongest opponent. Im naturally going to y this time to make the enemy one of us. Ye Siming pondered for a moment. Are we going to kill them all and take thend for ourselves? Gu Nuoer quickly waved her small hand. If I can persuade them to reconcile, I naturally wont have any thoughts of killing them. Elder Brother Siming, let me y this once~ I guarantee that I wont be back before long. Ye Siming sneered and raised his eyebrows slightly. If you go y for a while, His Majesty will go crazy from anxiety. The child smiled. I was nning to write a letter to Father. Dont worry, Father has a tacit understanding with me. Hell feel relieved soon. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and said coldly, Im not worried about His Majesty. Then what are you worried about, Elder Brother Siming? The child tilted her head and sized up his expression. The dense forest, the dark sky that had rained, and the anxiety he felt when he just found out that Gu Nuoer had been taken away. At this moment, once he saw her, all the feelings of anxiety were appeased. The scenery reflected in Ye Simings eyes seemed to have be cute again. Everything was embellished with liveliness because of the childs delicate voice and smile. The anxiety in Ye Simings heart gradually calmed down. You didnt miss me when I wasnt around? The youths voice was pleasant with a unique hoarseness. It was mixed with the sound of a trickling stream and was very pleasant to the ears. Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes, her face fair and obedient. Of course I did! I was just thinking that if Elder Brother Siming was around, these bandits wouldnt be able tost more than two rounds! The childs voice was sweet and soft. Elder Brother Siming, I really cant do without you! Ye Simings thin eyes lit up with faint joy. Alright. He quickly said, Then Ill go to Xili with you. I wont let them notice me usually, but Ill always be by your side. Otherwise, if he were to let her go to Xili alone, even if he knew that Gu Nuoer was a little fairy, Ye Siming wouldnt be at ease. Of course, he had to take care of his little thing himself. Gu Nuoer nodded in agreement without thinking. Its naturally better with Elder Brother Siming around! Only then did Ye Siming reach out his slender hand and pull Gu Nuoers small foot out of the stream. The youth gritted his teeth and sneered. Gu Nuoer, youre a little liar. Previously, you said that if you get lost and I wait on the spot, youlle back. Fortunately, I didnt listen to you this time. If I waited in Great Qi, wouldnt you only see me after ying around in Xili? Gu Nuoers pink lips curled up and she smiled brightly. Aiya, the situation this time is special. There wont be a next time! If I make Elder Brother Siming worry again, Ill Hmm Ill braise myself! Ye Siming was stunned for a moment before sneering and pretending not to care. I dont like to eat fish. Really? The child leaned closer and looked at him with her big watery eyes. Ye Simings ears turned red for some reason. He pulled Gu Nuoers small feet into his arms. He helped her put on her socks that had be dry and neat at some point. Her small feet were like an exquisite jade artifact in his palm. Ye Simings movements were very light. After a long time, he looked up. Its a lie. Only then did he answer her question. Steam is good. I like it, Ye Siming added with a teasing expression. Gu Nuoer blinked. When she came back to her senses, she kicked him angrily. Elder Brother Siming! Ye Siming chuckled and held Gu Nuoers feet tightly. After that, he washed her shoes for her and helped Gu Nuoer put them on. Ye Siming said seriously to Gu Nuoer, If such a situation happens again in the future, Ill rush over earlier. I wont let you dirty your dress again. Chapter 1008 - 1008 – Hugging Gu Nuo’er More Tightly Chapter 1008 C Hugging Gu Nuoer More Tightly Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoers watery eyes flickered. She looked at the bloodstains on Ye Simings robe. No matter what, Elder Brother Siming always wanted to protect her from the filth. Even though he had walked through the mud himself. He still remembered to protect her purity and cleanliness. The child took the initiative to reach out her two small arms and hug Ye Simings neck. Her small hand patted twice. Thank you, Elder Brother Siming. The moment Gu Nuoers soft voice sounded. Ye Siming seemed to have heard a soft bell-like sound and his heart bloomed. That feeling was also like sweet sugar water spilling out of his heart. The mountain wind blew over and the green leaves that had fallen to the ground were swept up, causing the bushes to sway. At this moment, there seemed to be a hint of joy spreading in the youths ck and cold eyes. Her soft body was right in front of him. He could only smell the soft fragrance on her body. Ye Siming really wanted to carry Gu Nuoer just now. Unfortunately, he knew that his clothes were dirty. He understood that she had always liked to be beautiful and delicate, so he restrained his desires. However, he didnt expect the child to hug him instead. It felt as if he had fallen in love with a flower but couldnt bear to pluck it away. However, he didnt expect that the flower would take the initiative to attach to his palm with the help of the wind. Such a throbbing filled the youths heart. Ye Simings long eyebrows and thin eyes couldnt hide his smile. Hug me tightly, Gu Nuoer, he said in a low voice. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she tightened her grip and pressed her entire body against Ye Siming. The child even asked innocently and obediently, Is this strength alright? Ye Siming chuckled. Tighter. Gu Nuoer pouted. That way, Elder Brother Siming wont be able to breathe! Unexpectedly, Ye Siming raised his hand and pressed down on her back, pulling Gu Nuoer into his arms tightly. This time, it was the childs turn to struggle. Ye Simings chuckle by her ear was pleasant to the ears, his unique voice low and s*ductive. Even if I cant breathe, I like it. Gu Nuoer returned to Wei Cangs side. At this moment, the guards had already helped bury the vigers who were in trouble. From the corner of his eye, Wei Cang saw a small figure walking over with rxed steps. He turned around and looked at the fair and delicate child. I thought Your Highness had left, Wei Cang said. His voice was emotionless, as if he was testing the waters. Just now, he looked around but didnt see Gu Nuoer. Wei Cang thought that Gu Nuoer had escaped. He didnt give the order to capture her. Instead, he silently thought that it wouldnt be a bad idea to let her run back, right? He would just take it that his mission had failed. Otherwise, he couldnt really abduct a child. She was only seven or eight years old. However, he didnt expect Gu Nuoer toe back by herself. The childs eyes were bright and her face was fair and beautiful. She smiled. I havent had enough fun yet. Where should we head to? Besides, if I really run away, Dudu, youll be severely punished if you cantplete the mission, right? Dont worry, Ill definitely follow you to the end. I wont let you be punished! After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she waved her small hand, turned around, and took the initiative to board the carriage. From the looks of it, she really had ns to return to Xili with him. Wei Cangs eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief. What was this little Princess Yaoguang thinking? At this moment, Yuan Gu rushed over. Governor, when we were scouting the surroundings just now, we discovered that more than 40 mountain bandits had died tragically at the vige entrance! To use the word died tragically was an obscure expression from Yuan Gu. This was because there were broken limbs and broken bodies everywhere at the vige entrance. There was even a mountain bandit whose face had been removed and was badly mangled! Chapter 1009 - 1009: Whose Skills Are So Terrifying? Chapter 1009: Whose Skills Are So Terrifying? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang frowned. Come with me to take a look. He didnt forget to arrange for all the guards to guard Princess Yaoguang in the carriage. After all, from Yuan Gus description, it was very likely that there was an expert lying in ambush nearby. When Wei Cang brought a small group of people and followed Yuan Gu to the vige entrance He was shocked by the scene before him, even though he had been through hundreds of battles. Corpses were strewn everywhere. Broken limbs were everywhere and the amount of blood flowing was almost like a stream. Wei Cang quickly checked these dead people. From their clothes, they were indeed in cahoots with the mountain bandits he had fought just now. Yuan Gu said with a solemn expression, It seems that these mountain bandits were originallying to provide support. He pointed at some gold and silver jewelry scattered on the ground. They must have robbed a ce nearby and came to meet up with the main group. They didnt expect to be killed here. Wei Cang frowned and looked at their injuries. There are many bruises on their bodies. They look like they were injured by punches. He couldnt help but straighten up, his expression turning even more solemn. There were more than 40 mountain bandits, so how many people were there to have killed them? What numbers were there for them to be able to avoid the mountain bandits sabers and punch them until they were unable to fight back before killing them with their sabers. Yuan Gu searched everywhere, but he only found a long saber with a de that had curled from repetitive shing. From the looks of it, that person had snatched it from the mountain bandits when he made a move. Yuan Gu said a terrifying thought. From the incision on the broken limbs, they should have died at the hands of the same person. Wei Cang subconsciously reprimanded, Thats impossible! How could anyone kill so many people at the same time?! When they were fighting the other mountain bandits in the vige, they didnt hear the screams here? If the other party was really alone How terrifying must their skills be to be able to kill more than 40 people effortlessly? Yuan Gu thought for a moment. I heard that theres a Wolf King youth who was saved from the Yaoxia Kingdom by the Great Qis emperor. The Yaoxia Kingdom has a mystic technique that can control and tame ferocious beasts for their use. Apart from humans, they also have wolves as their army. Actually, the so-called mystic techniques were just a cruel way to train sacrificial soldiers. The people from the Yaoxia Kingdom called the surviving child from the group of children who was thrown into a wolf pack to fight the Wolf King. Yuan Gu tried his best to sound calm. Its said that the extremely skilled Marquis Yongye is the Wolf King youth who came from the Yaoxia Kingdom back then. Could he have done it If that was the case, this meant that Marquis Yongye was hiding nearby! That was a weapon that could kill without batting an eyelid. Wei Cang had long heard of Ye Simings name. He took a deep breath and said, I naturally know how powerful he is. Its just that before we came, we had already set up a diversionary tactic. The emperor of Great Qi, Gu Yihan, arranged for Marquis Yongye and the city patrols to scout the surroundings for the enemies. He probably hasnt even rushed back yet, so how can he talk about killing mountain bandits here? Moreover, weve ced confusing road signs along the way. No matter how powerful Marquis Yongye is, he wont be able to find us immediately. When Yuan Gu heard this, he could only nod. However, when he looked at the corpses all over the ground, he still felt a chill in his heart. Wei Cang vaguely felt that someone was staring at him. He didnt want to waste any more time and waved his hand. Get on the horse and set off now. We must leave the capital region before dawn tomorrow. Yes! Yuan Gu and the guards replied in unison. When they left, in the distant forest, Ye Siming crossed his arms coldly and leaned against the tree trunk, looking at this group of people calmly. The warhorse was grazing beside him, looking very leisurely. Since the little thing wanted to go, he could only apany her. He hoped to bring a surprise to the Xili Empire. Chapter 1010 - 1010: Let’s Abandon Prince Xuan And the Other Pawns Chapter 1010: Lets Abandon Prince Xuan And the Other Pawns Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the same time, an ordinary carriage drove out of the city gate outside the capital. Behind the carriage were six guards on horses. The carriages wheels broke through the moonlight, making the night even darker. A smallntern hung on the carriage, emitting a weak warm light that attracted the insects and fireflies of the summer night. After driving for a distance, Yun Linzhou said, Lets rest for a while. The hidden guard following beside the carriage quickly called for a halt. Everyone reorganized themselves. The hidden guard entered the carriage and reported the situation to Yun Linzhou. The scouts have sent a message. Wei Cang and the others are almost out of the capital region with Princess Yaoguang. I heard that Her Highness is very obedient and didnt get into a conflict with them. Everyone is fine. If nothing unexpected happens, theyll probably be able to reach the Xili Empires border city in half a month if they travel without stopping. Yun Linzhou held the cup with his long fingers and lowered his head to taste the tea. After a long while, a faint smile appeared on his face. Nuoer has a good personality and can get along with anyone. However, the most important thing was that she was not injured. Yun Linzhou finally felt relieved. He and Gu Nuoer could finally meet in the Xili Empire. At that time, he would definitely confess everything he had hidden from her. By the way, Yun Linzhous expression suddenly turned solemn. Did you send the letter I asked you to secretly send to the imperial pce? The hidden guard lowered his head, I did. I believe that His Majesty will be able to see it tomorrow morning. At this moment, a guard spurred his horse over. The six of them were all left behind by Wei Cang to escort Prince Xuans family away. However, this prince from the Xili Empire actually asked them to bring him out first. The guard thought of Wei Cangs order and came to ask, Your Highness, we still have the orders to receive Prince Xuan and the others. Can we Before he could finish speaking, Yun Linzhou quickly interrupted the guard. Yun Linzhous slender fingers lifted the curtain, revealing an extremely handsome and elegant face. Unfortunately, his expression could be said to be cold and his eyes were extremely dark. Apart from taking Princess Yaoguang away, isnt the rest of your mission to bring me back to Xili? he asked coldly. The guard lowered his head and agreed. Yun Linzhou raised his head slightly with a profound gaze. Therefore, it doesnt matter if Prince Xuan and the otherse with us or not. Even if they die, it has nothing to do with us anymore. Bringing along burdens will make it easy for idents to happen. As he spoke, he smiled mysteriously. Im anxious to see Father and Mother and reunite with my family. Lets abandon Prince Xuan and the other pawns. The guard was secretly shocked when he heard this and said in a difficult position, But No buts. Yun Linzhou was extremely decisive and unyielding. His handsome eyebrows raised as cold as des. When the emperor isnt around, you guys only have to listen to my orders. Yun Linzhou put down the curtain and ordered coldly, Lets go. He had to reach the Xili Empire before Gu Nuoer did. This way, he could prepare everything before going to wee her. The guard hesitated again and again. Thinking that Yun Linzhou was the Empresss eldest son, he could only obey. The carriage drove away from the capital under the cold moonlight. That night, Gu Yihan received a letter from Ye Siming first. The imperial study was brightly lit. Noble Consort Qiao had clearly cried before. At this moment, her eyes were red as she sat at the side. She watched nervously as Gu Yihan frowned and read the letter. She couldnt help but ask, How is it? Did Marquis Yongye find Nuoer? Gu Yihan read the letter two to three times before replying, He found her. Noble Consort Qiao was delighted. When are theying back? They wont being back for the time being. Nuoer is going to Xili Empire to y. What?! Chapter 1011 - 1011: Father, I’m Going to Wreak Havoc on the Xili Empire Chapter 1011:? Father, Im Going to Wreak Havoc on the Xili Empire Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noble Consort Qiao immediately panicked. No matter how strong-willed she usually was, she was just a worried mother now. Tears instantly fell. She choked and said with tears in her eyes, Nuoer is just a child. I dont even dare to think about what Nuoer will encounter when she goes to the Xili Empire. Your Majesty, lets not listen to the child and let her fool around, alright? Get Marquis Yongye to quickly bring her back. This naughty child! Gu Yihan doted on Gu Nuoer very much. He was the person who wanted his daughter toe back immediately the most. However, at this moment, he fell silent. This was because in the letter, Ye Siming had brought Gu Nuoers original words. The letter was written with Gu Nuoers original message Father, Im going to wreak havoc in the Xili Empire. Wait for my good news. Dont worry, Elder Brother Siming will apany me! Gu Yihan pressed his be, feeling rather troubled. On the one hand, he didnt want his daughter to go. After all, it was naturally safer for the child to stay by his side. However, he knew that his precious daughter, Nuonuo, was different from ordinary children. The things she wanted to do were usually almost guaranteed. However, Gu Yihan was still worried. Seeing that the emperor had been silent for so long, Noble Consort Qiao roughly understood what he meant. She bit her red lips and turned to take Gu Yihans sword that was hanging on the wall. If Your Majesty isnt willing to send someone, your consort will go and bring Nuoer back myself! At that time, whoever dared to stop her would be killed! Gu Yihan quickly got up and hugged Noble Consort Qiaos waist from behind. Yayu! He reprimanded, Nuoer is also my precious daughter. When shes outside, Im also worried! But Yayu, although Nuoer is young, she has her own ideas. Moreover, ever since she was young, Ive tried my best to support everything she wants to do! Noble Consort Qiaos heart was in a mess as she retorted with tears streaming down her face, Thats the Xili Empire! Theyre Your Majestys sworn enemies! But Ye Siming has already followed them. When Noble Consort Qiao heard this, she felt at ease for a moment. However, very quickly, she still shook her head. There are too many variables. I only have one child, Nuoer. Im really worried. Gu Yihan hugged her andforted her over and over again. Dont be rash. Ill n things, alright? Moreover, Yayu, you have to believe in the tacit understanding between Nuoer and me. Noble Consort Qiao sniffed resentfully. How can your consort believe you? Every time you and Nuoer talk about political matters, you avoid your consort. Your consort doesnt even know what you guys are nning Gu Yihan smiled. Then you have to trust me even more. I promise you as a husband and a father. Not only will Nuoer be fine, but Ill also make Ling Tianyin admit defeat wholeheartedly! Noble Consort Qiao frowned. Although she was still worried, she had no choice but to listen to Gu Yihans arrangements. However, something big happened in the morning court the next day! His Majesty gave the order to arrest Prince Xuan and his wife, strip them of their noble titles, and for their execution to be put on schedule! When the imperial guards surged into Prince Xuans Manor, they realized that Prince Xuans family was packing up and seemed to want to escape! When they were taken away, they didnt even know what crime they hadmitted. It was only when they were dragged in front of Gu Yihan that Gu Yihan asked with a cold smile, I heard that the two of you are spies carefully nurtured by the Xili Empire and ced in Great Qi? With this thunderous question, a letter was thrown out by Gu Yihan andnded in front of Prince Xuan and his wife. The letter was filled withints! Not only did they expose the identities of Prince Xuan and his wife, but they also told Gu Yihan how they usually contacted the people from the Xili Empire. In fact, Prince Guangs death was definitely rted to them! The letter even exined that there were some important clues of treason hidden in Prince Xuans Manor. Chapter 1012 - 1012: I Only Want You Guys to Die Now Chapter 1012: I Only Want You Guys to Die Now Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Prince Xuan, his wife, and Yun Chuhuai were forced to kneel in the Jinluan Hall. When they saw theint letter, they were dumbfounded. Gu Yihan sat on the dragon throne and propped his head up calmly, his handsome eyes suffused with a dangerous emotion. Prince Xuan, when my people found you, your family was packing up. Why? Is your family going on a long trip? Why didnt you tell me so that I could send someone to send you guys off? Youre in such a hurry as if you want to escape. Prince Xuan was already trembling in fear and knocked his head heavily on the cold marble tiles. He almost cried and begged for mercy. Your Majesty, please spare my life! This subject has no intention of hiding from you. This subject really had no choice! Had no choice? Gu Yihan sneered. Which matter are you referring to? Was it about you deliberately sacrificing yourself to save me back then and deceiving me into trusting you? Or was it on how Ling Tianyin had asked the three of you to lie in ambush in Great Qi for many years and keep sending letters to the Xili Empire to inform them of Great Qis movements? Gu Yihan knocked on the table twice with his slender fingers. His gaze was sharp, but his tone sounded rxed. No matter what it is, you should be cut into a thousand pieces. You guys know my rules very well. Theres no need to say anything else, right? Your Majesty! Listen to this subjects exnation! Prince Xuan was agitated. Yun Chuhuai even blurted out, Your Majesty! This letter must have been written by Yun Linzhou. At this point, we wont hide anything anymore. Yun Linzhou is the eldest son of the Xili Empires emperor Ling Tianyin, and the Empress! Apart from giving the order to abduct the little princess, Ling Tianyin also asked us to bring back this prince from the Great Qi. If nothing goes wrong, Yun Linzhou will definitely be the Xili Empires crown prince in the future! Your Majesty, please give me a chance to redeem myself. Although Im from Xili, Ive grown up in Great Qi for so many years and have long treated this ce as my only hometown! Im willing to personally lead troops to capture Yun Linzhou to vent Your Majestys hatred! After Yun Chuhuai finished speaking, he kowtowed heavily and sincerely. He gritted his teeth secretly. Apart from fear for Gu Yihan, there was also hatred for Yun Linzhou in his eyes. Yun Linzhou was indeed pretending to be crazy! Apart from Yun Linzhou, who else knew their movements so clearly in this letter that was sent to Gu Yihans table? Prince Xuan and his wife usuallymunicated in secret and never avoided him. They thought that a fool wouldnt understand, but they didnt expect Yun Linzhou to be the person they should be the most wary of! Now that he had run away by himself, he left aint letter about Prince Xuan and his family behind. What a ruthless scheme! Yun Chu gritted his teeth in hatred. He only regretted not finding an opportunity to kill Yun Linzhou back then. When Gu Yihan heard Yun Chuhuais words, he raised his eyebrows and remained silent for a long time. After a while, he sneered. What are you going to use to negotiate with me? Do you think Ill still believe your words at this point? Theres a saying, make up for your mistakes. But I dont need it and dont care for it. Gu Yihan stood up, his eyes deep and cold, filled with ruthlessness. I only know that it has something to do with you guys that Nuoer was taken away. Your family of three knew about this matter but didnt report it. Youre no longer worthy of my pardon and forgiveness. Therefore, its toote to make up for things. I only want you guys to die now. After Gu Yihan finished speaking, he raised his voice coldly. Men, drag these three sinners who have colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country! Skin them alive and scare the remaining lingering enemies! Yes! The imperial guards strode forward. At thest moment before Prince Xuan, his wife, and Yun Chuhuai were dragged away, they were still begging for mercy. However, Gu Yihan was unmoved. He sat back behind the imperial table and narrowed his eyes slightly as he read Yun Linzhous letter. This kid is interesting. Chapter 1013 - 1013: This Is Not A Black Dog, This Is A Wolf Chapter 1013 - 1013: This Is Not A ck Dog, This Is A Wolf Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was alreadyte at night and the moon was hidden behind the dark clouds. To travel faster, Wei Cang let the guards take a remote but shortcut mountain path. The mountain path was slender and narrow, and it was also rtively bumpy. Gu Nuoer couldnt fall asleep. Her big eyes were also as bright as the Milky Way at night. The child leaned against the window and felt the speed of the carriage. She called out softly, Dudu~ When Wei Cang heard her call him from the front, he felt extremely helpless. Along the way, the little princess chatted with them a lot! When traveling outside, he needed to be highly focused. However, if he ignored Gu Nuoer, she would continue to call him like a kitten. Dudu! As expected, the child called out again. Wei Cang had no choice but to turn his horse around and go to the carriage window. What instructions does Your Highness have? Gu Nuoers small face was fair and red, her soft hair was ck, and she looked like a cute and obedient child. She pouted and said, Theres more and more fog in the mountains. We cant even see the way clearly. Should we rest on the spot? Wei Cang shook his head and said seriously, This ce is in the wilderness and Im afraid it wont be safe. If there are wild beasts, it wont be easy to deal with them. The childs watery eyes glistened. Hmph, if you dont listen to me, youll regret it sooner orter. Suddenly! Yuan Gu, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped his horse. The horse raised its hooves and neighed violently. The guards and carriage behind him had no choice but to stop. Gu Nuoer fell forward like a small ball. With a smack, she looked like a small pink ball that had fallen! The child sat up andined fiercely, Whats going on?! Wei Cang immediately became vignt and rode to Yuan Gus side. Why did you stop? Yuan Gu looked a little frightened. He pointed ahead. Commission-in-Chief, look what that is. Wei Cang turned around. The mountain fog permeated and the path ahead could no longer be seen clearly. However, there was a small ck shadow hidden in the fog. It looked like a rock but didnt look like it. It stood there steadily and they had no idea what it was. Wei Cang frowned, his heart beating like a drum. At this moment, he noticed that the mountain was really quiet and strange. There wasnt even the cry of a jackdaw anymore. The night wind blew slowly. It was less hot than the summer heat and more cold. Although Wei Cang felt that it was strange, he still gritted his teeth and said, Give me the torch. There are so many of us. Why would we be afraid of a damn thing that suddenly appeared? He took the guards torch, got off the horse, and walked forward cautiously and slowly. The fog was illuminated by the mesyer byyer. The small ck figure was also revealed. When everyone saw it clearly, they were stunned. Wei Cang was the closest and couldnt help but widen his eyes in surprise. The small ck shadow in front of him was not anything else, but Why is there a little ck dog here?! Yuan Gu walked to Wei Cangs side and asked in confusion. Wei Cang stared at the small animal in front of him and scolded with a frown, Open your eyes and take a good look. This is a wolf cub. The two of them lowered their heads and sized it up. This wolf cub was only the size of an ordinary domestic ck dog. Its fur was ck and its eyes were like ck pearls in the dark night, emitting a faint ck light. It was not afraid of people at all. It just sat there quietly with a steady posture. The way it looked at Yuan Gu and Wei Cang was as if it was looking at a tree or a rock. Yuan Gu was a little afraid. I once heard from my mother that wolves are the leader of all beasts. They are the guiding gods in the mountains. They night wolves with pure ck fur, especially, are famous for their cruelty. If they appear, it means that something ominous is about to happen As soon as he finished speaking, Wei Cang hit the back of his head. If you continue to spout nonsense, donte back to Xili with me. Chapter 1014 - 1014: I Want to Bring This Wolf Along Chapter 1014 - 1014: I Want to Bring This Wolf Along Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang despised Yuan Gu for being timid. He lowered his voice. Carry this wolf cub to the side. Dont let the princess hear about this. Otherwise Suddenly, a delicate figure suddenly darted out from behind Wei Cang. Gu Nuoers small face was filled with joy. Its a wolf cub! She ran over and carried the wolf cub in her arms, ignoring Wei Cang and Yuan Gus advice. The wolf cub, who was still expressionless as if it had been frozen just now, immediately swayed its ears. It reached out its small paws and pushed Gu Nuoers hand, then obediently let her carry it in her arms. Wei Cang had a headache. He didnt want Gu Nuoer to know. Otherwise, she would definitely make a fuss and want to take the wolf cub along. Unexpectedly, he didnt even notice that the child had run out of the carriage just now! Gu Nuoer pinched the ck wolfs ear and then its paw. The childs face was filled with joy. She looked up. Dudu, I want to bring it along! No. Wei Cang retorted, Wolves are fierce by nature. If you dont raise them well, theyll hurt Your Highnesss precious body. Moreover, its mother might be nearby. If we take the child away and the female wolfes looking for us, itll be extremely dangerous to us since wolves tend to be in packs. Gu Nuoer puffed up her pink cheeks. Its still young. Its definitely possible to raise it. Besides, cant we just run faster? The child said pitifully, Besides, Dudu, look. Theres dew on its paws and fur. This means that it has been sitting here for a long time. If it really has a mother, why hasnt the mother note to look for it after so long? Gu Nuoer sniffed, her sparkling eyes also covered in ayer of mist. She lowered her head and pressed her face against the wolf cubs forehead. Little wolfie, youre also homeless for the time being like me, right? The ck wolf didnt retort and only patted her small chubby face with its paws. What she saidpletely touched the only soft spot in Wei Cangs heart. Sigh, no matter how smart Princess Yaoguang was, she was still a child Then alright. Wei Cang hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. Gu Nuoer immediately swept away her weak and pitiful appearance from before and jumped up in joy. Dudu is awesome! Yuan Gu smiled foolishly. He took out his dried meat jerky from his waist pouch and handed them to Gu Nuoer. Perhaps the wolf likes it. Your Highness can feed them to it. Gugu, youre really good~ Gu Nuoer took the jerky and turned around happily, returning to the carriage. Wei Cang shook his head and sighed. Yuan Gu patted his shoulder with a smile andforted him. At least with this wolf cub, the princess will have something to y with and wont keep disturbing you. Wei Cang didnt answer. He only raised his hand and instructed them to continue on their way. In the carriage, Gu Nuoer sat opposite Ye Siming. The child crossed her arms, her eyes delicate, and her voice was low and soft. Elder Brother Siming! Dont change back. Let me touch your ears again. As she spoke, she reached out her small hand, wanting to pinch his right ear. Ye Siming grabbed the childs finger. There was still a little dew on the youths eyebrows. He raised his eyebrows. You recognized me so quickly just now? Gu Nuoer raised her small chin, a hint of pride appearing on her pink face. Of course. Ive already engraved Elder Brother Simings appearance in my heart. Even through the fog just now, I knew that it was you. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips slightly, wanting to suppress the smile on his lips. However, joy flowed out of the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, making the youths handsome face look even more extraordinary. Theres danger ahead. I was afraid that I wouldnt be able to protect you in time, so I had toe up with this n, he exined. If it wasnt for Gu Nuoer, he wouldnt have endured the humiliation and be so small again. Chapter 1015 - 1015: Why Did You Go Under the Princess’s Dress Chapter 1015 - 1015: Why Did You Go Under the Princesss Dress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer blinked her round eyes. Theres danger again? The child was a little curious. However, if Elder Brother Siming follows me, what will happen to Little ck? Ye Siming said calmly, I got someone toe over and follow behind us while riding on it. Who is it? Hu Ni. On the mountain road in the distance, Hu Ni was dressed in gorgeous purple clothes, making his pink face look even more flirtatious and beautiful. However, his peach blossom eyes were filled with fear. Hu Ni hugged the warhorses neck tightly. Ive really been scammed badly by Brother Wolf! I was fine in the capital and had only been having a great time with beauties in the br*thels, but he captured me and took me away to such a deep mountain forest! How long has it been since Ive lived like this? The forest is so dark and Im so scared! The mountain wind is so cold. I want to go home! The warhorse snorted, probably looking down on his weakness. In the carriage, Gu Nuoer pinched Yuan Gus meat jerky and stuffed them into Ye Simings mouth. Eat, eat it. Ye Siming looked at the child coldly. Im not hungry. Gu Nuoer immediately looked at him with starry eyes. Elder Brother Siming, youve waited for me for so long. How can you not be hungry? Eat~ No. The child refused to give up. Ye Siming grabbed her small hand and resisted. The child refused to give up. Ye Siming grabbed her small hand and resisted. Ye Simings slender legs parted and the childyfortably in his arms. At this moment, Wei Cang suddenly spurred his horse to the window. Your Highness. Suddenly! Wei Cang heard the sound of a table tilting inside! He thought that Gu Nuoer was injured and hurriedly lifted the curtain to check. The child was lying on her round stomach on the floor and humming an off-key tune. It was as if she was having a lot of fun ying with herself. She got up without any guilt in her eyes and only smiled sweetly. Dudu, whats the matter? Wei Cang looked at her in confusion. Your Highness, wheres that wolf? A small bump appeared on Gu Nuoers skirt. The small bump crawled for a moment before finding the exit and crawling out from under Gu Nuoers dress. The wolf cub twitched its ears, its cold eyes filled with displeasure. Wei Cang was even more puzzled. Could it be that wolves had a bad nature? A mere wolf cub that looked like it was just a month old was also so impatient? Just now, Wei Cang hade so suddenly that Gu Nuoer came out of Ye Simings arms in a panic. Ye Siming immediately returned to his wolf cub appearance. However, the child identally knocked the small table where the teapot was ced. Fortunately, Wei Cang didnt notice anything. Otherwise, he would have seen a wolf turn into a living person. Dudu might be scared to death! Gu Nuoer carried the wolf cub in her arms and rubbed its ears. Dudu, I was having fun with the wolfie. Whats wrong? Wei Cang felt relieved and his doubts were dispelled. Your Highness, the path ahead is no longer passable. A huge rock has fallen from the cliff at some point and blocked the path. We might have to take a detour. Weve already sent scouts to look for a way around. You can sleep peacefully in the carriage. Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Alright, I understand. Only then did Wei Cang spur his horse and leave. The moment the curtain was lowered, Gu Nuoer heaved a sigh of relief. Elder Brother Siming, could this be the danger you mentioned? Ye Simings wolf ears flickered and his eyes were deep. There should be more danger ahead. He looked at the child. Gu Nuoer, remember not to leave my side. Chapter 1016 - 1016: Hold Onto Me If You’re Afraid Chapter 1016 - 1016: Hold Onto Me If Youre Afraid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After an unknown period of time, Wei Cang called out softly from outside the carriage again. Your Highness. Gu Nuoer had already fallen asleep with the wolf cubs body as her pillow. Hearing this, her thick eyshes fluttered. It took her a long time to rub her misty eyes and sit up. Dudu? Have you found the way? The child lifted the curtain of the carriage. Wei Cang nodded and said in a low voice, The scout we sent out encountered a nearby viger. He said that this is the only path in the past. Ill leave a few guards here to move the gravel, making space for the carriage to pass through. Before this ispleted, lets go to their vige to stay for the night. After Wei Cang finished speaking, he saw that the ck wolf cub had jumped into Gu Nuoers arms. It sat steadily in the childs arms. When it heard Wei Cangs words, a trace of human-like disdain shed across its ck spiritual eyes. Wei Cang looked at it fixedly and saw that the little ck wolf was sitting calmly as if what he had seen earlier was just his imagination. Gu Nuoer hugged the wolfie tightly with her small hands and said, Alright then, Ill listen to Dudus arrangements. However The child was a little puzzled and stuck her head out of the carriage window. The moon has already gone to sleep at this hour. Why are there still vigers wandering outside? Gu Nuoer looked to her right. Not far away, a guard was holding a torch and talking to a viger holding antern. The viger was over 50 years old and wasnt too old. He was wearing simple clothes and looked extremely ordinary. He was also carrying a basket in his hand. Wei Cang also had this doubt just now, but after asking the viger, he received an exnation. That viger said that he originally wanted to rush to a nearby town to sell eggs before dawn. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and nodded to express her understanding. Coincidentally, at this moment, the viger turned to look in the childs direction. His gaze carefully sized up Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoers sleeve was bitten by the little ck wolf, so the child had no choice but to retract her head back into the carriage. Outside, Wei Cang arranged for 30 to 40 soldiers to move the rocks. They had to strive to be able to set off at dawn. The remaining people would apany him to protect the princess and temporarily stay in the nearby vige to rest for the night. They would also need to feed their horses and replenish rations. Gu Nuoer felt the carriage turn. The little ck wolf jumped out of her arms and sat at the side, its small body very stable. However, his words revealed Ye Simings familiar disdain and ridicule. A mere general from the Xili Empire cant even see through such a trick. Hes really stupid. Gu Nuoers round eyes immediately lit up. Elder Brother Siming, theres something wrong with this viger, right? Elder Brother Siming, theres something wrong with this viger, right? As if to match his current wolf cubs height, Gu Nuoery on the floor and rested her chin on her two small hands. She blinked her watery eyes, her eyshes long and fluttering like butterfly feathers. She raised her two small feet behind her and swayed them, looking rxed and content. Ye Siming couldnt help but think of how things went when Wei Cang hade so suddenly just now. He turned back into his wolf form and was stuffed under her dress. It made him so embarrassed that he almost couldnt find a way out. Thinking back to just now, an unnatural look shed across his ck wolf eyes. His small wolf tail swayed unconsciously. Dont ask. Just hold onto me tightly if you are afraid and dont leave me at any time. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and gently covered his little wolf paw. Its a deal! The child smiled, her eyes curved, and her fair face was delicate and cute. Elder Brother Siming, no matter what, I wont leave you, she said softly. Ye Siming was stunned. She said that she would never leave him. Chapter 1017 - 1017: Dog Pack Afraid of Wolves Chapter 1017 - 1017: Dog Pack Afraid of Wolves Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang spurred his horse and followed beside the viger. He asked, What vige are you guys from? Youre actually in such a deep mountain. Its not convenient for you to travel usually, right? The viger smiled honestly. Our vige is called Divine Dragon Vige. Although the terrain is remote, weve lived here for generations and are already used to it. When Yuan Gu heard this, he casually smiled and said, Divine Dragon Vige? Could it be that there are really dragons here? At the mention of this topic, the vigers smiling face immediately became serious. Of course. Its been almost a hundred years since the Dragon God blessed us. Every family in the vige followed the guidance of the Divine Dragon and lived a prosperous and stable life. As the viger spoke, Wei Cang quietly observed his expression. He only felt that the vigers emotions became a little strange when they mentioned the divine dragon. Wei Cang couldnt help but feel a chill in his heart and nned to be more careful. The viger quickly asked, I see that you guys are traveling with a carriage and dressed in luxurious clothes, and have so many guards. Is the person sitting in the carriage a big shot? Wei Cang frowned quietly. He said indifferently, Shes our familys eldest young miss. Shes just passing by this ce while heading off to visit rtives. The viger nodded thoughtfully. The night before dawn was the darkest. The group of people followed behind the vigers and walked on the dark mountain path. The wind blew over like wild shrieks and howls. Soon, Wei Cang was the first to see a faint light ahead. Were here, were here. The vige entrance is just ahead. The viger quickly walked in front. Everyone followed behind. As the light source approached, they saw two yellownterns hanging at the vige entrance. They looked over and saw that the vige was filled with row after row of houses. Some peoples houses had already lit up. They had probably woken up early to prepare to do farm work. Wei Cang and the others followed the viger in. A gust of wind blew over and something immediately flew over and stuck to Yuan Gus face. Whats this?! He suddenly plucked it and looked down. It was a round piece of yellow joss money! Yuan Gu was stunned and spat a few times. This is bad luck! The viger turned around and saw this. He quickly exined, Recently, an old man in the vige passed away and a funeral was held. Everyone, dont be afraid. It was unknown if it was because strangers had entered the vige. The guard dogs that were tied up in the courtyard all howled fiercely. Gu Nuoer leaned against the carriage window and looked at these dogs. They were extremely strong, looked fierce, and had sharp teeth. Wow The dogs are all so fat When these dogs saw Gu Nuoer, they barked even more fiercely. It was as if they were going to break through the fence ande to bite her. Not to be outdone, the child puffed up her pink cheeks. Why are you so fierce?! Gu Nuoer bent down and picked up the little ck wolf with her two small hands, cing the wolf against the car window. Listen to me, argue with them! Ye Siming was speechless. His ck wolf eyes darted around. Before he could even say anything, the surrounding dogs immediately stopped talking. They let out whimpers from their throats and lowered their tails. Not longter, they ally on the ground. The viger even found it strange. The vige is near the mountains and wild beasts will asionallye over. The dogs we raise are all extremely fierce. Why are they so afraid when they see your eldest young misss dog? Is that a Molosser? Wei Cang couldnt be bothered to exin to him and said bluntly, Its a wolf. The viger instantly fell silent and couldnt help but turn to look at the carriage again. What kind of family would allow a girl to raise a wolf? The vigers asked them to wait in the open space in the vige for a moment. The vige chiefs house is just ahead. Ill go talk to him. There are still empty houses in the vige that you guys can use to get some rest temporarily. After saying that, the viger ced the basket with the eggs on the ground. Chapter 1018 - 1018: Divine Dragon Village Is A Little Strange Chapter 1018 - 1018: Divine Dragon Vige Is A Little Strange Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang watched as the viger entered a house. He turned to ask Yuan Gu, Dont you think this viger is a little strange? Yuan Gu shook his head and said frankly, I just feel that this vige feels unlucky. As soon as I entered, my face was covered in joss paper money. Pfft! Wei Cang frowned and didnt say anything else to him. He went forward to check the vigers basket of eggs. Immediately, he became even more puzzled. There were only four to five eggs in the basket. He came from a poor family. In the past, his old mother had also raised chickens and sold eggs. In order to survive, even if there were only three eggs, they would have to separate the eggs into two baskets and bring them to the town to sell. She was afraid that if the basket identally fell, the eggs would be ruined. Therefore, having two baskets was also to be on the safe side. However, this viger had not only walked for so long at night for four to five eggs It was really strange that he even ced the eggs into one single basket. However, Wei Cangs confusion onlysted for a moment. He thought that perhaps it was because the people of Great Qi were different. Not longter, the viger walked out with a thin old man. This is our Vige Chief Wang, the viger introduced. Vige Chief Wangs hair was white and he was extremely polite. His voice was hoarse. Esteemed guests, its been hard on you toe from afar. Ive already heard about things from Wang Wu. Since you guys are temporarily staying here and there are many people, why dont you go to the spacious house on the slope to rest for the night? Wei Cang said calmly, Thank you for your hospitality, Vige Chief Wang. He took out a silver ingot and handed it over. This is our thanks. However, Vige Chief Wang waved his hand and didnt ept it. He was even unmoved. He turned to the viger called Wang Wu and said, Bring them over. After saying that, he walked shakily back into his house. Wei Cang nned to give the money to Wang Wu, but Wang Wu also refused. He only said, This is just a small help. Theres no need to pay. Wei Cangs eyes darkened. He smiled and put the silver back into his sleeve. This group of vigers didnt seem to be greedy for money and looked like people who lived in a paradise away from the secr world. However, if they really didntck money, why would he be carrying the basket out to sell eggs at night? This meant that they still needed to live. However, even though he had deliberately given them such arge ingot of silver, they were actually unmoved. Ordinarymoners might not even earn one ingot a year. The reactions of this vige chief and the vigers were really strange. When Wei Cang passed by Yuan Gu, he instructed in a low voice, Get the guards to be on guard. Gu Nuoer carried the little ck wolf and leaned against the carriage window, sizing up the scenery in the vige. In a room, a boy heard the sounds and ran out curiously to take a look. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly at him and waved. Unexpectedly, the boys mother ran out and quickly carried the child. She turned around and ran into the house. The door was closed with a bang. The childs round and tender face was filled with confusion. Were all the vigers here afraid of strangers? The big house on the slope that Vige Chief Wang mentioned was actually a renovated old residence. The decorations were more luxurious and were much better than the fenced courtyards where the vigers lived at the foot of the slope. Wang Wu exined, As the slope is far from the field and its inconvenient, everyone vacated this house. He didnt stay any longer and only pointed out the location of his house to Wei Cang. He said that if there was anything they needed, he would look for him again and then walk down the slope. Gu Nuoer carried the little ck wolf and was invited out of the carriage by Wei Cang. Your Highness. Wei Cangs voice was very soft. He looked at the dark forest around him. If you want to move around tonight, call Yuan Gu and me. Gu Nuoer was very obedient. Dont worry, Dudu. Im tired. I just want to sleep and not run around. She carried the little ck wolf into the house. Wei Cang immediately got the guards to circle around the house and stand guard. Yuan Gu guarded the back of the house while he sat at the door in front. In the house at the foot of the slope, Vige Chief Wang stood in the darkness and looked at the brightly lit house on the slope. A sinister and scheming glint shed across his old eyes. Chapter 1019 - 1019: This Lantern Is Hers! Chapter 1019: This Lantern Is Hers! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky was slightly bright and the sun was beginning to rise in the capital. Themoners went out to work as usual. Gu Yihan had sealed off the news that Princess Yaoguang, Gu Nuoer, had been taken away. For a moment, no one knew that the little princess had left for Xili. There were no sses at the state school today, so Jiang Xiaoran woke up early. He had originally gone to Bai Yis residence to look for Ye Siming. However, Bai Yi told him, Siming went to the pce to apany the princess. Jiang Xiaoran could only leave resentfully. He rode his horse and leisurely passed by the street market, shaking his head and sighing. The princess is so young but Siming is already chasing after her. When Her Highness grows up, shell have to pay more attention to interactions between men and women. Wouldnt Siming be sad then? The more he spoke, the more he could imagine Ye Simings expression when the time came. He couldnt help but click his tongue and shake his head. At this moment, a fragrant pastry smell entered his nose. Jiang Xiaoran turned around. The Four Seasons Sweet Shop had just opened and many people were already queuing up to buy pastries. Jiang Xiaoran pondered. It had been a long time since he came here to reply to thentern letter. He wondered if the other party was waiting anxiously. Jiang Xiaoran tied the horse to the door, lifted his robe, and walked into the hall. When Qi Jingsheng heard footsteps, he quickly ran over and smiled. Young master, if you want to buy pastries, you have to queue outside. If youre here to get thentern letter, give me the token and Ill get it for you. Jiang Xiaoran took out his token. Thank you. No, no. Qi Jingsheng took the token and touched it with his finger. He was suddenly stunned. He repeatedly confirmed, Young master, is this your ownntern letter? Thats right. Why? Jiang Xiaoran was puzzled. Oh Its nothing. Im just making a final confirmation. Please wait a moment. After saying that, Qi Jingsheng turned around and went to the rack filled withnterns to search. Not longter, Qi Jingsheng brought thentern letter over. Previously, he was very vexed that he had angered Xie Yinxiang. He didnt know who to tell, so he ced his troubles on thentern letter. In the letter, he asked if the other party knew how to apologize to the girl he liked. Jiang Xiaoran took a closer look. The other partys beautiful handwriting said that she wanted to persuade him to tell her his true feelings. At the end of the writing, it said that they would meet again if fate allowed it. Jiang Xiaoran looked at thentern. There was indeed nowhere else to write. His problem with Xie Yinxiang had yet to be resolved. Jiang Xiaoran sighed and asked Qi Jingsheng, How much can I spend to take thentern away? Qi Jingsheng quickly said, The rule set by the young boss is that you can take thenterns away without spending money. However, this lowly one has to register. Young master, just leave a surname. My surname is Jiang. Qi Jingsheng wrote it down. He smiled and said, Young master, thank you for your support for this small shop. Ill treat you to a te of pastries. Please sit here and slowly taste them. Qi Jingsheng nned to pay out of his own pocket and invite Jiang Xiaoran to sit down and enjoy the pastries. He turned around and went to the kitchen. Jiang Xiaoran sat on the stool and raised his eyebrows, sighing. As expected of the princesss shop. The staff is really considerate. He picked up thentern on the table and started reading from the sentence they had started the exchange at the beginning. At this moment, Xie Yinxiang walked into the sweet shop. The waiter at the side weed her. Miss Xie, youre here. Xie Yinxiang smiled. Is Brother Jingsheng around? Hes here. He just went to the kitchen. Miss Xie, wait for a moment. Ill go call him for you. Xie Yinxiang quickly said, Theres no need to trouble yourself. Im here to take thentern. I want to see if that young master took thentern away. The shop assistant smiled and said, Then sit for a while and wait for Jingsheng toe and get it. Xie Yinxiang nodded and thanked him. Just as she was about to find a seat, she turned around and saw Jiang Xiaoran sitting not far away. He was wearing embroidered clothes and a jade headgear. His eyes were elegant and he was holding antern in his hand, looking at it carefully. Xie Yinxiang gradually widened her almond-shaped eyes. Thatntern was hers! Chapter 1020 - 1020: So You Admire Me This Much Chapter 1020: So You Admire Me This Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Yinxiang confirmed again and again in disbelief. Although she couldnt see the words on thentern, she could see the shape of thentern and the little rabbit she had drawn on it. It was very clear! There was no mistake. It was hers. What was most shocking was not that herntern was in someone elses hands, but that it was in Jiang Xiaorans hands. She couldnt help but walk forward and ask in shock, Young Master Jiang, why is myntern with you? Yourntern? Jiang Xiaoran suddenly stood up and was also stunned. The two of them looked at each other in surprise. However, soon, joy appeared in Jiang Xiaorans eyes. Miss Xie, you said that thisntern is yours? Are you the one who has been keeping in touch with me? Xie Yinxiang bit her lip and looked at him suspiciously. She reached out her hand. Return thentern to me. From Xie Yinxiangs expression, she most likely suspected that Jiang Xiaoran had used some method to get herntern. Without thinking, Jiang Xiaoran raised thentern high. Why should I give it to you? This is clearly myntern too. An indescribable joy flowed between his handsome brows. It turned out that fate had long tied him and Xie Yinxiang together. However, Xie Yinxiang didnt believe that there was such a coincidence. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Jiang Xiaoran. How can it be you? The young master whomunicated with me is righteous and has extraordinary speech At this moment, Xie Yinxiang suddenly thought of what Gu Nuoer had said. The child had once told her that it was actually not urate to judge a person based on words alone. Since they didnt know the full picture, they shouldntment. When Jiang Xiaoran heard her praise, he smiled even more handsomely. So you actually admire me this much? Xie Yinxiang blushed with a hint of anger. Who admires you?! Give me thentern. She tiptoed to snatch it, but Jiang Xiaoran refused to let her touch it. The difference in height between the two of them made it very difficult for Xie Yinxiang to reach thentern. She was almost hanging on his chest. Her fair and beautiful face turned red from anxiety. When she looked up, she saw Jiang Xiaoran lowering his head and smiling extremely beautifully. She couldnt help but retract her hand and suddenly take a step back. Xie Yinxiangs ck eyes were filled with shame and anger. If I had known it was you, I I wouldnt have replied! You l*cher! She flicked her sleeves, turned around, and quickly walked out. The surrounding guests looked over. Seeing that she had run away, Jiang Xiaoran hurriedly chased after her. Miss Xie, dont be angry. Let me exin! However, after Xie Yinxiang went out, she got into her carriage and left. Jiang Xiaoran held thentern and was stunned for a moment. A happy smile appeared on his handsome face again. So its her! He was a little excited and held thentern tightly in his hand. He had to find an opportunity to confess his feelings to her. In the Four Seasons Sweet Shop, Qi Jingsheng heard the waiters story and chased out before he could put down the pastries he had prepared for Jiang Xiaoran. Young master! Has Elder Sister Xie left? Qi Jingsheng looked anxious. After he discovered that Jiang Xiaoran was the person who had beenmunicating with Xie Yinxiang He had wanted to keep Jiang Xiaoran here first before secretly sending a message to the Xie Manor to let Xie Yinxiange and take a look. Unexpectedly, the two of them met just like that! Just now, the shop assistant had said that for some reason, Xie Yinxiang left angrily. Inparison, Jiang Xiaoran looked happy. He took out a gold ingot and ced it in Qi Jingshengs hand. Ill take thenterns with me. Today is a good day. Take this gold ingot as my treat to the guests here to pastries today! After saying that, he got onto his horse, carried thentern, and left with a chuckle. Qi Jingsheng chased after him for a few steps, but because he couldnt see, he could only stop on the spot. His small face was filled with confusion. Why did this young master make Elder Sister Xie angry but am feeling happy instead? Chapter 1021 - 1021: Sleeping By Her Side Is The Best Thing Chapter 1021 - 1021: Sleeping By Her Side Is The Best Thing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sun shone, but a faintyer of fog lingered around Divine Dragon Vige. When the first ray of golden sun shone over, it gentlynded on the bed through the window. Coincidentally, it was shining on Gu Nuoers tightly shut eyes, making her already slender ck eyshes look like they were covered in a faint golden light. The child felt a little ufortable under the light. Her soft fingers moved, but she didnt raise them. She was still asleep. Her skin was snow-white, her hair ck, and her face was round, tender, and fair. Her pink lips muttered in dissatisfaction. Mother Sunny Gu Nuoer muttered. A slender palm reached out from the bed and blocked the childs cheek. The feeling of being burned by the hot light disappeared and Gu Nuoers tightly furrowed brows rxed. Her sleeping face became sweet and obedient again. Ye Simingy on the inside, supporting his head with one hand and shielding her from the sun with the other. His slightly open clothes vaguely revealed his good-looking corbone line as he stretched out his arm. At this moment, Ye Simings ck hair was draped over his shoulders, and the sharpness had faded a lot. His long eyebrows reached his temples and his thin eyes were smiling, making him look even more youthful andzy. Ye Siming focused on Gu Nuoers pink face. Even though the environment was unfamiliar, she slept soundly. Was it because he was by her side that she felt so at ease? Ye Siming suddenly felt that it was good to be like this with the child. The world was his home. The world was so big. With her by his side, he felt that everything was worth anticipating. He hoped that she would be there at every moment in his life. Ye Siming suddenly had an instinct to approach. He quietly leaned over, moved his palm away, and gently kissed Gu Nuoers be. There was no one else here. Only the sunshine knew how quickly the youths heart was beating. After that, he raised his hand for as long as the child slept. An hourter, Gu Nuoer finally woke up. The child rubbed her eyes with her soft hands, stretched her limbs, and let out a long yawn. A small ck figure rolled off her body and onto the ground because of her actions. Aiya! Elder Brother Siming! Gu Nuoer quickly sat up and picked up the little ck wolf that had fallen. She patted the wolf fur with her soft hand. The little ck wolf also seemed to have just woken up. It opened its mouth and yawned. Then, his ck and deep wolf eyes stared fixedly at Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. She reached out her chubby feet and put on her shoes. Lets go, Ill bring you to wash up! The child ran to the door and called out, Dudu, Gugu, whos here? Yuan Gus reply came from the carriage outside. Your Highness, the governor has gone to the vige chiefs house. What instructions do you have? Bring me hot water. I want to wash my face. Yes. After a while, Yuan Gu knocked on the door. The hot water is here. Gu Nuoer pushed open the door. Yuan Gu brought in a basin of warm water. From the beginning to the end, he lowered his head and didnt dare to look at Gu Nuoer, maintaining his etiquette. The little ck wolf in Gu Nuoers arms had been squinting its wolf eyes. Only then did it rx a little. If Yuan Gu had dared to look around just now, Ye Siming would have dug out his eyes. Yuan Gu ced the copper basin on the stool and left. Gu Nuoer sshed water with her small hands and washed her face first. Then, she considerately wet the little ck wolfs entire face. Ye Siming was speechless. Gu Nuoer looked at the little ck wolfs wet wolf fur and couldnt help butugh. Chapter 1022 - 1022: How Powerful Can A Little Wolf Cub Be? Chapter 1022 - 1022: How Powerful Can A Little Wolf Cub Be? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little ck wolfs head suddenly shook and water droplets flew everywhere! Gu Nuoer quickly covered her face with her small hands and shouted in a childish voice, You cant cheat! If not for the fact that it was inconvenient now, she would have also turned into a small koi. She would fiercely raise waves with her tail and turn Elder Brother Siming into a drenched wolf! Gu Nuoer had slept the entire night and her clothes were a little wrinkled. Her hair was also loose. She casually tied a small ponytail on her head. It made her look like a sharp-horned little bun. After washing up, Gu Nuoer carried the little ck wolf out. Bright lights shone in all directions. The mountain breeze wasnt blowing, making it look a little stuffy and hot. The forest was emerald green and dazzling. Looking down from the hill, the vigers houses were crisscrossed with smokeing from the chimneys. It was a veryfortable and warm scene. Yuan Gu brought over a te of freshly heated buns at the right time. Your Highness, please enjoy. The governor asked me to pass a message to you. The huge rocks on the road over there havent been cleared yet. Im afraid well only be able to leave at night. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and blew on a bun before picking it up. She took a bite and tasted sweet bean paste! The child narrowed her eyes happily and muttered, Oh, its alright. Tonight it is~ She wasnt in a hurry. Since she was out, she was just ying. It didnt matter where she was. Gu Nuoer walked around as if she wanted to take a walk. Yuan Gu brought a few guards and followed closely behind. Gu Nuoer turned her head and blinked her watery eyes. Gugu, You dont have to follow me. A troubled expression appeared on Yuan Gus honest face. Your Highness, the governor has given instructions. This vige is located deep in the mountains and we dont know what the customs are like. Moreover, its an unfamiliar ce. In order to ensure your safety, I have to follow you. Gu Nuoer pouted and raised the wolf cub in her arms. With it around, what are you afraid of? The wolfie will protect me. Yuan Gu was stunned. He looked down and saw that the little ck wolf had that calm gaze again. Yuan Gu didnt understand. How could a wolf have an expression like a human? Moreover, what use could this little wolf cub be if something really happened?! Yuan Guughed dryly. This This isnt appropriate. It hasnt grown up yet. Gu Nuoer lowered her long eyshes and snorted. When it grows up, youll be afraid. She looked up. Let me ask you, between the princess and Dudu, who is more powerful? Of course its the princess. Gu Nuoer ced one hand on her waist and said righteously, Since you know, why dont you listen to me? Why do you have to listen to Dudu? Listen to me! I told you, you dont have to follow me. Ill just walk around the vige. I wont run around. The child didnt forget to point at the buns on Yuan Gus te. Ill just eat one. Gugu, you can eat the rest. After saying that, she turned around and ran down the hill happily with the wolf cub in her arms. Yuan Gu hurriedly called out, Princess! He didnt dare to shout too loudly lest the vigers heard him and expose Gu Nuoers identity. However, in the blink of an eye, Gu Nuoer had already slipped down the slope. The childs voice was soft as she said to Ye Siming, Elder Brother Siming, lets walk around. Theyre all cooking. There must be delicious food! Just a bean paste bun for breakfast wasnt enough for her. She wanted to eat meat! The little ck wolf that Ye Siming had turned into remained calm in her arms as she ran around. He looked very satisfied and leisurely. He ced his paws on the back of her hand as if to announce in another way that this little thing was his. Chapter 1023 - 1023: Put Me Down, I’ll Kill This Person Chapter 1023: Put Me Down, Ill Kill This Person Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The strange thing was that Gu Nuoer realized that these vigers didnt go out. She passed by a fenced courtyard where a man was chopping firewood. The child quickly ran over and called out through the fence, Uncle, may I ask The man looked up and when he saw her, a trace of fear shed across his eyes. He quickly picked up the ax and ignored the wood. He entered the house and closed the door with a bang. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and found it strange. On the other hand, Ye Siming, who was in her arms, couldnt stand the little thing being neglected. Put me down. Ill kill this person. Gu Nuoer hugged him tightly. Forget it, Elder Brother Siming. Theyre not hospitable and the food must not taste good either! Lets go to another house to take a look! The child walked past a few houses. They either closed the doors and windows tightly or pretended not to look at her at all. Thats strange. Im not a ferocious beast. Why are they so afraid of me? Ye Siming, who was in his arms, sneered. They have a guilty conscience, so of course they are afraid. Didnt you notice that apart from you, there are no other young girls in the vige? Gu Nuoer immediately looked around and recalled what she had seen just now. The people here were either little boys, couples, or old people. It seemed that there were indeed no girls her age. Ye Simings voice was calm. When I followed you guys yesterday, because you guys were walking too slowly, I went to the front to scout the way. I saw that the people in this vige worked together to push the stone down from the cliff, blocking the mountain path. Gu Nuoer raised her eyebrows. What are they thinking of doing? Ye Siming sneered. What can they do? Probably robbery or other schemes. Therefore, he felt that something would definitely happen. He couldnt ensure the childs safety when he stayed a distance away from her. Therefore, he transformed into a wolf and stayed by her side. It would be more convenient for him to do things this way. Gu Nuoer was about to speak when she saw a woman in front walking towards them with a basket. However, when she saw Gu Nuoer, she quickly turned around and left. Her footsteps were very fast. Unexpectedly, she slipped and fell hard into the field. The child opened her round eyes and hurriedly ran over. She ced the little ck wolf aside and reached out her soft hands to pull the woman up. Auntie, are you alright? Her clothes were thin in the summer and the sleeve on the womans arm had been torn. There was a shocking abrasion and blood seeped out of the wound. The woman waved her hand to show that she was fine and propped herself up. Unfortunately, the wild vegetables from the basket fell to the ground. Gu Nuoer took the initiative to pick up the basket and then the wild vegetables. The woman watched from the side with her head lowered, only daring to look at Gu Nuoer from the corner of her eye. She felt that this girl was really adorable, beautiful, and obedient. Gu Nuoers small face was fair and red, and her eyes were big. She looked very smart. Auntie, here! Gu Nuoer raised the basket. The woman silently took it and said, Thank you. She wanted to turn around and leave immediately, but after some hesitation, she said, Young girl, run quickly. If you continue to stay here, youll lose your life! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes in confusion. Why? The woman was about to exin when a man suddenly rushed out from behind her. Wang Wus wife, what are you doing?! The man shouted in a rough voice. The woman was so frightened that her face turned pale. She stammered and exined, I-I fell. Ill leave now. She didnt dare to look at Gu Nuoer anymore. She turned around, carried the basket, and limped away. The man watched her leave before returning to the house. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes. It may seem that the vigers seemed to be ignoring her, but they were actually secretly monitoring her. At this moment, the little ck wolf that Ye Siming had turned into reached out his paw and ced them on the hem of her dress. The child lowered her head and saw that his wolf eyes were calm and ck. However, the meaning of that gaze could not be clearer. He was waiting for the little thing to carry him. Chapter 1024 - 1024: That Girl Entered the Divine Dragon Temple By Herself! Chapter 1024: That Girl Entered the Divine Dragon Temple By Herself! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer bent over. She carried the wolf cub in her arms again. She pretended to be an adult and sighed. Elder Brother Siming, I really dont know what to do with you! Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming walked around the vige in boredom. The scorching sun made the childs face turn pink. Her big watery eyes looked around, eager to find a shady ce. At this moment, the wind blew, causing the leaves to rustle. What followed was a faint coldness. Gu Nuoer stopped in her tracks and turned around. In the distance, a courtyard that looked like an ancestral hall stood half a distance away from the viges houses. There was a que at the door and unknown patterns were drawn on the wall. The tightly shut ck door and the white walls shrouded the courtyard in ayer of mystery. Hmm? Where is that? The wind is so cool. Gu Nuoer carried the wolf cub and walked in that direction. The vigers who were secretly observing her could not help but be overjoyed. There was actually no need for them to lure her. This little girl already knew how to enter the Divine Dragon Temple! It seemed that there the Divine Dragons new sacrifice was settled! On Wei Cangs side, there were a few times when he wanted to stand up and leave, but he was pressed down by the vige chief to sit on the stool. The old vige chief looked warm and hospitable. He poured a bowl of ginger tea for Wei Cang to try. This is a specialty of our vige. The ginger isnt spicy and is sweet in the mouth. The aftertaste is nice. Sir, try it. Wei Cang looked at the glistening yellow tea and reached out to reject it. His aura was cold and his tone was distant and guarded. Its hot summer now and Im afraid of getting heaty from drinking ginger tea, so I wont drink it. Thank you for your kind intentions, Vige Chief. When the old vige chief heard this, he onlyughed. Wei Cang had been invited by the old vige chief to talk and thought that the vige chief had something important to discuss. However, after sitting here for a long time, the old vige chief was just casually chatting. Wei Cang didnt want to leave Gu Nuoer for too long in case something happened. He stood up and didnt want to dy any longer. He cupped his hands and bade farewell. After Wei Cang left, the viger, Wang Wu, who had led the way for Gu Nuoer and the others, quietly entered. The old vige chief looked up. Is it done? Its done. Ive sent herbal tea to their guards and almost all of them have drunk it. Theyll definitely copse in less than 7 minutes. Wang Wu added, Moreover, I saw that girl enter the Divine Dragon Temple by herself just now! The old vige chief was overjoyed. Really? Things really were aplished without any effort! We finally have a sacrifice for the Divine Dragon this time! As he spoke, he thought of something and frowned. Unfortunately, the leader just now refused to drink the ginger tea I gave him! Forget it. Hes the only one awake, so he wont be of much use. We have many people. Ill get someone to hold him downter. This time, you must take good care of that girl. I guarantee that youll be able to sessfully offer sacrifices to the Divine Dragon. Dont let something like what happened to the previous girl ur again, with her knocking herself into a wall and dying! You have to know that if the Divine Dragon doesnt get an offering and is dissatisfied, our entire vige will suffer! Wang Wu nodded repeatedly. Old Vige Chief, dont worry. Wei Cang walked all the way up the hill. He also clearly felt that every viger in the residences on both sides would look away when they saw him. Wei Cang couldnt help but frown and return to their residence. Yuan Gu and the soldiers were drinking water. Yuan Gu,e with me. I have something to say. Only then did Yuan Gu put down the half-empty cup of herbal tea. Governor, what instructions do you have? Chapter 1025 - 1025: Actually Sacrificing Living People? Chapter 1025 - 1025: Actually Sacrificing Living People? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang looked around with a solemn expression and took out a section of broken rope. Yuan Gu took a look and was a little puzzled. This is I went to see how they were moving the stones this morning and found this on a cliff that protruded from the mountain path. Not only are there broken ropes, but there are also drag marks. I followed the back path of the cliff and checked along the way. I discovered that theres a path on the cliff that leads to this Divine Dragon Vige. Yuan Gus expression turned serious. Governor, you mean that the fallen boulders were pushed down by these vigers? Wei Cang nodded. Its not impossible. In short, lets move now in case anything happens. He pointed into the room. Is the princess still asleep? Yuan Gus expression changed. Her Highness just woke up and went out to y with the wolf cub. Anger immediately surged in Wei Cangs eyes. Didnt I tell you to take good care of Her Highness? Yuan Gu, you! Yuan Gu hurriedly bowed and cupped his hands. Her Highness doesnt allow this subordinate to follow her. This subordinate deserves to die. Governor, please punish me! Whats the use of punishing you?! Hurry up and send someone to find the princess! As Wei Cang spoke, he turned around and was about to walk down the hill to look for Gu Nuoer. Yuan Gu and the guards originally wanted to follow. Suddenly! One of the guards legs went limp and he suddenly fell to the ground. Not longter, he fainted. Right on the heels of that, the other guards fell one after another! Yuan Gu also pressed his forehead, his footsteps unsteady. After staggering a few times, he fell heavily. Wei Cang was shocked and reached out to support him. Yuan Gu! Yuan Gu pointed to the herbal tea that the vigers had just brought over. Governor theres theres a problem with the tea. Wei Cangpletely understood that they had been tricked by these vigers with malicious intentions! He gritted his teeth in regret. For the time being, he couldnt care less about Yuan Gu and the others. He had to find Princess Yaoguang as soon as possible! Wei Cang drew his sharp sword and turned to walk out. However, a group of vigers who had been guarding nearby rushed over with hammers and long sabers in their hands. There were 60 to 70 people trapping Wei Cang in the courtyard. Wang Wu, the viger who had led the way for him previously, stood at the front with a disdainful gaze. After plundering them, we can buy you a few wives for you guys with the money! The other men immediately let out excited cries. Buy wives! Give birth to children! Give birth to a girl and give her to the Divine Dragon as a sacrifice! Wei Cang was furious. Are you guys crazy?! You actually used living people as sacrifices? Wang Wu smiled sinisterly. The Divine Dragon has protected us for many years. As long as we offer sacrifices, there will be more gold under the big tree in the Divine Dragon Temple. Well take the gold and go elsewhere to buy girls. If Lord Dragon God is happy, hell reward us more. The girl you brought over has delicate skin and tender flesh. Lord Dragon God will definitely like her. Wei Cangs eyes almost popped out. The princess was in danger! He immediately waved his sword and fought with most of the vigers. As for Gu Nuoer, she was walking in the courtyard of the Divine Dragon Temple. This ce was away from the sun and was a little cold. The redness on the childs fair face had already faded a lot. Her big eyes looked around curiously. The courtyard was not big. There was a big tree in the middle that grew crookedly and its leaves were not lush. There were dense bushes around the corner with red wild fruits growing inside. If they went further, they would see a room with an open door. Gu Nuoer could vaguely see candlesticks, incense burners, and a memorial tablet with a gold and ck background. But the strangest thing was Elder Brother Siming, why is there a well in that room? Chapter 1026 - 1026: Let Me Show You What A God Is Chapter 1026 - 1026: Let Me Show You What A God Is Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer saw with her watery eyes that there was a big well behind the memorial tablet on the table. The cold wind that blew through the hall kept blowing from there. Ye Simings wolf eyes were deep in her arms. I smell an unpleasant smell. Gu Nuoer carried the wolf cub and walked into the house curiously. There was a mboyant name written on the que, but she couldnt understand it. Apart from seasonal melon seeds and fruits, there were also snacks on the incense table and candlestick. There was actually a small section of broken arm as well! Ye Siming wanted to cover her eyes, but he was too small now and couldnt reach her even if he stretched out his paws! The child immediately saw the bloody and pale arm. Her face turned pale and she took a half-step back. Soon, Gu Nuoer calmed down and said angrily, These vigers actually used people as offerings! However, at this moment, she suddenly heard some rustling soundsing from the bottom of the well. Ye Siming struggled slightly and darted out of her arms. When hended on the ground, he suddenly turned into a ck wolf that was taller and stronger than a colt. His huge body protected Gu Nuoer. His originally dark wolf eyes vaguely revealed a bloodthirsty dark red color. His wolf fangs were sharp and his body was slightly crouching, carrying an extremely strong offensive might. Ye Siming sneered. What divine dragon? Its just an unknown wild thing. You rely on eating people to increase your cultivation. How dare a mere snake call itself a dragon? If he didnt cut this snake into minced meat for scaring his little thing, he would have be a demon god for nothing! Ye Siming turned around and said to Gu Nuoer, Go out and wait for me. Dont get your dress dirty. Gu Nuoer blinked her beautiful watery eyes. She looked down at her clean white shoes. She immediately nodded obediently. Alright! She turned around and ran into the courtyard. She didnt forget to raise her chin and widen her grape-like eyes as if she was watching a show. At this moment, a dark green snake head gradually stuck out from the well. The snake head was three times bigger than Gu Nuoers head! There were also two horns on its forehead. Its long body slowly slither out. The snakes eyes were dark yellow and it hissed. It stared greedily at Gu Nuoer, who was outside. Just now, at the bottom of the well, it had smelled an iparably sweet fragrance of meat! However, the child couldnt help but furrowed her beautiful brows. She puffed up her pink cheeks and said in a disdainful tone, Snakes of this color are so ugly. Thest time I saw such a color was on a fly. Perhaps her words had angered the snake demon. Its thick snake tail suddenlyshed towards Gu Nuoer. However, the huge wolf jumped up and broke the snakes tail with its sharp ws. Immediately, blood flowed in all directions. The snake demon hissed in pain. The snakes body wrapped around Ye Siming as if it was nning to strangle the wolf to death. In the narrow space, the huge ck wolf agilely dodged the snake demons attack. In the end! The ck wolf bit the snakes throat tightly! The snake demon swung its tail back and forth in panic. It shattered the incense table and candlesticks in the room! Under the intense pain, the snake demon could only choose to do its best to escape! However, arge piece of flesh was torn off by the ck wolf! It hurriedly darted out of the ancestral hall and headed towards Gu Nuoer! The childs ck and lively eyes immediately glowed with a faint blue light. Hmph, you want to eat me? Youre stillcking in cultivation. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Let me show you what a god is. Suddenly, a strong wind rose from the ground. The originally sunny sky suddenly shook with thunder! Dark clouds immediately covered the sky above Divine Dragon Vige, and purple lightning seethed back and forth! The child pointed at the snake demon. Strike it to death! Chapter 1027 - 1027: Taken Care of By Her until Only Dregs Were Left Chapter 1027: Taken Care of By Her until Only Dregs Were Left Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The snake demon had just run into the courtyard when it was struck by several rolling lightning bolts from the sky! The flesh on its body was charred and disgusting pus flowed out. The air was filled with a rotten smell! Gu Nuoer covered her nose with her small hand, her pink face filled with disdain. Ugh, it stinks. The lightning directly broke the big tree in the courtyard. The tree trunk that fell to the ground pressed the snake demon firmly under it. Many bones actually fell out of the broken tree trunk. Gu Nuoer was slightly surprised. It turned out that this tree had long been hollowed. This snake demon had probably stuffed all the bones of the girls it had eaten over the years into this tree. The bones that fell out were all the size of a childs bones that had not fully developed. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were filled with anger. You evil snake! As she became angry, the heavenly lightning bolts that struck down from the sky became even denser. The snake demon wanted to struggle, but purple lightning bolts keptnding on its body. Not longter, it turned into ck dust that was scattered all over the ground. The room where the well was in was also ignited by lightning, and a huge fire suddenly rose! Bits of fire sparks flew toward Gu Nuoer. Although Ye Siming knew that she wouldnt be injured, when he saw this scene, his bodys instinctive reaction was to pounce over and block in front of the child. His wolf eyes were immediately burned by the flying sparks and Ye Siming felt a little pain. He turned his head and asked, Gu Nuoer, are you alright? The child saw sparks flying everywhere and a littlended in Ye Simings wolf eyes. She quickly hugged the wolfs neck with heartache and tiptoed. Elder Brother Siming, why did you pounce over? I wont get hurt. Does it hurt? Ill blow on it for you! Gu Nuoers big watery eyes were filled with worry and concern. The originally insignificant injury felt like he had been pricked by a needle. However, when Ye Siming saw her reaction, he paused. It hurts a little He lowered his wolf head so that Gu Nuoer could hug himpletely. When Gu Nuoer heard this, her heart ached even more! Hu! Hu! The child pouted and blew into his wolf eyes. Ye Simings wolf ears twitched infort. Gu Nuoer tilted her head. Elder Brother Siming, do you feel better? Ye Siming pretended to be calm and nodded. Much better. The childs watery eyes lit up and she pinched the wolfs ear. You cant suddenlye over in the future. It wont be good if youre seriously injured. After all, these heavenly lightning bolts dont have eyes. What if they identally hurt Elder Brother Siming? Gu Nuoer educated the big wolf in front of her like a little adult. Ye Siming listened for a moment before saying calmly, No matter how many times I get injured or if Im in danger, Ill naturally still protect you. His deep ck wolf eyes looked at the child quietly. Its already my instinct to protect your safety, Gu Nuoer. At this moment, the summer wind blew over and the hair on Gu Nuoers forehead fluttered. It made her delicate eyes brighten. Just now, Elder Brother Siming seemed to have left a sweet honey-like feeling in her heart. At this moment, the vigers exmations and curses came from the door That girl destroyed the Divine Dragon Temple. It will definitely arouse the Divine Dragons dissatisfaction. Lets capture her and throw her into the well! Every family brought their fierce dogs over. For a moment, it was extraordinarily noisy outside. The vigers surrounded the door in front of the Divine Dragon Temple. Looking at the burning smoke inside, they were furious. Later on, the door slowly opened and a small figure stood there. Everyone was stunned. Gu Nuoers skin was snow-white and her ck hair fluttered. She was also carrying a small ck wolf. Behind her was a mess! The Divine Dragon in the vigers hearts turned into a pitch-ck mess on the ground. There were only dregs left! Chapter 1028 - 1028: Instead of Being A Good Person, You Insist On Becoming A Slave Chapter 1028:? Instead of Being A Good Person, You Insist On Bing A ve Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lord Divine Dragon! Old Vige Chief Wang was the most devastated. He ran into the courtyard with a terrified expression. He saw a pile of ck powder on the ground and he couldnt tell what it was. There was only the head of the snake that hadnt beenpletely burned to ashes. Half of its skull was left behind. Vige Chief Wang bent his knees and knelt on the ground. He cried and pounded the ground. The Divine Dragon that weve protected for almost a hundred years was killed by you just like that! At this moment, the thunder faded and the sky gradually cleared up. However, the summer wind did not stop and kept blowing over. Gu Nuoers small face was fair and tender, revealing a delicate pink color. Her watery eyes were bright and she let out a cold snort. What Divine Dragon? Its just a smelly snake that has cultivated for a hundred years. It managed to deceive you guys with just a few spells. Human-eating demons are bad demons. Do you guys really think that theyre gods? Gods dont eat people! You guys captured the nearby girls to raise the evil demon and helped the tyrantmit evil deeds. Youre guilty of a heinous crime! Vige Chief Wangs eyes were bloodshot and red. He stood up shakily. He reached out her thin hand and pointed at Gu Nuoer. You, you Capture her! She destroyed our Divine Dragon Temple. In the future, there wont be any immortals to protect this ce. At that time, ournd will be barren and there wont be any spring water gushing out from the mountains anymore. Its impossible for anyones family to have any more gold! She harmed our generations of descendants! Vige Chief Wangs expression was ferocious. Capture her and let her die with the Divine Dragon! The vigers were agitated and waved the weapons in their hands. Kill this girl! Kill! Gu Nuoer pursed her lips into a thin line. Youre stubborn! Let me ask you guys, if you give birth to a daughter in the future, will you offer her to this snake as a sacrifice? A burly man stood up and said in a rough voice, Of course! Our daughter would be serving the Divine Dragon as a servant. Its a great thing! Gu Nuoer spat. Nonsense! Its just filling the snake demons stomach. What do you mean by Gods servant? What a joke! Moreover, instead of being a good person, you guys insist on bing ves. How shameless! Vige Chief Wang listened as she insulted the Divine Dragon again and again. He scolded angrily, Dont waste your breath on her. Capture her and kill all her subordinates. Throw them into the well tofort the Divine Dragon! The viger who had spoken with a rough voice just now immediately strode over. He reached out his iron-like hand, wanting to grab the petite Gu Nuoer. However, before he could approach, something suddenly lifted him from under his feet! Ouch! The burly man fell and the back of his head hit the ground heavily! The vigers were shocked. This was because they didnt see anything. Why did the burly man fall? It was as if someone had grabbed his leg and flipped him over. Gu Nuoer blinked in confusion. She hadnt made a move just now. Suddenly, she thought of who had done it. The child lowered her head and sized up the little ck wolf in her arms, Ye Siming. Ye Simings wolf eyes were suffused with a faint red light. His eyes were filled with suppressed wrath. He was unhappy. It was no wonder that the dogs raised by the vigers all retreated with their tails between their legs. If not for the rope around their necks, they would have turned around and run long ago! It seemed that Elder Brother Siming wasnt going to let others get close to her. Gu Nuoers lively eyes darted around as she thought of a good idea. She pointed with her small hand and looked at the burly man, saying softly, Did you guys see that? Youre spouting nonsense. This is the oue. Even the heavens cant stand it anymore! Who still dares to believe the Divine Dragon? Be careful that youll be the next to fall on your butt! Chapter 1029 - 1029: The Well Is Behind, Go and Jump Chapter 1029: The Well Is Behind, Go and Jump Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The vigers looked at each other. Gu Nuoer could tell. Their vige was isted and they trusted ghosts and gods very much. It was no wonder that for the past hundred years, there was a tradition of using living people as sacrifices. The government probably didnt know that they were hiding in such a deep mountain range. How many innocent lives had been lost here? The more the child thought about it, the more she felt that they were despicable. The viger, Wang Wu, who had led the way for them previously, had a hateful expression now. He was no longer as honest and straightforward as before. He raised his long saber and said angrily to Gu Nuoer, Im not afraid of you! Youve destroyed the Divine Dragon Temple! My family wont have money anymore! Ill kill you now and avenge the Divine Dragon! However, just as he was about to rush over A woman darted out from the side and hugged his arm tightly. Gu Nuoer took a closer look. It was the auntie she had helped up just now. Husband, shes just a child. Moreover, look carefully. Thats not a Divine Dragon, but a snake! Weve all been deceived by the snake demon. Dont attack innocent people anymore! Weve done enough evil! The woman cried and pleaded. However, Wang Wu pushed her to the side. He watched as the woman fell heavily to the ground, but he was indifferent. You b*tch who only knows how to ruin things! If you werent so old, I would have sacrificed you to the Divine Dragon long ago! The woman was in so much pain that she couldnt stand up and could only cry sadly. Gu Nuoer frowned and scold angrily, Are you talking like a human?! Shes your wife! You admire snake demons so much, so why didnt you feed them with your own body back then? You only know how to use other peoples lives to satisfy your desires. Despicable! The child ced her hands on her hips and taught this group of people a lesson. I think most of you are also good-for-nothings. Youll even agree to let your daughter be food for the snake demon. But you cant bear to part with your rotten life. Wouldnt you be very happy even if you have to be a Gods ve? The well is behind. Go and jump! Of course, these vigers wouldnt offer themselves as sacrifices. They cherished their lives but didnt respect others lives. At this moment, Gu Nuoers soft words hit a sore spot in their hearts. Everyone was so angry that they stomped their feet. Kill her! Lets see if she dares to speak rudely again! The vigers raised their weapons and swarmed towards Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoers fair face turned serious. She was about to wave her small hand and teach this group of unruly people a lesson. Unexpectedly, a strong wind suddenly rose from the ground. It shattered the sand and rocks on the ground and soared into the air! These gravels suddenly flew towards the vigers like hidden arrows. The stones seemed to have eyes and were aimed at the vigers heads. There were even those who were unlucky and were hit in the temples by sharp stones. They immediately fell to the ground limply and quickly stopped breathing. Gu Nuoer only heard agonizing screams. Not longter, the vigers all fell to the ground. All of them covered their heads and cried out in pain. The child lowered her eyes and asked in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, did you do this? The little ck wolfs two paws were still on the back of Gu Nuoers hand, looking calm. However, he seemed to be gritting his teeth. Youd better hug me tightly. Otherwise, I wont be able to hold back and will go down to tear them into pieces. There were many conveniences to having a wolfs body. For example, one could leanfortably in the little things arms. However, it was also inconvenient. Just like now. He really wanted to start a massacre. However, when Gu Nuoer heard his words, she quickly hugged him tightly. Dont be angry, dont be angry. Chapter 1030 - 1030: Is This the Child Brother Wolf Left Stranded Outside? Chapter 1030: Is This the Child Brother Wolf Left Stranded Outside? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly! Gu Nuoer felt a violent winding from behind. The child jumped forward unhurriedly and dodged the old vige chiefs sneak attack. She stood outside the courtyard and took a look. The old vige chief held a dazzling dagger in his hand. His old eyes seemed to be filled with poison as he stared at her fiercely. Youre a demoness! As he shouted, he raised his dagger and pounced at Gu Nuoer. The child raised her small feet and jumped a few times. She wanted to avoid stepping on the vigers who were on the ground which may cause her to fall. Her tone was calm and her small face looked delicate as if she wanted to drive him to death by anger. Youve helped the evil snake. Youre the demon, a human demon! You! The old vige chief waspletely enraged. He ran over crazily. However, before he could touch Gu Nuoer, he was sent flying by a horse that suddenly darted out. Gu Nuoer opened her pink lips. She blinked her big eyes and watched as the old vige chief flew up with a curve. Then, he fell heavily to the ground. Hu Ni rode on the horse and didnt forget to wave his hand handsomely. Yo! Fish older sister, we finally meet. Am Ite? Gu Nuoers face was filled with joy. Little Foxy! Little ck! Compared to Hu Nis bright peach blossom-like smile, The warhorse, Little ck, looked much more solemn. It first sent the old vige chief flying. Then, it quickly turned around and ran back. It ran back and forth four to five times in front of Gu Nuoer, specifically trampling on the vigers lying on the ground. There were a few times when the old vige chief wanted to get up, but his head was stepped on by the horse. He fell back hard. Hu Ni tugged at the reins, wanting it to stop. However, the warhorse seemed to understand human nature very well, as if it knew that these people wanted to hurt Gu Nuoer. It ran back and forth. Hu Ni had no choice but to hug its horses neck. Brother ck, forget it, forget it. Youre about to trample them to death! He couldnt figure out why this horse had a worse temper than him before it even cultivated! Yes! It must have taken after his Brother Wolf! However, the warhorse didnt listen to Hu Ni. It even kept raising tts hind hooves as if it was preparing to shake Hu Ni off. Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming, one had cute expressions and the other had a calm expression. The human and wolf blinked as they watched the warhorse run left and right. Hu Nis voice also changed from the initial calmness to panic. Fish older sister, save me!! Hu Ni hung upside down on the horses back, just short of having his head dragged along on the ground. Gu Nuoers pink lips curled up and herughter was as crisp as a bell. She held her stomach with one small hand andughed so hard that she rocked back and forth. In the end, the child couldnt bear to see Hu Ni fall. She reached out her small hand. Little ck,e! The warhorse immediately stopped and ran towards Gu Nuoer. When it arrived in front of its little master, it lowered its head and let the child touch its ck mane. Its front hooves were raised and then lowered. It was using its own method to express the joy of reuniting. How obedient~ Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. She rubbed the warhorses ears. At this moment, the childs sleeve was suddenly hooked by a ck wolf cubs w. Gu Nuoer lowered her head. Ye Simings wolf eyes were filled with undisguised displeasure. Why did the little thing have so many things to touch? Even if he turned into a wolf, he lost his advantage. Hu Ni slid down from the horses back with weak legs. This journey is so tiring. The horse didnt even stop and galloped crazily all the way He wiped the sweat off his forehead. Hu Ni suddenly noticed the ck wolf cub in Gu Nuoers arms. Eh? Who is this? Why does it look so much like Brother Wolf? He suddenly went into an uproar and was shocked. He looked at Gu Nuoer and then at the wolf cub. It cant be Could it be that youve found the child that Brother Wolf had left stranded outside?! Chapter 1031 - 1031: Hu Ni, Do You Want to Die? Chapter 1031 - 1031: Hu Ni, Do You Want to Die? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer opened her round eyes. Little Foxy, you cant recognize it? Hu Nis eyes widened. He bent over and sized up Ye Siming carefully from closer. The wolf in the childs arms suddenly spoke. His voice was cold as if he was gritting his hind teeth. Hu Ni, do you want to die? Hu Ni let out a sharp cry and took a few steps back. His peach blossom-like handsome face was filled with shock. Brother Brother Wolf? Why did you suddenly be young again?! He remembered that Ye Simings wolf body was very big previously! Ye Simings eyes lit up with killing intent. If you continue talking nonsense, Ill let you die with these idiots. Hu Ni immediately pursed his lips and waved his hand. What he meant was that he would never spout nonsense again. However, she couldnt help but secretly sized up Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming, who had turned into a small ck wolf. He thought to himself, Oh, even the fl*rtation between the Sister Fish and the Brother Wolf is different from ordinary people. However, it was understandable. Previously, when he was in the capital, he also liked to turn back into a little fox. Then, he would pretend to be a little fox who was drenched in the rain and in trouble, then look for a voluptuous older sister to earn her heartache and love! At this moment, Gu Nuoer turned around and saw a figure limping down. Wei Cang staggered and was falling at almost every step he took. There were many wounds on his body and he also had a cut on his left eyelid. At this moment, he could only keep one eye open. Despite this, he still used his sword to support himself. His vision was blurry as he looked at a familiar small figure standing not far from the foot of the hill. Wei Cangs voice was hoarse, but he still tried his best to call out, Your Highness! Gu Nuoer quickly ran over. Dudu! When the child arrived in front of Wei Cang, she saw that he was covered in injuries. She immediately frowned and reached out her small hand to support him. Dudu, youre injured. Who beat you? Ill help you vent your anger! From the voice, Wei Cang knew that Gu Nuoer was fine. He finally felt relieved. His knees, which had been weak, finally bent and he fell to the ground. Its good that Your Highness is fine He kept coughing. In order to save Gu Nuoer, he killed his way out of the encirclement of 60 to 70 vigers by himself. The vigers were either dead or injured. There were also many wounds on Wei Cangs body. Right before falling unconscious, Wei Cang heard Gu Nuoer call for help. A handsome man lowered his head and sized up him. Wei Cangs heart was filled with suspicion. When did such a person appear in such a mountain vige? However, he was no longer able to verify the situation. He had overexerted himself, so in the end, he closed his eyes in exhaustion. After an unknown period of time, when he woke up again, he was lying in the carriage that Gu Nuoer was in. Wei Cang felt sore all over. He turned his head slightly and saw the little ck wolf that Gu Nuoer had carried over sitting elegantly at the side. Its wolf eyes were deep and its temperament was calm and cold. Wei Cang thought that if it grew up, it would definitely be a wolf king. However, the way this wolf cub looked at him had never been very friendly. At this moment, it was more like it was monitoring him. Wei Cang propped himself up. Coincidentally, Gu Nuoer lifted the curtain and looked in. As the curtain was opened, the fragrance of meat wafted over. The child smiled with her watery eyes and said in a soft voice, Dudu, youre awake! I asked Gugu to catch a lot of pheasants to roast and eat just now. You shoulde too! Wei Cang pressed his aching head. Your Highness, what time is it now? Oh, I dont know. In short, its for dinner. Gu Nuoer reached out her small hands. Carry. Wei Cang was shocked. Before he could react, the little ck wolf beside him had already darted over. It followed Gu Nuoers small hands and ran into her arms. Oh, so Her Highness was talking to this ck wolf. Chapter 1032 - 1032: She Was Really Heaven’s Favored Child Chapter 1032 - 1032: She Was Really Heavens Favored Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cang alighted from the carriage. It was the evening and the sun had already set, leaving only the vast dark blue color of the night in the sky. The stars were dotted on it, and the summer wind was neither fast nor slow. Not far away, Yuan Gu and a few guards were moving some wooden blocks to start a fire. Gu Nuoer carried the little ck wolf and walked to a wooden rack. The firelight made the childs pink and delicate face look even more lively and bright. Wow, it smells so good! Gu Nuoer took a deep breath. Yuan Gu was amused by Gu Nuoers cute appearance. Your Highness, wait a little longer. When the roasting is done, Ill give you a big drumstick first! Gugu, youre so good. Gu Nuoer really carried the wolf cub and waited obediently at the side. Wei Cang walked over and looked at this exceptionally harmonious scene in surprise. It wasnt that there was anything wrong with being harmonious. Instead, he remembered that they had been plotted against by unrulymoners in the Divine Dragon Vige. Yuan Gu and the other guards even drank herbal tea with knockout powder in it. Wei Cang remembered when he fought his way out of the encirclement and staggered to find Princess Yaoguang. She was standing there perfectly fine, but there were vigers lying on the ground wailing in pain! There was even thick smoke billowing from the Divine Dragon Temple, which the vigers had originally regarded as a forbidden area and no one was allowed to enter. It was a scene of devastation. Wei Cang recalled that when he fell, he seemed to have seen a good-looking guy beside the princess. He couldnt help but ask, Your Highness, why dont I see the young master who was with you? Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes bright. A hint of confusion appeared on her small face. Huh? What young master? Wei Cang was stunned. The person I saw before I fainted. I think there was also a horse as well. They were right next to you. Gu Nuoer blinked. Dudu, did you see wrongly? There was only me at that time! After saying that, the child lowered her head and helped raise the wolf cubs paw. And my wolfie! Had he seen it wrongly? That was impossible Wei Cang didnt think that it was an illusion. He only remembered that the young master had sized up his injuries. He was very good-looking. Wei Cang couldnt help but be puzzled. I thought Your Highnesss helpers hade. But if no one came, how did Your Highness deal with those vigers? She was a six or seven-year-old girl. She couldnt possibly be the one to beat these vigers to the ground, right? Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes and described the situation in a passionate voice. They tricked me into going to the Divine Dragon Temple. A huge snake crawled out and wanted to eat me! At this moment, thunder rumbled in the sky and the wind whistled! In the blink of an eye, the snake was killed. Then, when I pushed open the door, the vigers were outside. They said that I had caused the death of their Divine Dragon and wanted me to pay with my life! However, at this moment, the lightning shattered the que of the Divine Dragon Temple and the wooden boards flew everywhere. The vigers were also injured because of this. After saying that, the child ced a small hand on her waist proudly. Do you think Im amazing? So many people are injured, but Im fine! In the end, it must be that the heavens cant stand the sight of the snake demon pretending to be a divine dragon and decided to punish these foolishmoners. Wei Cang was shocked when he heard this. There was such a strange thing in this world?! The little princess had effortlessly attract lightning to strike the snake and even dealt with the sinister vigers? Wei Cangs mouth opened slightly in surprise and he was speechless for a long time. He thought of the rumors he had heard in the Xili Empire. It was said that this Princess Yaoguang was a treasure that the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, had obtained after praying to the gods and Buddhas. Ever since she was born, auspicious signs had descended on Great Qi several times. The prosperity of the Great Qi had something to do with this little princess. Could it be that she was really Heavens favored child? Chapter 1032 C She Was Really Heavens Favored Child Wei Cang alighted from the carriage. It was the evening and the sun had already set, leaving only the vast dark blue color of the night in the sky. The stars were dotted on it, and the summer wind was neither fast nor slow. Not far away, Yuan Gu and a few guards were moving some wooden blocks to start a fire. Gu Nuoer carried the little ck wolf and walked to a wooden rack. The firelight made the childs pink and delicate face look even more lively and bright. Wow, it smells so good! Gu Nuoer took a deep breath. Yuan Gu was amused by Gu Nuoers cute appearance. Your Highness, wait a little longer. When the roasting is done, Ill give you a big drumstick first! Gugu, youre so good. Gu Nuoer really carried the wolf cub and waited obediently at the side. Wei Cang walked over and looked at this exceptionally harmonious scene in surprise. It wasnt that there was anything wrong with being harmonious. Instead, he remembered that they had been plotted against by unrulymoners in the Divine Dragon Vige. Yuan Gu and the other guards even drank herbal tea with knockout powder in it. Wei Cang remembered when he fought his way out of the encirclement and staggered to find Princess Yaoguang. She was standing there perfectly fine, but there were vigers lying on the ground wailing in pain! There was even thick smoke billowing from the Divine Dragon Temple, which the vigers had originally regarded as a forbidden area and no one was allowed to enter. It was a scene of devastation. Wei Cang recalled that when he fell, he seemed to have seen a good-looking guy beside the princess. He couldnt help but ask, Your Highness, why dont I see the young master who was with you? Gu Nuoer looked up, her eyes bright. A hint of confusion appeared on her small face. Huh? What young master? Wei Cang was stunned. The person I saw before I fainted. I think there was also a horse as well. They were right next to you. Gu Nuoer blinked. Dudu, did you see wrongly? There was only me at that time! After saying that, the child lowered her head and helped raise the wolf cubs paw. And my wolfie! Had he seen it wrongly? That was impossible Wei Cang didnt think that it was an illusion. He only remembered that the young master had sized up his injuries. He was very good-looking. Wei Cang couldnt help but be puzzled. I thought Your Highnesss helpers hade. But if no one came, how did Your Highness deal with those vigers? She was a six or seven-year-old girl. She couldnt possibly be the one to beat these vigers to the ground, right? Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes and described the situation in a passionate voice. They tricked me into going to the Divine Dragon Temple. A huge snake crawled out and wanted to eat me! At this moment, thunder rumbled in the sky and the wind whistled! In the blink of an eye, the snake was killed. Then, when I pushed open the door, the vigers were outside. They said that I had caused the death of their Divine Dragon and wanted me to pay with my life! However, at this moment, the lightning shattered the que of the Divine Dragon Temple and the wooden boards flew everywhere. The vigers were also injured because of this. After saying that, the child ced a small hand on her waist proudly. Do you think Im amazing? So many people are injured, but Im fine! In the end, it must be that the heavens cant stand the sight of the snake demon pretending to be a divine dragon and decided to punish these foolishmoners. Wei Cang was shocked when he heard this. There was such a strange thing in this world?! The little princess had effortlessly attract lightning to strike the snake and even dealt with the sinister vigers? Wei Cangs mouth opened slightly in surprise and he was speechless for a long time. He thought of the rumors he had heard in the Xili Empire. It was said that this Princess Yaoguang was a treasure that the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, had obtained after praying to the gods and Buddhas. Ever since she was born, auspicious signs had descended on Great Qi several times. The prosperity of the Great Qi had something to do with this little princess. Could it be that she was really Heavens favored child? Chapter 1033 - 1033: The Princess Is Too Cute Chapter 1033 - 1033: The Princess Is Too Cute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Yuan Gu shouted happily, Its done! Your Highness, quickly try it! He took a clean lotus leaf and held a drumstick that had just been torn off. He smiled honestly and bent over to hand it to Gu Nuoer. The child immediately reached out her small hands to take it. However, Yuan Gu immediately said, Your Highness, blow on it before eating. Ill hold it for you. Dont scald your hands! Thank you, Gugu! Wei Cang watched as Yuan Gu happily took care of the little princess. The child stood there with a petite body, looking obedient and cute. She tore off a piece of meat herself and wanted to give it to Yuan Gu to try too. Unexpectedly, the ck wolf cub in his arms suddenly straightened up and snatched the piece of meat into his mouth. It bared its teeth and chewed, staring at Yuan Gu with its wolf eyes. The silly Yuan Gu still didnt know why. He smiled foolishly. This wolf is even protective of its food! Gu Nuoer quickly hugged the wolf cub tightly. She started to take a bite herself and fed the ck wolf cub in her arms. Yuan Gu squatted at the side, resting his chin on his hand and smiling foolishly at Gu Nuoer. From time to time, he would be red at coldly by the ck wolf cub. Wei Cang frowned and waved. Yuan Gu. Yuan Gu didnt hear him. He narrowed his eyes and smiled as he watched Gu Nuoer eat. It was no wonder his mother kept urging him to have a child with his wife! How good would it be if his children were all as cute as the princess? Having a round and tender small face. Having fair skin, as well as big and watery eyes. Just her looking at you without saying anything could melt your heart. Most importantly, she was so polite and didnt have the spoiled temper that princesses would have. She was approachable and adorable. Who wouldnt like her? It brings satisfaction just by watching her eat! Yuan Gu! Wei Cang couldnt take it anymore and called out. Only then did Yuan Gu react. Here! He quickly ran up to Wei Cang and his expression returned to seriousness. Governor, what can I do for you? Wei Cangs expression was tense. Why are you smiling foolishly? Huh? Yuan Gu didnt react at first. Then, he immediately understood. Her Highness is too cute. When this subordinate sees her, I miss my wife at home and want to give birth to a chubby child as well. Nonsense! Shes the Great Qis princess. You mustnt have any disrespectful thoughts! Yuan Gu lowered his head. This subordinate knows my mistake. Governor, please punish me! Wei Cangs jawline tightened and he didnt continue this topic. He only said, Let me ask you, when did you wake up? About an hourter, but when we woke up, the guards we sent to move the gravel in the way had already returned. At that time, the little princess was instructing them to help demolish the Divine Dragon Temple. Yuan Gu scratched his head and continued, Most of the Divine Dragon Temple has already been burned to ashes by the lightning. However, there are still some ques outside. Her Highness asked us to tear them down and set up fire here to roast meat to eat. Wei Cang frowned. Where are the vigers who did evil? Theyve been captured. The little princess tied them up by the ancient well and said to let them smell the stench in the well to wake them up to their senses. Governor, its not that Im exaggerating, but Ive been to the battlefield and seen countless dead people. However, the stench in the well is simply too smelly! At this point, Yuan Gu sighed. It seems that its really not a divine dragon, but a mountain spirit snake demon! Its all thanks to the blessing of the lucky princess that Do you really believe that it was the little princesss good fortune that attracted the heavenly lightning? Wei Cang interrupted Yuan Gu. It was obvious that he had doubts about this matter. Chapter 1034 - 1034: Sister Fish Didn’t Bring Me Along to Eat Pheasant Chapter 1034 - 1034: Sister Fish Didnt Bring Me Along to Eat Pheasant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He frowned deeply. As a general who fought bravely through obstacles, he had seen many treacherous things. Many times, what seemed to be a phenomenon descending from the sky was actually done by someone with ulterior motives. Yuan Gu didnt understand. Governor, what do you mean? Wei Cangs gazended on the child who was happily eating a drumstick not far away. Gu Nuoers lips were pink and glistening from eating. Perhaps because she had eaten meat, her eyes were bright and moving. From time to time, she would lower her head and talk to the wolf cub. She looked like a beautiful child. He didnt believe that the heavens had shown their will. Before I fainted, I saw an extremely handsome young master. That was definitely not my imagination. Wei Cangs expression turned solemn. I heard that the Great Qis Marquis Yongye is talented and is an expert amongst experts. Weve taken away the princess for so long and have been dyed a few times on the way. With Gu Yihans personality of doting on his daughter, do you think its reasonable that he hasnt sent anyone to look for us after such a long time? When Yuan Gu heard this, he was stunned. This Wei Cangs eyes darkened. I suspect that Marquis Yongye has already arrived. It wasnt the heavens who helped at all, but him. Yuan Gu also thought of this. Then what does Governor n to do about this? Wei Cang didnt say anything for a long time. The mes not far away illuminated his sharp face even more deeply. I want to let the princess go back, he suddenly said. Yuan Gu was shocked. What? Governor, before we came, His Majesty gave you a death order! Thinking of Ling Tianyins personality, if he knew that Wei Cang didnt seed, he would definitely be severely punished! Wei Cang looked at Gu Nuoer with a gentle gaze. Yuan Gu, I once swore to be loyal to His Majesty no matter what. But just now, I suddenly understood something. A war between adults and apetition between countries should be open and aboveboard. Children shouldnt be implicated. Princess Yaoguang is still young and probably doesnt understand what it means to travel far away. What if His Majesty and Gu Yihan cante to an agreement and she gets into danger? Yuan Gu fell silent. He felt that Wei Cang was right. Moreover, along the way, Gu Nuoer had brought them a lot ofughter. The little princess had a very good personality and always chatted with the soldiers mischievously. She didnt treat these people as outsiders. Yuan Gu raised his head and said firmly, Governor, youre right. War should be decided on the battlefield! Children shouldnt be implicated. No matter what you do, this subordinate will definitely follow your decision forever! Wei Cang nodded with great emotion. Thank you. In the distant forest, behind a big tree. Hu Ni bit his sleeve with tears in his eyes and whimpered with resentment. Sister Fish didnt bring me along when eating pheasants Theres no love left This world is so cold Just now, he had been instructed by Gu Nuoer to rush to the nearby town to report the situation to the officials. After a while, the officials arrived. However, when he returned, he saw Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming eating roasted pheasants! He was so envious! He silently had tears in his eyes and wanted to lean against the warhorse at the side. Unexpectedly, Little ck raised its hooves and went to the other side to eat grass. Hu Ni immediately fell to the ground. Ouch! This stinky horse! Why was its personality so simr to Brother Wolfs?! After Gu Nuoer ate her fill, she brought the guards and plundered the vigers houses. They replenished some dry rations and grass for the horses for their travel. Before leaving, Gu Nuoer got someone to untie Wang Wus wife. Chapter 1035 - 1035: It’s Easy to Invite a God, but It’s Difficult to Send Them Off! Chapter 1035 - 1035: Its Easy to Invite a God, but Its Difficult to Send Them Off! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The womans gaze was dodging, as if she was too ashamed to see Gu Nuoer again. The child carried the ck wolf cub with an obedient expression. The moonlight covered her delicate eyshes. It made her look even more exquisite and beautiful. Auntie, youre the only person with a conscience. Your husband has done all kinds of evil deeds. What awaits him will definitely be severe punishment. Back then, you gave me a kind reminder. Today, Ill give you freedom. Tears immediately filled the womans eyes. Back then, she was someone who had been bought and almost offered as a sacrifice to the snake demon. However, the old vige chief found her to be too old and gave her to the viger, Wang Wu, as his wife. All these years, Wang Wu had often beaten and scolded her. If she wanted to run, she would have to be beaten up if she was caught! Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard the word freedom. Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand, indicating that there was no need to stand on ceremony. When traveling outside, one should help when seeing injustice! Just as Gu Nuoer was about to follow Wei Cang into the carriage and leave Wei Cang suddenly said, Your Highness, I would like to have a word with you separately. The child retracted her small foot that had just stepped on the carriage stool. She blinked her watery eyes and followed Wei Cang to the side. Dudu, whats the matter? Wei Cang looked down and saw that she was still carrying the wolf cub in her arms. He hesitated. However, he then remembered that this wolf didnt understand humannguage. Therefore, he still said, Your Highness, its our fault for bringing you out of the capital for so long. Before we leave Great Qi, Ill arrange for someone to send you back. Lets part ways here. Thank you for trusting me along the way. As he spoke, Wei Cang took two steps back, cupped his hands, and bowed to Gu Nuoer. This was an etiquette that only officials had when meeting a princess. He was doing this now because he acknowledged the child in his heart. Wei Cang looked up and saw Gu Nuoer pursing her pink lips and blinking her big watery eyes without saying anything. However, her expression seemed to show that she was a little touched. Wei Cang sighed in his heart. Perhaps the little princess didnt expect him to let her go either! Perhaps she was also touched? What do you mean by returning?! Im not going back! Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer said this in a soft voice. Wei Cang was stunned. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Im having a lot of fun outside. Why would I be in a hurry to go home?! Im not going back, Im not going back! Ill wait till Ive had enough fun. After saying that, the child carried the ck wolf cub and turned to step onto the stool to get into the carriage. Wei Cang was stunned on the spot. Why was this little princess still clinging onto them?! Didnt she miss home and her parents? Gu Nuoer stuck her head out of the window. She raised her voice and shouted, Dudu, dont be in a daze there! Why are you so slow? Hurry up and set off! In the end, Wei Cang came back to his senses and could only choose to continue heading to the Xili Empire with Gu Nuoer. When the wheels of the carriage slowly turned and advanced under the bright Northern Dipper Stars that filled the sky Gu Nuoer leaned against the carriage window, resting her chin on one hand and stroking Ye Simings wolf ears with the other. She smiled and whispered, Elder Brother Siming, Dudu definitely doesnt know about one saying. Ye Siming looked up at the child with his wolf eyes. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and obediently. Its easy to invite a god, but its difficult to send them off! Just as she finished speaking Ye Siming, who was in her arms, suddenly returned to his human form. He raised his long eyebrows slightly, his eyes handsome. Under the light and shadow, the arrogance and ruthlessness of a youth faded. In front of Gu Nuoer, Ye Simings thin eyes were gentle like a spring mountain as he gently stared at the child. Gu Nuoer, I have something to say. Chapter 1036 - 1036 – He Wanted to Possess Her Chapter 1036 - 1036 C He Wanted to Possess Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The child quickly pulled down the curtain of the carriage window with her small hand. She looked vignt, afraid that Wei Cang and Yuan Gu would see him transform into a living person in the carriage. Gu Nuoer looked at him seriously. Elder Brother Siming, whats wrong? Ye Simings thin eyes were deep and there was a serious expression on his face. In Divine Dragon Vige, the human-eating snake isnt a good demon. he suddenly said. Gu Nuoer blinked, feeling confused. She nodded. Thats right. Ye Siming pursed his lips, his smooth jawline up to his neck. The child saw his throat move a little. He seemed to be thinking about how to speak. Gu Nuoer tilted her head and became even more curious, her watery eyes sparkling. Elder Brother Siming, what are you trying to say? I want to say that Ive eaten people before, but that was a long time ago and Ye Siming paused for a moment and added seriously, I didnt eat many. Moreover, I stopped eating humans a long time ago. Im different from ordinary demons. Gu Nuoer was stunned. She quickly covered her mouth with her small hand and burst outughing. Is this what you want to say? Ye Siming nodded indifferently. Previously, when Gu Nuoer said this, he saw her expression. The child was a koi from the Jade Pond in heaven. She didnt like all evil things and people. Therefore, although she had long known that he hadmitted many killings in the past, He hoped that she would understand that he wouldnt be like this in the future. Moreover, it was all for her. Gu Nuoer reached out a soft hand and ced it on the back of Ye Simings hand. The childs hand was petite and fair, while the youths fingers were slender and well-defined. Elder Brother Siming, youre not only different from other demons. In my heart, youre not a demon god or the Marquis Yongye that everyone is afraid of. Her voice was soft and carried a hint of childishness, but there was seriousness in it. I know that youre my Elder Brother Siming. Youre Gu Nuoers, Ye, Si, Ming. The world might respect you for being skilled in martial arts. The demons might be afraid that you have extraordinary powers and your enemies will hate you for being cold-blooded and heartless. But Im the only one in the world who knows Youre a friend who grew up with me. Youre the person I rely on the most firmly in this boundless mortal world. To me, youre just Ye Siming. Even if youve done some bad things in the past, I wont hate you for the past. In an instant. The coldness and darkness in Ye Simings eyes that had existed for a thousand years seemed to have lit up at this moment. The youth immediately raised his eyebrows and his expression changed. Gu Nuoer set off clusters of fireworks in his heart. It made the youths heartpletely soft. Ye Siming was extremely restrained. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing his great joy at this moment. It turned out that she thought through things so clearly. In the youths eyes, Gu Nuoers fair skin was tender, her red lips were delicious, and her watery eyes were even more serious, making one feel affection for her. His gaze gradually darkened. Gu Nuoer Ye Siming followed his instincts and slowly leaned over. The child still didnt know what he was going to do. She sat there obediently and asked in a childish voice, Yes? The more obedient she was, the more intense his desire to possess her became! He had lost count of how many times Gu Nuoer had appeared in his dreams. Ye Siming felt as if he had understood an emotion. Just as he was a few inches away from Gu Nuoer and could kiss her However, the child suddenly thought of something. By the way! Elder Brother Siming, I have something to give you! She moved her small body to the side to get something. Ye Siming kissed the air. Chapter 1037 - 1037: Can I Call It Ye Nuo? Chapter 1037: Can I Call It Ye Nuo? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The youth immediately froze there. Gu Nuoer did not notice anything. The child stuck out her butt and rummaged around in the corner for a long time. She finally took out a broken sword wrapped in red cloth. Duanduan, so youre here. I almost forgot about you! Gu Nuoer turned around and realized that Ye Siming was sitting behind her. His expression was dark and his eyes were filled with slight resentment. The child blinked in confusion. Whats wrong? Ye Siming felt that he couldnt exin it to her. He simply raised her eyebrows and raised his chin. Whats that? Gu Nuoer smiled cutely and removed the red cloth. Tadah! Look! Ye Siming frowned slightly. A broken sword? Gu Nuoer handed the broken sword to Ye Siming. The child said proudly, Dont underestimate it. Previously, it went to the battlefield with my grandfather many times and witnessed my grandfathers grand achievements. If it were a human, it would probably be conferred the title of a general too. Elder Brother Siming, what do you think of this sword? Ye Siming reached out to take it and sized it up quietly. The sword was snapped very cleanly. Basically, more than half of the swords edge was gone. However, the blood on it was mottled. It was not difficult to tell what kind of amazing weapon it was on the battlefield back then. Ye Siming flicked the sword. A crisp, deep, and cold sword clink could be heard. What a treasured sword. Ye Simings thin lips moved slightly. Gu Nuoer could see admiration in his eyes. Ye Siming said calmly, After so many years, even though half of the sword is damaged, it can still make such a buzzing sound. As he spoke, Ye Siming felt the weak aura of this sword echoing. The youth suddenly raised his sword in front of him and drew a beautiful arc. Gu Nuoer only saw white light rustling as if the aura of this sword back then was reproduced. The child immediately apuded, a smile broke out on her fair face. I knew that Elder Brother Siming would definitely be the most suitable to be its owner! Ye Siming was stunned. You want to give it to me? But you said that its your grandfathers sword. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Thats right, but my grandfather doesnt fight anymore. He still has many sharp treasured swords by his side. I like this broken sword very much. I want to find a new owner for it. Elder Brother Siming, youre very suitable. Ye Siming didnt mind that this sword was broken. To him, he didnt need a weapon to kill. To him, having a sword was nothing more than having a more suitable essory. However, the things Gu Nuoer gave him were different. He carefully touched the sword again. After a moment, the youth said in a pleasant voice, Thank you. I like it very much. Gu Nuoer immediately smiled even happier. Elder Brother Siming, lets give it a name together. What should we call it? Duanduan? Little Duan? Ye Siming shook his head. They dont sound good. The child rested her chin on her hand, her big eyes watery. Then what good idea do you have? Ye Siming pondered for a moment. He looked up and stared at Gu Nuoer. I once came across an idiom in a bookovernight?promise It means that the promise that is kept overnight will definitely be fulfilled. Can I call it Ye Nuo? When Ye Siming asked this, he looked at Gu Nuoer extremely seriously. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes and praised him in admiration. Elder Brother Siming, youve studied a lot. Youre really amazing! Ye Nuo, this name sounds really nice. Then this sword will be called Ye Nuo! The child poked the sword with her soft finger and giggled. She didnt notice the charming smile on the youths face at all. Chapter 1038 - 1038: Father Avenged Her! Chapter 1038: Father Avenged Her! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Three dayster. The emperors hidden guard came to Gu Yihans imperial study. It was noon. Gu Yihan had just finished discussing government affairs with the officials. Only the emperor himself was left in the imperial study. The hidden guard knelt on the ground and reported the information on tracking Her Highnesss whereabouts. Recently a long-standing case of missing women and girls in Jiaotai Town near the capital has been cracked. It turns out that its a vige hidden in the forest called the Divine Dragon Vige. Theyve bought and sold women and girls several times to worship some evil creature. Gu Yihan frowned. Get to the point. I want to hear things rted to Nuoer. Is she doing well now? Is she safe? The hidden guard paused and organized his words before responding to Gu Yihans request. Her Highness should have used the hands of the Xili Empires general, Wei Cang, to level the Divine Dragon Vige. Level? What do you mean? Gu Yi asked coldly. The hidden guard lowered his head. All the vigers were dead or injured, and tied up in the vige. Not a single one of them escaped. Before the constables from Jiaotai Town rushed over, this subordinate discovered a letter on the vigers. From the handwriting, it seems to have been left behind by Her Highness. Moreover, its for you. Gu Yihan immediately sat up straight. Quick, show it to me! The hidden guard handed the letter over from his sleeve. Gu Yihan quickly opened the letter and saw that the handwriting was neat and elegant. It was indeed his precious daughter, Nuoers handwriting! Father, hope that everything is well when youre reading this letter. Ive made new friends on this trip to y. Dont worry and wait for my good news! Nuonuo loves you! Oh, right. These foolish people have harmed a lot of people. Remember to punish them severely! It was a letter with only a few sentences. Gu Yihan flipped it over more than ten times. He didnt say anything for a long time. The hidden guard knelt in front of him, stunned by His Majestys strange silence. What did the princess write? Suddenly! Gu Yihan mmed the table and said with a smile, Great! As expected of my daughter. Shes calm in the face of danger! No matter where she goes, she can turn misfortune into good luck. Shes really a blessing! He immediately waved his sleeve and asked, How many vigers have been captured this time? There are a total of 96 people who are alive. Gu Yihan didnt even think about it. Kill them all and announce their evil deeds to the world! The hidden guard was shocked. That was 96 people. It had been many years since His Majesty had killed people so wantonly. Gu Yihan could probably tell the shock on his face. He couldnt help but raise her eyebrows and say slowly, What are you afraid of? My daughter has allowed this. Just kill them and announce it to the world so that Nuoer, who is ying outside, can also hear this news. Her father has avenged her! As Gu Yihan spoke, heughed loudly and immediately raised his brush to issue an imperial decree. A few dayster, everyone in Great Qi heard of an incident. A closed small mountain vige had carried on a terrifying tradition for nearly a hundred years. That was to offer young girls to the snake demon as food. If the princess hadnt happened to pass by, who knew how many more people this vige would harm! Not only did the vigers of the Divine Dragon Vige buy young girls, but they also often set traps on the nearby mountain paths! Countless innocent people had lost their lives because of this! This time, Princess Yaoguang got rid of evil for the people, and her reputation shook the world! Every family began to spread rumors about the princesss achievements. At this moment. The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, brought seven to eight pce experts with him. They were wearing casual clothes and were about to enter the capital of the Xili Empire Chapter 1039 - 1039: Xili Empire’s Fourth Princess, Ling Qingge Chapter 1039 - 1039: Xili Empires Fourth Princess, Ling Qingge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After traveling through the night without stopping, Gu Ziliang and the others finally arrived at the capital of the Xili Empire. They looked like travel-worn merchants. Gu Ziliang knew that his golden brown hair and blue eyes were more conspicuous. Therefore, he had always been wearing a hat from the Western Region. Fortunately, there were also many blond and blue-eyed Western Region people in the Xili Empire. Therefore, he didnt look especially eye-catching. However, they didnt expect to be stopped by the city patrols when they were queuing up to enter the city gate. Wheres your pass! The guard asked angrily. Gu Ziliang and the attendants behind him looked at each other. He exined calmly, I dropped it on the way here and was about to go to the city to re-apply for one. The guard widened his eyes. Then youre not allowed to enter! No one can enter without a pass! Gu Ziliang frowned. We came from afar to do business. Well leave after selling the fragrance powder here. Sir, please do us a favor. Thats impossible. Go, go, go. Recently, His Majesty has just ordered stricterws to be imposed everywhere. Without the pass, even flies wont be able to fly in! The guard pushed them impatiently and even told them not to block the way. Gu Ziliang was puzzled. Why did Ling Tianyin suddenly put the entire city under stricterws? Could it be that he was worried that his father would send people to chase after his sister after she was captured? However, for now, he had to find a reason to enter the city first. Gu Ziliang originally nned to turn around and leave first. However, a high and domineering female voice sounded from the side. Wait, who are you? Gu Ziliang looked back and saw ady in gorgeous clothes riding a tall horse nearby, looking at him. Thisdy was only about 14 years old, but she had thick eyebrows and big eyes, giving her a unique beauty. Behind her sat another youngdy of simr age. The two of them were wearing dresses, but they were riding horses. Gu Ziliang was stunned. He came back to his senses and cupped his hands politely. My name is Liang Sheng. Im a merchant from the Western Region who wants to enter the city and sell the fragrance powder I brought. Thedy raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Ziliang carefully. She nodded and said to the guard, Let him in. The guard was shocked. How can that do? He doesnt have a pass. His Majesty said that we cant With a p of her whip, thedy frowned. You arent even listening to this princesss words? Do you want to be beaten up?! The guard clearly recognized thisdy. He hugged his head and begged for mercy. Fourth Princess, please spare me! Princess? Gu Ziliang frowned slightly and looked at thedy on the horse. Thedy who was referred to as the Fourth Princess snorted. Let him enter the city. If theres any problem, get Father to look for me. Yes, yes, yes The guard didnt dare to hesitate anymore and quickly let them pass. Before she left, the fourth princess winked at Gu Ziliang. Remember that I helped you today. My name is Qingge. Gu Ziliang quickly chased after her. Why did you help me? The fourth princess, Ling Qingge, looked back and chuckled. Because youre good-looking! After saying that, she and the youngdy beside her rode away with a smile. Gu Ziliang was left standing there in a daze. When the youngdy beside the fourth princess turned around and saw this, she couldnt help but snicker. The person you like this time is actually a fool! Nonsense! Hes clearly a good-looking fool. The fourth princessughed loudly. The two of them rode further and further away. The guard admitted that he was unlucky. Come in. With the Fourth Princess as your guarantor, I wont be med even if something were to happen! Gu Ziliang calmed down and nodded with his lips pursed. Thank you. He then brought his attendants into the capital of the Xili Empire. Chapter 1040 - 1040: Wei Cang Didn’t Want to Send Nuo’er Out Chapter 1040 - 1040: Wei Cang Didnt Want to Send Nuoer Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer followed Wei Cang and the others and didnt encounter any obstacles after that. Wei Cang was afraid that something would happen again and drove the carriage day and night without stopping. Finally, a monthter, Gu Nuoer was brought to the capital of the Xili Empire by Wei Cang. At this moment, it was the end of summer in the Xili Empire. Gu Nuoer looked out of the carriage window. There were big trees close together with unknown purple flowers blooming on them. The purple petals that filled the sky danced with the wind. The blue sky and leisurely white clouds lit up the childs eyes. Wow~ The capital looks quite nice too! Ye Siming had long returned to his ck wolf form and was lying in a corner to rest. Hearing the childs sigh, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at herzily before closing his eyes and falling asleep again. Compared to Gu Nuoers rxed and content expression, Wei Cang and Yuan Gu, who were walking at the front of the carriage, had serious expressions. The capitals city gate was not far away. However, Wei Cang had already seen that the inside and outside the city gate, as well as on the city walls, were all filled with soldiers. He looked like he was about to go on a crusade. Wei Cang couldnt help but think of how much Ling Tianyin hated Gu Yihan. He started to worry about how Ling Tianyin would deal with Gu Nuoer. She was still so young While Wei Cang was deep in thought, a group of people had already arrived at the entrance of the imperial city. Haha, Governor Wei! A square-faced man with a beard and a red robe got off the horse and walked towards him. Wei Cang immediately became serious and also got off the horse, cupping his hands. General Zheng. This person called General Zheng was Ling Tianyins trusted aide. He was a sinister person. Even on the battlefield, he liked to use despicable moves to catch the enemies by surprise and gain victory. General Zheng looked at the carriage behind Wei Cang, his eyes filled with praise. His Majesty was very happy when he found out that you had sessfully brought Princess Yaoguang back. He set up a banquet to wee you tomorrow night. Governor Wei, its been hard on you. General Zheng felt that he seemed to have had an illusion. Why didnt Wei Cang look happy at all when he heard his words? His gaze turned even colder. Wei Cang lowered his head and said tactfully, Im just sharing the burden of the emperor given that Ive taken the sry of an official. He turned to look at the soldiers lined up behind General Zheng. He couldnt help but ask, General Zheng, could it be that youre going to be themander-in-chief and set off for war? General Zhengughed heartily and waved his hand. No, no. Her Majestys eldest son has returned to the capital recently and revealed a piece of news to His Majesty. He said that under the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, theres a fierce general, Marquis Yongye. This person appears and disappears mysteriously and is highly skilled in martial arts. After being reminded by the emperors eldest son, oh no, His Highness the Crown Prince, were specially on guard here and are prepared to fight Marquis Yongye at any time! General Zheng ced his hand on the sword at his waist, eyes filled with disdain. Ill take this chance to meet this Marquis Yongye and see if he is talented or if hes a young man whose hair hasnt grown fully! When Wei Cang saw that General Zheng had underestimated his enemy like this, he couldnt help but frown. He cupped his hands. Then I wont dy any longer. I still have to bring Princess Yaoguang into the pce to meet His Majesty. Farewell. Hey, wait. General Zheng blocked Wei Cangs path. His eyes were a little sinister and his smile was also eerie. His Majesty has orders. You can just leave her here. Hand Princess Yaoguang to me and Ill bring her into the pce to see His Majesty. Wei Cang was stunned. Before I set off, His Majesty didnt tell me that he wanted to transfer the princess to someone else. Unexpectedly, General Zheng took out a bright imperial edict from his sleeve! With a whoosh, it unrolled and was raised in front of Wei Cang. Governor Wei, the imperial edict is here. Do you believe me now? General Zheng asked with a fake smile. Chapter 1041 - 1041: I Promised You Not to Kill Chapter 1041 - 1041: I Promised You Not to Kill Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Cangs frown deepened. He knew very well why Ling Tianyin had done this. Ling Tianyin was a suspicious person by nature. He was definitely afraid that Wei Cang would be bribed by Gu Yihan after some chance encounter when he went to Great Qi. Ling Tianyin was worried that the princess being brought here by him was just a pretense and a scam. Therefore, he let Wei Cang hand the princess over to someone else at thest minute. In the past, Wei Cang wouldnt have felt that it was a big deal. But now He was extremely hesitant. He turned around and looked at the carriage. Half of a small head popped out of the window. Wei Cang could see Gu Nuoers curved eyebrows and big watery eyes. The child was secretly watching themotion. She was so young and probably didnt know what she was about to face. Facing the domineering General Zheng, for the first time, Wei Cang had the intention to disobey the imperial edict. His voice was cold and hard as he said, Since I was the one who brought Princess Yaoguang here, I should be the one to bring her into the pce to report to His Majesty. Otherwise, if anything happens to the princess along the way, General Zheng, it wont be easy for you to exin things, right? Wei Cang said these words meaningfully, and General Zheng couldnt help but narrow his eyes. He originally thought that this would make General Zheng retreat in the face of difficulties. However, General Zhengughed. Governor Wei, you and I are both loyal to His Majesty. How can I disobey His Majestys decree just because Im afraid? Otherwise, wouldnt this be disobeying the decree? General Zheng emphasized the word disobeying the decree. Wei Cang gritted his teeth tightly, but he only looked at the other party seriously. What should he do? If he handed Gu Nuoer over However, General Zheng did not give him any more time to hesitate. With a wave of his hand, four soldiers walked out from behind him and took the initiative to chase the coachman down. Wei Cang was burning with anxiety, but he didnt know what to do. General Zheng ordered two teams of soldiers to escort the carriage into the pce. Wei Cang saw that the carriage Gu Nuoer was in drove straight into the city gate. He quickly got onto the horse and hurriedly bade General Zheng farewell perfunctorily. Then, he led Yuan Gu and the others to chase after the carriage. General Zheng turned around and sneered. Then, he continued to line up and prepare for battle. If Marquis Yongye reallyes, let him have a good taste of the might of our Zheng Familys army! The soldiers were agitated and shouted, Kill! In Gu Nuoers carriage, the child didnt feel nervous at all. Instead, she continued to lean against the window and look out with a smile. At some point, the ck wolf cub had jumped to her side. The ck wolf shook his body, his ck wolf eyes filled with cold bloodthirst. The child blinked. Elder Brother Siming, what are you doing? Ye Simings voice was filled with arrogance. The way that General Zheng spoke just now made me displeased. Go to the pce first. Give me an hour. Ill kill them all. Gu Nuoer didnt even frown. She only opened her pink lips and was about to speak. However, Ye Siming quickly changed his words. No, I wont kill them. Ill only beat them up. He ground his wolf fangs until they creaked. After Im done with them, Ill look for you in the pce. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were bright. Alright, Elder Brother Siming, you have to be careful. I know. Be careful not to kill them, right? Dont worry, I promised you not to kill anyone. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he jumped up and left the carriage with a swoosh. He was extremely fast. The soldiers and themoners passing by didnt even see his shadow. Gu Nuoer sat in the carriage. Not longter, she arrived at the pces entrance. Stop, who is it?! An angry shout came from outside. Chapter 1042 - 1042: Consort Lu Meets Gu Nuo’er Chapter 1042 - 1042: Consort Lu Meets Gu Nuoer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer stuck her head out. There were strict guards at the entrance of the imperial city. However, an extremely gorgeous and spacious carriage stopped at the side. The carriage was too big and there were actually four horses pulling it. Gu Nuoer blinked, her fair face filled with curiosity. The soldiers arranged by General Zheng went forward andmunicated with the guards. The person in the carriage is Princess Yaoguang, whom Governor Wei brought over from Great Qi. This matter is of great importance. Please let her pass immediately so that I can report to His Majesty. Unexpectedly, when the guard heard this, he didnt ept it. He waved his hand and said seriously, Its no use even if it is Princess Yaoguang. Consort Lus carriage is over there. We have to let her in first! When the soldiers heard Consort Lus name, they were shocked. He turned around and looked at the huge carriage parked not far away. Consort Lus pce maid was holding a token and was about toe over to ask the guards to let them pass. However, in order to please Consort Lu, the guards took the initiative to go forward and smile at Consort Lus head pce maid. Miss Qianhong, its hot today. Dont expose Her Highness to the sun. Why would we still have to check the token? Please go in as soon as possible. The pce maid called Qianhong smiled dignifiedly. His Majesty has ordered strictws in the capital. Her Highness has always listened to His Majestys decree, so how can she take the lead to ignore the rules? As she spoke, she showed the token. The words Consort Lu shone with golden light. The token was engraved with the lotus that His Majesty had specially given him, representing the supreme honor of the sacred pet. The guard took a look and quickly bowed to send them off. Thank you Miss Qianhong for making this trip. Its no trouble. Qian Hong smiled and turned to walk towards the carriage. The guard from before said to General Zhengs men, Did you see that? Consort Lu is in front and everyone has to stay at the back. We cant afford to offend her! Ill let you pass after Consort Lus carriage passes! General Zhengs soldiers naturally didnt dare to refute and thanked him repeatedly. The pce maid called Qianhong caught a clear gaze from the corner of her eye. She turned around and met Gu Nuoers eyes. The child ced her fair and soft hands on the window and was looking at her. Her watery ck eyes were like pearls washed by starlight. Her skin was delicate and fair, and her lips were as pink as petals. What a beautiful child! Qianhong couldnt help but feel surprised. Coincidentally, Consort Lus gentle question came from the carriage. Qianhong, whos that over there? This servant doesnt know. Its just that the soldiers around the carriage look like General Zhengs men. Your Highness, wait a moment. This servant will go and ask. The guard was originally waiting for Consort Lus carriage to enter the pce first. Unexpectedly, the pce maid, Qianhong, who had left, walked back. After a few questions, Qianhong returned to Consort Lus side and replied. Your Highness, its a princess that His Majesty sent Governor Wei to bring back from Great Qi. In the carriage, the beauty was as beautiful as pearls and jade, her skin so fair that it emitted a gentle glow. She was wearing a jade green pce dress and her jade hairpin gently held up her ck hair that was soft like clouds. This was the woman the emperor of the Xili Empire, Ling Tianyin, doted on the mostConsort Lu. When she heard Qianhongs words, she couldnt help but frown. This was because Consort Lu knew very well that although Wei Cang was the one who brought the princess back, it was actually Ling Tianyin who asked him to forcefully kidnap her! Consort Lu sighed heavily, looking helpless. She knew that men had their ownpetition, but the child was really pitiful. At this moment, a soft and high-pitched call sounded from outside the carriage Pretty consort over there, quickly get off the carriage! Your carriage is going to break! Chapter 1043 - 1043: The Little Princess Is Too Strong Chapter 1043 - 1043: The Little Princess Is Too Strong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The soldiers surrounding Gu Nuoers carriage were all shocked. What nonsense was this child spouting?! The soldier lifted the curtain and scolded, How are you talking to Consort Lu?! Gu Nuoer blinked and replied obediently, I spoke with my mouth. Why are you asking this? The soldier was stunned by her retort. This child was really quick-witted! The soldier reprimanded, Dont be disrespectful to Consort Lu. The carriage is fine. Youre really spouting nonsense! Gu Nuoer pouted, her watery eyes glistening. Shes Consort Lu, but Im Princess Yaoguang! I kindly reminded her, but you didnt appreciate it. Why didnt you say that she was disrespectful to me?! The soldier broke out in cold sweat when he heard this. This little princesss tone was too arrogant! Did she know who Consort Lu was? Just as the guard was about to teach her a lesson However, Consort Lu had already been helped out of the carriage by the pce maid, Qianhong. Consort Lu had a beautiful face and an exquisite figure, but ordinary people wouldnt dare to take another look at her. She asked Gu Nuoer gently, Little princess, how did you know that my carriage was about to break? Consort Lu quietly sized up the child and felt that she looked lively with exquisite and delicate facial features. She had thin eyebrows, ck and bright eyes, and a fair and pink face. She looked really adorable. Gu Nuoer leaned against the car window and pouted. Hmph, I wont say anymore. You guys arent polite to me, so I wont tell you. Bleh! The child made a face and retracted her body. Shey down in the carriage with her arms spread out. Consort Lu had never seen such a girl with such character. She immediately nced at the pce maid, Qianhong. When Qianhong saw this, she turned to look at the guard and said, Our Consort Lu treats people kindly, but she was implicated because youre arrogant. If His Majesty hears about this, you dont need me to tell you what will happen, right? When the guard heard this, he trembled in fear. He hurriedly apologized and begged for his life. Consort Lu shook her head and said in a gentle voice, Im not the one you should be apologizing to. The guard quickly ran to the carriage and apologized to Gu Nuoer nicely. The child wasnt someone who would make things difficult for others. After listening for a while, she sat up again. Consort Lu looked at this cute and delicate face pop out of the window again. She couldnt help butugh at Gu Nuoers naivety. Gu Nuoer ced her hands on her hips. Alright, since you dont look like a bad person, Ill tell you. She reached out a soft finger and pointed at a bridle tied to a horse in Consort Lus carriage. Your pce servants must not have checked carefully. This bridle is about to break. Once one horse breaks free, itll immediately affect the other three. Your carriage is so big. When the timees, it wont be as simple as being overturned. Itll be a light injury, but itll be a big deal if youre crushed to death! When Consort Lu heard this, her expression changed. She called out anxiously, Qianhong! Without needing Consort Lus instructions, Qianhong walked to the carriage with a solemn expression. She checked and found the location Gu Nuoer had mentioned. There were four horses pulling the carriage, two in front and two in the back. On the left of the second row, the bridle on the horse was already showing signs of breaking and was about to snap! Qianhong grabbed the reins and faced Consort Lu and the others. She tugged gently with both hands in both the left and right direction! With a bang, the reins suddenly snapped! Consort Lus face turnedpletely pale. Qian Hong could break the rope with a gentle tug. One could imagine what kind of tragedy would have happened if the carriage had continued forward just now! Chapter 1044 - 1044: All Killed By My Father Chapter 1044 - 1044: All Killed By My Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Consort Lu calmed down. She immediately instructed Qianhong, Go to the Punishment Bureau and get them to investigate whats going on with this carriage. Yes, this servant will go now. Qianhong first responded, but then she was a little hesitant. Your Highness. How about you wait here for a while and this servant goes and gets a sedan to pick you up? Before Consort Lu could say anything, Gu Nuoer said softly, You can sit in my carriage. The child smiled sweetly and generously. The space isnt big, but its more than enough for a pretty consort like you. Consort Lu already had a good impression of this child in front of her. Regardless of whether she was an enemy countrys princess or not, at least she had saved her life now. Consort Lu smiled and said gently, Then Ill have to trouble Princess Yaoguang. Ill ride in the same carriage with you first. Qianhong helped Consort Lu into the carriage. Gu Nuoer nced at the soldiers General Zheng had arranged. We can set off now. As she spoke, she shrank back into the carriage. The soldier was left in a daze. Why did this little princesss tone sound like she was lecturing her own pce servants?! The soldier was unconvinced, but considering that Consort Lu was in the carriage, He didnt dare to be negligent anymore. The guard guarding the gate hurriedly let them pass and the wheels slowly turned. Gu Nuoer and Consort Lu sat opposite each other. The child handed over the pastries that Wei Cang had bought for her on the way like a host. Here, pretty consort, try it. Consort Lu lowered her eyes and saw that it was an ordinary pastry that was eaten by the Xili citizens. There was bean paste inside and fried crispy outer skin outside. She took a bite and there was the fragrance of sesame. She rarely ate such things in the past. It was always the imperial kitchen in the Xili Empire that was in charge of her three meals and pastries a day. At first taste, she felt that the pastry tasted very good. Consort Lu quietly finished a pastry before she smiled and said, Thank you. Gu Nuoer rested her chin on her small hand, her feet swaying slightly together with the carriages momentum. Oh, youre wee. Consort Lu took the initiative to find a topic to chat with her. Your trip here must have been tiring. Huh? I had a lot of fun. It wasnt tiring at all! Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, which were clear and bright. When Consort Lu heard her words, she felt that they were really strange.. She couldnt help but smile. How did you tell that there was something wrong with the carriage just now? Through observing. It only takes a closer look to realize that the four horses are standing in different positions. Gu Nuoer replied in a soft voice, her logic coherent. Ive sat in a carriage pulled by four horses like this in the past. The reins are tied to four horses. Once they stop, the four horses will be pulled by the reins. Their positions should be aligned in the front, back, left, and right. But the four horses for your carriage are all standing separately. Its obvious that theres a problem with the reins. But the four horses in your carriage are all standing separately. Its obvious that theres a problem with the reins. From your tone, youve encountered such a thing before? A hint of smugness appeared on Gu Nuoers fair and pink face. Thats right. Before I was three years old, there were always people who wanted to kill me. Im already used to cases of people tampering with the carriage. Consort Lu was amused by her adult-like appearance and asked, There wasnt any after the age of three? There wasnt. Those who were stupid and wanted to make a move were all killed by my father. Consort Lu was speechless. She thought of the rumored personality of the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan. It was understandable. The child looked up. You dont have to be afraid now either. The carriage Im sitting in is the safest in the pce now. Chapter 1045 - 1045: Her Benefactor Had Finally Been Found Chapter 1045 - 1045: Her Benefactor Had Finally Been Found Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Consort Lu raised her eyebrows and smiled. Why do you say that? Gu Nuoer immediately sat up straight, her pink face revealing how sensible and obedient she was. Its because they all know that Im Great Qis princess, an enemy that can be shown openly. Even if they dont make a move against me, the emperor probably wont let me have an easy time either. Therefore, they cant wait for me to be safe and sound now. Theyre waiting to see how your countrys emperor will deal with me. Surprise shed across Consort Lus ck eyes. Gradually, her expression turned to admiration. Princess Yaoguang was only six or seven years old. However, she actually saw the world so clearly. Consort Lu saw that after Gu Nuoer had finished speaking, she picked up a pastry and ate it for a while. The child looked very carefree. It was as if she wasnt worried about what would happen to her at all. Consort Lu couldnt help but ask, Are you afraid? In an unfamiliar country, her identity as a princess would only put her in danger. However, the child shook her head honestly. Whats there to be afraid of? My mother said that when a person has status and ability, what others send first isnt apuse, but looks of envy. Didnt the emperor here capture me because he wanted to y dirty? He cant deal with my father in the open, so he can only use this move. After Gu Nuoer finished eating the pastry, she snorted in front of Consort Lu. Shemented in a soft voice, Youre so beautiful and gentle. Its really hard on you to marry this despicable big fellow! Gu Nuoers words were very disrespectful to Ling Tianyin. However, Consort Lu didnt look like she was ming her at all. She could actually understand Gu Nuoers current state of mind. Consort Lu also had a three-year-old son. If he was also captured by the enemy country She would probably break down. Consort Lu smiled bitterly. If you encounter any difficulties in the pce, you cane and look for me. At the very least, I can ensure your safety. Im very happy to be able to make a young friend like you. My surname is Lu, and my name is Xiangfu. What about you, young friend? Whats your name? Consort Lus eyes were clear and suffused with a faint gentle light. For some reason. From the first time Gu Nuoer saw her She felt that the aura she emitted was different from others. However, the child couldnt tell what was going on. However, she didnt dislike Consort Lu. Therefore, she told her openly. My name is Gu Nuoer. Gu Nuoer saw Consort Lu tremble when she said her name. Gu Gu Nuoer? The child tilted her head, her big eyes sparkling. Yes, why? Why did the pretty consort have such an expression? Could it be that everyone knew how adorable she was? An experience from three years ago suddenly appeared in Consort Lus mind. A cold voice kept echoing in her ears Remember, the person who saved you is called Gu Nuoer. If theres a chance,e back and repay the favor. Gu Nuoer Her benefactor had finally been found. Gu Nuoer saw Consort Lus expression change many times, and even her eyes were filled with glistening tears. The child didnt understand. Pretty consort, why are you crying? Consort Lu hurriedly wiped her tears. Sheposed herself and smiled gently, looking even more moving than before. Its fine. I just thought that it must be very lonely for a child like you to be brought to an unfamiliar ce. No matter what His Majesty says, Ill bring you back to my pce first. Have a good rest, alright? Consort Lu actually stopped calling herself I. Chapter 1046 - 1046: I’ll Be Taking the Little Princess Away Chapter 1046 - 1046: Ill Be Taking the Little Princess Away Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer widened her watery eyes. Is there anything delicious and fun in your pce? Consort Lu smiled. Theres everything. If there isnt, Ill send someone to bring it to you. The child immediately beamed with joy, her crescent-like watery eyes curved and her smile was soft. Pretty consort, I knew it! Youre really a good person! The soldiers escorted the carriage to Consort Lus pce first. Unexpectedly, Gu Nuoer also jumped down. The soldier immediately reprimanded, Princess Yaoguang, the ce youre headed to isnt here. Go back to the carriage! Before Gu Nuoer could say anything, Consort Lu had already protected her in her arms. Consort Lu, who had always been known for her gentleness, frowned and looked at the soldiers with deep dissatisfaction. This is already the second time Ive heard you reprimand her. However, the princess is just a child and hasnt done anything wrong. Do you still have any respect for her by treating her like this? The soldier did not know that he had angered Consort Lu because of this! He quickly apologized, This subordinate deserves to die! Your Highness, please punish me! Consort Lu protected Gu Nuoer tightly, her eyes filled with sternness. Princess Yaoguang saved my life. I want to treat her as an esteemed guest. If you want to report to His Majesty, just say this. If he wants Princess Yaoguang, let hime to my Qinghe Pce! Ill be taking the little princess away. As she spoke, she held Gu Nuoers small hand tightly and walked toward her pce. The soldier was extremely anxious. How could this do?! His Majesty had said that he wanted to lock this little princess up in prison! However, he didnt dare to disobey Consort Lu at all. Previously, an official had badmouthed Consort Lu. He was executed that night. Helpless, the soldier could only quickly report this matter to Ling Tianyin. Wei Cang had been following the carriage until it made a turn at the corner and entered the harem. He was an external subject, so he was naturally not allowed to enter the inner pce. However, when he saw the carriage driving in this direction, he frowned and fell into deep thought. Could it be that His Majesty had arranged for Princess Yaoguang to stay here? He thought for a moment and felt that if that was the case, Gu Nuoers safety could be guaranteed for the time being. Therefore, he turned around and went to report to the emperor. At the same time, there was a group of pce maids and eunuchs who had been waiting at the intersection of another pce path. They were looking at the crown prince, who was pacing back and forth in front of them. This crown prince, who had just returned to the pce, was handsome and elegant. His every move was indescribably noble. He had always given off a warm feeling. This was the first time the pce servants had seen him pacing back and forth as if he was a little anxious from waiting. At this moment, a personal guard finally ran over quickly from not far away. Yun Linzhou was wearing an embroidered robe and a golden headgear. He was dressed gorgeously and his face was even more handsome. He took a few steps forward and quickly asked, How is it? Did you pick her up? The guards expression was solemn as he knelt and cupped his fists. Your Highness, this subordinate is ipetent. I didnt manage to receive her. Yun Linzhous expression turned cold. Why? Did General Zhengs men stop you? No The guard didnt know how to exin and could only say truthfully, Princess Yaoguang was taken away by Consort Lu. Yun Linzhou was stunned. Consort Lu? Why would she bring Nuoer away? This subordinate got someone to ask around. I only know that the princess saved Consort Lus life, but I havent found out what exactly happened. Yun Linzhou didnt say anything after hearing this, but his eyes darkened. He knew that Gu Nuoer had entered the pce today and had been looking forward to the moment of their reunion since early in the morning. Chapter 1047 - 1047; I’m Right Here, Come and Catch Me Chapter 1047; Im Right Here, Come and Catch Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Linzhou knew that Ling Tianyin might lock Nuoer up in prison. Therefore, despite the risk of being punished and held ountable by Ling Tianyin, he insisted on waiting here and wanted to take her away immediately. He had even thought about it. If Ling Tianyin were to get angry, he would say that this was the crown prince consort he had chosen. He would fight with Ling Tianyin to the end. He was no longer the weak child from back then. However, he didnt expect Consort Lu to intercept him! The guard saw that Yun Linzhous expression was changing unpredictably. He was extremely nervous. He couldnt help but ask, Do you want me to visit Consort Lu and bring the little princess over? Yun Linzhou took a deep breath and calmed down. He really wanted to see Gu Nuoer. However, his mother had a bitter rtionship with Consort Lu. He wasnt suitable to look for Nuoer there. Theres no need. Yun Linzhou instructed in a deep voice, Go and keep an eye on her. Dont let her suffer. Yes. The guard turned around and left. Yun Linzhou waved his hand tiredly and returned to the East Pce. The pce servants standing behind him just now looked at each other. They were all discussing quietly in private. What kind of rtionship does this Princess Yaoguang have with our crown prince? Is it worth him standing here and waiting for four hours without leaving?! I dont know where His Highness went previously, but he was suddenly brought back to the pce. He must have gotten to know this princess beforehand. Oh, from the looks of it, she might be our crown prince consort! That might not be the case. First of all, His Majesty wont agree, and Her Majesty wont like an enemy countrys princess as her daughter-inw either. On General Zhengs side, he called the soldiers over again to reorganize the lecture. We were instructed by His Majesty to stop that fierce general called Ye Siming here. However, I know that hes just a brat who hasnt reached adulthood yet! He hasnt even been to the battlefield! Compared to everyone here, hes far inferior! When hees, well let him know how powerful our Zheng Familys army is! As he spoke, General Zheng suddenly raised his sword as if his aura was like thunder. It immediately won the support of the crowd. Capture Marquis Yongye and ask His Majesty for credit! When General Zheng saw this, a smug expression appeared on his face. Before he could say anything, he suddenly felt a cold hard object under his neck. General Zheng was stunned. The soldiers standing in front of him also fell silent, their gazes filled with shock. I dont know how powerful the Zheng Familys army is. I only know that to take down the enemies, one has to capture the leader first. Didnt you want to arrest me? Im right here. Ye Siming pursed his thin lips and smiled arrogantly. His eyes were gloomy and revealed a hint of ruthlessness. The broken sword that Gu Nuoer had given him was held by him and pressed against General Zhengs neck. With just a gentle cut, General Zheng would immediately be sttered with blood. No matter how many battlefields General Zheng had been on, he still felt a chill at this moment. It was Marquis Yongye! When did he appear behind him in such an elusive way? To think that his soldiers didnt see him either?! General Zhengs lips trembled, but he still forced himself to scold angrily, Marquis Yongye! You ambushed me with despicable methods. Youre really a despicable person! Ye Siming chuckled, but his voice was clearly extremely cold. The soldiers did not dare to act rashly, afraid that he would kill General Zheng. In terms of being despicable, your emperor captured our princess. Ive never been a gentleman, but hes the real viin. After Ye Siming finished speaking, he raised his ck boot and suddenly broke General Zhengs left leg. General Zhang immediately lost feeling below his knees. General Zheng was thrown to the side and fell to the ground, wailing non-stop. Capture him and kill him! He was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. Ye Siming held the broken sword with his slender fingers and stood there without moving. His thin and long eyebrows were slightly raised, carrying endless high spirits. The youth raised his chin provocatively at the soldiers. Come at me together. Let me see what this trash can teach you. After enduring all the way, he could finally fight to his hearts content. Chapter 1048 - 1048: Think Carefully Who Your Ruler Is! Chapter 1048: Think Carefully Who Your Ruler Is! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After undergoingyers of strict security, Wei Cang arrived at Ling Tianyins imperial study and asked to see him. After a while, the eunuch who sent the message came out and nodded with a fake smile. Governor Wei, His Majesty has summoned you. After Wei Cang thanked him, he stepped into the study with a determined and serious expression. The imperial study was spacious and cold. A huge ice mirror was ced in the corner, slowly emitting cold fog. Behind the wide mahogany table in the middle sat the Xili Empires emperor, Ling Tianyin. His hair was tied up with a nine-dragon crown and his clothes were bright yellow. His aura was imposing. Wei Cang bowed. This subject greets Your Majesty. Kneel. Ling Tianyin didnt even raise his head. He wrote on the memorial in front of him with red ink and said indifferently. Wei Cang immediately frowned. He was not in a hurry to ask for the reason. He listened to the imperial order and knelt. Ling Tianyin only raised his head to look at Wei Cang after a long time. His eyes were sinister and filled with dissatisfaction. Wei Cang, youre really capable. I asked you to kidnap Princess Yaoguang and bring her back to Xili, but you helped Gu Yihan a lot along the way. As he spoke, Ling Tianyin suddenly threw the report from the hidden guard on the ground! Look at what youve done for Great Qi! Ling Tianyins eyes were filled with anger. Wei Cang had known him since he was 13 years old, so Ling Tianyin never hid his true personality from him. Ling Tianyin stood up and propped himself up on the table, leaning forward slightly and staring at Wei Cang like a fierce predator. First, you eliminate the mountain bandits. Then, you helped a town solve the unsolved case of missing women that no one has cared about for a hundred years. Wei Cang, its really a waste of your talent to be with me. Youve done meritorious deeds consecutively. You should get Gu Yihan to bestow you with a high rank, right? Ling Tianyin suddenly grabbed the inkstone and threw it to the ground. A shattering sound rang out. Ling Tianyin questioned loudly, Wei Cang, how dare you! I asked you to bring the princess back, but you also pledged loyalty to Gu Yihan! Wei Cang remained calm even though his heart was very cold. He had gone out to war a few times and had narrowly escaped death each time, making outstanding military achievements. Now, he had only done some things that were as easy as lifting a finger, but he was misunderstood and suspected by Ling Tianyin. Your Majesty, this subject personally feels that the conflict between the two countries shouldnt implicate themoners. Whether its the people who were harmed by the mountain bandits or the women who were suffering in Divine Dragon Vige, theyre all people this subject should save. Theres a grudge between countries, but the citizens are innocent! Ling Tianyin gritted his teeth when he heard this. In his anger, heughed from anger. Haha, alright, alright, alright. Is that what you think? The usually decisive Wei Cang has actually be so indecisive and righteous after going to Great Qi? Wei Cang lowered his head, looking calm as if he was willing to listen to the emperors arrangements. This subjects actions have dissatisfied Your Majesty. Please punish me. Of course you have to be punished! Ling Tianyin shouted fiercely. He raised his head and called out to the outside, Men! His personal eunuch entered with two imperial guards. Ling Tianyin stared at Wei Cang coldly. Wei Cang agrees covertly but opposes in secret. Send him to prison immediately and let him spend a few days to wake himself up! Wei Cang, think carefully who your ruler is! Ling Tianyin roared. Wei Cang lowered his head and left with the imperial guards without saying a word. Yuan Gu had been guarding outside the imperial study and heard themotion inside. When he saw Wei Cange out again, he quickly took a few steps forward. Governor Wei Cang gave him a look, shook his head, and secretly made a gesture. Yuan Gu understood. Wei Cang was worried about Gu Nuoer. Chapter 1049 - 1049: Nuo’er Takes Care of the Child Chapter 1049 - 1049: Nuoer Takes Care of the Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Wei Cang left, Ling Tianyin ced his hands on his hips and paced back and forth angrily. Gu Yihan is really capable. Wei Cang was one of his capable generals. However, after making a trip to Great Qi, he came back saying something he didnt understand! Ling Tianyin was enraged. At this moment, a soldier asked to see him in a panic. The eunuch helped to report. Your Majesty, hes someone by General Zhengs side! Let him in. The soldier hurriedly entered and knelt with cupped fists. Your Majesty! This subordinate wasnt able to bring Princess Yaoguang here. The little princess met Consort Lu on the way and was taken away by Consort Lu! Consort Lu also said that if Your Majesty wants her, you will have to go to Qinghe Hall to look for her In the end, the soldier didnt dare to continue. After all, His Majesty wouldnt be angry with Consort Lu. However, the emperor might vent her anger on him! When Ling Tianyin heard this, he was first stunned before frowning. What?! What was going on with these people today?! This had never happened before. Now, Wei Cang has changed. Even his most beloved woman, Consort Lu, was actually being a guarantor for Princess Yaoguang as well? Ling Tianyin immediately ordered, Call for a sedan to the Qinghe Hall! He wanted to see what kind of person Gu Yihans daughter was. It made a change in his valiant general. Even his beloved Consort had fallen! The Qinghe Pce that Consort Lu lived in was the closest to Ling Tianyins resting pce. When they arrived outside the hall, they heard bell-likeughtering from inside. Brother Shener, run faster and well catch up! Ling Tianyin frowned. This soft voice was unfamiliar to him. However, it was probably that Princess Yaoguang. Right on the heels of that, Consort Lus gentle reminder sounded. The two of you, stop ying. Youve sweated so much. Hurry up and eat something to cool down for a while. When the pce maids outside the Qinghe Hall saw Ling Tianyin, they quickly bowed and paid their respects. Ling Tianyins face darkened as he strode forward and pushed open the Qinghe Halls door. His most doted on three-year-old son, Ling Shen, was crawling on the ground like a puppy. His round face was smiling happily. In front of him was a six or seven-year-old girl. She was really beautiful. Her thin willow eyebrows were curved, and below them was a pair of big eyes that looked like they had been washed by water. She was in high spirits. Her fair face was showing signs of gradually losing baby fat. The childs body was petite and fair, her snow-white skin and ck hair made her look lively and exquisite. Ling Tianyin didnt need to think to know that this must be Gu Yihans daughter! It was no wonder he doted on her so much. This child was really good-looking. She looked soft and fragrant like a doll that even he wanted to carry her. However, Gu Nuoer was holding a small stick in her hand. There was a rope tied under the small stick and a small meatball hanging below. She teased Ling Shen, Brother Shener, if you chase after it, Ill let you take another bite! Ling Shens small body was chubby and his small hands and feet were crawling on the ground. His eyes were filled with that meatball. Sparkling saliva was about to proficiently drip down from the corner of his mouth. Meat meat! Elder Sister, let Shener eat meat meat! He said pitifully. Then, this chubby child identally tripped over a corner of the nket. His entire small bodyy t on the carpet. However, Ling Shen had no intention of crying at all. Instead, he used his small hands to prop himself up. Heforted himself first and said in a childish voice, Shener doesnt hurt. Gu Nuoer ran up to him and handed him the meatball. Brother Shener, I caused you to fall. Ill give you meatballs. Ling Shen grabbed the meatball with both hands and took a bite first before puffing up his round face with a smile. Its fine, Elder Sister Nuoer. Shener doesnt hurt! Chapter 1050 - 1050: Emperor Ling Is A Bad Person! Chapter 1050 - 1050: Emperor Ling Is A Bad Person! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Consort Lu watched from the side with a gentle smile, looking at the two children in a daze. Back then, if it wasnt for Gu Nuoer, her Shener probably wouldnt have had the chance to be born. At this moment, a furious bellow came from the door Princess Yaoguang, you actually treat my son as a dog to y with?! Ling Tianyins angry shout shocked everyone present. Ling Shen was the first to break out in a wail. Father is scary. He was so frightened that he hid behind Gu Nuoer and grabbed her sleeve tightly. Consort Lu hurriedly stood up and walked over to pick Ling Shen up. When Ling Tianyin saw his precious son crying, he panicked. He quickly went forward, wanting to coax him. Unexpectedly, Ling Shen waved his hand and buried his head in Consort Lus shoulder. He wailed, I dont want Father! Father is fierce! Consort Lus usually gentle gaze was also filled with reproach. Your Majesty, why are you Sigh. Ling Tianyin also knew that he had done something wrong just now. He was just too angry. He saw Gu Nuoer tied the meatball to a stick and teased her son to eat it. It was as if she was teasing a puppy! At this moment, Gu Nuoer spoke like an adult. Emperor Ling, youre too insensible! Why do you dare to lose your temper when there are children present? After I was born, as long as I was present, Father didnt even scold anyone. No matter how much he wants to kill someone, he would act amiable at the moment and secretly kill them behind my back! Ling Tianyin lowered his head to take a look. Gu Nuoers big eyes sparkled and her pink lips pouted unhappily. Ling Tianyin felt that his lungs were about to explode from anger. How could this little girl call him Emperor Ling?! What kind of address was this? Moreover, she was clearly the one in the wrong, but she still scolded him? Ling Tianyin gritted his teeth. I dont care what Gu Yihan does. You were wrong to treat my son like that just now! Tying meat to a stick is an act of teasing a dog. Ling Shen is my favorite son. Who allowed you to be so disrespectful to him?! Gu Nuoer immediately puffed up her pink cheeks and red at him angrily. Emperor Ling, youre aplete bad person. Im going to ignore you! She twisted her small body and sat at the side to drink tea. From time to time, her watery eyes would shoot daggers at Ling Tianyin. She wasnt big, but her aura was quite strong. Ling Tianyin suddenly felt caught betweenughter and tears. She was the one who did something wrong first! Why did he be the bad person instead? Consort Lu hurriedly said, His Majesty, youve really misunderstood Nuoer. You know that Shener has always not been eating properly. Hes only been drinking water for the past few days and hasnt eaten anything. Your consort was the one who asked Nuoer to help think of a way. If she hadnt yed with Shener, Shener wouldnt have eaten a single bite. Just now, before you came, Shener had already eaten a bowl of meat soup. Hes much energetic now. Ling Tianyin was stunned. Ling Shen hadnt eaten much since a month ago. His appetite was low. Even if he wanted to eat when he saw food, he would always throw up after eating. His countenance was looking worse by the day. The imperial physicians prescribed many appetizing and spleen-strengthening medicines, but they were useless. Consort Lu and Ling Tianyin had a headache because of this. This included today. Consort Lu had left the pce because she had heard that there were remedies among themoners that could treat childrensck of appetite. This problem made the couple feel troubled. However, it was actually resolved by his archenemys daughter? Ling Shen stopped wailing loudly and was sobbing softly. He nced at Ling Tianyin from time to time. I wont talk to Father anymore. Chapter 1051 - 1051: You Only Have One Chance to Make a Request Chapter 1051 - 1051: You Only Have One Chance to Make a Request Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Tianyins heart was in a mess. His beloved woman had a worried expression and the son he doted on the most kept crying. There was also a beautiful child at the side who red at him angrily. When he didnte in just now Consort Lu had a lot of fun with the two children. How long has it been since suchughter came from the Qinghe Pce? Ling Tianyin felt a little regretful. However, his self-esteem didnt allow him to show it. Ling Tianyin lowered his eyes and walked up to Consort Lu, reaching out to grab her wrist. He wanted to coax her first. However, Consort Lu raised her hand and patted Ling Shens back. Her movements were natural, but she refused to let him shake her hand. Ling Tianyin knew that Consort Lus heart ached for her son, and he had done something wrong. He couldnt help but lower his head and admit his mistake softly. Xiangfu, its my fault. Dont be angry. Consort Lu pursed her red lips into a thin line. Your Majesty should apologize to Nuoer. She was a great help just now. Ling Tianyin frowned. To have him admit his mistake to that little girl? Impossible! Gu Yihan was his archenemy, and his daughter was also his enemy! However, since Consort Lu had already said so, if he didnt do it, he would probably make his wife and child hate him. Ling Tianyin turned around and looked at the angry Gu Nuoer. The child held the teacup with both hands, her posture elegant, but her watery eyes looked at him unforgivingly. Hmph! She turned her head coldly. The child pouted, looking delicate and dissatisfied. In order to help, Im also so tired that Im sweating profusely. You ndered others indiscriminately, you big baddie! After being reprimanded by her, Ling Tianyin wanted to retort, but he held back. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, How about this? Do you have anything you want or want to do? Apart from letting you go, I can satisfy you this once. However, you only have one chance. Gu Nuoers fair face immediately became a little interested. Her watery eyes looked over. Really? One chance? Ling Tianyin nodded. Yes. The child raised five fair fingers. Then my request is that you increase this opportunity to five times. Veins popped out on Ling Tianyins forehead. Did this girl think that he was ying with her?! When the pce servants in the hall heard Gu Nuoers reply, they couldnt help butugh secretly. Ling Shen stopped crying and looked at Gu Nuoer curiously with his watery eyes. Ling Tianyin was furious. I said that you only have one chance to say what you want! Thats right. I told you, I want to increase my chances to five. Ling Tianyin clenched his fists tightly. Was she toying with him? Consort Lu smiled. His Majesty, Nuoer is a child and wont make excessive requests. Why dont you agree to her request? Ling Tianyin took a deep breath, his eyes sinister. Then tell me what you want. I dont have much patience. Youd better say it quickly. Gu Nuoer quickly asked softly, Where is Dudu? He helped me a lot. Will you punish him? Ling Tianyin frowned in confusion. Whos Dudu? Its the person who brought me here, Wei Dudu. Ling Tianyin was a little surprised. She was actually thinking about Wei Cang? It seemed that children were indeed children. Wei Cang had kidnapped her, but she didnt hate him. A trace of mockery shed across Ling Tianyins face. Him? He kidnapped you and brought you here. Ill help you punish him heavily. How about that? Gu Nuoer looked up. Her ck and bright eyes revealed a clear luster. You were the one who gave the order. If you want to punish someone, you should be the one to punish yourself. What has it got to do with Dudu?! After saying that, the child jumped off the chair and ced her hands on her hips, questioning in a soft voice, From your tone, did you bully Dudu?! Chapter 1052 - 1052: My Personal Guard Friend Chapter 1052 - 1052: My Personal Guard Friend Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Tianyin red and frowned. I bullied him? What a joke. As the governor, he doesnt share my burdens and At this point, he suddenly stopped. Strange, why did he have to exin things to this girl? Ling Tianyin was a little impatient. Hurry up and say it. How do you want me to punish Wei Cang? Gu Nuoers watery eyes were filled with a clear and beautiful light. The childs fair face was filled with obedience. I dont want you to punish him. I hope you can reward him generously. Ling Tianyins expression was immediately on the verge of anger as he looked at Gu Nuoer. Reward him? Gu Nuoer nodded. Thats right. Dudu has saved at least a hundred people along the way. Shouldnt you reward him? But he saved the citizens of your Great Qi. What has that got to do with me? Gu Nuoers long eyshes blinked. Youre really narrow-minded! Arent we all humans? Why are you still dividing between people? Behind her small hands, she shook her head and sighed like a little adult. If it were my father, he would definitely give rewards based on ones contributions. He praises things like saving people the most. If theres no people, how can there be a country? If theres no country, how can there be a home? Ling Tianyin was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Gu Nuoers big round eyes. For a moment, he felt a hint of doubt in what she said. With Gu Yihans personality, would he really say such things?! Ling Shen, who was in Consort Lus arms, pped his hands. Elder Sister Nuoer, your father is really amazing. Can I let him be my father too? No! Ling Tianyin shouted. Consort Lu hurriedly hugged her son tightly, her gentle eyes revealing sorrow and dissatisfaction. Your Majesty. Ling Shens small mouth pouted, and his ck eyes were already filled with his dissatisfaction with his father. His eyes were filled with tears that seemed like they were about to well out of his eyes. Ling Tianyins heart ached. Ling Tianyin had never lost hisposure twice in front of his precious son. He hurriedly walked to Consort Lus side and coaxed Ling Shen amiably. Shener, it was Fathers fault just now. Father was just too agitated. Father will agree to her request and reward Wei Cang now, alright? Ling Shen wiped his tears with his small hand and nodded silently. In order to change his sons impression of him, Ling Tianyin immediately called for his personal eunuch. Reward Wei Cang with 1,000 silver taels and let him quickly go home to rest. The eunuch maintained a dry smile on his face and asked in a soft voice, Your Majesty, do you mean to release him from the prison? Ling Tianyin took a look from the corner of his eye. The scheming Gu Nuoer was indeed eavesdropping! Her petite body leaned forward slightly and her big eyes blinked. From time to time, she would lick her pink lips, looking as cunning as a cat. Ling Tianyin had a slight headache. He quickly waved his hand and nodded. Do as I say. Otherwise, if Gu Nuoer heard this, she mighte up with some evil idea! Gu Nuoer immediately smiled brightly. The first request has been fulfilled! Ling Tianyin stared at her. He looked displeased and his eyes were filled with anger, but he suppressed it ruthlessly. Consort Lu was carrying the child and listening from the side. He asked in a cold tone, Whats the second request? Later, I have a friending. His appearance will be a little special. Oh, if he reallyes, you have to promise me not to stop him. Ling Tianyins expression was cold. What kind of friend? The child fell into a dilemma. How should she describe Elder Brother Siming? A good friend who could fight very well? A very beautiful and handsome friend? The child suddenly remembered the reason why her father had arranged for Ye Siming toe to her side. Oh, he can be considered my personal guard friend! Chapter 1053 - 1053: Gu Nuo’er, I’ll Leave You Here Chapter 1053 - 1053: Gu Nuoer, Ill Leave You Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Tianyin sneered in his heart. He secretly mocked Gu Nuoer. She was a young girl who hadnt grown up after all! Any guard who entered this pce would be a prisoner! This request was not difficult. It could even allow him to catch that person and vent his anger. Ling Tianyin immediately agreed with a light expression. Whats his name? Youll know when he appears, Gu Nuoer said ambiguously. After all, she didnt know if Elder Brother Siming would stille back as a wolf cub. In short, she got him a death exemption token first! Ling Tianyin asked, Whats the third request? However, Gu Nuoer didnt intend to say anything else. She rubbed her stomach and looked up at Consort Lu pitifully with her watery eyes. Pretty consort, Im hungry~ Consort Lu smiled. Youve been ying for so long just now. Im guessing you should be getting hungry too. Its almost time to eat. Ill let the kitchen send it over. Ling Tianyin frowned. There are still three requests that you havent mentioned. Gu Nuoer looked at him. Whats the hurry? Help me save them first. Ille and look for you when I think of something. The child nimbly jumped off the stool. Ling Shen also quickly wanted to get onto the ground and let Gu Nuoer hold his small hand. Elder Sister Nuoer, lets go together. He watched as Gu Nuoer took Ling Shen towards the side hall where meals were usually taken. Ling Tianyin chased after her. You! Consort Lu suddenly stopped him and grabbed Ling Tianyins wrist. Your Majesty. Her watery eyes rippled with gentleness and her voice was gentle. Your consort wants to keep Nuoer by my side to take care of her. Ling Tianyins brows furrowed tightly. He said to Consort Lu nicely, Xiangfu, I know that youve always been calm and rational. This Gu Nuoer is Gu Yihans biological daughter, and Great Qi is our enemy. Why do you want to keep her by your side? If you like girls, I can get the officials to send their daughters to the pce to apany you. A hint of disappointment shed across Consort Lus eyes. Her voice was very soft. Your Majesty, Nuoer is a princess in terms of status, but shes just a child who hasnt grown up yet. Your consort is only thinking from the perspective of a mother. If your consorts child is lost outside, this consort will definitely wash my face with tears day and night. If someone can treat the child well and take care of him, your consort will definitely be grateful to that person. Since Your Majesty doesnt n to kill Nuoer and only wants to negotiate with the Great Qis emperor In that case, your consort implores Your Majesty to not mind if Nuoer stays by your consorts side. Ling Tianyin frowned. But Before he could finish speaking, Consort Lu quickly bowed and lowered her head to interrupt him. If Your Majesty really wants to deal with Nuoer, please send me along with her. Your consort likes Nuoer. There was a hint of helplessness on Ling Tianyins handsome face. He loved Lu Xiangfu deeply and was willing to give in most of the time. This time was no exception. After a long silence, he sighed heavily. Alright, Ill listen to you. Gu Nuoer will stay with you. Only then did Consort Lus brows rx and she revealed a gentle smile. Thank you, Your Majesty. Nuoer is a good child. As long as Your Majesty spends some time with her, youll understand. Ling Tianyin didnt say anything. He had a deep prejudice against Gu Nuoer. However, he was a little puzzled. Why did his beloved consort and son both change sides after interacting with that girl for just a while? Ling Tianyin didnt stay for dinner. This was because he had promised the empress that he would go and check the crown princes homework. Consort Lu sent him off with a calm expression. Chapter 1054 - 1054: Shen’er Don’t Want A Baddie To Be My Father Chapter 1054 - 1054: Shener Dont Want A Baddie To Be My Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before he left, he was afraid that Consort Lu would be jealous. Ling Tianyin didnt forget to kiss her forehead twice. I said before that I wanted Shener to be the crown prince, but you refused. Now that I want to personally check the crown princes homework, I have no choice but to go to the empresss ce. Im afraid that youll think too much. Ille back to apany you at night and coax Shener to sleep, alright? Consort Lu smiled indifferently. His Majesty, in this life, your consort doesnt expect Shener to have power or nobility. I just hope that hell be healthy and safe. Thats enough. Being the crown prince is really tiring. Its better to give it to someone more capable. If you really dont have time tonight, theres no need to be in a hurry toe back. The crown prince is the future ruler of a country. His homework is more important. Ling Tianyin sneered. In my opinion, that child Ling Zhou might not bepletely obedient and sensible. Ling Zhou was Yun Linzhous real name. Consort Lu knew that Ling Tianyin had always disliked this child who was a little slow when he was young. Even though the father and son had been separated for many years and were reunited again, the scene was as heart-warming as one would expect. Consort Lu knew that this was not something she should interfere in, so she didnt say anything else. After sending Ling Tianyin off, she went to the side hall to see Gu Nuoer and Ling Shen. The two children sat together and ate heartily. The pce maids served at the side. Consort Lu couldnt help but reveal a gentle smile of motherly love. Consort Lu took this opportunity to go to the bedroom, nning to arrange for the pce servants to tidy up a room for Gu Nuoer to stay in. She never expected that Ling Tianyin, who had just left, would return. Ling Tianyin felt that the child had seen him get angry twice today. This would probably affect Ling Shens fear of him. Therefore, he still nned to apany his son for a meal before leaving. Even if Gu Nuoer was around, he could endure it and ignore this little girl! However, when he walked to the door of the side hall, he was stunned by the scene inside. The pce servant was about to speak when he quickly raised his hand, indicating not to rm them. In the hall, although Ling Shen was young, he took care of Gu Nuoer like a little man. Qianhong, take a few meatballs and put them in Elder Sister Nuoers bowl. He sat at the side and instructed with his chubby hands. Qianhong couldnt help butugh. Your Highness, you have to give Princess Yaoguang some time too. Her bowl is so full that nothing can fit anymore. Ling Shen turned around and saw that the small bowl in front of Gu Nuoer was indeed piled up into a small mountain of food. He jumped off the chair and ran to Gu Nuoers side with his short legs. Her big eyes were filled with admiration. Elder Sister Nuoer, eat more. Gu Nuoers pink lips lit up as she ate. She smiled. Brother Shener, my father once taught me a wonderful trick to eat meatballs. Let me show you! The child pierced through three meatballs in a row with a chopstick. Ling Shen pped his small hands. It looks like candied hawthorns! Thats right. Try it. Gu Nuoer bent down and let Ling Shen have the first bite first. Ling Shen immediately opened his mouth obediently and ate happily. He looked at Gu Nuoer enviously. Elder Sister Nuoer, why does your father know so much? Hes a hundred, a thousand times better than my father! When Ling Tianyin, who was standing at the door, heard this, his eyes dimmed. The child blinked and put down her chopsticks. She got off the stool and looked down at Ling Shens chubby face. Brother Shener, let me ask you. Does your father usually treat you well? He does. Hell always think of me and my mother first when he has the best things. As he spoke, Ling Shen felt a little down. He lowered his head. Its just that I asionally hear the pce servants say that Father is a big baddie who kills people wantonly. Shener doesnt want a baddie to be my father. Chapter 1055 - 1055: I’ll Take Care of Him When He’s Old Chapter 1055 - 1055: Ill Take Care of Him When Hes Old Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer picked up the handkerchief on the table and patiently wiped his greasy mouth. Brother Shener, let me tell you, you cant think like this in the future. Its because your father treats you very well. Even though outsiders have said that he has some shorings, he has never mistreated you. I can also tell that he loves you a lot. He has a clear conscience when taking care of you and the pretty consort. Do you know that my father has many sons? I often heard him say that sons have to be treated strictly. As the ruler of a country, its taboo for him to be biased toward any child. However, since he treats you so well, he must be under pressure. The child held his fingers. Brother Shener, others can say that hes bad, but you cant. This is because he gave you his fatherly love without reservation. Perhaps there are some things that he didnt do well, but you shouldnt question him as a father. Ling Shen was still young and didnt really understand, but at the same time, he seemed to understand a lot. He blinked his ck eyes and thought for a while. He then asked, Elder Sister Nuoer, my father sent someone to capture you. Dont you hate him? Why are you speaking up for him? Gu Nuoer ced her hands behind her back and raised her head. Its not that I hate him! He used the wrong method, but I had a lot of fun along the way. Ive made new good friends, Dudu and Gugu. Ive also seen sceneries Ive never seen before. Moreover, I got to know you, right? Moreover, if she didnt want toe, not to mention Dudu, even if Emperor Ling himself came, he wouldnt be able to capture her! Ling Shen immediately smiled, revealing a mouthful of small white teeth. Yes! He clenched his small fists. I understand now. My father is a good father. I shouldnt despise him. In the future, when hes old, Ill take care of him! Gu Nuoer burst outughing, holding her stomach as sheughed charmingly. Brother Shener, why have you already thought so far ahead to be taking care of him when he is old?! The principles that children understand were very simple. Ling Shen tilted his head curiously. What the teacher said is that the most filial thing is to serve your parents until they grow old! Gu Nuoer blinked her big eyes. Oh, thats not wrong! The two children looked at each other and smiled. After dinner, they made a fuss to have Qianhong serve desserts. Ling Tianyin stopped in his tracks. He couldnt bear to break the warmth between them. In his eyes, his son, Ling Shen, was always careful. He rarely asked him for anything. He had always thought that Ling Shens personality was dull. However, when he saw him talking to Gu Nuoer happily, Ling Tianyin understood. It was because he had always made his son afraid that Ling Shen didnt dare to be carefree in front of him. When he heard Gu Nuoers words just now, for some reason, he was a little touched. He was also a little surprised. Gu Nuoer was only six or seven years old. He had many sons around her age. However, they were not as sensible and clear-headed as her. She looked young, but she understood a lot of things. Moreover, Ling Tianyin never expected that the person who would speak up for him was actually the daughter of his sworn enemy. For a moment, he felt that it would be great if he had a daughter like her. Ling Tianyin went to the empresss pce with a pondering expression. At the same time, a cold figure carried the unconscious General Zheng. He directly entered the heavily guarded pce. The imperial city guards only felt a gust of wind. They took a closer look, but there was nothing. Chapter 1056 - 1056: Your Name Is Wan’nuo? Change Your Name Chapter 1056 - 1056: Your Name Is Wannuo? Change Your Name Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Linzhou returned to the Empresss Pce. This was a strict and majestic pce with gorgeous and glorious halls. Although it was exquisite, it exuded the resplendent coldness of gold, silver, and jewelry everywhere. Ling Tianyins empress came from the Zhong Family, thergest family in the Xili Empire. The Zhong Family had produced many important people in the past, including grand chancellors, empresses, and generals. There were many talents in the family. It could be said that almost every Empress Zhong was the future empress dowager. However, Ling Tianyins father married the woman he loved and didnt marry a woman from the Zhong Family. Ling Tianyins biological mothers surname wasnt Zhong either. Ever since Ling Tianyin took over, the Zhong Familys status was not as good as before. Therefore, Empress Zhong now had a huge responsibility. Not only did she have to ensure that the Zhong familys status wouldnt continue to decrease, She also had to ensure that Ling Tianyin wouldnt confer Consort Lu to be an empress just because he doted on her too much. Moreover, Consort Lu had a son of her own! This was the trickiest. Back then, Empress Zhong realized that the eldest son she had given birth to was actually stupid. She immediately felt that this child would make Ling Tianyin vent his anger on her. Therefore, without thinking, Empress Zhong offered Yun Linzhou to Ling Tianyin as a hidden pawn to ambush Great Qi. Therefore, without thinking, Empress Zhong offered Yun Linzhou to Ling Tianyin as a hidden pawn to ambush Great Qi. However, over the years, the number of times His Majesty hade to her pce could be counted on one hand! Every time they met, the two of them would only do things in a business-like manner and chat about the world like a ruler and a subject. Ling Tianyins heart waspletely taken up by Consort Lu. Until now, Empress Zhong only had two children, Yun Linzhou and the fourth princess. Left with no choice, she could only think of all sorts of reasons to ask Ling Tianyin to get Wei Cang to bring Yun Linzhou back. Even if he was stupid, there was nothing she could do. At the very least, he could still be considered a prince. However, she didnt expect this biological son she hadnt seen for many years to be so different from what she remembered! Not only was he no longer stupid, but he was also extremely calm! His eyes were handsome and calm. When he looked at people, his eyes were like cold ck jade. Yun Linzhou had long eyebrows and ck eyes. His expression was always indifferent with a shadow of a smile. He shared a 40% resemnce to Ling Tianyin. However,pared to his father, Yun Linzhous temperament was really cold. He didnt show his emotions on his face, allowing the few officials he had just met to feel the depth of this crown princes shrewdness. When the mother and son reunited for the first time, Empress Zhong shed a few tears of joy. However, from the beginning to the end, Yun Linzhou had a distant and perfunctory attitude. Empress Zhong knew that Yun Linzhou probably med her for forcing him to be separated from his parents at a young age. Therefore, she had been talking to Yun Linzhou in a fawning tone. When she saw that he hade back, she gave the head pce maid a look. Wannuo, the crown prince must be thirsty from walking all the way here. Someone immediately came up and handed Yun Linzhou a bowl of iced lychee dessert. Empress Zhongs head pce maid, Wannuo, was over 15 years old. She was born with an exquisite figure, fair skin, and a graceful figure. She lowered her head shyly. Your Highness, please have some dessert drink. Yun Linzhou only lowered his eyes to take a look before avoiding the pce maids hand. His voice sounded calm as he asked, Your name is Wannuo? The pce maid nodded with a blush on her face. Change your name, Yun Linzhou said decisively. The pce maid called Wannuo was stunned. What? She looked up and realized that the usually gentle crown prince was looking down at her. His gaze was like a man-eating abyss, cold and sinister! Yun Linzhou said word by word, Youre not allowed to use this name. Chapter 1057 - 1057: That’s the Enemy Country’s Princess Chapter 1057 - 1057: Thats the Enemy Countrys Princess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His temper came so suddenly. Even Empress Zhong, who was sitting at the side, looked at him in confusion. Was there any taboo with the name Wannuo? Seeing that Yun Linzhou was unhappy Empress Zhong quickly said, Alright, alright, alright. Ill arrange for the Pce Bureau to change it for herter. Change it now, Yun Linzhou said coldly. His attitude was clearly not giving in at all. Empress Zhong had always been dignified, so she was a little unhappy to be disobeyed by Yun Linzhou. She immediately frowned. Zhouer, you Change it. Yun Linzhou didnt listen to her at all and interrupted her firmly. The eyes of the pce maid called Wannuo were already red. She had wanted to take the opportunity to curry up to the crown prince, but why did he despise her just because of a name? Empress Zhongs expression was tense, and her small and red nails dug into her palms. After taking a deep breath to calm down, she called the other pce servants over. Bring Wannuo to the Pce Bureau and change her name in the book. From now on, shell be called Wansi. Wansi, hurry up and thank the crown prince. Tears welled up in the pce maids eyes as she felt aggrieved. She bowed to Yun Linzhou. Thank you, Your Highness. Yun Linzhou retracted his gaze and didnt look at her. He then slowly walked up to Empress Zhong, cupped his hands, and said politely, Greetings, Mother. Seeing that he still knew the rules, Empress Zhong nodded and smiled. Sit. Where did you go just now? I had the pce servants apany me for a walk and get familiar with the inner pce. Empress Zhong nodded in satisfaction. Alright. Youve just returned and have many things to learn. Mother has arranged three teachers for you. They are all capable officials. Tomorrow, they will go to the East Pce to assist you in handling government affairs. If theres anything you dont understand, ask them. Yun Linzhou knew that the three people Empress Zhong had chosen were all officials from the Zhong Family. The crown princes East Pce was equivalent to a small imperial court. She couldnt wait to stuff her own people in to interfere with his affairs. Yun Linzhou couldnt help but sneer inwardly at this. However, on the surface, he was still gentle and elegant. Mother, this son has no objections to your arrangements. However, this son also has a request and wants Mother to help. When Empress Zhong heard this, her expression softened a lot. As long as Yun Linzhou asked her for help, this would be a good opportunity to deepen their mother-son rtionship. We are mother and son. Theres no need to ask for favors. Just say it. Yun Linzhous eyes were dark. Tomorrow night, Father will hold a weing banquet for Wei Cang and the others. I want Mother to invite Princess Yaoguang from Qinghe Hall to the banquet in your name. Empress Zhong was stunned. What? Qinghe Pce was Consort Lus residence! She frowned. Princess Yaoguang? Is she the one who came from Great Qi this time around? Yun Linzhou nodded and didntment. Empress Zhong narrowed her eyes. Zhouer, youre muddle-headed. Thats an enemy countrys princess. She can even be a prisoner. How can Mother invite her to the banquet in my name? Wouldnt that anger His Majesty? Yun Linzhou exined calmly, Mother probably doesnt know yet. When Princess Yaoguang entered the pce today, she bumped into Consort Lu and the two of them had a good chat. Under Consort Lus guarantee, Father has already agreed to let Princess Yaoguang stay in Qinghe Hall for the time being. Mother, why dont you think about it carefully? If Consort Lus actions have a deeper meaning, how can you be one step behind her? Empress Zhongs eyes darkened when she heard this. She pursed her lips and pondered. Youre saying that I have to be like Consort Lu and show Princess Yaoguang my friendliness and sincerity? Yun Linzhou revealed a rare faint smile. Mother understands me. Chapter 1058 - 1058: Emperor Ling Was Assassinated! Chapter 1058 - 1058: Emperor Ling Was Assassinated! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Empress Zhong didnt know why Consort Lu was so good to an enemy countrys princess, However, she admitted that what Yun Linzhou said made her a little tempted. However, inviting Princess Yaoguang to the banquet was really a little risky. After all, the emperor favored Consort Lu. No matter what she did, she would be forgiven. However, Empress Zhong knew that she couldnt learn from Consort Lu. If she took a wrong step, she might be punished. She thought about it and rejected Yun Linzhou. Zhouer, Mother feels that the situation isnt set yet and theres no hurry to express goodwill to Princess Yaoguang. Why dont we wait and see what Consort Lu wants to do? Well wait and see when the timees. The smile on Yun Linzhous face immediately faded. He looked at Empress Zhong, the aura emitted from his body filled with oppression. Mother, dont you know that time waits for no one? Youve already lost to Consort Lu many times, but you still want to wait to take a look this time? Yun Linzhou sneered slightly, his ck eyes filled with undisguised mockery. This stunned Empress Zhong. To think that her son had such a sharp side to him. For some reason, Empress Zhong suddenly felt that she couldnt control this child. Yun Linzhou said, Mother, only by helping me can I be united with you without any concerns. Otherwise, I can only listen to Father more when ites to the East Pce. Mother, dont you think so? Empress Zhong frowned deeply and looked at him steadily. Yun Linzhou was actually threatening her! He made it very clear. If she didnt agree to invite Princess Yaoguang to the banquet, then he wouldnt let her ce officials in the East Pce. Anger rose in Empress Zhongs heart, but she looked at Yun Linzhous fearless and deep eyes. She knew that this childs wings had hardened and his heart was no longer on her side. It would be disadvantageous for Madam Zhong if she were to fall out with him. Empress Zhong pursed her lips and smiled slowly. Alright, since Zhouer is so insistent, Mother will definitely satisfy your wishes. At this moment, a young pce maid ran over in a panic. Your Highness, bad news! His Majesty was assassinated on the way here! What?! Empress Zhong suddenly stood up. Hurry up and call for the imperial guards to protect His Majesty! They are already on their way! Empress Zhong quickly lifted the hems of her dress and wanted to follow. At such a critical moment, she should apany Ling Tianyin and let him know how good she was. However, Yun Linzhou didnt move. He said calmly, Mother can go. I wont go and cause trouble. Empress Zhong nced at him and didnt say anything. She nodded and left. At the same time, Ling Tianyin was being protected by a few guards. Three assassins in ck stood in front of the guard. B*stard emperor, you dote on the demonic consort and kill the innocent. Today is the day you die! The man in ck held the hilt of his saber and roared angrily. Ling Tianyin frowned calmly. You guys can be considered capable to be able toy an ambush here. I originally am someone who cherishes talents, but you guys are really talking nonsense. He waved his hand. Capture them and tear them into pieces. Unexpectedly, as soon as the guard moved, a hidden arrow shot out from somewhere. It pierced through the heart of the guard who had just walked out! The leisurely expression on Ling Tianyins face immediately disappeared. He looked around. There must be aplices hiding in the shadows of the pavilions. It seemed that he was in the open and the enemies were in the dark. Useless emperor! You disregard human lives! Today, well kill you even if we have to risk our lives! As he spoke, the men in ck surrounded Ling Tianyin! Before Ling Tianyins imperial guards arrived, he had already fallen into a dangerous situation. Suddenly! A ck object was thrown out by someone. It hit the man in ck who was rushing over and he fell hard. Ouch! The object let out a cry of pain.. Chapter 1059 - 1059: Elder Brother Siming Is Here! Chapter 1059 - 1059: Elder Brother Siming Is Here! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The other assassins in ck were stunned on the spot. They looked around warily. Who did it?! Ling Tianyin took a closer look. Wasnt the thing that had been thrown out just now General Zheng?! However, General Zhengs face was bruised and swollen like a pigs head. His limbs were also drooping as if they had been dislocated. When he saw Ling Tianyin, he opened his mouth and cried, his front teeth missing. Your Majesty! M-Mar He cried until he was out of breath. Ling Tianyin frowned. Mar what? Why did General Zheng be like this? He suddenly had a sh of inspiration. Marquis Yongye beat you up to this state? General Zheng cried and nodded. Give, please help this subject seek justice! Before Ling Tianyin could say anything.. An arrogant and melodious youths voice sounded Its so lively here. Ling Tianyin looked up and saw a tall and handsome figure suddenlynd in front of him. Ye Siming might have been happy from beating up those people. His ck eyes were shining. Ye Simings long eyebrows reached his temples, his thin eyes were handsome, and he was smiling disdainfully. However, his left hand was not stained with any blood. The slender fingertips of his right hand held a short sword that was stained with blood. Other than the arrogance in the youths eyes, he was even more high-spirited and arrogant. He raised his chin. You were the one who gave the order to capture the little thing and bring her to Xili? Ling Tianyin subconsciously took half a step back and frowned as he looked at the youth who had suddenly appeared in front of him. Who are you? Why were there assassinsing wave after wave today?! Ye Siming was about to reply. Suddenly, a hidden arrow shot over from behind. It was originally aimed at Ye Simings back. However, the youth didnt even turn around. He turned his body and stretched out his arm, grabbing the arrow that came at him precariously! The arrowhead was still trembling and buzzing in his hand. Ling Tianyin was stunned. He had been on the throne for many years and had seen people with the best skills, but he had never seen anyone catch an arrow based on their intuition like this youth! Ye Siming raised his long eyebrows, his eyes filled with killing intent. He turned his head slightly and looked at a building. Launching a sneak attack in the dark is a despicable act. Ye Siming sneered and threw it back. Without the help of a bow, the arrow also flew towards the building with a piercing sound. The assassin hiding there didnt expect Ye Siming to have discovered him. Before he could react and dodge, one of his eyes was pierced by the arrow he had shot! An agonizing scream came from the building. When the remaining assassins saw that the situation was not right, they hurriedly wanted to escape. However, they were stopped by the guards. Ling Tianyin looked at Ye Siming in a daze. Who exactly are you?! Me? Ye Siming paused. They were out now. Right now, he should be Gu Nuoers Ye Siming. The youths thin lips curled up and he subconsciously replied. Ling Tianyin immediately thought of what Gu Nuoer had said to him. She said that her personal guard would appear in a special way. Could this be it However, wasnt Ye Siming Marquis Yongye?! His skills were actually so unfathomable. He had beaten General Zheng up into a cripple! Furthermore, he even entered and left the pce as easily as if he was returning to his own house! Ye Siming was considering if he should dislocate Ling Tianyins arms first. However, at this moment, a soft call came from behind him. Elder Brother Siming! Youre here! The youth turned around and saw Gu Nuoer running towards him while raising the hem of her dress. Ye Siming subconsciously ced his bloody right hand behind his back. His clean left hand had already reached out, preparing to wee the little thing into his arms.. Chapter 1060 - 1060: Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye Chapter 1060 - 1060: Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Gu Nuo Er ran over Ling Tianyin frowned. He wanted to remind the child that this youth seemed to be a cold-blooded person who killed without batting an eyelid. However, on second thought, he realized that the two of them knew each other. Moreover, what did Gu Nuoers life have to do with him? Ling Tianyin swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue.
Only his lips were pursed into a tight line. Gu Nuoer ran all the way and didnt forget to lift her dress and jump up, passing by the assassin in ck who had fallen to the ground. She immediately pounced into Ye Simings arms. Elder Brother Siming, youre sote. Ive already eaten two meals at a pretty consorts ce! When Ye Siming saw her, his eyes couldnt help but light up. The youth raised his long eyebrows slightly and took out a sugar cake wrapped in parchment paper from his pocket. I saw it on the way and bought it for you. Thats why I was a little dyed. Try it. Gu Nuoers big watery eyes immediately lit up like a group of stars. She reached out her small hand and took it. Wow, its still hot! The child quickly took a bite. Hot ck sesame paste flowed out, covering her pink lips. Gu Nuoer narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Under the sunlight, she looked like an obedient kitten. Delicious! Ling Tianyin was stunned. General Zheng, whom he had sent, had brought many troops to surround Marquis Yongye! However, not only was he not blocked outside the city gate now, They even allowed him to sessfully fight his way into their home ground. Not only that, but Marquis Yongye actually had the time to casually buy sugar cakes for Gu Nuoer? Ling Tianyin was a little angry. The two of them wereing and leaving as they pleased. Did they treat this ce as their home?! Ling Tianyin gritted his teeth and flew into a rage. Do you guys still take me seriously?! Gu Nuoer immediately looked up at him with her big watery eyes. Then, distress shed across the childs fair face. She sighed and generously divided the unfinished sugar cake into two. The remaining half that she hadnt touched was raised by her small hand and handed to Ling Tianyin. If you want to eat, just say it. Dont lose your temper. Its not good for your health! Ling Tianyin was speechless. Ling Tianyin was speechless. To think that he was misinterpreted to this extent! Who said that he wanted to eat sugar cakes? Coincidentally, at this moment, arge group of imperial guards arrived. Empress Zhong quickly walked over with her men. Your Majesty! She saw an unfamiliar youth standing at the side. His right hand was stained with blood and he was even holding a broken sword! Empress Zhong was shocked. She hurriedly waved her sleeve and scolded, Take these assassins down! Ye Siming carried Gu Nuoer into his arms. The youth was about to counterattack when he heard the childs soft voice. Emperor Ling, you cant go back on your words! You promised me! Everyone present was stunned. Emperor Ling? Could it be that she was referring to the emperor?! Ling Tianyin felt a little embarrassed. His face darkened. He really wanted to pinch Gu Nuoers small face to vent his anger! At this moment, his precious son, Ling Shen, was not around either. It would be easy for him to break his promise. However, looking at Gu Nuoers big ck and watery eyes, Ling Tianyin closed his eyes. Capture those assassins and bring them to the dungeon for interrogation. Release these two people. In the end, he decided to keep his promise. Otherwise, it would be unbing for him, Ling Tianyin, to go back on his word to a child. Empress Zhong was very surprised. Your Majesty! Who are these two people? That youths eyes were sharp. He was clearly not a good person! Faced with Empress Zhongs question, Ling Tianyin only replied sinctly, The Great Qis Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye.. Chapter 1061 - 1061: Emperor Ling! Remember to Come and Accompany Brother Shen ‘er Chapter 1061 - 1061: Emperor Ling! Remember to Come and Apany Brother Shen er Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing this, Empress Zhong felt even more incredulous. Everyone in the Xili Empire knew that their emperor, Ling Tianyin, was archenemies with the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan! This time, Ling Tianyin had spent a lot of manpower and resources toy such a huge n. His goal was to kidnap the only princess in Great Qi. He wanted to use this to threaten Gu Yihan and vent his anger.
Logically speaking, after Princess Yaoguang came to Xili, she should be living the life of a prisoner! Moreover, that Marquis Yongye, was the rumored number one expert in Great He should be Ling Tianyins enemy! Now, His Majesty actually allowed them to stand here openly? He wasnt going to me them or arrest them? Ling Tianyin flicked his sleeves, his expression extremely ugly as he prepared to leave. Gu Nuoer chased after him. Emperor Ling, are you going to get busy? Ling Tianyin lowered his head and stared at the child, his tone cold. What else do you want? The child shook her head. Nothing! I just wanted to remind you that if youre too busy, remember to eat this to fill your stomach! You must remember toe to the Qinghe Pce tonight. Ive told Brother Shener that youll tell him the story of a bad emperor bing a good emperor. Ling Tianyin was stunned. He widened his eyes in shock. When have I read such a story? Just make one up! Gu Nuoer raised her fair and pink face while keeping her hands behind her back while saying seriously. If you dont know how to do it, I can help you make up a story. After the child finished speaking, she blinked like an adult. When Im at home, no matter how busy my father is, hell definitelye to tell me stories and coax me to sleep at night. Father said that the busiest person in the world is the emperor, but the emperors second most important identity is to be a father. Brother Shener is still young. You have to apany him! For some reason, Ling Tianyin felt that what this girl said made sense. Ling Shen always kept a distance from him. After a long while, Ling Tianyin nodded. I understand. After saying that, he left with the guards with a dark expression. What Gu Nuoer had said just now was simply shocking to Empress Zhong! His Majesty wasnt angry with such a ridiculous reason? Before she left, she looked sideways at Gu Nuoer deeply. Her gaze was extremely cold and was sizing Gu Nuoer up. She suddenly felt that her son, Ling Zhou, was right. Ling Tianyins love for Consort Lu had already affected his attitude towards the enemy countrys princess. And this Princess Yaoguang was like a helper that Consort Lu had invited. She actually knew to invite Ling Tianyin to Qinghe Hall at night. Empress Zhongs heart turned cold. After they left, the pce maid called Qianhong ran over hurriedly. Princess Yaoguang! Ive finally found you. Qianhong ran closer, panting. Just now, the child heard from the pce maid outside that an assassin had broken into the pce. She immediately threw down the snacks, lifted her dress, and ran out. However, this shocked Consort Lu and Ling Shen. Qianhong looked around and finally saw Gu Nuoer here. The child scratched her chubby face in embarrassment. Im sorry, Elder Sister Qianhong. I was in a hurry to watch the show and left suddenly. I didnt tell the pretty consort before I left and made you guys worry! Qianhong heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, Its fine. Its fine as long as we can find you. Her Highness is afraid that youll get injured. Prince Shen was also very worried and kept urging this servant to find you. Ye Siming suddenly frowned. Prince Shen? Qianhong looked at this unfamiliar youth. She was a little puzzled.. This is Chapter 1062 - 1062: It’s Fine Even If You Spoil My Dress Chapter 1062 - 1062: Its Fine Even If You Spoil My Dress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer hugged Ye Simings arm tightly. Her watery eyes lit up. Elder Sister Qianhong, this is my Elder Brother Siming! My father asked him to apany me to Xi Li to y! The corners of Qian Hongs mouth twitched slightly. Come to Xili Empire to y? The Great Qis emperor was really magnanimous.
Qianhongposed herself and smiled enthusiastically. I see. If Her Highness knew, she would definitely be very happy. Please follow this servant back to Qinghe Hall. On the way back, Qianhong walked in front. Gu Nuoers small hand was held by Ye Siming and the two of them walked alongside each other. With him around. The child was jumping around happily. However, Ye Simings eyes were cold and he looked straight ahead. Is Prince Shen the emperors son? In the end, he couldnt help but ask. Gu Nuoer looked up and didnt notice anything. She smiled and said, Thats right! Brother Shener is very obedient and very cute! If Elder Brother Siming sees himter, youll definitely like him too. Ye Siming subconsciously replied without thinking, I dont like him. The child blinked. Ye Simings tone was cold, and his ck eyes were filled with distant snow-like coldness. His father, Ling Tianyin, sent someone to capture you. I wont like any of their family members. If he hadnt returned in time, he would probably have had to take a few days to catch up to the child. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she hugged Ye Simings arm with her two small hands. She swayed his arm wheedlingly. Elder Brother Siming, dont be angry with the people here. Baby Nuo promises you that when we leave, everyone here will be on our side! Ye Siming pursed his thin lips into a thin line. Could it be that Prince Shen would also be one of them in the end? When the youth thought of this, he snorted coldly. He wanted to see what this so-called Prince Shen was capable of. Gu Nuoer knew that Ye Siming was unhappy, so she simply used her trump card. Elder Brother Siming, carry me. Ye Siming was a little hesitant. He lowered his eyes and looked at the child. I went a bit heavy on the blows earlier and some people got injured. Theres blood on my right hand and itll dirty your clothes. When the youth said this, his usually unruly eyes Now revealed the calmness of admitting his mistake. Gu Nuoer blinked her sparkling eyes. She pressed her head against Ye Simings arm and looked up at him obediently. Her big grape-like eyes were filled with reliance on Ye Siming. Elder Brother Siming, if its you, its fine. I wont mind if you would dirty my dress easily, and I wont mind if your hands are dirty. If its you, anything is fine. So, carry me? The child puffed up her pink cheeks and fluttered her eyshes. She looked so docile that made one want to hug her and dote on her. Ye Siming seemed to have thought of something and his ears turned red! He carried the child in his arms. He was afraid that she would notice the change in him. Fortunately, they arrived at the Qinghe Hall very quickly. Ling Shen stood guard at the door, waiting for them. When he saw Gu Nuoers figure, he immediately called out happily, Mother, Elder Sister Nuoer is back and she even brought an older brother! Consort Lu hurriedly put down the book she was holding and quickly walked out. Behind Qianhong, the youth carrying Gu Nuoer had the same cold and arrogant expression as back then. It was him! Consort Lu couldnt forget how he had let her off back then. When he mentioned Gu Nuoer, a smile and warmth suddenly burst out from his eyes. She quickly went up to him.. This must be the Great Qis Marquis Yongye, right? Chapter 1063 - 1063: The Prince Shen Whom He Was Jealous of Is Just A Child Chapter 1063 - 1063: The Prince Shen Whom He Was Jealous of Is Just A Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer tilted her head and looked at Consort Lu with watery eyes. Hmm? Why were the pretty consorts eyes a little red? However, Consort Lu controlled her emotions very well. She quickly said. Ive heard a lot about you. I kept hearing Nuoer mentioning you earlier as well. You two esteemed guests havee from afar. Pleasee in together.
Qianhong, go and tidy up the hall beside Nuoer for this marquis to stay in. Qianhong bowed. Yes. Ye Siming said indifferently, Thank you. At this moment, he felt a small hand tugging at his sleeve. Ye Siming looked down and saw Ling Shen looking up at him curiously with his chubby face that was like a steamed bun. Youre Elder Brother Siming, right? Elder Sister Nuoer told me just now that you can fight a hundred people at a time. Is that true? Ye Siming raised his eyebrows. Yes. Ling Shen immediately widened his eyes and looked at Ye Siming in admiration. Elder Sister Nuoer also said that you can shoot a mosquito to death with a stone! Is that right?! Ye Siming was slightly stunned. Shooting a mosquito with a stone? In his arms, Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. I used an exaggerated introduction to praise you in front of Brother Shener. But Elder Brother Siming can definitely do it! Only then did Ye Siming nod. His thin lips curled up and he chuckled. Its not difficult. If the little thing said that he knew how to do it, then he definitely would. Even if he didnt know how to do it, he would learn it. Ling Shen was inplete admiration. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his fair and chubby arms. There were a few red dots of being kissed by mosquitoes. Ling Shen said innocently, Mosquitoes are really the most detestable fellows in the world. Ever since summer came, theyve bullied me a lot! Its good that Elder Brother Siming is here. Lets see how they can continue to act arrogantly. Elder Brother Siming, in the future, youll be Sheners biological brother! Ling Shen spoke as if there was no distance between them at all. He had learned this from somewhere and cupped his fists as if he was a martial arts practitioner meeting. His chubby face was serious. Ye Siming raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Nuoer softly, Hes Prince Shen? The child nodded with a smile. Thats right. Isnt he very cute? I told you that Brother Shener is innocent and obedient. You definitely wont hate him! Ye Siming rxed his brows. He lowered her eyes and looked at Ling Shen, his thin lips curling into azy smile. Oh, its just a child. He nodded in agreement. Cute. When Ling Shen heard this, he covered his face with his chubby hands. I was praised by Brother! He squirmed a little shyly. This made Gu Nuoerugh. After entering the hall, Consort Lu warmly invited Ye Siming to take a seat. Its been tough to be traveling such a long journey. Marquis, are you hungry? Ill get someone to send more food over. Ye Siming looked at Consort Lu. He suddenly felt that this persons aura was a little familiar. However, it onlysted for a moment. The youth didnt think too much about it and nodded. Thank you. When the food was served, Consort Lu personally helped to serve the dishes. She didnt forget to say, In this pce, if you encounter any difficulties, you cane to me to resolve them. Gu Nuoer sat beside Ye Siming and blinked her thin and thick eyshes, sighing. Pretty consort, youre really a good person! Consort Lu smiled, her eyes gentle. Ye Simings kindness back then had spared her and the child in her stomach. Therefore, now was the time for her to repay their kindness. At the same time, in the Empresss Pce. Ling Tianyin followed the empress to her pce. Yun Linzhou hadnt left yet. When he saw Ling Tianyin, he stood up and cupped his hands politely. Greetings to Father.. Chapter 1064 - 1064: Who Allowed You to Talk to Me Like This? Chapter 1064: Who Allowed You to Talk to Me Like This? Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios Ling Tianyins expression really couldnt be called happy. His face was dark and his eyes were unfathomable. However, Yun Linzhou noticed that he was holding a piece of half-eaten sugar cake in his hand. The flowing ck sesame filling had long dried up and some of it stained Ling Tianyins fingers. Empress Zhong waved her hand and the pce maid called Wansi quickly brought a te over. Ling Tianyin ced the sugar pastry on it. Just as Wansi was about to take it away Wait, Ling Tianyin suddenly said. Leave it here. He tapped the table beside him. Wansi was stunned and looked at Empress Zhong from the corner of her eye. Thetter nodded at her calmly. Only then did Wansi put down the te. Before retreating to the side, she couldnt help but take a second look at the sugar cake. After the ck sesame paste dried, it looked dirty. His Majesty had always been pampered. Why would he hold a piece of sugar cake and walk around in the pce? Empress Zhong sat down and crossed her hands, looking dignified. She looked at Ling Tianyin and said in a straightforward tone, His Majesty, thats the Great Qis princess. She and that Marquis Yongye are Gu Yihans beloved daughter and his trusted aide. Their trip here this time will definitely not be as simple as it looks. Your Majesty, please think twice. Dont let your guard down. Ling Tianyins expression was indifferent as he stared at Empress Zhong. Would I not know to take precautions? Empress Zhong was stunned. She lowered her head. Ive misspoke. Im just worried about you. Its not that I dont trust Your Majesty. However, Yun Linzhou, who was standing at the side, was already frowning. The assassination of Father just now was actually done by the Great Qis Marquis Yongye? Only then did Ling Tianyin look at his eldest son. His voice was distant. No, it was just a group of bad people. Usually, Yun Linzhou wouldnt ask further after hearing this. After all, he didnt care about Ling Tianyins life. However, he had just heard it. Ye Siming had also made his way to Xili! At this moment, Empress Zhong couldnt help but say, Your Majesty, Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye may be young, However, Ive heard that Marquis Yongye is extremely skilled. If they stay in Consort Lus Qinghe Pce, wouldnt that put Consort Lu in danger at all times? Otherwise, let me make the decision to arrange a pce for Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye to rest for the time being. What does Your Majesty think? Ling Tianyin frowned and thought for a moment before shaking his head. Consort Lu already has her ns. Lets listen to her. Moreover, the pce is heavily guarded. Marquis Yongye wont be able to cause any trouble. A trace of hatred shed across Empress Zhongs eyes. Consort Lu, it was Consort Lu again! As long as she asked, His Majesty could even treat the enemy countrys princess well. Could it be that His Majesty had forgotten how Marquis Yongye had broken through theyers of guards in the pce and barged in as if no one was around?! Empress Zhong was about to argue with Ling Tianyin to the end. Unexpectedly, Yun Linzhou suddenly stood up. His actions made Ling Tianyin and Empress Zhong look at him. Yun Linzhous expression was dark and there was a hint of anxiety. Father, how could you let Marquis Yongye, an outsider, live in the inner pce openly? Princess Yaoguang is the Great Qis princess. Shes treated as an esteemed guest and can even be epted and understood by all the officials. But whats with Marquis Yongye? Hes deeply admired by Gu Yihan. In the future, if Great Qi and Xili were to go to war, hell definitely be one of the top person in leading the troops! His tone was filled with displeasure. This made Ling Tianyin frown deeply. The father and son looked at each other with anger in their eyes. Who allowed you to talk to me like this? Chapter 1065 - 1065: Only Ye Siming Can’t Chapter 1065: Only Ye Siming Cant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Empress Zhong couldnt be bothered to say anything bad about Consort Lu. She kept making signals at Yun Linzhou with her eyes. She felt that things were bad. Ever since this child came back, he had always been gentle and refined and had never lost his temper. Why did he dare to challenge Ling Tianyin when he became stubborn?! Yun Linzhou looked at Ling Tianyin, not backing down at all. Father, you cant ept Marquis Yongye just because you dote on Consort Lu. Otherwise, what will the court officials and the world think?! Consort Lu was rumored to be a demonic consort who had bewitched your mind! Is this true after all?! Ling Tianyin waspletely enraged by him. How dare you! He waved his hand and pped him. Yun Linzhou had a chance to hide, but he was extremely stubborn. He stood still and was ruthlessly pped by Ling Tianyin. Yun Linzhou immediately turned his head to the side, the smell of blood surging in his mouth. Empress Zhong was so frightened that she suddenly stood up and walked over to pull the father and son apart. Zhouer, quickly apologize to your father. Youre just worried and afraid that Marquis Yongye is up to no good. You dont really want to go against His Majestys wishes, right? Yun Linzhou wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with his thumb. He looked up, his dark eyes filled with wrath that was very simr to Ling Tianyins. Father, you can hit me, but do you really know what youre doing?! Thats Marquis Yongye. Hes someone who will definitely not show mercy after having the intention to kill! If you leave him in the harem, its equivalent to hugging a sword edge. Veins popped up on Ling Tianyins forehead. He gritted his teeth and controlled himself not to execute this eldest son of the first wife just because of a moment of wrath. After a moment, he suddenly flicked his sleeves. Arrange for a teacher for him immediately and teach him what it means to be part of the royal family. The rtionship between father and son should be like that of a ruler and subordinate! Ling Tianyin turned around and left. Empress Zhong cried out in her heart. She was extremely vexed and med Yun Linzhou for getting into a conflict with Ling Tianyin. Zhouer, youve just returned to Xili. Your father is biased towards Prince Shen to begin with. Now that youve angered him, Im afraid your position as the crown prince wont be stable anymore! Yun Linzhou looked back with a cold expression. Empress Zhong was also stunned. Why did this child suddenly have such a bad temper? Yun Linzhous tone was cold. Anyone can stay here, but not him, Ye Siming. Mother cant interfere in this matter, so Ill use my own method to chase him out. As he spoke, he flicked his hand and left angrily. Empress Zhong called out a few times, but Yun Linzhou didnt seem to hear her. This child is really going to anger me to death! It wasnt easy for me to bring him back from Great Qi, but he doesnt stop making me worry! Even Consort Lus children all knew to keep the emperor in their pce. However, Yun Linzhou didnt help her and even chased Ling Tianyin away in anger! Wansi brought over a cup of tea and handed it to Empress Zhong, thoughtfully massaging her shoulders. Your Highness, dont be angry. This servant feels that the crown prince is right. This servant has also heard the rumors about Marquis Yongye. If we let such a person stay in the harem, our safety wont be guaranteed. Dont fall out with His Highness over this matter and get angry at your phoenix body. Its not worth it. Wansis eyes darted around and she carefully probed. The crown prince hasnt eaten yet. It wont be good if his health were to be affected. In a while, this servant will help to send food over. Does Your Highness think its alright? Empress Zhong pressed her be, closed her eyes, and frowned. She no longer cared if Yun Linzhou would eat or not. She only had a headache about how to deal with Consort Lu! After hearing Wansis words, she waved her hand gently. Go and make the arrangements. I cant control him. Wansis eyes lit up and she pretended to smile calmly. Yes, this servant understands.. Chapter 1066 - 1066: Gu Nuo’er Came to Pick Up Emperor Ling Chapter 1066 - 1066: Gu Nuoer Came to Pick Up Emperor Ling Trantor: As Studios| Editor: As Studios After dinner. Arge cloud of red clouds receded, and a strong wind blew from an unknown direction. It covered the stars that had just appeared in the sky. The endless night drove away the heat of the summer and the air was filled with the smell of rain. After a while, heavy rain suddenly poured.
Ling Tianyin was originally walking along the pce path to rx. His guards followed from afar. However, when the heavy rain suddenly came, he could only walk to the corridor at the side and wait for the rain to stop with his hands behind his back. Looking at the endless night sky, Ling Tianyin let out a heavy sigh. His deep eyes were filled with worry. Yun Linzhous words echoed in his ears a few times. Could it be that allowing Marquis Yongye to stay was really a wrong decision? He was deep in thought. However, a soft voice approached on such a rainy night. Ling Tianyins attention was attracted and he listened. She seemed to be singing. A small frog, croak, croak, croak. A small fish, gulp gulp gulp. Ask them why theyre happy. They say its because its raining. Ling Tianyin frowned. He looked at a small figure not far away, carrying a big oil-paper umbre. Her two legs skipped around, stepping on puddles as she yed in the heavy rain. Gu Nuoer sensed Ling Tianyins gaze and the child stopped in her tracks and turned around. Eh? Gu Nuoer tilted her head, her watery eyes flickering. Her ck hair made her face look even fairer and more delicate. Emperor Ling, so youre here. Ive finally found you. Ling Tianyin frowned. Why are you looking for me? Gu Nuoer pointed at the sky with her small hand and hugged the big oil-paper umbre with difficulty. Its because its raining. I was afraid that it would be difficult for you to walk to Qinghe Hall, so I specially came to pick you up. Ling Tianyin was stunned. He looked at the child with a strange and puzzled gaze. A six or seven-year-old child said that she was here to pick him up? Gu Nuoer carried the umbre and walked towards him. The child beckoned with her hand. Here, take the umbre. Ling Tianyin didnt move at all. He crossed his arms and frowned, looking down at this child. She was really petite, so inparison, it seemed a little strenuous for her to carry the oil-paper umbre in her arms. Seeing that he wasnt moving, Gu Nuoer pouted. Her dark and bright eyes were filled with a spoiled andining expression. Aiya, just hold it for a while. My shoes are wet from looking for you. Im still very young and too short. I cant hold an umbre for you. You can hold it for me first this time. Ill hold an umbre for you next time when Ive grown up. Ling Tianyin shifted his gaze. He saw that the front of the childs pink shoes was indeed a darker color from having gotten wet. She was jumping around. It would be strange if she didnt get wet from stepping on the puddles. No matter how unwilling Ling Tianyin was, he felt that there was no need to argue with a child. He took the umbre and raised it above Gu Nuoers head. The child consciously grabbed the sleeve of his dragon robe. Lets go! She blinked her watery eyes and instructed. Ling Tianyin followed her out of the long corridor. However, after taking a few steps, he reacted. Strange, did he say that he was leaving?! Why should he listen to her?! However, the child grabbed his sleeve tightly. She would look up at him from time to time with sparkling eyes. Ling Tianyin had many daughters, but none of them dared to be so close to him. The fourth princess, Ling Qingge, who was born by the Empress, had the most carefree and unrestrained personality. However, in front of him, she spoke softly and was as obedient as a cat! They were all afraid of him. However, Gu Nuoer, who was at the side, didnt seem afraid of him at all. She jumped around him. When she encountered a puddle she would jump over it. However, her small hands kept holding onto his sleeve tightly.. Chapter 1067 - 1067: You ‘re A Donkey’s Feet, A Pig’s Feet! Chapter 1067 - 1067: You re A Donkeys Feet, A Pigs Feet! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arent you afraid of me? Ling Tianyin couldnt help but ask. Now, Gu Nuoer was in his hands. As long as he was unhappy, he would execute her. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she looked up with her fair face, her pink cheeks glowing like peach blossoms. Her watery eyes were sparkling, suffused with a child-like obedience and brightness.
Why should I be afraid of you? Youre not the first emperor Ive seen! Ling Tianyin was speechless. This childs thoughts always surprised him. Gu Nuoer frowned and smiled. Her voice was soft and tender, but her words were thought-provoking. But on the contrary, you guys should be more afraid of Elder Brother Siming and me. Its because I was doted on by my father, but you guys sessfully brought me back to the Xili Empire. Its been so long, but theres still no news from my father. You guys are afraid that theres a trap. There must be something strange about this. That must be what you guys think, right? This time, Ling Tianyin was really stunned. He couldnt help but lower his head and sized up Gu Nuoer carefully. Although she was young, she actually knew everything. Ling Tianyin was secretly surprised. This was because Gu Nuoer was right. She wasnt afraid of them, but they had already panicked because of her. Gu Nuoers voice was melodious. The raindrops made pitter patter sounds as they fell on the umbre, but they werent as pleasant as her voice. However, what I want to say is that Im here this time to see new things that Ive never seen before. I want to see people Ive never met and admire the scenery that I cant see in Great Qi. As for the grudges between you and my father, thats between you adults. It has nothing to do with a child like me. Although I dont like the rough way you kidnapped me, Ive forgiven you just now! Ling Tianyin subconsciously blurted out, Why? Gu Nuoer blinked mysteriously, covered her mouth with her small hand, and told him secretly. Its because I saw you looking at the rain alone just now. Its not easy to be an emperor. I have a deep understanding of this. Therefore, back to the earlier talk, Im not afraid of you at all. You cant even resolve your troubles. Youre not even as happy as a child like me! Why would she be afraid of him? It was true that the child pitied him a little! Ling Tianyin was so angry that heughed. He had never met such an interesting child. Her words were childish, but it made him feel that it made some sense. She didntfort him, but for some reason, it made his heavy mood from umting anger rx a lot. Ling Tianyin pretended to sneer. Dont think that after saying so much to me, Ill let down my guard against you. Youre a witty little kid. Ill keep an eye on you and see when youll reveal your horses feet Gu Nuoer opened her eyes wide and looked down at her small feet. Youre the one with a horses feet, youre the one with a donkeys feet! A pigs feet! The child shouted back indignantly. Ling Tianyins guards followed from afar. They watched as their emperor bickered with the child beside him from time to time. In the end, after being scolded by Gu Nuoer, he couldnt help butugh. At some point, the umbre in his hand had tilted even more towards Gu Nuoer. The guards felt that it was strange. In the shadows not far away, a cold youth kept following with an umbre. Ye Siming couldnt be bothered to care about Ling Tianyins mood. He only paid attention to Gu Nuoers small shoes that were wet from the rain. The youth frowned slightly. The front part of her shoes had gotten wet. Did she feel ufortable from wearing them? Chapter 1068 - 1068: Good for the Family to Sit Down Together to Listen to the Rain Chapter 1068 - 1068: Good for the Family to Sit Down Together to Listen to the Rain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ling Tianyin and Gu Nuoer returned to Qinghe Hall A small figure was leaning against the window, looking forward to something. When Ling Shen saw Ling Tianyin appear, his eyes widened in disbelief. A surprised and happy expression immediately appeared on her face. Elder Sister Nuoer really brought Father back! Mother, Father hadnt gotten busy until I fell asleep this time!
Ling Shen hurriedly turned around and jumped off the short stool. He ran out. Consort Lu put down the book in her hand, stood up with a gentle smile, and followed him out. Shener, there are puddles under the corridor. Run slowly and be careful not to fall. Ling Tianyin and Gu Nuoer walked under the eaves of the hall. Looking at the figure running over, a smile appeared on Ling Tianyins face. He put away the umbre and ced it aside. He opened her arms and was about to give his precious son a fatherly hug. Unexpectedly, Ling Shen pounced in front of Gu Nuoer! Elder Sister Nuoer, youre so amazing. Father came just like that! Ling Shen used his two small hands to hold the handkerchief that he had prepared long ago. Elder Sister Nuoer, you have rain on your hair! Hurry up and wipe it! Ling Tianyin stared at the side. His son was too focused on currying up to Gu Nuoer. He was leaving him alone just like that?! At this moment, a clean hand handed over an embroidered handkerchief. Ling Tianyin turned to look. Consort Lu looked gentle. Your Majesty, you should wipe yourself too. When these two children were chatting just now, Shener said that he always couldnt wait for His Majesty toe every night before he falls asleep. Therefore, Nuoer volunteered and said that she would definitely invite Your Majesty over in advance. Consort Lu smiled helplessly. Although I dont know what method Nuoer used, shes always smart and witty. However, if Your Majesty hasnt finished dealing with the government affairs, its better not to be in a hurry toe to the Qinghe Hall, lest Her Majesty is dissatisfied. Ling Tianyin loved Consort Lu and Ling Shen deeply. However, he was also a diligent Emperor. He had to attend to everything personally. This was also why although he gave Consort Lu and Ling Shen a lot of love, he didnt have much time to apany them often. He always missed his promises to meet them too. There were a few times when he promised Ling Shen that he woulde and apany him. However, at thest minute, there would be tricky government affairs he had to deal with so he had no choice but to workte in the imperial study. When they returned to the Qinghe Hall, Ling Shen was usually already sound asleep. Therefore, Ling Shen felt distant and a little afraid of him. When Ling Tianyin heard Consort Lus words, he couldnt help but purse his lips and gently hold Consort Lus hand. Its raining so heavily today. My beloved consort, dont chase me out. Gu Nuoer tilted her head at the side and blinked her big watery eyes. Thats right. Theres no end to government affairs. Today, the almanac said that its good for the family to sit down together and listen to the rain! Ling Shens chubby face was filled with curiosity. Elder Sister Nuoer is so amazing. To think that you can actually understand the almanac! Gu Nuoer stuck out her tongue, looking lively. The child lowered her head and gently tugged at his small ear. I made it up at thest minute! Didnt you want your father to stay and coax you to sleep? Listen to me. It wont go wrong! After Gu Nuoer finished speaking, she ced her hands on her hips proudly. In terms of wheedling, she had long mastered it. It worked every time with her father! In the end, Gu Nuoer told Consort Lu that she was going back to the side hall to rest and change her clothes. The child took the initiative to say goodbye, leaving time for the three of them to improve their rtionship. After leaving the Qinghe Hall, she turned left along the long corridor and walked for a while before arriving at the side hall where she lived. Gu Nuoer pushed open the door. Ye Siming had already returned.. Chapter 1069 - 1069: I Found the Snow Domain, but Felt Lonely Chapter 1069 - 1069: I Found the Snow Domain, but Felt Lonely Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had just changed into a set of clean clothes. At this moment, the youths clean white inner shirt was slightly open, and his corbone could be vaguely seen. Further down was his well-defined body. He was wearing brown brocade pants, making Ye Simings body look even thinner and his long legs stronger. Ye Siming was holding a dry white towel and wiping his forehead and hair. Gu Nuoer blinked. Elder Brother Siming, isnt your room next door? Ye Siming turned his head, his thin eyes dark.
Its not safe for me to be separated from you in the Xili Empire. The youth bent his knees and sat on the chair, slowly drying his hair. He pointed at the bed inside. Ill sleep on the floor and watch over you. Gu Nuoer walked in to take a look. Ye Siming had evenid out the bedding on the floor! The child ran to the outer room. Elder Brother Siming, youll feel cold sleeping on the ground! Ye Siming had already finished drying his hair. He took another clean white towel and strode towards Gu Nuoer. Before the child could react, he carried her over his shoulder and ced her on the edge of the bed. Do you think Im afraid of the cold? Ye Siming said in a deep and cold voice without looking up. He skillfully took off Gu Nuoers wet shoes and socks. Just now, he had followed from afar and saw Gu Nuoer walking in the water. It would be strange if they werent wet. At this moment, Gu Nuoers ten cute toes had already turned a little pale from being soaked in the water. Her small feet were like the cute and small white jade in Ye Simings hand. The youth lowered his head and half-knelt on the footrest, gently wiping her feet. Gu Nuoer started giggling a little as she felt a little itchy. Ye Siming said calmly, Have you ever been to the Snow Domain? Its recorded in the ssic of Mountains and Seas that the ce is located in the north of the Northern Kingdom. The heavy snow there is more than ten feet deep. The ce is covered in snow all year round. In the three realms, anyone who goes there will be in danger of freezing to death. Gu Nuoer ced her small hands on the bed, looking rxed. As she watched Ye Siming warming up her feet, she blinked her watery eyes curiously and asked, Since its so cold, why did Elder Brother Siming go there? Ye Siming paused for a moment and wasnt in a hurry to answer. After a while, he said, I was looking for a suitable ce to stay. In the mortal world, I cant control my killing intent and Im tired of killing people. The Nine Heavens couldnt tolerate me, so I left the three realms and went to the north of the Northern Kingdom to search for the legendary snowy domain. Gu Nuoer quickly asked, Did Elder Brother Siming find it? I did. The child blinked her watery eyes. She reached out her small hand, pinched Ye Simings cheek, and tugged gently. Ye Siming frowned and didnt dodge her actions. What are you doing? The youth was puzzled. Gu Nuoer smiled. Elder Brother Siming said that the Snow Domain is very cold. Then why werent you frozen? Im checking under your skin to see if theres a big ice cube there! Ye Siming couldnt help but sneer, his handsome and arrogant eyes filled with indulgence for the child. I naturally wasnt frozen because Im not afraid of the cold. My heretic techniques involve cultivating fire. Gu Nuoer asked softly, Then why did you leave the ce in the end? Elder Brother Siming wasnt afraid of the cold and needed a ce to stay. There was no one in the Snow Domain. He should like it. Unexpectedly, Ye Siming lowered his eyes slightly and said in a calm and indifferent voice Because of loneliness. There wasnt a single person there. Even birds wont fly over. I stayed there for 300 years and had no one to talk to. I got tired of seeing the snow mountains getting more and more lofty every day.. Chapter 1070 - 1070: Elder Brother Siming, I Miss Father and Mother Chapter 1070 - 1070: Elder Brother Siming, I Miss Father and Mother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer fantasized for a moment. Although she had never been to the Snow Domain, she had heard of it. There was no one there. It was a godforsaken ce, let alone demons and immortals. The child asked curiously, Then, Elder Brother Siming came out from the ce? The youth nodded. I came back to the mortal world and started a massacre.
After saying that, Ye Siming was stunned. Why did he slip and said this? He hurriedly looked up to see if Gu Nuoer was angry. He knew that the child didnt like killing. The two of them looked at each other. Gu Nuoers eyes were watery on her round and tender face. She looked at him obediently. Gu Nuoer blinked. Before she could say anything, Ye Siming immediately said, That was in the past. However, the child suddenly asked, Elder Brother Siming, do you think the Snow Domain is beautiful? Ye Simings long eyebrows paused. He didnt expect her to be concerned about this. A momentter, Ye Siming nodded. It looks very beautiful. In the Snow Domain, theres a cold snow pce left behind by an ancient heavenly god before it was destroyed. There are icicles hanging everywhere, and the trees are made of snow. Gu Nuoers eyes immediately lit up. If theres a chance, Elder Brother Siming, bring me to take a look! Itll definitely be very beautiful! If I feel cold, I can still bury myself in Elder Brother Simings arms to keep warm! At that time, Elder Brother Siming wont feel lonely anymore because Im apanying you! The child cupped her face with her hands and looked up at the roof beam. Her face was filled with joy and yearning, and her sparkling eyes seemed to be already fantasizing about how to build a snowman! She didnt notice that Ye Siming was revealing extreme joy on his face bit by bit. It turned out that in the little things thoughts of the future would include him by her side regardless where she was headed to. Mmm, Ye Siming replied in a deep voice. The depths of the youths eyes were like a spark that ignited the continuous grasnd. At that moment, everything he yearned for in the future was tied to Gu Nuoer alone. Wherever she was, it was his home. It was night and time to sleep. Ye Siming waved his long finger and the candlelight in the hall extinguished one after another. Gu Nuoery on the big and wide bed, her ck hair scattering on the pillow like a ck waterfall. The childy on her side, one small hand under her cheek, her watery eyes seeming to be brewing sleepiness. Her long eyshes also blinked slowly. She watched as Ye Simingy down on the ground at the side. After a long silence, the youth asked with his eyes closed, Why arent you sleeping? What are you thinking about? Gu Nuoer rubbed her eyes. It turned out that Elder Brother Siming knew that she wasnt asleep! She said in a soft voice, Elder Brother Siming, what do you think Father is doing now? Ye Siming hesitated for a moment. Sleeping? The child on the bed shook her head. Thats not right. I think he must be busy with government affairs. The imperial study must be brightly lit. As for her father, he was likely to be bending over the table and busy facing the memorials that were as tall as a small mountain. Gu Nuoer sighed quietly. When I saw Emperor Ling, the pretty consort, and Brother Shener today, I missed Father. If Im not around, he definitely doesnt know how to rest early. In the past, when she was around, she would always pester Gu Yihan to tell stories and get him to coax her to sleep. Actually, Gu Nuoer wasnt doing this to be coaxed. Instead, she hoped that Gu Yihan would apany her and sleep early. He was her father, so her heart would naturally ache for him. Ye Siming listened to her in silence. After a while, the childs voice seemed to be sobbing as she muttered. Elder Brother Siming, I miss Father and Mother.. Chapter 1071 - 1071: The Xili Empire Changes Ownership, This Throne Is Yours Chapter 1071 - 1071: The Xili Empire Changes Ownership, This Throne Is Yours Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard her restrain her tears, he quickly turned around. In the weak light, he saw the child rubbing her eyes. She was still saying, Its really fun outside. Ive also made new friends. But if only Father and Mother were here too. Gu Nuoer looked weak and pitiful.
The only light in the hall made the water in her eyes sway, making her look even more lively. Ye Siming took the initiative to walk over and sit on her footrest. Do you want to go back? If you do, Ill bring you away now and carry you on my back. Well definitely be able to return to Great Qi in six days. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she immediately wiped her tears away. She rubbed against her skin until it turned red. She wrapped her small nket tightly around herself. I dont want to go back. Its not easy for me toe to Xili. Not only do I want to have fun, but I also want to turn this ce into a second home. Ye Siming thought for a moment and suggested in a deep voice, I can help you kill Ling Tianyin. If I make a move tonight, well be able to announce to the world tomorrow morning that the Xili Empire has changed ownership. This throne will then be yours. Gu Nuoer immediately stuck her head out of the nket. Elder Brother Siming, we cant use force! If she wanted to use a barbaric method, she had a hundred ideas. Emperor Ling isnt as bad as I think. Moreover, the pretty consort is so gentle, and Brother Shener is also very cute. Were already here. We have to win something for something for Father. Moreover, I believe that Ling Tianyin will also be a good emperor. The child thought of something and suddenly smiled sweetly. Of course, hell still not be as good as my father! After saying that, she seemed to be in a much better mood. Her pink lips let out a sigh. Baby Nuo was strong! Seeing that she was no longer crying, Ye Siming felt a lot more at ease. He reached out and pulled the nket over her. The child took the initiative to reach out her soft hand and grab Ye Simings fingertips. Elder Brother Siming, its very good for you to be here too. At least I have a family member to apany me Gu Nuoer closed her eyes and muttered. After a while, the childs breathing became even and she gradually fell asleep. Ye Siming lowered his eyes and quietly sized up Gu Nuoers sleeping face. At this moment, the only candle in the hall was quietly extinguished by him. In the dark room, one could hear the sound of heavy rain outside the window. Ye Siming slowly rested his chin on the edge of the bed. His steady breathing and the sweet fragrance on the childs body lingered in his nose. Ye Simings eyes became even darker and deeper. In a soft voice, he promised Ill always be with you. For thousands of years, in the three realms, he was willing to share weals and woes with her. Far away in the capital of Great Qi, it was also drizzling. Gu Yihan was dealing with government affairs when he suddenly sneezed. Chunshou, who was quietly dozing off at the side, woke up in shock. He shouted guiltily, Your Majesty, take care of your dragon body. Do you want to call for an imperial physician to take a look?! Gu Yihan pressed his be. Stop making a fuss. Its just a sneeze. What time is it? Your Majesty, its already the hour of the rato Its already sote, but Nuoer didnt send anyone to look for Gu Yihan stood up as he spoke, but he suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Chunshou smiled dryly. Did His Majesty forget that the little princess wasnt in the pce now? Gu Yihan walked to the door and looked at the rainy night. He sighed heavily. Every rainy night, Nuoer sleeps the most soundly. I wonder if shes doing well now. Is the ce she is sleeping in safe andfortable? Chapter 1072 - 1072: This Woman ‘s Attitude Is Really Tormenting! Chapter 1072 - 1072: This Woman s Attitude Is Really Tormenting! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chunshou could tell. His Majesty was missing the princess. He couldnt help but feel sad too. Looking at the rainy sky, Chunshou thought of how when the little princess was around, she would asionally give him sweet dessert soups to enjoy! Sigh, when would the cute princess be able to return? Although he thought this, Chunshou stillforted Gu Yihan.
Her Highness is smart and adorable. No matter where she goes, shell definitely be able to take good care of herself. Moreover, Marquis Yongye is also by Her Highnesss side. Your Majesty, dont worry. Gu Yihan fell silent. He stood with his hands behind his back. The brilliant light in the imperial study shone behind him. He stood with his hands behind his back. The brilliant light in the imperial study shone behind him. Theres something else that worries me more. Chunshou looked at him and understood. It was said that a mother would worry when her son traveled a thousand miles. The little princess was His Majestys only daughter and his most beloved child. When she was outside, no matter what, His Majesty would definitely be worried about her safety! Before Chunshou couldfort him Gu Yihan said, Im just afraid! That sinister Ling Tianyin may also think that my Baby Nuo is cute and wants her to be his daughter. What should I do then?! Chunshou almost stumbled and fell. He felt ashamed of his rash thoughts just now. So that was what His Majesty meant. The little princess is indeed cute, but I heard that the Xili Empires emperor has 13 daughters. So what? Gu Yihan turned around, his gaze cold and oppressive. Even if Ling Tianyin has a hundred daughters, they wont be able topare to a single finger of Baby Nuos. Chunshou hurriedly nodded. Yes, Your Majesty is right. Gu Yihan retracted his gaze and looked at the night sky again, sighing. Im so worried Gu Yihan seemed to have thought of something and gritted his teeth. If Ling Tianyin really dares to do this, Ill make him regret being born into this world. At that time, send the first prince and Bai Yi to lead the troops to attack Xilis southeastern borders! The second prince will ensure enough military rations and money! The third prince will follow the army as a military doctor! Consort MO and the eighth prince will use mechanisms to set up a maze! Get the tenth prince to throw out his poison and intoxicating medicines ruthlessly! Gu Yihan flicked his sleeves and said with a disdainful aura, I can make himin endlessly just by bringing out a few sons! Chunshou immediately ttered him. Your Majesty is the son of the True Dragon, and the princes all have extraordinary aptitudes. If they were to fight seriously, the Xili Empire would definitely surrender without a fight! Gu Yihan narrowed his eyes when he heard this. However, in the end, he still sighed and shook his head. Its just a thought. Nuoer specially left a message to tell me not to be anxious. This child probably has her own witty ideas. Although Im worried about her situation, I cant drag my daughter down. Im just waiting for the tenth prince to send a message back. Chunshou saw that Gu Yihans expression had softened. He quickly persuaded, His Majesty, its gettingte. Do you want to go back to your bedroom to rest? Gu Yihan hesitated for a moment and instructed, Go to the Qiushui Pce. As he didnt make a move and didnt start a war against the Xili Empire to snatch his daughter back Noble Consort Qiao had already been holding a grudge against him for a few days. These few days, when the two of them were lying on the bed, she had deliberately turned her back to him. When Gu Yihan spoke to Noble Consort Qiao, she also ignored him. Although she wasnt angry, this womans attitude was really tormenting! Gu Yihan could not exin his painstaking efforts to her. After all, a child was a piece of flesh on a mother. He could understand Noble Consort Qiaos feelings. Therefore, he naturally had to coax her now.. Chapter 1074 - 1074: That Wansi Was Killed by the Crown Prince Chapter 1074 - 1074: That Wansi Was Killed by the Crown Prince Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer reached out her small hand and touched the cold satin. Its ice silk. Ill have to trouble Elder Sister Qianhong to help me change. When Ye Siming saw this, he consciously pushed open the door and stood outside. The youth leaned against the pir and crossed his arms slightly, waiting with his head lowered. After a while, the door was pulled open from the inside.
Elder Brother Siming, look, does it look good?! Gu Nuoers cheerful soft voice sounded. Ye Siming turned around and was stunned. Gu Nuoer was wearing an extremely fitting lotus-green dress. Her skin was already fair like pearls, but now, she was wearing such a delicate color. She was as bright and fresh as a lotus fairy that had juste out of theke. Her soft ck hair was tied up by Qianhong with the hair essory. There was a small pearl held by a golden thread hanging between her be. The childs eyes were sparkling and her cheeks were flushed and beautiful. When her eyes met Ye Simings, she smiled obediently and cutely. For some reason, when Ye Siming saw her like this, he actually recalled the time when the two of them met under the Dingshan Lake. At that time, he still didnt know that the fish fairy swimming towards him was Gu Nuoer. He remembered her exquisite eyebrows. She looked to be 14 or 15 years old, and under the water, she bloomed with astonishing beauty and innocence. Ye Siming knew how good-looking she would be when she really grew up. There would also be many people who liked her The youth nodded without thinking. Yes. Gu Nuoer immediately felt even happier. She looked up at Qianhong and smiled. Elder Sister Qianhong, youre really skilled! Qianhong really liked this princess from another country who hade from afar. Although she was young, she was very sensible and smart. Qianong smiled and said, Thats because Your Highness is good-looking to begin with. This servant is just adding icing onto the cake. Its gettingte. Your Highness and Marquis, please have breakfast first. Her Highness said that His Majesty will hold a weing banquet for Governor Wei in Taiping Garden tonight and specially invited both of you esteemed guests to attend together. But its still early. If Your Highness wants to walk aroundter, you can let this servant know. This servant will arrange for someone to apany you. Consort Lu had instructed her to treat this little princess well! Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly and said obediently, Thank you, Elder Sister Qianhong. The child ran to the table and called Ye Siming over to eat. When Qianhong saw this, she bowed respectfully and left with the three pce maids who had delivered the gifts. Although Qianhong was Consort Lus trusted head pce maid However, she had always listened to Consort Lu and had always had a good temper towards those lowly pce servants. The people in the pce also liked to do work with this Qianhong who didnt put on airs. Therefore, they were even bolder in front of her. At this moment, the three pce maids were whispering to each other behind her This Princess Yaoguang from Great Qi looks like a fortune doll in a painting. Her lips are red and her teeth are white. Shes really good-looking. She seems to have an easy personality to get along with. If Consort Lu can put us by the princesss side to serve her for a while, that would really be a great thing. Qianhong turned around and reprimanded softly, Youre not allowed to gossip outside. Princess Yaoguang doesck someone to serve her, but Her Highness has her own arrangements. Youre not allowed to discuss these things in private either. The few of them stuck out their tongues, knowing that they shouldnt have rambled on without thinking. However, a bold little pce maid still voiced her worries. Elder Sister Qianhong, youre Her Highnesss head pce maid. The Pce Affairs Bureau doesnt dare to easily transfer you elsewhere. However, our lives are tough.. Did you hear? Wannuo who served by Her Majestys side was killed by the Crown Prince?! Chapter 1075 - 1075: In Elder Brother’s Fantasy, She Was Living So Tragically Chapter 1075 - 1075: In Elder Brothers Fantasy, She Was Living So Tragically Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianhong was surprised for a moment. Another pce maid hurriedly reminded, What Wannuo? She had changed her name yesterday. Shes Wansi. Dont call her by the wrong name, lest you make Her Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince unhappy. Qianhong was puzzled. Isnt she a first-grade pce maid by Her Majestys side? How did she anger His Highness? The young pce maid shook her head. She was still frightened when mentioning this.
This servant doesnt know either. This servant only heard that Wansi went to deliver dinner to His Highness. This servant doesnt know what mistake she made, but His Highness the Crown Prince ordered for her to be flogged to death! She was beaten to death. Everyone around the East Pce heard her agonizing screamsst night! Later on, His Highness despised her for screaming so miserably and got someone to gag her The pce maid at the side was also so frightened that her face turned slightly pale. His Highness looks like a very gentle person. How could this be? A few young pce maids echoed, Thats right. Its too scary. His Highness is short of people to serve him now. The Pce Affairs Bureau is currently selecting people to send to the East Pce to serve the crown prince. After the matter on Wansi, Im scared. The few of them trembled in fear. Wansi has served Her Majesty for almost six years. He killed her just like that Qianhong felt that this matter was strange and felt that this crown prince, who had returned from outside, had an unpredictable temper. However, she quickly interrupted their chatter. Thats enough, how can you be nonchntly discussing about your masters outside? Wansi must havemitted a treasonous mistake, thats why His Highness punished her like this. As servants, we naturally go wherever our masters tell us to go. She looked at the few young pce maids ashen faces, as if they were waiting to die. Qianhong was kind and couldnt bear to see them like this. Sheforted them. Dont worry. If the Pce Affairs Bureau really wants to transfer you guys over, Ill also help you plead for leniency with Her Highness Consort Lu. When they heard this, they immediately beamed with joy. Really? Thats great. With Consort Lus words, we dont have to go anywhere anymore! Thank you, Sister Qianhong! At the same time, in an inn in the Xili Empires capital. The tenth prince, Gu Ziliang, sat in the room, surrounded by the hidden guards he had brought. There was a topographic map on the table in front of him. A hidden guard who had scouted the Xili Empires imperial cityst night pointed at a red marking on the map. Your Highness, if we want to infiltrate the capital, we can only break through from here. However, recently, the Xili Empire has been on high alert. The guards work hourly shifts and there are patrols everywhere. I had only got near the imperial city yesterday and was stopped by a group of imperial guards, let alone being able to enter. Gu Ziliang supported his chin with his hand, his ice-blue eyes filled with thought and contemtion. He knew that his sister had already entered the pce. Every night, the possibility of his sister encountering danger would increase. Gu Ziliang closed his eyes slightly. His mind was filled with fantasies of Gu Nuoer having no one to rely on. She would curl up in a corner and cry, shouting for her brother toe and save her. Just thinking about it made Gu Ziliang clench his fists and tighten his jaw. He was the one who had lost his sister. He had caused her to suffer! Gu Ziliang opened his eyes. The ice-blue color of his eyes was like the calm sea before a storm. I brought enough incense and poison powder. Even if I have to barge in today, I have to save my sister. I cant just watch her suffer! At this moment, Gu Nuoer had just finished eating a table full of dazzling delicacies. The child held her stomach and was helped up from the chair by four pce servants while they wiped her mouth. Burp- Gu Nuoer licked her lips. Im so full.. Chapter 1076 - 1076: Fourth Princess Meets Gu Ziliang Again Chapter 1076 - 1076: Fourth Princess Meets Gu Ziliang Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A beautiful figure suddenly jumped down from a moving carriage. The figurended on the busy street. The surrounding passersby were all shocked. Princess! A person who looked like a maidservant hurriedly stuck her head out to check. The figure that hade down just now rolled twice on the ground and stabilized herself.
She wasnt hurt, but the ends of her hair were a little messy. The fourth princess, Ling Qingge, raised her eyebrows. She turned to the maidservant in the carriage and said, I dont want to meet that young master. Before Mother makes such an arrangement, she should ask me what I think about it. I, Ling Qingge, hate being forced to do things the most. Liuliu, go back and tell Mother that Im not going to meet the young master today. Im going to Fathers banquet tonight! The carriage stopped in front and the maidservant called Liuliu hurriedly got out of the carriage and ran over. Princess! You scared this servant to death! Her face was a little pale. Although the carriage wasnt moving fast just now, the fourth princesss sudden jump scared Liuliu out of her wits. One had to know that the fourth princess was the Empresss daughter! There was no need to mention that she had a noble status. Just now, Her Highness heard that she had to meet a young master arranged by the empress. She was immediately unhappy. Liuliu also knew that Ling Qingge had a straightforward and stubborn temper. She hated it the most when the Empress made arrangements alone without asking for her opinion. Moreover, the fourth princess was only 12 years old. It was really too hasty for her to start looking for a prince consort now. However, Liuliu had no choice. She was only a maidservant. She had to do whatever her master instructed. Your Highness! Please take pity on this servant. If you dont go, Her Majesty will definitely skin this servant alive when we return to the pce! Liuliu begged with a long face. Ling Qingge usually treated the servants well and never scolded them. Liuliu had also served her for almost five years. However, this time, Ling Qingge only gave her a light nce. Dont be afraid. If Mother gets someone to hit you, at most, Ill pull you along ana run! However, Im extremely unwilling to meet this young master. I wont aggrieve myself for anyone else. I know that Mother wants to rope in forces, but Im not of marriageable age yet. Whats the hurry? As Ling Qingge spoke, she strode forward happily. She was clearly dressed like ady, but her every move was extremely unbridled and carefree. Liuliu followed behind her, on the verge of tears. Your Highness, have you forgotten what happened when you had a disagreement with Her Majestyst time? Her Majesty locked you up for ten days. She usually dotes on you, but when she gets strict, you wont be able to take it either! Ling Qingge stopped in her tracks. Her handsome brows gradually furrowed. Liuliu was right. When her mother was really angry, she didnt show mercy to her children. During the ten days of confinementst time, no matter how much she wheedled and threw a tantrum, it was useless. Even if Ling Qingge went on a hunger strike, Empress Zhong was still unmoved. She forced her to admit her mistake before letting her out. If she didnt meet the noble young master that the Empress had arranged this time, she had no idea what her mother would say this time around. Ling Qingge frowned. I really dont want to go! Why dont you pretend to be me and go on my behalf?! Liuliu was shocked. Your Highness, that Young Master Qiu has seen you before! How can this servant hide it?! Ling Qingge looked away unhappily with a furious expression. At this moment, she saw a man with a hooded hat walking out of an inn not far away. She recognized that pair of cold blue eyes at a nce.. Chapter 1077 - 1077: Are You Really A Fool? Chapter 1077 - 1077: Are You Really A Fool? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Qingge was delighted. Its him! Liuliu was still puzzled. Who is it? Ling Qingge had already lifted her hems and quickly walked up to Gu Ziliang. Gu Ziliang didnt react at first. He was still in a daze and wondering if his sister was suffering.
Therefore, when he felt that there was someone blocking in front of him.. He subconsciously walked to the right. However, that person blocked his way again. Only then did Gu Ziliange back to his senses. His handsome brows furrowed, making his high eyebrows look even deeper. Ling Qingge looked up, ced her hands on her hips, and asked arrogantly, Why? Ive helped you before, but in the blink of an eye, you dont remember me anymore? Gu Ziliang was stunned for a moment. He looked fixedly at the woman in front of him. She was only 12 or 13 years old and looked heroic, but she was still a little young. She was wearing a dignified light yellow dress, but her movements were a little bold, unlike ordinary youngdies. Gu Ziliang recognized her. It was the girl who had let him into the city that day. He remembered that the guard seemed to have called her the Fourth Princess. Gu Ziliang thought of his fake identity and couldnt help but cup his hands in greeting. Your Highness. Seeing how polite he was, Ling Qingge couldnt help but smile. Oh, you still remember me? Whats your name again? Wasnt it Liang something? Liang Sheng. Oh right, Liang Sheng, its a coincidence to see you. I helped you so muchst time. Today, I encountered a problem. I wonder if you have time to help me Gu Ziliang frowned. Now? Im afraid Im not free. Please forgive me, Your Highness. Ling Qingge immediately raised her head. What are you going to do? I Gu Ziliang hesitated for a moment before saying calmly, Ive arranged to meet a merchant. Discussing the spice business with him is a matter of great importance to me, so I cant resolve Your Highnesss troubles. Ling Qingge snorted coldly. Is such a small matter worth you rejecting this princess? How about this, Ill give you a better opportunity. If you help me today, Ill bring you into the pce tonight to attend the banquet organized by my father! You have to know that the people who will be attending this banquet are all high-ranking officials, nobles, and even rich people. If you can make friends with one or two of them, why would you worry about business? Moreover, with me pulling the strings for you, this is an opportunity that others cant even beg for. After saying that, Ling Qingge crossed her arms and looked at him. Think about it. Gu Ziliang fell silent. His ice-blue eyes were cold under the scorching sun. If one looked at it for too long, they would sink into them. Gu Ziliang was originally feeling anxious over searching for Gu Nuoer. This was because the Xili Empires pce was not an ordinary marketce. It was really a little difficult for him to enter. However, if he could use this fourth princess to enter the pce, the problem would be easily resolved. But Gu Ziliang still had a hint of doubt. May I know what help Your Highness intends to get me to do? This is my first timeing to the Xili Empire, so Ling Qingge heard that his tone seemed to have loosened a little. She immediately interrupted him with a smile and held his arm enthusiastically. Its simple, its simple. Youll just need to apany me to meet someone. Dont say anything and just listen to me! Gu Ziliang was pulled by her and turned around, walking in the opposite direction. As she took the initiative to lean over, Gu Ziliang hurriedly used one hand to pull some distance between the two of them. He was also very careful not to touch her arm. Have some self-respect, Your Highness! Have some self-respect! Gu Ziliang frowned and said repeatedly. Ling Qingge chuckled.. Are you really a fool? Chapter 1078 - 1078: Chaos Caused by Hu Ni Chapter 1078 - 1078: Chaos Caused by Hu Ni Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He watched as Gu Ziliang was gradually dragged away by Ling Qingge. The hidden guards he had brought with him stood not far away and looked at each other. They exchanged their thoughts with speechless gazes Is the tenth prince still going to save Her Highness? Hell definitely go. Its just that the tenth prince cant enter the pce, so he is making use of his good looks. This is bad. The tenth prince has been captured by the Xili Empires Fourth Princess.
Then should we keep up or not? On the other side, Ling Qingges maidservant, Liuliu, followed behind and stomped her feet. She muttered quietly, Its over, its over. That Young Master Qiu likes the fourth princess. If he sees her bringing another young master over, wouldnt it be bad?! Liuliu couldnt be bothered to pass a message to the empress and hurriedly followed behind Ling Qingge. At this moment, at the city gate, Hu Ni was holding the warhorse, Little ck, and standing not far from the city gate, looking at the long queue to enter the city. Hu Ni ced his hand in front of his eyes and narrowed his eyes to take a look for a while. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. Little ck, I observed for a while and realized that the security is very tight now. If we want to enter the city, it might be easier for me. However, since youre so big, itll be difficult. If others see the two of us leaving together, theyll definitely stop you and want to investigate your background. Do you believe me? The warhorses ck and round eyes looked at Hu Ni and fell silent for a moment. It then snorted. It seemed to be showing off a disdainful attitude. Hu Ni tidied his clothes, feeling very confident. I think you can wait here alone. Ill go in and pick up Brother Wolf and Sister Fish. After all, I, Hu Ni, am so charming, handsome, smart, and Hey, hey, hey! Little ck, where are you going?! He was originally intoxicated when a whistling gust of ck wind swept forward. Hu Ni saw the warhorses four hooves clopping towards the city gate. It squeezed its way into an escort team that was driving a group of horses into the city! Hu Ni widened his eyes and watched helplessly as the guard only checked the identities of a few people from the escort team before letting them pass! The warhorse slipped into the city just like that! Moreover, Hu Ni seemed to be despised by it and was left outside the city! Hu Ni came back to his senses and rolled up his sleeves indignantly. You this little ck horse. Youre really disloyal at the critical moment! However, he could also enter! Hu Ni instantly turned into a fiery red fox. He quickly ran along the grass for a while. He stuck his head out and looked around the city gate, looking for a suitable opportunity to slip in. In Hu Nis imagination. Later, it would definitely be agile, as fast as the wind and as fast as lightning! He could only make people feel a gust of wind blowing past, people wouldnt be able to catch a glimpse of him! Under such a scorching sun, his running posture in the wind would definitely be extremely handsome! With his current cultivation, he was more than capable of doing this! Hu Ni arched his back and prepared to charge forward. Ready Just as he was about to spread his paws and run An auntie in line at the side suddenly shouted, Look! Theres a fire fox over there! Immediately, the surroundingmoners started shouting. Catch it! The fiery red fox fur is especially valuable! Quick, its running that way! Before Hu Ni could make a move, he was frightened by the crowd that swarmed over. He spread his paws and ran forward. Along the way, he crawled under countless dresses and caused many screams. Chaos immediately broke out outside the city gate. When the guards heard so many people eximing, they thought that an enemy had attacked. They had just been taught a lesson by Marquis Yongye previously. What kind of ruthless person hade this time? The guards immediately shouted seriously, Be on guard! Enemies alert! The soldiers hurriedly took out their crossbows and spears and waited solemnly. Hu Ni entered the city amidst the chaos.. Chapter 1079 - 1079: She’s Very Tired, I’ll Share Her Worries Chapter 1079 - 1079: Shes Very Tired, Ill Share Her Worries Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, it was noon. Gu Nuoer sat in front of the round table and was eating heartily in front of a table of delicacies. Ye Siming sat beside her and blew a bowl of chicken soup for her to cool it down. At this moment, a sobbing little figure approached from the door. Elder Sister Nuoer Boohoo Ling Shen rubbed his eyes and stood at the door.
Gu Nuoer immediately put down her bowl and chopsticks. Brother Shener! The child jumped off the chair and ran up to him. Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Ling Shens eyes were red from crying, and his small face was also red from rubbing. Empress Mother asked Shener to drink the medicine, but its too bitter. Shener doesnt want to drink it. Elder Sister Nuoer, can you plead with Empress Mother to stop asking Shener to take medicine? Gu Nuoer blinked. Her round cheeks were fair with hints of pink and she looked very delicate and cute. Brother Shener, what illness do you have? She took the initiative to take on the responsibility of being an older sister and led Ling Shen into the hall. She even considerately wiped his tears with her small handkerchief. Ye Siming, who was sitting at the table, immediately frowned and his gaze turned cold. He stared at the handkerchief, his thin lips pursed into a thin line. Ling Shen sniffed pitifully. Half a month ago, when I was studying, I felt sleepy and fell asleep. Empress Mother passed by and saw me like this, so she asked the imperial physician to take my pulse. The imperial physician said that I was weak internally and had a cold physique. The imperial physician prescribed me a lot of medicine and told me to take them for a month. But these medicines are too bitter. I dont want to drink them. Gu Nuoers watery eyes were sparkling with a hint of confusion. Oh, isnt it normal to get tired from reading? Ive been like this since I was young! The child quickly asked, What did the pretty consort say about this? Mother went to look for Empress Mother because of this, but when she came back, her eyes were red. I heard from Elder Sister Qianhong privately that Empress Mother gave Mother a scolding and said that she doesnt know how to take care of me. If I continue to feel unwell, shell send me to Consort Xian and make me her son. The more Ling Shen spoke, the more tears streamed down his face. In the end, he simply pounced into Gu Nuoers arms and cried. Shener doesnt want to take medicine anymore. Its too bitter, but I dont want Mother to be reprimanded by Empress Mother because of this either. I dont want to be Consort Lings son either. I only want Mother. Boohoo, Elder Sister Nuoer, can you help me plead for leniency with Empress Mother? The pce maid older sisters around her are all so fierce. Shener doesnt dare to reason with them. Gu Nuoer wiped his tears away. Her voice was soft as sheforted him. Dont be afraid, Brother Shener. Youre your fathers favorite son! You should firm yourself up. If you dont like something, reject it. If you dont agree, dont cooperate! They wont dare to do anything to you. At some point, Ye Siming had already walked behind Ling Shen. He reached out and grabbed Ling Shens cor, lifting him up. Who forced you to drink the medicine? The youths voice was cold and impolite. Ling Shens small hands and feet were in the air as he blinked his eyes that had been washed by tears. He said innocently, The pce maids sent by Empress Mother are in the hall. I ran out when they werent paying attention. Mother is apanying Father and grinding ink for him in the imperial study and wont be back for a while. Elder Sister Qianhong isnt around either. Shener is afraid and came to look for Elder Sister Nuoer. After saying that, Ling Shen shed a few more tears aggrievedly. Ye Siming carried him out, his side profile cold. It was as if he was going to kill someone. If you feel aggrieved next time, look for me to help you resolve it. Dont look for Gu Nuoer. Shes very tired. Ill share her worries.. Chapter 1080 - 1080: Even If It’s the Empress, I’ll Scold Her Too Chapter 1080 - 1080: Even If Its the Empress, Ill Scold Her Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer followed behind them. When they arrived outside the Qinghe Pces main hall, Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer heard a stern female voice. Go and look around. Prince Shen cant have run far. When Ling Shen heard her voice, he subconsciously grabbed Ye Simings fingertips. Its Auntie Guangyun. Shes the fiercest. She even said that if I dont drink the medicine properly, Ill be hit on the hand.
Ling Shen was young and subconsciously wanted to pull Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer elsewhere to hide. However, Gu Nuoer took a step and stepped into the hall aggressively! Ye Simings expression darkened as he followed her in. Ling Shen hurriedly buried his entire head in Ye Simings clothes. Whos going to force Brother Shener to drink medicine? The child ced her hands on her hips and looked back and forth with her watery eyes. There were actually eight pce maids standing in the hall! They were just feeding a prince medicine. Why was there a need to send so many of them here? Could it be that if he didnt want to drink it, they would force it down his throat?! When the pce maid in the lead heard the questioning, she immediately turned around. This pce maid was dressed differently from the others around her. She was wearing light yellow clothes and had one more hairpin than the other pce maids. She was about 25 years old and had a pair of eyebrows that were deliberately raised high, making her look a little fierce. When Gu Nuoer saw this, she knew that she must be the Guangyun that Ling Shen had mentioned. Guangyun looked at the cute child in front of her. Sheposed herself slightly. She thought of something that had been spreading in the pce recently. For Consort Lus sake, His Majesty allowed Princess Yaoguang, the enemy countrys princess, to stay in Qinghe Hall. Princess Yaoguang was as delicate as a peach blossom in March and her eyes were exquisite. Especially those eyes. Everyone who met Gu Nuoers eyes was attracted to her watery and lively eyes at first nce. Guangyun was no exception. She looked at Gu Nuoer for a while before saying with a posture, Its me. Im here on Her Majestys orders to deliver medicine to Prince Shen. If Princess Yaoguang has any objections, go and talk to Her Majesty. Gu Nuoers watery eyes immediately widened. The tone of the pce maid in front of her carried a hint of disdain! Moreover, she even asked her to look for the Empress. Did she think that she didnt dare? Of course I have to go and look for her. However, before that, I have to deal with you, you bad fellow! Gu Nuoer raised her voice. Although the child was petite, she still had an imposing aura. She pointed at Guangyun. Let me ask you, there are so many pce servants in Qinghe Pce. When did it be your turn, a pce maid by the Empresss side, to feed Brother Shener medicine? Guangyun was stunned. Then, she immediately said, Im on the Empresss orders Dont always bring up the Empress! Im tired of hearing it! Gu Nuoers fair and round face was filled with displeasure. Her pearl-like ck eyes were suffused with an impolite luster. Gu Nuoer raised her chin and questioned, Emperor Ling has sent so many pce servants to Qinghe Pce. If theres anything wrong with Brother Shener, theyll naturally take care of him. Even if the Empress is here today, let alone you I will still say this to herMind your own business! If Brother Shener falls sick and doesnt feel well, the pretty consort will naturally look for the imperial physicians. It has nothing to do with the few of you! Guang Yun was stunned by Gu Nuoers reprimand. When she reacted, she immediately flew into a rage. How dare you! Her Majesty is the matriarch of the world. All the children of the royal family have to respect her as their mother. Why cant she manage the matters of a son born from a concubine? Chapter 1081 - 1081: Hitting the Empress’s Servants in Qjnghe Hall? Chapter 1081 - 1081: Hitting the Empresss Servants in Qjnghe Hall? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer saw that she was so domineering. Her watery eyes were filled with anger. What matriarch of the world? The Xili Empire isnt the only ce in the world! Where does my Empress Mother stand when youre saying this?! Moreover, what do you mean by a concubines son? Do you mean that the Empress treats all the children she gives birth to special!?
Gu Nuoer emphasized the word special , enunciating each tone clearly. She took a step forward. In my fathers harem, everyone is as close as a family. My Empress Mother treats every child equally. Thats because each of them dotes on their children very much. Naturally, they can understand the feelings of other mothers! In my family, there has never been a distinction between children of the main wife and the concubines. No one dares to say that either! Theres only one identity for Brother ShenerEmperor Lings biological son! While the pretty consort isnt around, you guys want to give Brother Shener medicine. If the pretty consort cant interfere in the Empresss matters, then Emperor Ling can, right? Gu Nuoer turned around and grabbed Ling Shens small hand. Lets go! Well go find your father and avenge you! If he doesnt care about you,e back to Great Qi with me! Ill get my father to take care of you! When Guangyun saw that Gu Nuoer was really going to look for Ling Tianyin, she immediately panicked. If Empress Zhong found out that they had caused the matter to be brought up to the emperor She would definitely me her for not doing her job well! Guangyun gave a look and the pce maids she had brought immediately blocked the halls entrance. Guangyuns tone was extremely impolite. Princess Yaoguang, let me give you a piece of advice. Youre the Great Qis princess after all. Great Qi and our Xili have always been at odds. What right do you have to interfere in Prince Shens matters? His Highness must drink this medicine today! When Ling Shen heard Guangyun reproaching Gu Nuoer, he immediately scolded her unhappily in a childish voice. You ugly auntie! Youre not allowed to say anything bad about Elder Sister Nuoer! Ye Siming handed Ling Shen to Gu Nuoer with a cold expression. The youth only said these simple words, Go to the side. Gu Nuoer protected Ling Shen with her small hand and Quicklv took two steDs back. Ye Siming turned around and closed the door. This stunned Guangyun and the pce servants present. What were they trying to do? After about 7-5 minutes A pce servant hurriedly came to the imperial study. The eunuch guarding the door stopped him. His Majesty and Consort Lu are talking. Whats the matter? The pce servant looked anxious. Hurry up and tell His Majesty and Her Highness that something bad has happened. Qinghe Pce is in trouble! Matters concerning the Qinghe Pce were of great importance! The eunuchs expression changed and he hurriedly let him in. At this moment, Consort Lu was sitting on Ling Tianyinsp. It was unknown what they were talking about, but Consort Lu lowered her eyshes and looked very calm. Ling Tianyin seemed to have said a lot of good things. Seeing the pce servant suddenly rush in, a hint of anger rose in Ling Tianyins eyes. How dare you? Who allowed you to barge into the imperial study? The pce servant knelt on the ground and shouted shakily, Your Majesty, Your Highness, theres bad news! The Great Qis Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye beat up the pce maids by Her Majestys side in the Qinghe Pce! What?! Consort Lu hurriedly stood up. She couldnt be bothered to ask for the details and quickly walked out. Are Shener and Nuoer alright? Why did the Empresss pce servants go to the Qinghe Hall? The pce servant had no idea either and could only say anxiously, This servant doesnt know the exact reason either. This servant can only ask Your Highness to go back and preside over the overall situation! In a moment of desperation, Consort Lu even forgot to say goodbye to Ling Tianyin. She left him with a hurried back view. Ling Tianyin frowned, stood up, and chased after her. Along the way, he was still thinking about what the pce servant had just said. Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye had beaten up the Empresss servants in Qinghe Pce? What was going on?! Chapter 1082 - 1082: Little Nuo ‘er Will Knock You Flying With My Head! Chapter 1082 - 1082: Little Nuo er Will Knock You Flying With My Head! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Consort Lu had just arrived outside Qinghe Pce She heard a female voice sobbing from inside. Nuoer! She pushed open the door nervously. However, the scene in front of her stunned her. The people lying on the ground and kneeling were all pce maids. All of them had messy hair.
Some of the clothes had medicine sshed on them. There were also some whose cheeks were swollen from the beating. The most miserable person was Auntie Guangyun. Consort Lu saw that her hands and feet were tied up. She was tied to a stick like how one would kill a pig for the new year. The stick was ced between two stools. Guangyuns face was covered in wounds, and her hairpins were already in a mess. She might have lost her rationality from anger. She kept cursing. Yaoguang, just wait and see how Her Majesty deals with you! As for the Gu Nuoer she was talking about Not far away, she was sitting on a chair with her legs crossed. Her small feet swayed leisurely. Ye Siming stood behind her and was having a battle with her hair that had gotten a little messy from the fight. The youths hands were omnipotent in martial arts and had well-defined joints. However, he was actually stumped when it came to tying up the childs hair! Just now, Gu Nuoer had knocked Guangyuns stomach with her head. Her hair got a little messy as a result. He knew that she liked to be beautiful and delicate. He wanted to tidy her up, but this hair was just disobedient! At the side, Ling Shen silently massaged Gu Nuoers small arm. Elder Sister Nuoer, Elder Brother Ye, thank you for protecting Shener! He looked at Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer with admiration. Gu Nuoer looked up and saw Consort Lu standing at the door in a daze. Pretty consort! The childs eyes curved and she immediately smiled sweetly and obediently. Her ck eyes were bright and sparkling. Perhaps it was because she had just exercised. Her fair face was flushed red. Ling Tianyin quickly walked in as well. Looking at the mess in the hall, his eyes widened. Whats going on?! When Gu Nuoer saw that he hade, she immediately stopped smiling. She didnt forget to roll her beautiful eyes. The childs voice was soft. Ask them yourself. Hmph! When Guangyun heard Ling Tianyins voice, she wailed, His Majesty, save me! This Princess Yaoguang has gone crazy! She knocked off the medicine Prince Shen is supposed to drink because she doesnt want His Highnesss condition to get better! Not only that, but she also allowed this Marquis Yongye to beat us up. Your Majesty, the people from Great Qi have already bullied us. You have to uphold justice for us! Consort Lu turned around and saw the broken medicine bowl on the ground. A hint of anger also surged in her gentle eyes. Didnt I tell you guys not toe and feed Shener medicine if Im not around? Moreover, Shener isnt sick at all. Hes just sleepy asionally. Its not to the point where he has to drink so much medicine! Guangyun didnt answer her question directly. She retorted, This servant is just following Her Majestys orders. Consort Lus tone froze. Although she looked even angrier, she didnt say anything else. She had always been considerate not to put Ling Tianyin in a difficult position between her and the Empress. Therefore, she never took the initiative to say anything bad about the Empress. It was also rare for her to go against the Empresss decision. She had already tried her best to give in. However, this time, the Empresss people actually came to Qinghe Hall to let Ling Shen drink medicine when she wasnt around! This really angered her as a mother! Ling Tianyin frowned deeply. He was about to interrogate Guangyun. Gu Nuoers dissatisfied soft voice sounded. Emperor Ling, you stupid fellow, ask Brother Shener first if hes willing to take the medicine! Chapter 1083 - 1083: Teacher Nuo’er Teaches Stupid Student Ling Tianyin Chapter 1083 - 1083: Teacher Nuoer Teaches Stupid Student Ling Tianyin Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer picked up the teacup and took a sip to moisten her throat. She looked at Ling Tianyin like an adult and shook her head. When dealing with such matters, they naturally had to care about Ling Shens emotions first! As long as he was unwilling, this unruly ve Guangyun deserved to die ten thousand times over! Gu Nuoer couldnt help but sigh silently in her heart.
Sigh- She missed her father so much! If she hadnte out, she wouldnt have known the difference between fathers would be so obvious! Every time she encountered grievances, Regardless of right or wrong, Gu Yihan would ask for her opinion first. Everything was done ording to her preferences. Ling Tianyins jaw tightened. He ignored Guangyuns words for the time being. He walked up to Ling Shen, squatted down, and looked at him at eye level. Ling Shen shrank his neck, feeling a little scared. Shener, tell Father, do you not want to drink medicine? Ling Shen hesitated for a moment and turned to look at Gu Nuoer. Thetter gave him a firmforting look. Only then did Ling Shen muster the courage to nod. That medicine is too bitter and the aunties are fierce. Shener doesnt want to drink it. Ling Tianyin slowly took a deep breath and asked, But how can ones body recover without drinking medicine? Ling Shen lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, I didnt get better even after drinking it. Instead, I felt even more sleepy. Thest time I fell asleep in ss, the teacher said that Shener was a sleepy bugO mentioned in the books and I wasughed at by my brothers. A trace of coldness shed across Ling Tianyins eyes. It turned out that they actually dared to bully Ling Shen like this in private? He was indeed very busy usually, but he doted on Consort Lu and Ling Shen a lot. Why did these people still dare to be so arrogant?! Ling Tianyin looked at Ling Shens aggrieved eyes. His eyes were red and he had clearly cried before. He immediately nodded. Alright, if you dont want to drink it, Father wont let them bring it for you. Shener, dont feel bad anymore, alright? Gu Nuoer listened from the side and swayed her toes. No! Aiya, Emperor Ling, youre really too stupid! Didnt you hear that? Brother Shener said just now that he felt even more sleepy after taking the medicine? If hes not sick and someone made him drink medicine, causing him to have an ailment, shouldnt you get someone to check on the herbal dregs?! The child covered her forehead like a little teacher teaching a stupid student a lesson. She continued, You should find an imperial physician you trust to diagnose Brother Shener! I think Brother Shener can eat, drink, and run well. How does he look like a sick person? If we have to take medicine just because were sleepy, then will everyone in the world be considered terminally ill if they sleep until early in the morning? Therefore, the first thing is to find out if Brother Shener is sick. Secondly, we have to check if theres anything wrong with this medicine. Gu Nuoer got off the chair and nced at Guangyun with her bright eyes. Then, we have to deal with this servant who said that Brother Shener is a concubines son. I heard from Brother Shener that in order to make him drink medicine, this auntie even hit him on the hand for being disobedient. Lastly, Emperor Ling, you have to reflect on yourself. Why do you think that even though you dote on the pretty consort and Brother Shener the most, there will still be people bullying them? Could it be that your usual negligence that had given some people the courage to bully them? After she finished speaking. Countless emotions suddenly surged in Consort Lus eyes. Clearly, Gu Nuoer had hit the nail on the head. After saying that, the child turned around and reached out her small hand for Ye Siming to hold. Thats all Ill say for now. The rest is your family matters. This Baby Nuo wont get involved. Elder Brother Siming, carry me. Lets go back to the room. Ye Siming bent down and picked Gu Nuoer up. The youths eyes were cold and he didnt even say a word to Ling Tianyin. The two of them left the Qinghe Hall. Chapter 1084 - 1084: Your Majesty, Don ‘t Hurt Your Phoenix Body From Anger! Chapter 1084 - 1084: Your Majesty, Don t Hurt Your Phoenix Body From Anger! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After noon. Empress Zhong had just woken up from her afternoon nap. A head pce maid who had juste to serve her hurriedly walked in from outside. She looked anxious and flustered. Your Majesty, bad news. Guangyun and the others you sent to Qinghe Hall have all been executed by His Majesty!
Empress Zhong was pressing her be to wake up. When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked up and asked with a frown, What happened? This servant asked around and found out that Guangyun was ordered to feed Prince Shen medicine, but he was rejected by Prince Shen. Then for some reason, Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye, who live in the side hall of Qinghe Hall, meddled in other peoples business and went to teach Guangyun lesson! Later on, His Majesty was rmed. His Majesty went to Qinghe Hall and did a brief interrogation. Not longter, someone saw the imperial guards dragging Guangyun away! When more news came, Guangyun and the people you sent had already been executed! Empress Zhong suddenly stood up, her face filled with shock and anger. Theres actually such a thing? His Majesty actually didnt care about my face this time? In the past, whenever she had arguments with Consort Lu Although Ling Tianyin was biased towards Consort Lu, he wouldnt be too disrespectful to Empress Zhong. Even if he had any strict instructions, he would only tell her in private. This time, Ling Tianyins actions were undoubtedly a resounding p to Empress Zhongs face in public! Seeing that Empress Zhongs expression was abnormally bad, the pce maid braced herself and continued, His Majesty even ordered that in the future, you have to personally report Prince Shens matters to him before you can make a decision. Empress Zhong immediately raged. Im thinking about Ling Shens health. Its fine if this child doesnt care about my good intentions, but why is His Majesty also indulging him?! How much have I sacrificed for this harem? How can His Majesty ignore my feelings like this?! The pce maid was afraid that the Empresss anger would be directed at her. She trembled and advised, Your Majesty, dont hurt your phoenix body from anger! All of this must be Princess Yaoguang and Marquis Yongye spoiling things. Moreover, everyone outside says that Consort Lu is a demonic consort, bewitching His Majestys mind! They must have done this on purpose. They instigated Prince Shen to cause such amotion just to let everyone know that His Majesty doesnt care about Your Majesty! Empress Zhongs nails dug into her palms, her phoenix hairpin swayed from her anger. She slowly closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before finally calming down. Empress Zhong knew that if she wanted topletely take down Consort Lu, it was useless for her to be angry now. She had to think of a way! Her eyes darted around. Did His Majesty send someone to check the medicine? The pce maid thought for a while in confusion before shaking her head. This servant didnt see His Majesty looking for an imperial physician to go to Qinghe Hall. I dont think he has checked before. This was good! Empress Zhong heaved a sigh of relief. She had secretly gotten someone to add a herb to the prescription given to Ling Shen. It would often make people feel tired and sleepy, having the effect of sleeping soundly. Although it wasnt any poison, if Ling Tianyin were to notice it, the Empress wouldnt be able to exin herself. Empress Zhong pressed her forehead and said in a faint voice, If he doesnt want to drink it, so be it. Im not his biological mother after all. I was doing this for his own good, but ended up treated like a heartless person. Consort Lu dotes on her child too much. She spoiled Lingshen so much that heswless. He already knows how to make a scene at such a young age. Empress Zhong said meaningfully, If I can take care of him, Ill definitely be able to correct his bad habits. The pce maid didnt dare to reply for a moment. Empress Zhong leaned slightly against the chair, her phoenix hairpin swaying ruthlessly. It lit up the dark expression in her eyes.. Chapter 1085 - 1085: I Want to Practice the Iron Head Technique Chapter 1085 - 1085: I Want to Practice the Iron Head Technique Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She rolled her eyes. Suddenly, Empress Zhong asked, That Princess Yaoguang will also be attending tonights banquet, right? The pce maid was stunned for a moment before nodding. Yes, you were the one who invited her. Empress Zhong pursed her red lips and said with a faint smile, Very good. Ive never officially met this Princess Yaoguang before. If shees tonight, prepare a cup of wine and get her toe and pay her respects to me.
Although the pce maid was puzzled, she still lowered her head and replied, Yes. However, Your Majesty, this servant heard that Princess Yaoguang is very smart. The pce maid meant that if the Empress wanted to give Gu Nuoer an opening gambit Things probably wouldnt go smoothly. However, Empress Zhong naturally didnt have such ns. She smiled brightly, her eyes flickering with viciousness. I just want to get to know her, so you must treat her respectfully. This servant understands. The pce maid nodded. In the blink of an eye, it was night. The sky was filled with stars and the moonlight was bright. The dark blue starry night reflected the prosperity of the pce. The weing banquet for Wei Cang was held in the Taiping Garden. Consort Lu had originally invited Gu Nuoer and Ye Siming to go with her. However, the child rejected her. Gu Nuoer smiled sweetly. Pretty consort, you and Brother Shener will be the center of attention no matter where you go. If I follow you guys, I wont have fun! When Consort Lu heard this, she covered her mouth gently and smiled. Then can I leave a pce maid to apany you? Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. Itll be fine with Elder Brother Siming apanying me. Pretty consort, dont worry. Lets meet again at Qinghe Hall tonight! Hearing her persistence, Consort Lu didnt force her anymore. She smiled and said gently, Alright, if theres any trouble at the banquet,e and look for me. After saying that, Consort Lu held Ling Shens hand and boarded the soft sedan Ling Tianyin had sent over. Ling Shen stuck out his round face from the window and waved at Ye Siming and Gu Nuoer. He said extremely reluctantly, Elder Brother Ye, Elder Sister Nuoer, see youter! After they left. Ye Siming held Gu Nuoers small hand and walked along the pce path with the night wind blowing. There were stonemps with gentle lights every few steps on both sides of the pce path. The light from thenterns made Gu Nuoers small face look even more obedient and fair. She raised her head and didnt say anything, looking at Ye Siming obediently with her big eyes. When the youth sensed this, he lowered his head and looked at her. Whats wrong? Elder Brother Siming. Gu Nuoers voice was soft. Its been hard on you today. You had to beat so many people to protect me. Your hands must be very tired. Let me massage them for you and blow on them! The child picked up Ye Simings well-defined knuckles and rubbed them with all her might before blowing twice. Ye Siming saw that her small round face had a serious expression. He couldnt help but sneer. Whats so tiring about that? When the child heard this, she was about to let go. Ye Siming frowned and suddenly came to a realization. But but my finger joints still feel a little sore. He paused and said in a deep voice. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes, wearing an I knew it expression. Thats right! I saw that you broke a chair in passing and thenshed someone with a stick. Youll definitely be tired! Ill give you a massage! The child rubbed his hand considerately. A trace of joy andfort appeared in Ye Simings eyes. He even slowed down a little. Gu Nuoers actions were filled with heartache. Elder Brother Siming, Ill practice my Iron Head Technique well. If we encounter big baddies in the future, Ill be able to help you too.. Chapter 1086 - 1086: My Duty Is to Protect You Chapter 1086 - 1086: My Duty Is to Protect You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Siming heard this, he recalled Gu Nuoers magnificent feat in the afternoon. At that time, he was swinging his staff freely.
He turned around and realized that Gu Nuoer was holding Ling Shens hand. She let out a milky roar. She then lowered her head and charged toward Guangyun. Her small head knocked against Guangyuns stomach. Guangyun actually couldnt dodge in time and staggered two steps before falling. Then, the child shouted in an imposing manner, Brother Shener, step on her! This is for her scaring you! For her bullying you! Ling Shen hesitated for a moment. Under Gu Nuoers influence, he suddenly raised his small foot and stepped on Guangyuns stomach. Ye Siming saw that Guangyun was about to get up and grab Gu Nuoer and Ling Shen. He stepped over and gave Guangyun a heavy blow on the back of her hand. He thought of how Gu Nuoer had knocked her head against Guangyun.
Ye Siming smiled even more. He didnt even notice himself and said with a smile, Is using your head to knock someone elses stomach considered the Iron Head Technique? This may be more than enough to deal with such a pce maid. If you encounter someone who knows martial arts, Im afraid youll suffer. Gu Nuoer blinked her watery eyes and immediately requested, Elder Brother Siming, teach me martial arts then! A great teacher produces a great disciple. Youre the most skilled in martial arts. If I learn from you, Ill definitely be able to defeat the baddies in a few moves. As she spoke, she even waved her small fists. She clenched her fists tightly and disyed her strength to Ye Siming! Her hands and arms were covered in a pile of fair and tender flesh. Ye Siming stopped in his tracks and bent down slightly to look at the child at eye level. The evening breeze blew over, blowing up the hair on the youths forehead. It made his long eyebrows reach his temples and his eyes look deep, but they were suffused with a gentle light like the moon. Do you really want to learn? he asked softly. Gu Nuoer nodded repeatedly. In his eyes, the child had a round and fair face. Under her thin eyebrows, her big eyes were dark and shiny. Her butterfly-like eyshes fluttered. They were like two small fans, the wind that they pped blew into his heart. Ye Siming subconsciously revealed a doting smile. Soon, he stopped smiling and raised his eyebrows. My duty is to protect you. If I want you to learn martial arts, what use would there be of me? Gu Nuoer blinked her long eyshes and argued while counting with her small fingers. There are many. For example, if Elder Brother Siming is around, Ill be happy. With you around, no matter how dangerous the environment is, I wont be afraid. Elder Brother Siming is a kind of peace of mind in my heart. At this moment, a mischievous wind blew down the small purple flower on the tree at the side. Coincidentally, itnded in Gu Nuoers soft ck hair. It added an even more delicate color to her eyes. Ye Simings expression gradually became serious. His deep gaze subconsciously looked at the pink lips under Gu Nuoers small nose. Gu Nuoer saw that Ye Siming was suddenly in a daze. She couldnt help but call out, Elder Brother Siming? Ye Siming suddenly suppressed his strange emotions. That feeling would make his face turn red and his heart beat faster. He hurriedly straightened up and turned his head to look elsewhere. He held Gu Nuoers hand and walked forward. The youth pretended to be cold as if he was trying to hide something. When you grow up, Ill teach you. Youre still too young now. You cant even hold a sword well. Gu Nuoer shook his hand pitifully. Be it wheedling or acting cute. Ye Siming didnt even look at her. It was as if he had made up his mind. The child puffed up her pink cheeks and snorted indignantly. Wasnt it just growing up?! She was an omnipotent little fairy. How could she be stumped? Elder Brother Siming, just you wait! Chapter 1087 - 1087: The Welcome Banquet at Taiping Garden Chapter 1087 - 1087: The Wee Banquet at Taiping Garden Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they arrived at the Taiping Garden, the pce lights were bright. The beautiful trees and jade flowers in the garden were entuated by the night. Many officials and nobles had already arrived.
They stood together in groups of twos and threes and chatted. There were also some youngdies who were familiar with each other who gathered together and smiled sweetly. The moment Gu Nuoer entered, she attracted everyones attention. Everyone had long heard that the Great Qis Princess Yaoguang had entered the pce. Not only did she not be a prisoner, but she was also arranged by Ling Tianyin to stay in Consort Lus pce. Some people guessed that it was because Princess Yaoguang had used some unknown method to curry favor with Consort Lu. Ling Tianyin had always doted on Consort Lu and her son. Therefore, it wasnt strange for the enemy countrys princess to stay in Consort Lus pce. However, when they saw Gu Nuoer, they all felt that it must be because Princess Yaoguang was too cute that Ling Tianyin was especially benevolent. The child was wearing a light-colored dress and stood at the door, looking forward to the event. Her fair and pink face, thin eyebrows, and eyes were like two ck pearls.
Her big eyes were sparkling. At this moment, the evening wind blew at her sleeves and hair. It made her look as good-looking as a little fairy who hade to the banquet while riding the wind. After everyone finished looking at her, they noticed the cold youth beside her. If Princess Yaoguang was said to be delicate and sweet Then, this youths entire body was suffused with a cold aura like a treasured sword being unsheathed. His eyes were extremely handsome and deep, but the way he looked at people was cold and insightful. It was as if one look from him would render a person immediately being seen through. The youths eyes were like two deep pools. Everyone immediately guessed it. This must be the number one expert in Great Qi who had defeated the Zheng Familys army a few days ago, Marquis Yongye. It was said that he had not only beaten up General Zheng and the others. He even entered the pce easily and killed the assassins who wanted to assassinate the emperor. Be it Princess Yaoguang or Marquis Yongye, these two people were legendary figures. They had finally seen both of them today! Wei Cang was the first to walk towards Gu Nuoer. Your Highness. Wei Cang looked calm, but there was a hint of emotion and excitement in his voice. When Gu Nuoer saw him, she smiled sweetly. Dudu, youre here too! Wei Cang nodded. He took two steps back and bowed slightly to Gu Nuoer. I heard that Your Highness helped me out and saved me from prison. Please ept Wei Cangs bow. Gu Nuoer smiled, her eyes sparkling as if stars had fallen in them. Were all on the same side. Why are you being so polite to me? Its fine as long as Emperor Ling doesnt bully you. When Wei Cang heard Ling Tianyins nickname, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Wei Cang didnt expect Ling Tianyin not to make things difficult for Gu Nuoer. However, the feeling Gu Nuoer gave him had always been that she was obedient and smart, but she had her own opinions. Although she was young, she had a lot of ideas. Knowing that she was doing well, Wei Cang felt relieved. Gu Nuoer asked, Why are you alone? Wheres Gugu? Yuan Gu is over there. He was just talking about how Your Highness still hasnte. Ill bring Your Highness over. Wei Cang made an inviting gesture. Gu Nuoer took two steps and realized that Ye Siming, who she was holding, hadnt taken a step forward. The child turned around. She realized that Ye Simings gaze was fixed on a group of generals gathered not far away. One of them was Yuan Gu. He was smiling honestly and kept waving in Wei Cang and Gu Nuoers direction. Ye Siming frowned slightly, his gaze revealing a hint of coldness. If the little thing were to go over, he could imagine how those people would praise her for being cute.. Chapter 1088 - 1088: If You Like Her, You’ll Respect Her Chapter 1088: If You Like Her, Youll Respect Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer looked up at Ye Siming with her watery eyes. Elder Brother Siming? Why arent you moving? Ye Siming frowned repeatedly and his face darkened for a moment. He let go of Gu Nuoers hand first. Go over and chat. Ill wait for you here. He was unwilling to follow them in case he would be unhappy to see them doting on Gu Nuoer too much. However, Ye Siming knew that it was only right for Gu Nuoer to be liked. Therefore, even though he felt ufortable and felt that his precious had been discovered However, out of respect, he still wouldnt stop the child from interacting with others. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she didnt know why Ye Siming said that. However, Elder Brother Siming had his reasons for his considerations! Gu Nuoer nodded obediently. Alright, Ill be back soon! As she spoke, she followed Wei Cang towards Yuan Gu and the others. Ye Siming found a table and dragged a chair to sit down. The youth crossed his arms and stared fixedly in Gu Nuoers direction with his cold eyes. After the child went over, as expected, a few older generals surrounded her and chatted. Gu Nuoer answered proficiently. The lively look on her face made the surrounding people like her even more. It was unknown what the child said, but it made the older generals stroke their beards and smile. Ye Siming took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Due to the liveliness on that side. Everyone saw that even a group of generals with outstanding military achievements was willing to get close to this enemy countrys little princess. They then thought of how not only did His Majesty not let her be a prisoner, Instead, he allowed her to stay in Consort Lus pce. For a moment, everyones wariness towards Gu Nuoer faded a lot. They all surrounded her and nodded in admiration as they listened to Gu Nuoer. The child was quick-witted and could chat with anyone of any age. Many people praised Gu Nuoer for being cute and beautiful. The child was also very happy. She liked to make friends. Ye Siming narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Nuoers happy face. Her voice was soft as she said enthusiastically, The Great Qis vegetable pancakes are also especially delicious! Heroes, if theres a chance, Ill definitely treat you to a taste of my hometown! The people around immediately apuded and cheered. Princess Yaoguang is so righteous! Gu Nuoer waved her small hand with a smile. Were all people on familiar terms! Some people saw how Gu Nuoer faced so many nobles and officials from the imperial court. Not only did she not feel frightened, she also got along with them naturally. She didnt feel flustered at all just because she was in an enemy country. For a moment, their evaluation of the Great Qis emperor, Gu Yihan, advanced a level. He doted on his daughter so much and could even teach her so well. This emperor was probably not simple either. Ye Siming sat there and waited for the child to take the initiative toe over. She had just said that she would be back in a while. How long has it been? The youth raised his eyebrows and stared in Gu Nuoers direction. He wanted to see when the little thing would think of him today. At this moment, a pitiful call sounded from the side. Elder Brother Ye, boohoo Ye Siming turned around. Ling Shens clothes were dirty and his face was covered in dust. It was as if he had fallen somewhere. Ye Siming frowned and asked coldly, Why are you crying? Ling Shen blinked aggrievedly and said with tears in his eyes, I was ying hide-and-seek with the pce servants just now and fell down the steps. I cant find my mother now. Elder Brother Ye, can you bring me to look for Ye Siming paused. He turned around and saw that Gu Nuoer was still in the center of the crowd, recounting her experiences along her trip with a bright expression. It seemed that she wouldnt be able to remember him for a while.. Chapter 1089 - 1089: Does The Crown Prince Want to Have a Political Marriage With Princess Yaoguang? Chapter 1089: Does The Crown Prince Want to Have a Political Marriage With Princess Yaoguang? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Siming stood up and pretended to be impatient. Lets go. Ill bring you to your mother. He gestured for Ling Shen to follow behind him. Actually, Ye Siming knew. As long as Ling Shen went over to look for Gu Nuoer for help now. The child would definitely return to his side. However, he still favored her in the end. Ye Siming understood that Gu Nuoer liked to make friends and also liked to be lively. When he saw the soft smile on her face, he couldnt bear to ruin her happiness. Even though he felt a little ufortable from being neglected, he still chose to endure it. After all, he could restrain even his killing instincts for her. Let alone this inexplicable displeasure? Not long after Ye Siming left with Ling Shen, Everyone was chatting with Gu Nuoer. Everyone felt that the little princesss experiences on the trip were simply amazing. They were first indignant about that group of evil bandits who were doing evil acts and robbing money. They also heard that Divine Dragon Vige worshiped a snake demon and caused the deaths of many girls. From this, they were all filled with exmations and indignation. However, at this moment, a cold and gentle voice sounded Princess Yaoguangs experiences were special. When I heard it, I couldnt help but imagine how dangerous it was back then. Fortunately, you were there. Otherwise, countless innocent people would have been hurt. The princess is actually a blessing for the world, isnt that right? When everyone who was chatting andughing just now heard this voice, they immediately restrained their expressions. They all bowed and retreated to the side. They left a path in the middle. This way, Gu Nuoer was facing the person who hade. She raised her watery eyes and looked at the handsome boy in luxurious clothes not far away. A group of pce guards stood behind him. Everyone bowed respectfully to him. Yun Linzhou looked gentle and elegant, but only he knew that. At this moment, the emotions in his heart surged intensely. He finally saw Nuoer again. He had imagined countless times the scene of the two of them reuniting. In the past, when he was in Great Qi, he would pretend to be a fool and follow her around. Now, he no longer needed to put on an act. Instead, he could meet her openly again with the appearance of a normal person. There was even a moment when Yun Linzhou thanked the heavens in his heart. They gave him a chance to get to know Nuoer again. The surrounding people cupped their hands and bowed. Greetings, Your Highness Crown Prince. Gu Nuoers bright ck eyes were filled with confusion. Crown prince? Yun Linzhou smiled gently. Under the moonlight, the way he looked at Gu Nuoer was really warm. Nuoer, do you mind going over there with me? Well talk as we walk. Yun Linzhou reached out his hand to her. He was about the same height as Ye Siming. It had always been Yun Linzhous wish to be able to hold Gu Nuoers hand and walk. However, the child only blinked her watery eyes at him. There was only a probing look in her eyes, but there was no unnecessary expression. Finally, she raised her small feet and walked towards him. However, she brushed past Yun Linzhous slender palm. The child brushed past him. We cant go too far. Otherwise, the pretty consort will be anxious if she cant find meter. Yun Linzhou hurriedly turned around and followed behind her. He didnt turn around and raised his hand to stop the pce servants from following. This was because at this moment, he only wanted to be alone with Gu Nuoer. Everyone watched as the crown prince and the princess of an enemy country went to the flower tree in the distance to chat. They couldnt help but feel puzzled. The crown prince was rumored to be cold and distant to everyone. Why did he listen to Princess Yaoguang so obediently? Yuan Gu couldnt help but ask Wei Cang in private, Does the crown prince want to have a political marriage with Princess Yaoguang? Wei Cang reprimanded with a straight face, Dont talk about such things nonchntly! Chapter 1090 - 1090: Nuo’er, Actually, I’m Really Uneasy Chapter 1090 - 1090: Nuoer, Actually, Im Really Uneasy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under the flower tree, Gu Nuoers skin was tender and fair. She blinked her watery eyes and looked at Yun Linzhou curiously. Linzhou, how did you be the crown prince of the Xili Empire?
Yun Linzhou exined with a smile, Its a long story. When I was young, my fathers political enemies stole me from the pce and sold me off. I was lost outside and somehow ended up in Great Qi. Coincidentally, I was found by someone sent by Father and was taken care of. It was because the situation in the Xili Empire was grim at that time and I was clumsy and insensible that Father wasnt in a hurry to get someone to bring me back. Now, my mother misses me too much, so she wrote a letter to look for me. I also just found out that my biological parents are the Xili Empires emperor and empress. When Gu Nuoer heard this, her watery eyes flickered. She didnt say anything, as if thinking about what hed said. Yun Linzhou deliberately hid some details. When he saw Gu Nuoers expression, he couldnt help but feel a little nervous. Gu Nuoer had always been smart. Would she suspect anything? Yun Linzhou continued, Although Im not as clumsy as before, Im still not used to life here. Nuoer, you wont despise me, right?
Under Gu Nuoers curved eyebrows, her big grape-like eyes blinked twice. That wont happen. Moreover, Linzhou, perhaps youre not stupid at all. When she said this, Yun Linzhous heart skipped a beat. However, the child quickly added, Its just that your wisdom is developedter than others. Im still happy for you as a friend to see that youve returned to normal. Yun Linzhou heaved a sigh of relief. He chuckled. Apart from the deep affection and gentleness in his eyes, there were also a lot of emotions. Nuoer, I was originally extremely uneasy about this ce, but with you here, I feel much more at ease. At least I have a friend now and am not alone. Dont you think so? Gu Nuoers voice was soft as she smiled sweetly. Linzhou, youre just not used to things yet. Now that you have your own father and mother, youre not alone anymore. By the way, you just said that your fathers people were raising and taking care of you in Great Qi. Are they Prince Xuan and his wife? There was a hint of confusion on the childs milky-white face.
In that case, have Prince Xuan and the others also returned to the Xili Empire? Yun Linzhou avoided her gaze. He lowered his head with a gloomy expression. My father is a decisive person. My adoptive parents were dissatisfied when my father found out that they had risked their lives to save the Great Qis emperor. On the day we were supposed to return to the Xili Empire together, they were killed. When Gu Nuoer heard this, she couldnt help but look up at Yun Linzhou quietly. Yun Linzhou lied. He knew that if he continued to talk about this matter, Gu Nuoer would definitely find out. He then changed the topic. Nuoer, actually, Im really uneasy and very afraid. Although Ive been conferred the title of crown prince now, the court officials dont support me. When I first moved into the Eastern Pce, the head pce maid sent by Mother actually entered my room in the middle of the night and almost stabbed my heart with a dagger. Fortunately, the guard by my side discovered it in time. Otherwise I wouldnt have had the chance to see you again. He had used cruel methods to kill Wansi. Gu Nuoer would definitely find out about this matter. Therefore, Yun Linzhou took the initiative. When he told the story, he made himself out to be the victim. Gu Nuoer sighed. Its so dangerous? Linzhou, you have to protect yourself well.. Chapter 1091 - 1091: In the World, Only I Can Be Fierce to Elder Brother Siming! Chapter 1091 - 1091: In the World, Only I Can Be Fierce to Elder Brother Siming!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Yun Linzhou heard this, he felt that Gu Nuoer was very concerned about him. He smiled gently.
Nuoer, Im really happy to see you. There are many fun things in the East Pce these few days. Do you want toe to the East Pce? I can bring you to take a look. Gu Nuoer pouted and thought for a while. Sge then shook his head and said, Thank you, Linzhou, but I dont have time! The child counted on her fingers. I have to apany Brother Shener to study and chat with the pretty consort. Emperor Ling is too stupid. I still have to teach him. I also want to visit Dudu and Gugu. Oh, in short, there are a lot of things to do. Thank you for your invitation. Well talk about it in the future if theres a chance! Yun Linzhou listened as she counted the things she wanted to do. To him, each of these were all insignificant matters! Moreover, what the hell was Dudu and Gugu? Hearing that she was unwilling to go to the Eastern Pce, Yun Linzhou inevitably felt a little disappointed. However, he knew that Gu Nuoer was already in Xili. If he wanted her to stay and be the crown prince consort, he had plenty of time to scheme.
He smiled gently. Alright, when you need me, send someone to the East Pce to inform me. Ill put down all my matters to apany you. Gu Nuoer waved her small hand. That wont do. As the crown prince, you have to be focused. Linzhou, you have to learn how to govern the country well. Only when you be an emperor in the future can you protect your people well! When Yun Linzhou heard this, his gaze on her became even gentler. She was concerned about him, right? At this moment, a cold call sounded from the side. Gu Nuoer,e here. The child turned around and looked at Ye Siming, who was standing not far away with a te of pastries that she liked. His brows were cold and his eyes were dark and cold. Gu Nuoer said to Yun Linzhou, Elder Brother Siming is here. Linzhou, work hard. Ill leave first! And yet. However, Yun Linzhou seemed to have been agitated by something.
He looked at Ye Siming. His voice was calm, but his gaze was fixed on the other party very urgently. Marquis Yongye, youre only the princesss guard. How dare you call the princess by her name? Ye Siming had the innate vignce and sharpness of a wolf. He sensed that the person in front of him was provoking him and was filled with hostility. The ruthless aura in the youths eyes gradually condensed. They became the arrogance and disdainfulness in his eyes. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Yun Linzhou. I dont necessarily have to let you hear me when I call her anything else. Who, do, you, think, you, are? Ye Siming emphasized each word as he spoke. His insufferable arrogance released an oppressive deterrence at this moment. Yun Linzhou frowned. Does the emperor of the Qi Empire know that youre so disrespectful to the princess? Before Ye Siming could say anything Gu Nuoers small figure had already pounced into Ye Simings arms. The child hugged Ye Simings arm. It was as if she was protecting him. She looked at Yun Linzhou. My father knows. Not only does he know, but he also likes Elder Brother Siming very much! Elder Brother Siming left home thousands of miles away toe and apany me. Linzhou, you cant bully him! You cant reprimand him either. Its not good to say that hes bad. In this world, only I can be fierce to Elder Brother Siming! The child was extremely protective of Ye Siming. The cold hostility on Yun Linzhous face instantly turned into panic. Nuoer, thats not what I meant Gu Nuoer grabbed Ye Simings wrist. Elder Brother Siming, the banquet is about to start. Lets go. As she spoke, she pulled Ye Siming and left. She didnt give Yun Linzhou another look. Yun Linzhou gritted his teeth and stared at Gu Nuoer, who was leaning close to Ye Siming. Marquis Yongye was too troublesome.. Chapter 1092 - 1092: You Can Call Me Anything Chapter 1092 - 1092: You Can Call Me Anything Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Nuoer held Ye Simings fingertips tightly. The childs attitude was so firm. Elder Brother Siming, dont take Linzhous words to heart. Gu Nuoerforted her in a soft voice, Youre my best friend. You can call me whatever you want! She looked back, her watery eyes filled with sincerity and kindness to him. Ye Simings eyes were filled with the hostility that Yun Linzhou had caused just now. However, when he saw Gu Nuoer, the anger in his eyes dissipated. It turned into a faint coldness. The youth was still a little displeased. He said awkwardly, Then is he considered your friend? Oh, he used to, Gu Nuoer replied without thinking. She blinked her long eyshes. Friends should be honest with each other. Linzhou isnt honest at all. He told a bunch of lies just now and I couldnt be bothered to expose him. After all, my main goal ining to the Xili Empire isnt for him. As long as he doesnte and affect me, whatever kind of person he bes has nothing to do with me. When Ye Siming heard this, he looked at Gu Nuoers side profile. The gentle moonlight covered her delicate and cute face, revealing an even more obedient pinkness under her skin. The youths heart was filled with tenderness.Foll??w current nov?ls on nov??lb((in).) This was because just now, Gu Nuoer didnt hesitate and firmly chose to stand in front of him. Even though her body was so petite, she still wanted to protect him. The dissatisfaction from being neglected just now, the displeasure from being suspected to be jealousy, and all sorts of other displeasure he felt.. At this moment, all of them had been appeased by her. Ye Siming couldnt help but move his thin lips. When no one saw him, he smiled brightly like a cheerful youth. When the banquet was about to start, Ling Tianyin and Empress Zhong finally arrived. Ling Tianyin symbolically spoke a few words to thank Wei Cang for his hard work. Wei Cangs expression was solemn from beginning to end and his attitude was respectful. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell. There was a rift between Governor Wei and His Majesty. After all, Wei Cang had helped Ling Tianyin make a long trip to Great Qi and brushed past danger. The moment he returned to the Xili Empire, he was locked up in prison by Ling Tianyin. Anyone would find this a little uneptable. Ling Tianyin naturally knew that he had been rash previously. Therefore, he promoted Wei Cangs official rank in public. Wei Cang appeared even calmer about this honor. He cupped his hands and thanked her. Other than that, there was no longer any joy on his face. When Ling Tianyin saw this, he couldnt help but frown, a hint of anger rising in his eyes. He felt that he had already given Wei Cang a way out. However, why did Wei Cang still have this attitude? Was he really going to let an emperor apologize to him? Just as Ling Tianyin was about to re up From the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a child gesturing to him from Consort Lus table. Ling Tianyin looked over. Gu Nuoer ced her two small hands by her lips and tilted her head slightly, her watery eyes sparkling. She mouthed silently. Smile Ling Tianyin was stunned. Was this child asking him to smile?! Ling Tianyin looked away with a cold expression. He didnt want to listen to a child. However, for some reason, he couldnt help but nce at Gu Nuoer from the corner of his eye. The child ced her two small hands under her chin and made a flower-like posture. Gu Nuoer blinked her lively eyes. Her face was fair and delicate. She emphasized silently again: Smile! The corners of Ling Tianyins mouth twitched. Suddenly, everyone saw the emperor, who had been sitting at the head of the table with a cold expression as if someone owed him a million gold, revealed a rare smile. His Majesty actually smiled right on the verge of ring up. This frightened the nobles and officials sitting below! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!